Skip to main content

Full text of "The deluge. An historical novel of Poland, Sweden, and Russia. A sequel to "With fire and sword""

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


|^o))uIat;  dBlntnm. 


THE  DELUGE. 

BY 

HENRYK   SIENKIEWICZ. 
Vol.  II. 


THE   WORKS  OF 

HENRYK   SIENKIEWICZ* 

AUTHORIZED    UNABRIDGED    TRANSLATIOtlS    BY 
JEREMIAH    CURTIN. 

IiIBBABY   EDITION. 


i^tdtortcal  Homaiices* 

Poland,  Turkey,  Russia,  and  Sweden. 

With  Fire  and  Sword,    i  vol. 
The  Deluge.    2  vols. 
Pan  Michael,    x  vol. 

Rome  in  the  time  of  Nero. 
"QuoVadis."    I  vol. 

Kobels  of  ilEotfent  ]|olanti. 

Children  of  the  Soil,    x  vol. 

Without  Dogma.    (Translated  by  Iza  Young.) 

'  ""'•         J5J,0tt  iJtotirs. 

Hani  A,  and  ^her  Stories.    1  vol. 

SlELANKA,  A  FOREST  PICTURE,  and  Other  Stories. 
I  vol.  

On  the  Bright  Shore,    i  vol. 

Let  Us  Follow  Him.    i  vol. 

%*  The  above  two  are  also  included  in  the  volume 
entitled  "  Hania." 

Yanko  the  Musician,  and  Other  Stories,    i  vol. 
Lillian  Morris,  and  Other  Stories,    i  vol. 

*#*  The  tales  and  sketches  included  in  these  two 
volumes  are  now  reprinted  with  others  by  Sienkie- 
wicz  in  the  volume  entitled  "  Sielanka,  a  Forest 
Picture,  and  Other  Stories." 


THE    DELUGE. 


9in  I0t8toncal  iBotoel 

OF 

POLAND,   SWEDEN,   AND    RUSSIA. 

A   SEQUEL   TO 

"WITH   FIRE   AND    SWORD." 


BY 

HENRYK   SIENKIEWICZ. 


AUTHORIZED  AND    UNABRIDGED    TRANSLATION  FROM 

THE   POLISH  BY 

JEREMIAH   CURTIN. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 

Vol.  II. 


BOSTON: 
LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND   COMPANY. 

1898. 


Stor9fe 


\'6Y6 


Copyrighty  1891, 1898, 
By  Jeremiah  Curtin. 


AU  rights  reserved. 


John  Wii^on  and  Son,  Cambridge,  U.S.A. 


'^S'^OVC-'^So 


From  the  author  of  "Quo  Vadis. 


ff 


ti/    jfeui    /tacLU  ^    J  have  ^t^    UoneofZ    ia    ^ecUtt.^    /ia/^c^ 
/i/i ///V^//b//    &^  ^huo  iwvcls    L   oJiet  putft'fluiS    i^'^^   ^ 


J  iuo^^ 


i 


•;^/ 


jJa.ce  iol 


1^    i^^     ^/   ^*>^^'*^^i'^  ht>iiifr  j's   .^o     ki'lf^fj     hvt/ojS^   it, 


iUc     UiukI   A^.^ 


ly^u  I  lyu/u 


ytnufli    Jjaikfecc^fy 


THE   DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  war  with  cannon  was  no  bar  to  negotiations,  which 
the  fathers  determined  to  use  at  every  opportunity.  They 
wished  to  delude  the  enemy  and  procrastinate  till  aid  came, 
or  at  least  severe  winter.  But  Miller  did  not  cease  to 
believe  that  the  monks  wished  merely  to  extort  the  best 
terms. 

In  the  evening,  therefore,  after  that  cannonading,  he  sent 
Colonel  Kuklinovski  again  with  a  summons  to  surrender. 
The  prior  showed  Kuklinovski  the  safeguard  of  the  king, 
which  closed  his  mouth  at  once.  But  Miller  had  a  later 
command  of  the  king  to  occupy  Boleslav,  Vyelunie,  Kjepits, 
and  Chenstohova. 

"  Take  this  order  to  them,"  said  he  to  Kuklinovski ;  "  for 
I  think  that  they  will  lack  means  of  evasion  when  it  is 
shown  them."    But  he  was  deceived. 

The  prior  answered :  "  If  the  command  includes  Chensto- 
hova, let  the  general  occupy  the  place  with  good  fortune. 
He  may  be  sure  that  the  cloister  will  make  no  opposition ; 
but  Chenstohova  is  not  Yasna  Gora,  of  which  no  mention  is 
made  in  the  order." 

When  Miller  heard  this  answer  he  saw  that  he  had  to 
deal  with  diplomats  more  adroit  than  himself;  reasons 
were  just  what  he  lacked, — and  there  remained  only 
cannon. 

A  truce  lasted  through  the  night.  The  Swedes  worked 
with  vigor  at  making  better  trenches ;  and  on  Yasna  Gora 
they  looked  for  the  damages  of  the  previous  day,  and  saw 
with  astonishment  that  there  were  none.  Here  and  there 
roofs  and  rafters  were  broken,  here  and  there  plaster  had 
dropped  from  the  walls,  —  that  was  all.  Of  the  men,  none 
had  fallen,  no  one  was  even  maimed.  The  prior,  going 
around  on  the  walls,  said  with  a  smile  to  the  soldiers,  — 

VOL.  II.  —  1 


2  THE  DELUGE. 

"But  see,  this  enemy  with  his  bombarding  is  not  so 
terrible  as  reported.  After  a  festival  there  is  often  more 
harm  done.  God's  care  is  guarding  you ;  God's  hand  pro- 
tects you ;  only  let  us  endure,  and  we  shall  see  greater 
wonders." 

Sunday  came,  the  festival  of  the  offering  of  the  Holy 
Lady.  There  was  no  hindrance  to  services,  since  Miller 
was  waiting  for  the  final  answer,  which  the  monks  had 
promised  to  send  after  midday. 

Mindful  meanwhile  of  the  words  of  Scripture,  how 
Israel  bore  the  ark  of  God  around  the  camp  to  terrify 
the  Philistines,  they  went  again  in  procession  with  the 
monstrance. 

The  letter  was  sent  about  one  o  'clock,  not  to  surrender ; 
but  to  repeat  the  an'Swer  given  Kuklinovski,  that  the 
church  and  the  cloister  are  called  Yasna  Gora,  and  that 
the  town  Chenstohova  does  not  belong  to  the  cloister  at 
all.  "Therefore  we  implore  earnestly  his  worthiness," 
wrote  the  prior  Kordetski,  "to  be  pleased  to  leave  in  peace 
our  Congregation  and  the  church  consecrated  to  God  and 
His  Most  Holy  Mother,  so  that  God  may  be  honored  therein 
during  future  times.  In  this  church  also  we  shall  implore 
the  Majesty  of  God  for  the  health  and  success  of  the  Most 
Sererfe  King  of  Sweden.  Meanwhile  we,  unworthy  men, 
while  preferring  our  request,  commend  ourselves  most 
earnestly  to  the  kindly  consideration  of  your  worthiness, 
confiding  in  your  goodness,  from  which  we  promise  much  to 
ourselves  in  the  future." 

There  were  present  at  the  reading  of  the  letter,  Sadovski ; 
Count  Veyhard;  Horn,  governor  of  Kjepitsi;  De  Fossis,  a 
famous  engineer;  and  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  a  man  young 
and  very  haughty,  who  though  subordinate  to  Miller,  was 
willing  to  show  his  own  importance.  He  laughed  therefore 
maliciously,  and  repeated  the  conclusion  of  the  letter  with 
emphasis,  — 

"  They  promise  much  to  themselves  from  your  kindness ; 
General,  that  is  a  hint  for  a  contribution.  I  put  one  ques- 
tion, gentlemen :  Are  the  monks  better  beggars  or  better 
gunners  ?  " 

"  True,"  said  Horn,  "  during  these  first  days  we  have  lost 
so  many  men  that  a  good  battle  would  not  have  taken 
more." 

"  As  for  me,"  continued  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  "  I  do  not 
want  money ;  I  am  not  seeking  for  glory,  and  I  shall  freeze 


THE  DELUGE.  3 

off  my  feet  in  these  huts.  What  a  pity  that  we  did  not  go 
to  Prussia,  a  rich  country,  pleasant,  one  town  excelling 
another." 

Miller,  who  acted  quickly  but  thouglit  slowly,  now  first 
understood  the  sense  of  the  letter;  he  grew  purple  and 
said,  — 

"  The  monks  are  jeering  at  us,  gracious  gentlemen." 

"  They  had  not  the  intention  of  doing  so,  but  it  comes 
out  all  the  same,"  answered  Horn. 

"  To  the  trenches,  then !  Yesterday  the  fire  was  weak, 
the  balls  few." 

The  orders  given  flew  swiftly  from  end  to  end  of  the 
Swedish  line.  The  trenches  were  covered  with  blue  clouds ; 
the  cloister  answered  quickly  with  all  its  energy.  But  this 
time  the  Swedish  guns  were  better  planted,  and  began  to 
cause  greater  damage.  Bombs,  loaded  with  powder,  were 
scattered,  each  drawing  behind  it  a  curl  of  flame.  Lighted 
torches  were  hurled  too,  and  rolls  of  hemp  steeped  in 
rosin. 

As  sometimes  flocks  of  passing  cranes,  tired  from  long 
flying,  besiege  a  high  cliff,  so  swarms  of  these  fiery  messen- 
gers fell  on  the  summit  of  the  church  and  on  the  wooden 
roofs  of  the  buildings.  Whoso  was  not  taking  part  in  the 
struggle,  was  near  a  cannon,  was  sitting  on  a  roof.  Some 
dipped  water  from  wells,  others  drew  up  the  buckets  with 
ropes,  while  third  parties  put  out  fire  with  wet  cloths. 
Balls  crashing  rafters  and  beams  fell  into  garrets,  and  soon 
smoke  and  the  odor  of  burning  filled  all  the  interior  of 
buildings.  But  in  garrets,  too,  defenders  were  watching 
with  buckets  of  water.  The  heaviest  bombs  burst  even 
through  ceilings.  In  spite  of  efforts  more  than  human,  in 
spite  of  wakefulness,  it  seemed  that,  early  or  late,  flames 
would  embrace  the  whole  cloister.  Torches  and  bundles  of 
hemp  pushed  with  hooks  from  the  roofs  formed  burning 
piles  at  the  foot  of  the  walls.  Windows  were  bursting 
from  heat,  and  women  and  children  confined  in  rooms  were 
stifling  from  smoke  and  exhalations.  Hardly  were  some 
missiles  extinguished,  hardly  was  the  water  flowing  in 
broken  places,  when  there  came  new  flocks  of  burning  balls, 
flaming  cloths,  sparks,  living  fire.  The  whole  cloister  was 
seized  with  it.  You  would  have  said  that  heaven  had 
opened  on  the  place,  and  that  a  shower  of  thunders  was 
falling;  still  it  burned,  but  was  not  consumed;  it  was 
flaming,  but  did  not  fall  into  fragments ;  what  was  more. 


4  THE  DELUGE. 

the  besieged  began  to  sing  like  those  youths  in  the  fiery 
furnace ;  for,  as  the  day  previous,  a  song  was  now  heard 
from  the  tower,  accompanied  by  trumpets.  To  the  men 
standing  on  the  walls  and  working  at  the  guns,  who  at  each 
moment  might  think  that  all  was  blazing  and  falling  to 
ruins  behind  their  shoulders,  that  song  was  like  healing 
balsam,  announcing  continually  that  the  church  was  stand- 
ing, that  the  cloister  was  standing,  that  so  far  flames  had 
not  vanquished  the  efforts  of  men..  Hence  it  became  a 
custom  to  sweeten  with  such  harmony  the  suffering  of  the 
siege,  and  to  keep  removed  from  the  ears  of  women  the 
terrible  shouts  of  raging  soldiery. 

But  in  the  Swedish  camp  that  singing  and  music  made 
no  small  impression.  The  soldiers  in  the  trenches  heard  it 
at  first  with  wonder,  then  with  superstitious  dread. 

"  How  is  it,'^  said  they  to  one  another,  "  we  have  cast  so 
much  fire  and  iron  at  that  hen-house  that  more  than  one 
powerful  fortress  would  have  flown  away  in  smoke  and 
ashes,  but  they  are  playing  joyously?  What  does  this 
mean  ?  " 

"  Enchantment !  '^  said  others. 

"  Balls  do  not  harm  those  walls.  Bombs  roll  down  from 
the  roofs  as  if  they  were  empty  kegs  !  Enchantment,  enchant- 
ment !  ^'  i^epeated  they.  "  Nothing  good  will  meet  us  in  this 
place." 

The  officers  in  fact  were  ready  to  ascribe  some  mysterious 
meaning  to  those  sounds.  But  others  interpreted  differently, 
and  Sadovski  said  aloud,  so  that  Miller  might  hear :  "  They 
must  feel  well  there,  since  they  rejoice ;  or  are  they  glad 
because  we  have  spent  so  much  powder  for  nothing  ?  " 

"Of  which  we  have  not  too  much,"  added  the  Prince  of 
Hesse. 

"  But  we  have  as  leader  Poliorcetes,"  said  Sadovski,  in 
such  a  tone  that  it  could  not  be  understood  whether  he  was 
ridiculing  or  flattering  Miller.  But  the  latter  evidently  took 
it  as  ridicule,  for  he  bit  his  mustache. 

"  We  shall  see  whether  they  will  be  playing  an  hour  later," 
said  he,  turning  to  his  staff. 

Miller  gave  orders  to  double  the  fire,  but  these  orders  were 
carried  out  over-zealously.  In  their  hurry,  the  gunners 
pointed  the  cannons  too  high,  and  the  result  was  they  carried 
too  far.  Some  of  the  balls,  soaring  above  the  church  and  the 
cloister,  went  to  the  Swedish  trenches  on  the  opposite  side, 
smashing  timber  works,  scattering  baskets,  killing  men. 


THE  DELUGE.  5 

An  hour  passed ;  then  a  second.  From  the  church  tower 
came  solemn  music  unbroken. 

Miller  stood  with  his  glass  turned  on  Chenstohova.  He 
looked  a  long  time.  Those  present  noticed  that  the  hand 
with  which  he  held  the  glass  to  his  eyes  trembled  more  and 
more ;  at  last  he  turned  and  cried,  — 

"The  shots  do  not  injure  the  church  one  whit!''  And 
anger,  unrestrained,  mad,  seized  the  old  warrior.  He  hurled 
the  glass  to  the  earth,  and  it  broke  into  pieces.  "  I  shall 
go  wild  from  this  music  ! "  roared  he. 

At  that  moment  De  Fossis,  the  engineer,  galloped  up. 
^'General,"  said  he,  "it  is  impossible  to  make  a  mine. 
Under  a  layer  of  earth  lies  rock.  There  miners  are 
needed." 

Miller  used  an  oath.  But  he  had  not  finished  the  im- 
precation when  another  officer  came  with  a  rush  from  the 
Chenstohova  entrenchment,  and  saluting,  said,  — 

"  Our  largest  gun  has  burst.  Shall  we  bring  others  from 
Lgota  ? '' 

Fire  had  slackened  somewhat ;  the  music  was  heard  with 
more  and  more  solemnity.  Miller  rode  off  to  his  quarters 
without  saying  a  word.  But  he  gave  no  orders  to  slacken 
the  struggle  ;  he  determined  to  worry  the  besieged. '  They 
had  in  the  fortress  barely  two  hundred  men  as  garrison  ;  he 
had  continual  relays  of  fresh  soldiers. 

Night  came,  the  guns  thundered  unceasingly;  but  the 
cloister  guns  answered  actively,  —  more  actively  indeed 
than  during  the  day,  for  the  Swedish  camp-fires  showed  them 
ready  work.  More  than  once  it  happened  that  soldiers  had 
barely  sat  around  the  fire  and  the  kettle  hanging  over  it, 
when  a  ball  from  the  cloister  flew  to  them  out  of  the  dark- 
ness, like  an  angel  of  death.  The  fire  was  scattered  to 
splinters  and  sparks,  the  soldiers  ran  apart  with  unearthly 
cries,  and  either  sought  refuge  with  other  comrades,  or  wan- 
dered through  the  night,  chilled,  hungry,  and  frightened. 

About  midnight  the  fire  from  the  cloister  increased  tc 
such  force  that  within  reach  of  a  cannon  not  a  stick  could 
be  kindled.  The  besieged  seemed  to  speak  in  the  language 
of  cannons  the  following  words:  "You  wish  to  wear  us 
out,  —  try  it !    We  challenge  you ! " 

One  o'clock  struck,  and  two.  A  fine  rain  began  to  fall  in 
the  form  of  cold  mist,  but  piercing,  and  in  places  thickened 
as  if  into  pillars,  columns  and  bridges  seeming  red  from 
the  light  of  the  fire.     Through  these  fantastic  arcades  and 


6  THE  DELUGE. 

pillars  were  seen  at  times  the  threatening  outlines  of  the 
cloister,  which  changed  before  the  eye ;  at  one  time  it  seemed 
higher  than  oisual,  then  again  it  fell  away  as  if  in  an  abyss. 
From  the  trenches  to  its  walls  stretched  as  it  were  ill- 
omened  arches  and  corridors  formed  of  darkness  and  mist, 
and  through  those  corridors  flew  balls  bearing  death;  at 
times  all  the  air  above  the  cloister  seemed  clear  as  if  illu- 
mined by  a  lightning  flash ;  the  walls,  the  lofty  works,  and 
the  towers  were  all  outlined  in  brightness,  then  again  they 
were  quenched.  The  soldiers  looked  before  them  with  super- 
stitious and  gloomy  dread.  Time  after  time  one  pushed 
another  and  whispered,  — 

"Hast  seen  it?  This  cloister  appears  and  vanishes  in 
turn.     That  is  a  power  not  human." 

"  I  saw  something  better  than  that,'^  answered  the  other. 
"  We  were  aiming  with  that  gun  that  burst,  when  in  a  mo- 
ment the  whole  fortress  began  to  jump  and  quiver,  as  if 
some  one  were  raising  and  lowering  it.  Fire  at  such  a 
fortress ;   hit  it ! " 

The  soldier  then  threw  aside  the  cannon  brush,  and  after 
a  while  added,  — 

"  We  can  win  nothing  here  !  We  shall  never  smell  their 
treasures.  Brr,  it  is  cold !  Have  you  the  tar-bucket  there  ? 
Set  fire  to  it ;  we  can  even  warm  our  hands." 

One  of  the  soldiers  started  to  light  the  tar  by  means  of  a 
sulphured  thread.  He  ignited  the  sulphur  first,  then  began 
to  let  it  down  slowly. 

"  Put  out  that  light ! "  sounded  the  voice  of  an  officer.  But 
almost  the  same  instant  was  heard  the  noise  of  a  ball ;  then 
a  short  cry,  and  the  light  was  put  out. 

The  night  brought  the  Swedes  heavy  losses.  A  multitude 
of  men  perished  at  the  camp-fires ;  in  places  regiments  fell 
into  such  disorder  that  they  could  not  form  line  before 
morning.  The  besieged,  as  if  wishing  to  show  that  they 
needed  no  sleep,  fired  with  increasing  rapidity. 

The  dawn  lighted  tired  faces  on  the  walls,  pale,  sleepless, 
but  enlivened  by  feverishness.  Kordetski  had  lain  in  the 
form  of  a  cross  in  the  church  all  night ;  with  daylight  he 
appeared  on  the  walls,  and  his  pleasant  voice  was  heard  at 
the  cannon,  in  the  curtains,  and  near  the  gates. 

"  God  is  forming  the  day,  my  children,"  said  he.  "  Blessed 
be  His  light.  There  is  no  damage  in  the  church,  none  in  the 
buildings.  The  fire  is  put  out,  no  one  has  lost  his  life. 
Pan  Mosinski,  a  fiery  ball  fell  under  the  cradle  of  your  little 


THE  DELUGE.  7 

child,  and  was  quenched,  causing  no  harm.     Give  thanks  to 
the  Most  Holy  Lady  ;  repay  her." 

"May  Her  name  be  blessed/'  said  Mosinski;  "I  serve  as 
I  can." 

The  prior  went  farther. 

It  had  become  bright  day  when  he  stood  near  Charnyetski 

and  Kmita.     He  did  not  see  Kmita ;  for  he  had  crawled  to 

the  other  side  to  examine  the  woodwork,  which  a  Swedish 

ball  had  harmed  somewhat.    The  prior  asked  straightway,  — 

'  "  But  where  is  Babinich  ?    Is  he  not  sleeping  ?  " 

"  I,  sleep  in  such  a  night  as  this ! "  answered  Pan  Andrei, 
climbing  up  on  the  wall.  "I  should  have  no  conscience. 
Better  watch  as  an  orderly  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady." 

"  Better,  better,  faithful  servant ! "  answered  Kordetski. 

Pan  Andrei  saw  at  that  moment  a  faint  Swedish  light 
gleaming,  and  immediately  he  cried,  — 

"  Fire,  there,  fire !   Aim !   higher !   at  the  dog-brothers ! " 

Kordetski  smiled,  seeing  such  zeal,  and  returned  to  the 
cloister  to  send  to  the  wearied  men  a  drink  made  of  beer 
with  pieces  of  cheese  broken  in  it. 

Half  an  hour  later  appeared  women,  priests,  and  old  men 
of  the  church,  bringing  steaming  pots  and  jugs.  The  sol- 
diers seized  these  with  alacrity,  and  soon  was  heard  along 
all  the  walls  eager  drinking.  They  praised  tlie  drink, 
saying,  — 

"We  are  not  forgotten  in  the  service  of  the  Most  Holy 
Lady.     We  have  good  food." 

"It  is  worse  for  the  Swedes,"  added  others.  "It  was 
hard  for  them  to  cook  food  the  past  night ;  it  will  be  worse 
the  night  coming." 

"  They  have  enough,  the  dog-faiths.  They  will  surely  give 
themselves  and  us  rest  during  the  day.  Their  poor  guns 
must  be  hoarse  by  this  time  from  roaring  continually." 

But  the  soldiers  were  mistaken,  for  the  day  was  not  to 
bring  rest.  When,  in  the  morning,  officers  coming  with  the 
reports  informed  Miller  that  the  result  of  the  night's  can- 
nonading was  nothing,  that  in  fact  the  night  had  brought  the 
Swedes  a  considerable  loss  in  men,  the  general  was  stubborn 
and  gave  command  to  continue  cannonuding.  "  They  will 
grow  tired  at  last,"  said  he  to  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"  This  is  an  immense  outlay  of  powder,''  answered  that 
officer. 

"  But  they  burn  powder  too  ?  " 

"  They  must  have  endless  supplies  of  saltpetre  and  sul- 


8  THE  DELUGE. 

phur,  and  we  shall  give  them  charcoal  ourselves,  if  we  are 
able  to  burn  even  one  booth.  In  the  night  I  went  near  the 
walls,  and  in  spite  of  the  thunder,  I  heard  a  mill  clearly, 
that  must  be  a  powder-mill." 

"  I  will  give  orders  to  cannonade  as  fiercely  as  yesterday, 
till  sunset.  We  will  rest  for  the  night.  We  shall  see  if  an 
embassy  does  not  come  out." 

"Your  worthiness  knows  that  they  have  sent  one  to 
Wittemberg  ?  " 

"I  know;  I  will  send  too  for  the  largest  cannons.  If  it 
is  impossible  to  frighten  the  monks  or  to  raise  a  fire  inside 
the  fortress,  we  must  make  a  breach." 

"  I  hope,  your  worthiness,  that  the  field-marshal  will  ap- 
prove the  siege." 

"The  field-marshal  knows  of  my  intention,  and  he  has 
said  nothing,"  replied  Miller,  dryly.  "If  failure  pursues 
me  still  farther,  the  field-marshal  will  give  censure  instead 
of  approval,  and  will  not  fail  to  lay  all  the  blame  at  my 
door.  The  king  will  say  he  is  right,  —  I  know  that.  I  have 
suffered  not  a  little  from  the  field-marshaPs  sullen  humor, 
just  as  if  't  is  my  fault  that  he,  as  the  Italians  state,  is  con- 
sumed by  mat  franceseP 

"  That  they  will  throw  the  blame  on  you  I  doubt  not, 
especially  when  it  appears  that  Sadovich  is  right." 

"  How  right  ?  Sadovich  speaks  for  those  monks  as  if  he 
were  hired  by  them.    What  does  he  say  ?  " 

"He  says  that  these  shots  will  be  heard  through  the 
whole  country,  from  the  Carpathians  to  the  Baltic." 

"Let  the  king  command  in  such  case  to  tear  the  skin 
from  Count  Veyhard  and  send  it  as  an  offering  to  the 
cloister;  for  he  it  is  who  instigated  to  this  siege." 

Here  Miller  seized  his  head. 

"  But  it  is  necessary  to  finish  at  a  blow.  It  seems  to  me, 
something  tells  me,  that  in  the  night  they  will  send  some 
one  to  negotiate ;  meanwhile  fire  after  fire ! " 

The  day  passed  then  as  the  day  previous,  full  of  thunder, 
smoke,  and  flames.  Many  such  were  to  pass  yet  over  Yasna 
Gora.  But  the  defenders  quenched  the  conflagrations  and 
cannonaded  no  less  bravely.  One  half  the  soldiers  went  to 
rest,  the  other  half  were  on  the  walls  at  the  guns. 

The  people  began  to  grow  accustomed  to  the  unbroken 
roar,  especially  when  convinced  that  no  great  damage  was 
done.  Faith  strengthened  the  less  experienced ;  but  among 
them  were  old   soldiers,  acquainted  with  war,  who   per- 


THE  DELUGE.  9 

formed  their  service  as  a  trade.  These  gave  comfort  to 
the  villagers. 

Soroka  acquired  much  consideration  among  them ;  for, 
having  spent  a  great  part  of  his  life  in  war,  he  was  as  in- 
different to  its  uproar  as  an  old  innkeeper  to  the  shouts  of 
carousers.  In  the  evening  when  the?  guns  had  grown  silent 
he  told  his  comrades  of  the  siege  of  Zbaraj.  He  had  not 
been  there  in  person,  but  he  knew  of  it  minutely  from  sol- 
diers who  had  gone  through  that  siege  and  had  told  him. 

"  There  rolled  on  Cossacks,  Tartars,  and  Turks,  so  many 
that  there  were  more  under-cooks  there  than  all  the  Swedes 
that  are  here.  And  still  our  people  did  not  yield  to  them. 
Besides,  evil  spirits  have  no  power  here ;  but  there  it  was 
only  Friday,  Saturday,  and  Sunday  that  the  devils  did  not 
help  the  ruffians;  the  rest  of  the  time  they  terrified  our 
people  whole  nights.  They  sent  Death  to  the  breastworks 
to  appear  to  the  soldiers  and  take  from  them  courage  for 
.  battle.     I  know  this  from  a  man  who  saw  Death  himself." 

"  Did  he  see  her  ?  "  asked  with  curiosity  peasants  gather- 
ing around  the  sergeant. 

"With  his  own  eyes.  He  was  going  from  digging  a 
well ;  for  water  was  lacking,  and  what  was  in  the  ponds 
smelt  badly.  He  was  going,  going,  till  he  saw  walking 
in  front  of  him  some  kind  of  figure  in  a  black  mantle." 

"  In  a  black,  not  in  a  white  one  ?  " 

"  In  black ;  in  war  Death  dresses  in  black.  It  was  grow- 
ing dark,  the  soldier  came  up.  *  Who  is  here  ?'  inquired  he 
—  no  answer.  Then  he  pulled  the  mantle,  looked,  and  saw 
a  skeleton.  *But  what  art  thou  here  for  ? '  asked  the  soldier. 
^  I  am  Death,'  was  the  answer ;  *  and  I  am  coming  for  thee 
in  a  week.'  The  soldier  thought  that  was  bad.  *Why,' 
asked  he,  *  in  a  week,  and  not  sooner  ?  Art  thou  not  free 
to  come  sooner  ?  '  The  other  said :  '  I  can  do  nothing  be- 
fore a  week,  for  such  is  the  order.' " 

"The  soldier  thought  to  himself:  *  That  is  hard ;  but  if 
she  can  do  nothing  to  me  now,  I'll  pay  her  what  I  owe.' 
Winding  Death  up  in  the  mantle,  he  began  to  beat  her  bones 
on  the  pebbles ; .  but  she  cried  and  begged :  '  I  '11  come  in  two 
weeks ! '  ^  Impossible.'  *  In  three,  four,  ten,  when  the  siege 
is  over ;  a  year,  two,  fifteen  — '  *  Impossible.'  '  I  '11  come 
in  fifty  years.'  The  soldier  was  pleased,  for  he  was  then 
fifty,  and  thought;  'A  hundred  years  is  enough;  I'll  let 
her  go.'  The  man  is  living  this  minute,  and  well ;  he  goes 
to  a  battle  as  to  a  dance,  for  what  does  he  care  ?  " 


10  THE  DELUGE. 

"  But  if  he  had  been  frightened,  it  would  have  been  all 
over  with  him  ?  " 

"  The  worst  is  to  fear  Death,"  said  Soroka,  with  impor" 
tance.  "/This  soldier  did  good  to  others  too ;  for  after  he 
had  beaten  Death,  he  hurt  her  so  that  she  was  fainting  for 
three  days,  and  during  that  time  no  one  fell  in  camp,  though 
sorties  were  made." 

"  But  we  never  go  out  at  night  against  the  Swedes." 

"  We  have  n't  the  head  for  it,"  answered  Soroka. 

The  last  question  and  answer  were  heard  by  Kmita,  who 
was  standing  not  far  away,  and  he  struck  his  head.  Then 
he  looked  at  the  Swedish  trenches.  It  was  already  night. 
At  the  trenches  for  an  hour  past  deep  silence  had  reigned. 
The  wearied  soldiers  were  seemingly  sleeping  at  the  guns. 

At  two  cannon-shots'  distance  gleamed  a  number  of  fires ; 
but  at  the  trenches  themselves  was  thick  darkness. 

"  That  will  not  enter  their  heads,  nor  the  suspicion  of  it, 
and  they  cannot  suppose  it,"  whispered  Kmita  to  himself. 

He  went  straight  to  Charnyetski,  who,  sitting  at  the  gun- 
carriage,  was  reading  his  rosary,  and  striking  one  foot 
against  the  other,  for  both  feet  were  cold. 

"  Cold,"  said  he,  seeing  Kmita ;  "  and  my  head  is  heavy 
from  the  thunder  of  two  days  and  one  night.  In  my  ears 
there  is  continual  ringing." 

"  In  whose  head  would  it  not  ring  from  such  uproars  ? 
But  to-day  we  shall  rest.  They  have  gone  to  sleep  for 
good.  It  would  be  possible  to  surprise  them  like  a 
bear  in  a  den ;  I  know  not  whether  guns  would  rouse 
them." 

"  Oh,"  said  Charnyetski,  raising  his  head,  "  of  what  are 
you  thinking?" 

"I  am  thinking  of  Zbaraj,  how  the  besieged  inflicted 
with  sorties  more  than  one  great  defeat  on  the  ruffians." 

"  You  are  thinking  of  blood,  like  a  wolf  in  the  night." 

"By  the  living  God  and  his  wounds,  let  us  make  a 
sortie  !  We  will  cut  down  men,  spike  guns !  They  expect 
no  attack." 

Charnyetski  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"  And  in  the  morning  they  will  go  wild.  They  imagine, 
perhaps,  that  they  have  frightened  us  enough  and  we  are 
thinking  of  surrender;  they  will  get  their  answer.  As  I 
love  God,  't  is  a  splendid  idea,  a  real  knightly  deed  !  That 
should  have  come  to  my  head  too.  But  it  is  needful  to  tell 
all  to  Kordetski,  for  he  is  commander." 


THE  DELUGE.  11 

They  went 

Kordetski  was  taking  counsel  in  the  chamber  with  Zamoy- 
ski.  When  he  heard  steps,  he  raised  his  voice  and  pushing 
a  candle  to  one  side,  inquired,  — 

"  Who  is  coming  ?    Is  there  anything  new  ?  " 

"It  is  I,  Charnyetski,"  replied  Pan  Pyotr,  "with  me  is 
Babinich;  neither  of  us  can  sleep."  We  have  a  terrible 
odor  of  the  Swedes.  This  Babinich,  father,  has  a  restless 
head  and  cannot  stay  in  one  place.  He  is  boring  me,  bor- 
ing ;.  for  he  wants  terribly  to  go  to  the  Swedes  beyond  the 
walls  to  ask  them  if  they  will  fire  to-morrow  also,  or  give 
us  and  themselves  time  to  breathe." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  inquired  the  prior,  not  concealing  his 
astonishment.  "  Babinich  wants  to  make  a  sortie  from  the 
fortress  ?  " 

"  In  company,  in  company,"  answered  Charnyetski,  hur- 
riedly, "with  me  and  some  others.  They,  it  seems,  are 
sleeping  like  dead  men  at  the  trenches ;  there  is  no  fire 
visible,  no  sentries  to  be  seen.  They  trust  over  much 
in  our  weakness." 

"We  will  spike  the  guns,"  said  Kmita. 

"  Give  that  Babinich  this  way  ! "  exclaimed  Zamoyski ; 
"let  me  embrace  him!  The  sting  is  itching,  0  hornet! 
thou  wouldst  gladly  sting  even  at  night.  This  is  a  great 
undertaking,  which  may  have  the  finest  results.  God  gave 
us  only  one  Lithuanian,  but  that  one  an  enraged  and  biting 
beast.  I  applaud  the  design ;  no  one  here  will  find  fault 
with  it.     I  am  ready  to  go  myself." 

Kordetski  at  first  was  alarmed,  for  he  feared  bloodshed, 
especially  when  his  own  life  was  not  exposed ;  after  he  had 
examined  the  idea  more  closely,  he  recognized  it  as  worthy 
of  the  defenders. 

"  Let  me  pray,"  said  he.  And  kneeling  before  the  image 
of  the  Mother  of  God,  he  prayed  a  while,  with  outspread 
arms,  and  then  rose  with  serene  face. 

"  Fray  you  as  well,"  said  he ;  "  and  then  go." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  the  four  went  out  and  repaired 
to  the  walls.  The  trenches  in  the  distance  were  sleeping. 
The  night  was  very  dark. 

"  How  many  men  will  you  take  ?  "  asked  Kordetski  of 
Kmita. 

"  I  ?  "  answered  Pan  Andrei,  in  surprise.  "  I  am  not 
leader,  and  I  do  not  know  the  place  so  well  as  Pan  Charn- 
yetski.    I  will  go  with  my  sabre,  but  let  Charnyetski  lead 


12  THE  DELUGE. 

the  men,  and  me  with  the  others  ;  I  only  wish  to  have  my 
Soroka  go,  for  he  can  hew  terribly." 

This  answer  pleased  both  Charnyetski  and  the  prior,  for 
they  saw  in  it  clear  proof  of  submission.  They  set  about 
the  affair  briskly.  Men  were  selected,  the  greatest  silence 
was  enjoined,  and  they  began  to  remove  the  beams,  stones, 
and  brick  from  the  passage  in  the  wall. 

This  labor  lasted  about  an  hour.  At  length  the  opening 
was  ready,  and  the  men  began  to  dive  into  the  narrow  jaws. 
They  had  sabres,  pistols,  guns,  and  some,  namely  peasants, 
had  scythes  with  points  downward,  —  a  weapon  with  which 
they  were  best  acquainted. 

When  outside  the  wall  they  organized ;  Charnyetski  stood 
at  the  head  of  the  party,  Kmita  at  the  flank ;  and  they 
moved  along  the  ditch  silently,  restraining  the  breath  in 
their  breasts,  like  wolves  stealing  up  to  a  sheepfold. 

Still,  at  times  a  scythe  struck  a  scythe,  at  times  a  stone 
gritted  under  a  foot,  and  by  those  noises  it  was  possible  to 
know  that  they  were  pushing  forward  unceasingly.  When 
they  had  come  down  to  the  plain,  Charnyetski  halted,  and, 
not  far  from  the  enemy's  trenches,  left  some  of  his  men, 
under  command  of  Yanich,  a  Hungarian,  an  old,  experienced 
soldier ;  these  men  he  commanded  to  lie  on  the  ground. 
Charnyetski  himself  advanced  somewhat  to  the  right,  and 
having  now  under  foot  soft  earth  which  gave  out  no  echo, 
began  to  lead  forward  his  party  more  swiftly.  His  plan  was 
to  pass  around  the  int'renchment,  strike  on  the  sleeping 
Swedes  from  the  rear,  and  push  them  toward  the  cloister 
against  Yanich's  men.  This  idea  was  suggested  by 
Kmita,  who  now  marching  near  him  with  sabre  in  hand, 
whispered,  — 

"  The  intrenchment  is  extended  in  such  fashion  that  be- 
tween it  and  the  main  camp  there  is  open  ground.  Sentries, 
if  there  are  any,  are  before  the  trenches  and  not  on  this 
side  of  it,  so  that  we  can  go  behind  freely,  and  attack  them 
on  the  side  from  which  they  least  expect  attack.*' 

"  That  is  well,"  said  Charnyetski ;  "  not  a  foot  of  those 
men  should  escape." 

"If  any  one  speaks  when  we  enter,"  continued  Pan 
Andrei,  "  let  me  answer ;  I  can  speak  German  as  well  as 
Polish;  they  will  think  that  some  one  is  coming  from 
Miller,  from  the  camp." 

"If   onlv   there   are   no    sentries   behind  the  intrench- 

i/ 

ments." 


THE  DELUGE.  13 

"  Even  if  there  are,  we  shall  spring  on  in  a  moment ; 
before  they  can  understand  who  and  what,  we  shall  have 
them  down." 

"It  is  time  to  turn,  the  end  of  the  trench  can  be  seen," 
said  Charnyetski;  and  turning  he  called  softly,  "To  the 
right,  to  the  right ! " 

The  silent  line  began  to  bend.  That  moment  the  moon 
lighted  a  bank  of  clouds  somewhat,  and  it  grew  clearer. 
The  advancing  men  saw  an  empty  space  in  the  rear  of  the 
trench. 

As  Kmita  had  foreseen,  there  were  no  sentries  whatever 
on  that  space ;  for  why  should  the  Swedes  station  sentries 
between  their  trenches  and  their  own  army,  stationed  in  the 
rear  of  the  trenches.  The  most  sharp-sighted  leader  could 
not  suspect  danger  from  that  side. 

At  that  moment  Charnyetski  said  in  the  lowest  whisper : 
"  Tents  are  now  visible.  And  in  two  of  them  are  lights. 
People  are  still  awake  there,  —  surely  officers.  Entrance 
from  the  rear  must  be  easy." 

"Evidently,"  answered  Kmita.  "Over  that  road  they 
draw  cannon,  and  by  it  troops  enter.  The  bank  is  already 
at  hand.      Have  a  care  now  that  arms  do  not  clatter." 

They  had  reached  the  elevation  raised  carefully  with 
earth  dug  from  so  many  trenches.  A  whole  line  of  wagons 
was  standing  there,  in  which  powder  and  balls  had  been 
brought. 

But  at  the  wagons,  no  man  was  watching ;  passing  them, 
therefore,  they  began  to  climb  the  embankment  without 
trouble,  as  they  had  justly  foreseen,  for  it  was  gradual  and 
well  raised. 

In  this  manner  they  went  right  to  the  tents,  and  with 
drawn  weapons  stood  straight  in  front  of  them.  In  two  of 
the  tents  lights  were  actually  burning ;  therefore  Kmita  said 
to  Charnyetski,  — 

"I  will  go  in  advance  to  those  who  are  not  sleeping. 
Wait  for  my  pistol,  and  then  on  the  enemy ! "  When  he 
had  said  this,  he  went  forward. 

The  success  of  the  sortie  was  already  assured ;  therefore 
he  did  not  try  to  go  in  very  great  silence.  He  passed  a  few 
tents  buried  in  darkness ;  no  one  woke,  no  one  inquired, 
"Who  is  there?" 

The  soldiers  of  Yasna  Gora  heard  the  squeak  of  his 
daring  steps  and  the  beating  of  their  own  hearts.  He 
reached  the  lighted  tent,  raised  the  curtain  and  entered, 


.  I 


14  THE  JDELUGE. 

halted  at  the  entrance  with  pistol  m  hand  and  sabre  down 
on  its  strap. 

He  halted  because  the  light  dazzled  him  somewhat  j  for 
on  the  camp  table  stood  a  candlestick  with  six  arms,  in 
which  bright  lights  were  burning. 

At  the  table  were  sitting  three  officers,  bent  over  plans. 
One  of  them,  sitting  in  the  middle,  was  poring  over  these 
plans  so  intently  that  his  long  hair  lay  on  the  white  paper. 
Seeing  some  one  enter,  he  raised  his  head,  and  asjted  in  a 
calm  voice, — 

"  Who  is  there  ?  " 

"  A  soldier,"  answered  Kmita. 

That  moment  the  two  other  officers  turned  their  eyes 
toward  the  entrance. 

"  What  soldier,  where  from  ?  "  asked  the  first,  who  was 
De  Fossis,  the  officer  who  chiefly  directed  the  siege. 

"  From  the  cloister,"  answered  Kmita.  But  there  was 
something  terrible  in  his  voice. 

De  Fossis  rose  quickly  and  shaded  his  eyes  with  his  hand. 
Kmita  was  standing  erect  and  motionless  as  an  apparition  ; 
only  the  threatening  face,  like  the  head  of  a  predatory  bird, 
announced  sudden  danger. 

Still  the  thought,  quick  as  lightning,  rushed  through  the 
head  of  De  Fossis,  that  he  might  be  a  deserter  from  Yasna 
Gora ;  therefore  he  asked  again,  but  excitedly,  — 

"  What  do  you  want  ?  " 

"  I  want  this !  "  cried  Kmita ;  and  he  fired  from  a  pistol 
into  the  very  breast  of  De  Fossis. 

With  that  a  terrible  shout  and  a  salvo  of  shots  was 
heard  on  the  trench.  De  Fossis  fell  as  falls  a  pine-tree 
struck  by  lightning ;  another  officer  rushed  at  Kmita  with 
his  sword,  but  the  latter  slashed  him  between  the  eyes 
with  his  sabre,  which  gritted  on  the  bone ;  the  third  officer 
threw  himself  on  the  ground,  wishing  to  slip  out  under  the 
side  of  the  tent ;  but  Kmita  sprang  at  him,  put  his  foot  on 
his  shoulder,  and  nailed  him  to  the  earth  with  a  thrust. 

By  this  time  the  silence  of  night  had  turned  into  the  day 
of  judgment.  Wild  shouts :  "  Slay,  kill !  "  were  mingled  with 
howls  and  shrill  calls  of  Swedish  soldiers  for  aid.  Men  be- 
wildered from  terror  rushed  out  of  the  tents,  not  knowing 
whither  to  turn,  in  what  direction  to  flee.  Some,  without 
noting  at  once  whence  the  attack  came,  ran  straight  to  the 
enemy,  and  perished  under  sabres,  scythes,  and  axes,  before 
they  had  time  to  cry  "  Quarter  I "    Some  in  the  darkness 


THE  DELUGE.  15 

stabbed  tlieir  own  comrades ;  others  unarmed,  half-dressed, 
without  caps,  with  hands  raised  upward,  stood  motionless 
on  one  spot;  some  at  last  dropped  on  the  earth  among  the 
overturned  tents.  A  small  handful  wished  to  defend  them- 
selves ;  but  a  blinded  throng  bore  them  away,  threw  them 
down,  and  trampled  them. 

Groans  of  the  dying  and  heart-rending  prayers  for  quarter 
increased  the  confusion. 

When  at  last  it  grew  clear  from  the  cries  that  the  attack 
had  come,  not  from  the  side  of  the  cloister,  but  from  the  rear, 
just  from  the  direction  of  the  Swedish  army,  then  real  des- 
peration seized  the  attacked.  They  judged  evidently  that 
some  squadrons,  allies  of  the  cloister,  had  struck  on  them 
suddenly. 

Crowds  of  infantry  began  to  spring  out  of  the  intrench- 
ment  and  run  toward  the  cloister,  as  if  they  wished  to  find 
refuge  within  its  walls.  But  soon  new  shouts  showed  that. 
they  had  come  upon  the  party  of  the  Hungarian,  Yanich, 
who  finished  them  under  the  very  fortress. 

Meanwhile  the  cloister-men,  slashing,  thrusting,  tramp- 
ling, advanced  toward  the  cannons.  Men  with  spikes  ready, 
rushed  at  them  immediately  ;  but  others  continued  the  work 
of  death.  Peasants,  who  would  not  have  stood  before 
trained  soldiers  in  the  open  field,  rushed  now  a  handful 
at  a  crowd. 

Valiant  Colonel  Horn,  governor  of  Kjepitsi,  endeavored 
to  rally  the  fleeing  soldiers  ;  springing  into  a  corner  of  the 
trench,  he  shouted  in  the  darkness  and  waved  his  sword. 
The  Swedes  recognized  him  and  began  at  once  to  assemble ; 
but  in  their  tracks  and  with  them  rushed  the  attackers, 
whom  it  was  difficult  to  distinguish  in  the  darkness. 

At  once  was  heard  a  terrible  whistle  of  scythes,  and  the 
voice  of  Horn  ceased  in  a  moment.  The  crowd  of  soldiers 
scattered  as  if  driven  apart  by  a  bomb.  Kmita  and  Charn- 
yetski  rushed  after  them  with  a  few  people,  and  cut  them 
to  pieces. 

The  trench  was  taken. 

In  the  main  camp  of  the  Swedes  trumpets  sounded  the 
alarm.  Straightway  the  guns  of  Yasna  Gora  gave  answer, 
and  fiery  balls  began  to  fly  from  the  cloister  to  light  up  the 
way  for  the  home-coming  men.  They  came  panting,  bloody, 
like  wolves  who  had  made  a  slaughter  in  a  sheepf  old ;  they 
were  retreating  before  the  approaching  sound  of  musketeers. 
Charnyetski  led  the  van,  Kmita  brought  \ip  the  rear. 


16  THE  DELUGE. 

In  half  an  hour  they  reached  the  party  left  with  Yanich ; 
but  he  did  not  answer  their  call :  he  alone  had  paid  for  the 
sortie  with  his  life,  for  when  he  rushed  after  some  officer, 
his  own  soldiers  shot  him. 

The  party  entered  the  cloister  amid  the  thunder  of  can- 
non and  the  gleam  of  flames.  At  the  entrance  the  prior 
was  waiting,  and  he  counted  them  in  order  as  the  heads 
were  pushed  in  through  the  opening.  No  one  was  missing 
save  Yanich. 

Two  men  went  out  for  him  at*  once,  and  half  an  hour 
later  they  brought  his  body ;  for  Kordetski  wished  to  honor 
him  with  a  fitting  burial. 

But  the  quiet  of  night,  once  broken,  did  not  return  till 
white  day.  From  the  walls  cannon  were  playing ;  in  the 
Swedish  positions  the  greatest  confusion  continued.  The 
enemy  not  knowing  well  their  own  losses,  not  knowing 
whence  the  aggressor  might  come,  fled  from  the  trenches 
nearest  the  cloister.  Whole  regiments  wandered  in  des- 
pairing disorder  till  morning,  mistaking  frequently  their 
own  for  the  enemy,  and  firing  at  one  another.  Even  in  the 
main  camp  were  soldiers  and  officers  who  abandoned  their 
tents  and  remained  under  the  open  sky,  awaiting  the  end  of 
that  ghastly  night.  Alarming  news  flew  from  mouth  to 
mouth.  Some  said  that  succor  had  come  to  the  fortress, 
others  asserted  that  all  the  nearer  intrenchments  were 
captured. 

Miller,  Sadovski,  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  Count  Veyhard, 
and  other  superior  officers,  made  superhuman  exertions  to 
bring  the  terrified  regiments  to  order.  At  the  same  time  the 
cannonade  of  the  cloister  was  answered  by  balls  of  fire,  to 
scatter  the  darkness  and  enable  fugitives  to  assemble.  One 
of  the  balls  struck  the  roof  of  the  chapel,  but  striking  only 
the  edge  of  it,  returned  with  rattling  and  crackling  toward 
the  camp,  casting  a  flood  of  flame  through  the  air. 

At  last  the  night  of  tumult  was  ended.  The  cloister  and 
the  Swedish  camp  became  still.  Morning  had  begun  to 
whiten  the  summits  of.  the  church,  the  roofs  took  on  gradu- 
ally a  ruddy  light,  and  day  came. 

In  that  hour  Miller,  at  the  head  of  his  staff,  rode  to  the 
captured  trench.  They  could,  it  is  true,  see  him  from  the 
cloister  and  open  fire ;  but  the  old  general  cared  not  for  that. 
He  wished  to  see  with  his  own  eyes  all  the  injury,  and  count 
the  slain.  The  staff  followed  him ;  all  were  disturbed,  — 
they  had  sorrow  and  seriousness  in  their  faces.   When  they 


THE  DELUGE.  17 

reached  the  intrenchment,  they  dismounted  and  began  to 
ascend.  Traces  of  the  struggle  were  visible  everywhere ; 
lower  down  than  the  guns  were  the  overthrown  tents  ;  some 
were  still  open,  empty,  silent.  There  were  piles  of  bodies, 
especially  among  the  tents;  half-naked  corpses,  mangled, 
with  staring  eyes,  and  with  terror  stiffened  in  their  dead 
eyeballs,  presented  a  dreadful  sight.  Evidently  all  these 
men  had  been  surprised  in  deep  sleep  ;  some  of  them  were 
barefoot ;  it  was  a  rare  one  who  grasped  his  rapier  in  his 
dead  hand ;  almost  no  one  wore  a  helmet  or  a  cap.  Some 
were  lying  in  tents,  especially  at  the  side  of  the  entrance ; 
these,  it  was  apparent,  had  barely  succeeded  in  waking; 
others,  at  the  sides  of  tents,  were  caught  by  death  at  the 
moment  when  they  were  seeking  safety  in  flight.  Every- 
where there  were  many  bodies,  and  in  places  such  piles 
that  it  might  be  thought  some  cataclysm  of  nature  had 
killed  those  soldiers ;  but  the  deep  wounds  in  their  faces 
and  breasts,  some  faces  blackened  by  shots,  so  near  that  all 
the  powder  had  not  been  burned,  testified  but  too  plainly 
that  the  hand  of  man  had  caused  the  destruction. 

Miller  went  higher,  to  the  guns;  they  were  standing 
dumb,  spiked,  no  more  terrible  now  than  logs  of  wood*, 
across  one  of  them  lay  hanging  on  both  sides  the  body  of  a 
gunner,  almost  cut  in  two  by  the  terrible  sweep  of  a  scythe. 
Blood  had  flowed  over  the  carriage  and  formed  a  broad 
pool  beneath  it.  Miller  observed  everything  minutely,  in 
silence  and  with  frowning  brow.  No  officer  dared  break  that 
silence.  For  how  could  they  bring  consolation  to  that  aged 
general,  who  had  been  beaten  like  a  novice  through  his  own 
want  of  care  ?  That  was  not  only  defeat,  but  shame ;  for 
the  general  himself  had  called  that  fortress  a  hen-house, 
and  promised  to  crush  it  between  his  fingers,  for  he  had  nine 
thousand  soldiers,  and  there  were  two  hundred  men  in  the 
garrison  ;  finally,  that  general  was  a  soldier,  blood  and  bone, 
and  against  him  were  monks. 

That  day  had  a  grievous  beginning  for  Miller. 

Now  the  infantry  came  up  and  began  to  carry  out  bodies. 
Four  of  them,  bearing  on  a  stretcher  a  corpse,  stopped  be- 
fore the  general  without  being  ordered. 

Miller  looked  at  the  stretcher  and  closed  his  eyes. 

"  De  Fossis,"  said  he,  in  a  hollow  voice. 

Scarcely  had  they  gone  aside  when  others  came;  this 
time  Sadovski  moved  toward  them  and  called  from  a  dis' 
tance,  turning  to  the  staff,  — 

VOL.  II.  —  2 


18  THE  DELUGE. 

"  They  are  carrying  Horn !  " 

But  Horn  was  alive  yet,  and  had  before  him  long  days 
of  atrocious  suffering.  A  peasant  had  cut  him  with  the 
very  point  of  a  scythe ;  but  the  blow  was  so  fearful  that 
it  opened  the  whole  framework  of  his  breast  Still  the 
wounded  man  retained  his  presence  of  mind.  Seeing 
Miller  and  the  staff,  he  smiled,  wished  to  say  something, 
but  instead  of  a  sound  there  came  through  his  lips  merely 
rose-colored  froth  ;  then  he  began  to  blink,  and  fainted. 

"  Carry  him  to  my  tent,"  said  Miller,  "  and  let  my  doctor 
attend  to  him  immediately." 

Then  the  officers  heard  him  say  to  himself,  — 

"  Horn,  Horn,  —  I  saw  him  last  night  in  a  dream,  —  just 
in  the  evening.    A  terrible  thing,  beyond  comprehension ! " 

And  fixing  his  eyes  on  the  ground,  he  dropped  into  deep 
thought ;  all  at  once  he  was  roused  from  his  re  very  by  the 
voice  of  Sadovski,  who  cried :  "  General  I  look  there,  there 
—  the  cloister  I " 

Miller  looked  and  was  astonished.  It  was  broad  day  and 
clear,  only  fogs  were  hanging  over  the  earth ;  but  the  sky 
was  clear  and  blushing  from  the  light  of  the  morning.  A 
white  fog  hid  the  summit  itself  of  Yasna  Gora,  and  accord- 
ing to  the  usual  order  of  things  ought  to  hide  the  church ; 
but  by  a  peculiar  phenomenon  the  church,  with  the  tower, 
was  raised,  not  only  above  the  cliff,  but  above  the  fog,  high, 
high,  —  precisely  as  if  it  had  separated  from  its  foundations 
and  was  hanging  in  the  blue  under  the  dome  of  the  sky. 
The  cries  of  the  soldiers  announced  that  they  too  saw  the 
phenomenon. 

"  That  fog  deceives  the  eye !  "  said  Miller. 

"  The  fog  is  lying  under  the  church,"  answered  Sadovski. 

"  It  is  a  wonderful  thing ;  but  that  church  is  ten  times 
higher  than  it  was  yesterday,  and  hangs  in  the  air,"  said 
the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"  It  is  going  yet !  higher,  higher ! "  cried  the  soldiers. 
"  It  will  vanish  from  the  eye !  " 

In  fact  the  fog  hanging  on  the  cliff  began  to  rise  toward 
the  sky  in  the  form  of  an  immense  pillar  of  smoke  5  the 
church  planted,  as  it  were,  on  the  summit  of  that  pillar, 
seemed  to  rise  higher  each  instant;  at  the  same  time  when 
it  was  far  up,  as  high  as  the  clouds  themselves,  it  was 
veiled  more  and  more  with  vapor  j  you  would  have  said 
that  it  was  melting,  liquefying  5  it  became  more  indistinct, 
and  at  last  vanished  altogether. 


THE  DELUGE.  19 

Miller  turned  to  the  officers,  and  in  his  eyes  were  depicted 
astonishment  and  a  superstitious  dread. 

"  I  acknowledge,  gentlemen,"  said  he,  "  that  I  have  never 
seen  such  a  thing  in  my  life,  altogether  opposed  to  nature  : 
it  must  be  the  enchantment  of  papists." 

"I  have  heard,"  said  Sadovski,  "soldiers  crying  out, 
^  How  can  you  tire  at  such  a  fortress  ? '  In  truth  I  know 
not  how." 

"  But  what  is  there  now  ?  "  cried  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 
"  Is  that  church  in  the  fog,  or  is  it  gone  ?  "  / 

"  Though  this  were  an  ordinary  phenomenon  of  nature,  in  ' 

any  event  it  forebodes  us  no  good.    See,  gentlemen,  from  the 
time  that  we  came  here  we  have  not  advanced  one  step." 

"  If,"  answered  Sadovski,  "  we  had  only  not  advanced ;  but 
to  tell  the  truth,  we  have  suffered  defeat  after  defeat,  and 
last  night  was  the  worst.  The  soldiers  losing  willingness 
lose  courage,  and  will  begin  to  be  negligent.  You  have  no 
idea  of  what  they  say  in  the  regiments.  Besides,  wonderful 
things  take  place ;  for  instance,  for  a  certain  time  no  man 
can  go  alone,  or  even  two  men,  out  of  the  camp ;  whoever 
does  so  is  as  if  he  had  fallen  through  the  earth,  as  if  wolves 
were  prowling  around  Chenstohova.  I  sent  myself,  not 
long  since,  a  banneret  and  three  men  to  Vyelunie  for  warm 
clothing,  and  from  that  day,  no  tidings  of  them." 

"It  will  be  worse  when  winter  comes;  even  now  the 
nights  are  unendurable,"  added  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"  The  mist  is  growing  thinner !  "  said  Miller,  on  a  sudden. 

In  fact  a  breeze  rose  and  began  to  blow  away  the  vapors. 
In  the  bundles  of  fog  something  began  to  quiver ;  finally 
the  sun  rose  and  the  air  grew  transparent.  The  walls  of 
the  cloister  were  outlined  faintly,  then  out  came  the  church 
and  the  cloister.  Everything  was  in  its  old  place.  The 
fortress*  was  quiet  and  still,  as  if  people  were  not  living 
in  it. 

"  General,"  said  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  with  energy,  "  try 
negotiations  again,  it  is  needful  to  finish  at  once." 

"  But  if  negotiations  lead  to  nothing,  do  you,  gentlemen, 
advise  to  give  up  the  siege  ?  "  asked  Miller,  gloomily. 

The  officers  were  silent.     After  a  while  Sadovski  said, — 

"  Your  worthiness  knows  best  that  it  will  come  to  that." 

"  I  know,"  answered  Miller,  haughtily,  "  and  I  say  this 
only  to  you,  that  I  curse  the  day  and  the  hour  in  which  I 
came  hither,  as  well  as  the  counsellor  who  persuaded  me  to 
this  siege  [here  he  pierced  Count  Veyhard  with  his  glance]. 


20  THE  DELUGE. 


You  know,  however,  after  what  has  happened,  that  I  shall  j 

not  withdraw  until  I  turn  this  cursed  fortress  into  a  heap 

of  ruins,  or  fall  myself."  I 

Displeasure  was  reflected  in  the  face  of  the  Prince  of 
Hesse.  He  had  never  respected  Miller  over-much ;  hence 
he  considered  this  mere  military  braggadocio  ill-timed,  in 
view  of  the  captured  trenches,  the  corpses,  and  the  spiked 
cannon.  He  turned  to  him  then  and  answered  with  evident 
sarcasm,  — 

^*  General,  you  are  not  able  to  promise  that ;  for  you  would 
withdraw  in  view  of  the  first  command  of  the  king,  or  of 
Marshal  Wittemberg.  Sometimes  also  circumstances  are 
able  to  command  not  worse  than  kings  and  marshals." 

Miller  wrinkled  his  heavy  brows,  seeing  which  Count 
Veyhard  said  hurriedly,  — 

"  Meanwhile  we  will  try  negotiations.  They  will  yield  j 
it  cannot  be  otherwise." 

The  rest  of  his  words  were  drowned  by  the  rejoicing 
sound  of  bells,  summoning  to  early  Mass  in  the  church  of 
Yasna  Gora.  The  general  with  his  staff  rode  away  slowly 
toward  Chenstohova ;  but  had  not  reached  headquarters 
when  an  officer  rushed  up  on  a  foaming  horse. 

"  He  is  from  Marshal  Wittemberg ! "  said  Miller. 

The  officer  handed  him  a  letter.     The  general  broke  the  ) 

seal  hurriedly,  and  running  over  the  letter  quickly  with  his 
eyes,  said  with  confusion  in  his  countenance,  —  ; 

"No!  This  is  from  Poznan.  Evil  tidings-  In  Great 
Poland  the  nobles  are  rising,  the  people  are  joining  them. 
At  the  head  of  the  movement  is  Krishtof  Jegotski,  who 
wants  to  march  to  the  aid  of  Chenstohova." 

"I  foretold  that  these  shots  would  be  heard  from  the  ' 

Carpathians  to  the  Baltic,''  muttered  Sadovski.  "  With  this  | 

people  change  is  sudden.     You  do  not  know  the  Poles  yet ; 
you  will  discover  them  later." 

"  Well !  we  shall  know  them,"  answered  Miller.     "  I  pre-  i 

fer  an  open  enemy  to  a  false  ally.     They  yielded  of  their  k 

own  accord,  and  now  they  are  taking  arms.     Well !  they 
will  know  our  weapons." 

"  And  we  theirs,"  blurted  out  Sadovski.  "  Greneral,  let 
us  finish  negotiations  with  Chenstohova;  let  us  agree  to 
any  capitulation.  It  is  not  a  question  of  the  fortress,  but 
of  the  rule  of  his  Royal  Grace  in  this  country." 

"  The  monks  will  capitulate,"  said  Count  Veyhard.  "  To- 
day or  to-morrow  they  will  yield." 


THE  DELUGE.  21 

* 

Sq  they  conversed  with  one  another ;  but  in  the  cloister 
after  early  Mass  the  joy  was  unbounded.  Those  who  had 
not  gone  out  in  the  sortie  asked  those  who  had  how  every- 
thing had  happened.  Those  who  h^  taken  part  boasted 
greatly,  glorifying  their  own  bravery  and  the  defeat  they 
had  given  the  enemy. 

Among  the  priests  and  women  curiosity  became  para- 
mount. White  habits  and  women's  robes  covered  the  wall. 
It  was  a  beautiful  and  gladsome  day.  The  women  gathered 
around  Charnyetski,  crying  "  Our  deliverer !  our  guardian ! '' 
He  defended  himself  particularly  when  they  wanted  to  kiss 
his  hands,  and  pointing  to  Kmita,  said,  — 

"Thank  him  too.  Hejis  Babinich,*  but  no  old  woman. 
He  will  not  let  his  hands  be  kissed,  for  there  is  blood  on 
them  yet ;  but  if  any  of  the  younger  would  like  to  kiss  him 
on  the  lips,  I  think  that  he  would  not  flinch." 

The  younger  women  did  in  fact  cast  modest  and  at  the 
same  time  enticing  glances  at  Pan  Andrei,  admiring  his 
splendid  beauty ;  but  he  did  not  answer  with  his  eyes  to 
those  dumb  questions,  for  the  sight  of  these  maidens  re- 
minded him  of  Olenka. 

"  Oh,  my  poor  girl !  "  thought  he,  "  if  you  only  knew  that 
in  the  service  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady  I  am  opposing  those 
enemies  whom  formerly  I  served  to  my  sorrow ! " 

And  he  promised  himself  that  the  moment  the  siege  was 
over  he  would  write  to  her  in  Kyedani,  and  hurry  off  Soroka 
with  the  letter.  "  And  I  shall  send  her  not  empty  words 
and  promises ;  for  now  deeds  are  behind  me,  which  with- 
out empty  boasting,  but  accurately,  I  shall  describe  in  the 
letter.  Let  her  know  that  she  has  done  this,  let  her  be 
comforted." 

And  he  consoled  himself  with  this  thought  so  much  that 
he  did  not  even  notice  how  the  maidens  said  to  one 
another,  in  departing,  — 

"  He  is  a  good  warrior ;  but  it  is  clear  that  he  looks  only 
to  battle,  arid  is  an  unsocial  grumbler." 

^  This  name  is  derived  from  baba  an  old  woman. 


22  THE  DELUGE.  i 


CHAPTER  II. 

According  to  the  wish  of  his  officers,  Miller  began  nego- 
tiations again.  There  came  to  the  cloister  from  the  Swedish 
camp  a  well-known  Polish  noble,  respected  for  his  age  and 
his  eloquence.  They  received  him  graciously  on  Yasna 
Gora,  judging  that  only  in  seeming  and  through  constraint 
would  he  argue  for  surrender,  but  in  reality  would  add  to 
their  courage  and  confirm  the  news,  which  had  broken 
through  the  besieged  wall,  of  the  rising  in  Great  Poland  ;  of 
the  dislike  of  the  quarter  troops  to  Sweden ;  of  the  nego- 
tiations of  Yan  Kazimir  with  the  Cossacks,  who,  as  it  were, 
seemed  willing  to  return  to  obedience ;  finally,  of  the  tre- 
mendous declaration  of  the  Khan  of  the  Tartars,  that  he 
was  marching  with  aid  to  the  vanquished  king,  all  of 
whose  enemies  he  would  pursue  with  fire  and  sword. 

But  how  the  monks  were  mistaken !  The  personage 
brought  indeed  a  large  bundle  of  news, —  but  news  that  was 
appalling,  news  to  cool  the  most  fervent  zeal,  to  crush  the 
most  invincible  resolution,  stagger  the  most  ardent  faith.  ' 

The  priests  and  the  nobles  gathered  around  him  in  the  I 

council  chamber,  in  the  midst  of  silence  and  attention ;  from  j 

his  lips  sincerity  itself  seemed  to  flow,  and  pain  for  the 
fate  of  the  country.  He  placed  his  hand  frequently  on  his 
white  head  as  if  wishing  to  restrain  an  outburst  of  despair ; 
he  gazed  on  the  crucifix ;  he  had  tears  in  his  eyes,  and  in  \ 

slow,  broken  accents,  he  uttered  the  following  words  : —  I 

"  Ah,  what  times  the  suffering  country  has  lived  to  !  All 
help  is  past :  it  is  incumbent  to  yield  to  the  King  of  the 
Swedes.  For  whom  in  reality  have  you,  revered  fathers, 
and  you  lords  brothers,  the  nobles,  seized  your  swords  ? 
For  whom  are  you  sparing  neither  watching  nor  toil,  nor 
suffering  nor  blood  ?  For  whom,  through  resistance,  — 
unfortunately  vain, —  are  you  exposing  yourselves  and 
holy  places  to  the  terrible  vengeance  of  the  invincible 
legions  of  Sweden  ?  Is  it  for  Yan  Kazimir  ?  But  he  has 
already  disregarded  our  kingdom.  Do  you  not  know  that 
he  has  already  made  his  choice,  and  preferring  wealth, 
joyous  feasts,  and  peaceful  delights  to  a  troublesome  throne, 


THE  DELUGE.  23 

has  abdicated  in  favor  of  Karl  Gustav  ?  You  are  not  willing 
to  leave  him,  but  he  has  left  you ;  you  are  unwilling  to  break 
your  oath,  he  has  broken  it  ;  you  are  ready  to  die  for 
him,  but  he  cares  not  for  you  nor  for  any  of  us.  Our  lawful 
king  now  is  Karl  Gustav  1  Be  careful,  then,  lest  you  draw 
on  your  heads,  not  merely  anger,  vengeance,  and  ruin,  but 
sin  before  heaven,  the  cross,  and  the  Most  Holy  Lady ;  for 
you  are  raising  insolent  hands,  not  against  invaders,  but 
against  your  own  king/' 

These  words  were  received  in  silence,  as  though  death 
were  flying  through  that  chamber.  What  could  be  more 
terrible  than  news  of  the  abdication  of  Yan  Kazimir  ?  It 
was  in  truth  news  monstrously  improbable ;  but  that  old 
noble  gave  it  there  in  presence  of  the  cross,  in  presence  of 
the  image  of  Mary,  and  with  tears  in  his  eyes. 

But  if  it  were  true,  further  resistance  was  in  fact  mad- 
ness. The  nobles  covered  their  eyes  with  their  hands,  the 
monks  pulled  their  cowls  over  their  heads,  and  silence,  as 
of  the  grave,  continued  unbroken ;  but  Kordetski,  the  prior, 
began  to  whisper  earnest  prayer  with  his  pallid  lips,  and 
his  eyes,  calm,  deep,  clear,  and  piercing,  were  fixed  on  the 
speaker  immovably. 

The  noble  felt  that  inquiring  glance,  was  ill  at  ease  and 
oppressed  by  it ;  he  wished  to  preserve  the  marks  of  im- 
portance, benignity,  compassionate  virtue,  good  wishes,  but 
could  not ;  he  began  to  cast  restless  glances  on  the  other 
fathers,  and  after  a  while  he  spoke  further:  — 

"  It  is  the  worst  thing  to  inflame  stubbornness  by  a  long 
abuse  of  patience.  The  result  of  your  resistance  will  be  the 
destruction  of  this  holy  church,  and  the  infliction  on  you  — 
God  avert  it !  —  of  a  terrible  and  cruel  rule,  which  you  will 
be  forced  to  obey.  Aversion  to  the  world  and  avoidance  of  its 
questions  are  the  weapons  of  monks.  What  have  you  to  do 
with  the  uproar  of  war, — you,  whom  the  precepts  of  your 
order  call  to  retirement  and  silence  ?  My  brothers,  revered 
and  most  beloved  fathers !  do  not  take  on  your  hearts,  do 
not  take  on  your  consciences,  such  a  terrible  responsibility. 
It  was  not  you  who  built  this  sacred  retreat,  not  for  you 
alone  must  it  serve !  Permit  that  it  flourish,  and  that  it 
bless  this  land  for  long  ages,  so  that  our  sons  and  grandsons 
may  rejoice  in  it." 

Here  the  traitor  opened  his  arms  and  fell  into  tears.  The 
nobles  were  silent,  the  fathers  were  silent;  doubt  had 
seized  all.    Their  hearts  were  tortured,  and  despair  was  at 


24  THE  DELUGE. 

hand ;  the  memory  of  baffled  and  useless  endeavors  weighed 
on  their  minds  like  lead. 

"I  am  waiting  for  your  answer,  fathers,"  said  the 
venerable  traitor,  dropping  his  head  on  his  breast. 

Kordetski  now  rose,  and  with  a  voice  in  which  there  was 
not  the  least  hesitation  or  doubt,  spoke  as  if  with  the  vision 
of  a  prophet,  — 

'^  Your  statement  that  Yan  Kazimir  has  abandoned  us, 
has  abdicated  and  transferred  his  rights  to  Karl  Gustav,  is  a 
calumny.  Hppe  has  entered  the  heart  of  our  banished  king, 
and  never  has  he  toiled  more  zealously  than  he  is  toiling  at 
this  moment  to  secure  the  salvation  of  the  country,  to  secure 
his  throne,  and  bring  us  aid  in  oppression." 

The  mask  fell  in  an  instant  from  the  face  of  the  traitor ; 
malignity  and  deceit  were  reflected  in  it  as  clearly  as  if 
dragons  had  crept  out  at  once  from  the  dens  of  his  soul,  in 
which  till  that  moment  they  had  held  themselves  hidden. 

"  Whence  this  intelligence,  whence  this  certainty  ?  "  in- 
quired he. 

"  Whence  ?  "  answered  the  prior,  pointing  to  a  great 
crucifix  hanging  on  the  wall.  "  Go !  place  your  finger  on 
the  pierced  feet  of  Christ,  and  repeat  what  you  have  told  us." 

The  traitor  began  to  bend  as  if  under  the  crushing  of 
an  iron  hand,  and  a  new  dragon,  terror,  crawled  forth  to  his 
face. 

Kordetski,  the  prior,  stood  lordly,  terrible  as  Moses  ;  rays 
seemed  to  shoot  from  his  temples. 

"  Go,  repeat ! "  said  he,  without  lowering  his  hand,  in  a 
voice  so  powerful  that  the  shaken  arches  of  the  council 
chamber  trembled  and  echoed  as  if  in  fear,  —  "  Go,  repeat ! " 

A  moment  of  silence  followed ;  at  last  the  sti£ed  voice 
of  the  visitor  was  heard,  — 

**  I  wash  my  hands  —  " 

"  Like  Pilate  ! "  finished  Kordetski. 

The  traitor  rose  and  walked  out  of  the  room.  He  hurried 
through  the  yard  of  the  cloister,  and  when  he  found  himself 
outside  the  gate,  he  began  to  run,  almost  as  if  something 
were  hunting  him  from  the  cloister  to  the  Swedes. 

Zamoyski  went  to  Charnyetski  and  Kmita,  who  had  not 
been  in  the  hall,  to  tell  them  what  had  happened. 

"  Did  that  envoy  bring  any  good  ?  "  asked  Charnyetski ; 
"he  had  an  honest  face." 

"God  guard  us  from  such  honest  men!"  answered 
Zamoyski ;  "  he  brought  doubt  and  temptation." 


THE  DELUGE.  25 

"  What  did  he  say  ? "  asked  Kmita,  raising  a  little  the 
lighted  match  which  he  was  holding  in  his  hand. 

"  He  spoke  like  a  hired  traitor." 

"That  is  why  he  Jiastens  so  now,  I  suppose,"  said 
Charnyetski.  "  See  !  he  is  running  with  almost  full  speed 
to  the  Swedish  camp.     Oh,  I  would  send  a  ball  after  him ! " 

"  A  good  thing ! "  said  Kmita,  and  he  put  the  match  to 
the  cannon. 

The  thunder  of  the  gun  was  heard  before  Zamoyski  and 
Charnyetski  could  see  what  had  happened.  Zamoyski 
caught  his  head. 

"  In  Grod's  name ! "  cried  he,  "  what  have  you  done  ? — he 
was  an  envoy." 

"  I  have  done  ill !  "  answered  Kmita ;  "  for  I  missed.  He 
is  on  his  feet  again  and  hastens  farther.  Oh !  why  did  it  go 
over  him  ?  "  Here  he  turned  to  Zamoyski.  "  Though  I 
had  hit  him  in  the  loins,  they  could  not  have  proved  that 
we  fired  at  him  purposely,  and  God  knows  I  could  not 
hold  the  match  in  my  fingers;  it  came  down  of  itself. 
Never  should  I  have  fired  at  an  envoy  who  was  a  Swede, 
but  at  sight  of  Polish  traitors  my  entrails  revolt." 

"  Oh,  curb  yourself  j  for  there  would  be  trouble,  and  they 
would  be  ready  to  injure  our  envoys." 

But  Charnyetski  was  content  in  his  soul ;  for  Kmita  heard 
him  mutter,  "  At  least  that  traitor  will  be  sure  not  to  come 
on  an  embaissy  again." 

This  did  not  escape  the  ear  of  Zamoyski,  for  he 
answered :  "  If  not  this  one,  others  will  be  found ;  and  do 
you,  gentlemen,  make  no  opposition  to  their  negotiations, 
do  not  interrupt  them  of  your  own  will ;  for  the  more  they 
drag  on,  the  more  it  results  to  our  profit.  Succor,  if  God 
sends  it,  will  have  time  to  assemble,  and  a  hard  winter  is 
coming,  making  the  siege  more  and  more  difficult.  Delay 
is  loss  for  the  enemy,  but  brings  profit  to  us." 

Zamoyski  then  went  to  the  chamber,  where,  after  the 
envoy's  departure,  consultation  was  still  going  on.  The 
words  of  the  traitor  had  startled  men;  minds  and  souls 
were  excited.  They  did  not  believe,  it  is  true,  in  the 
abdication  of  Yan  Kazimir ;  but  the  envoy  had  held  up  to 
their  vision  the  power  of  the  Swedes,  which  previous 
days  of  success  had  permitted  them  to  forget.  Now  it  con- 
fronted their  minds  with  all  that  terror  before  which  towns 
and  fortresses  not  such  as  theirs  had  been  frightened,  — 
Poznan,  Warsaw,  Cracow,  not  counting  the  multitude  of 


26  THE  DELUGE. 

castles  which  had  opened  their  gates  to  the  conqueror ;  how 
could  Yasna  Gora  defend  itself  in  a  general  deluge  of 
defeats  ? 

"  We  shall  defend  ourselves  a  week  longer,  two,  three/' 
thought  to  themselves  some  of  the  nobles  and  some  of  the 
monks ;  "  but  what  further,  what  end  will  there  be  to  these 
efforts  ? '' 

The  whole  country  was  like  a  ship  already  deep  in  the 
abyss,  and  that  cloister  was  peering  up  like  the  top  of  a 
mast  through  the  waves.  Could  those  wrecked  ones,  cling- 
ing to  the  mast,  think  not  merely  of  saving  themselves, 
but  of  raising  that  vessel  from  under  the  ocean  ? 

According  to  man's  calculations  they  could  not,  and  still, 
at  the  moment  when  Zamoyski  re-entered  the  hall,  Kor- 
detski  was  saying,  — 

"My  brothers!  if  you  sleep  not,  neither  do  I  sleep. 
When  you  are  imploring  our  Patroness  for  rescue,  I  too 
am  praying.  Weariness,  toil,  weakness,  cling  to  my  bones 
as  well  as  to  yours  ;  responsibility  in  like  manner  weighs 
upon  me  —  nay,  more  perhaps,  than  upon  you.  Why  have  I 
faith  while  you  seem  in  doubt  ?  Enter  into  yourselves  ; 
or  is  it  that  your  eyes,  blinded  by  earthly  power,  see  not 
a  power  greater  than  the  Swedes  ?  Or  think  you  that  no 
defence  will  suffice,  that  no  hand  can  overcome  that  pre- 
ponderance? If  that  is  the  case  your  thoughts  are  sin- 
ful, and  you  blaspheme  against  the  mercy  of  God,  against 
the  all-might  of  our  Lord,  against  the  power  of  that  Pa- 
troness whose  servants  you  call  yourselves.  Who  of  you 
will  dare  to  say  that  that  Most  Holy  Queen  cannot  shield 
us  and  send  victory  ?  Therefore  let  us  beseech  her,  let  us 
implore  night  and  day,  till  by  our  endurance,  our  humility, 
our  tears,  our  sacrifice  of  body  and  health,  we  soften  her 
heart,  and  pray  away  our  previous  sins." 

"  Father,"  said  one  of  the  nobles,  "  it  is  not  a  question 
for  us  of  our  lives  or  of  our  wives  and  children ;  but  we 
tremble  at  the  thought  of  the  insults  which  may  be  put  on 
the  image,  should  the  enemy  capture  the  fortress  by  storm." 

"  And  we  do  not  wish  to  take  on  ourselves  the  responsi- 
bility," added  another. 

"  For  no  one  has  a  right  to  take  it,  not  even  the  prior," 
added  a  third. 

And  the  opposition  increased,  and  gained  boldness,  all  the 
more  since  many  monks  maintained  silence.  The  prior,  in- 
stead of  answering  directly,  began  to  pray. 


THE  DELUGE.  27 

"  0  Mother  of  Thy  only  Son ! "  said  he,  raising  his  hands 
and  his  eyes  toward  heaven,  "  if  Thou  hast  visited  us  so 
that  in  Thy  capital  we  should  give  an  example  to  others 
of  endurance,  of  bravery,  of  faithfulness  to  Thee,  to  the 
country,  to  the  king,  —  if  Thou  hast  chosen  this  place  in 
order  to  rouse  by  it  the  consciences  of  men  and  save  the 
whole  country,  have  mercy  on  those  who  desire  to  re- 
strain, to  stop  the  fountain  of  Thy  grace,  to  hinder  Thy 
miracles,  and  resist  Thy  holy  will."  Here  he  remained  a 
moment  in  ecstasy,  and  then  turned  to  the  monks  and 
nobles:  ** What  man  will  take  on  his  shoulders  this  re- 
sponsibility, —  the  responsibility  of  stopping  the  miracles  of 
Mary  Her  grace.  Her  salvation  for  this  kingdom  and  the 
Catholic  faith?" 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ! "  an- 
swered a  number  of  voices,  "  God  preserve  us  from  that !  " 

"  Such  a  man  will  not  be  found  !  "  cried  Zamoyski. 

And  those  of  the  monks  in  whose  hearts  doubt  had  been 
plunging  began  to  beat  their  breasts,  for  no  small  fear  had 
now  seized  them ;  and  none  of  the  councillors  thought  of 
surrender  that  evening. 

But  though  the  hearts  of  the  older  men  were  strengthened, 
the  destructive  planting  of  that  hireling  had  given  forth 
fruits  of  poison. 

News  of  the  abdication  of  Yan  Kazimir  and  the  improbar 
bility  of  succor  went  from  the  nobles  to  the  women,  from  the 
women  to  the  servants  ;  the  servants  spread  it  among  the 
soldiers,  on  whom  it  made  the  very  worst  impression.  The 
peasants  were  astonished  least  of  all  \  but  experienced  sol- 
diers, accustomed  to  calculate  the  turns  of  war  in  soldier 
fashion  only,  began  to  assemble  and  explain  to  one  another 
the  impossibility  of  further  defence,  complaining  of  the 
stubbornness  of  monks,  who  did  not  understand  the  posi- 
tion ;  and,  finally,  to  conspire  and  talk  in  secret. 

A  certain  gunner,  a  German  of  suspected  fidelity,  proposed 
that  the  soldiers  themselves  take  the  matter  in  hand,  and 
come  to  an  understanding  with  the  Swedes  touching  the 
surrender  of  the  fortress.  Others  caught  at  this  idea ;  but 
there  were  those  who  not  only  opposed  the  treason  resolutely, 
but  informed  Kordetski  of  it  without  delay. 

Kordetski,  who  knew  how  to  join  with  the  firmest  trust 
in  the  powers  of  heaven  the  greatest  earthly  adroitness  and 
caution,  destroyed  the  secretly  spreading  treason  in  its 
inception. 


28  THE  DELUGE. 

First  of  all  he  expelled  from  the  fortress  the  leaders  of 
the  treason,  and  at  the  head  of  them  that  gunner,  having 
no  fear  whatever  of  what  they  could  inform  the  Swedes  re- 
garding the  state  of  the  fortress  and  its  weak  sides ;  then, 
doubling  the  monthly  wages  of  the  garrison,  he  took  from 
them  an  oath  to  defend  the  cloister  to  the  last  drop  of  their 
blood. 

But  he  redoubled  also  his  watchfulness,  resolving  to  look 
with  more  care  to  the  paid  soldiers,  as  well  as  the  nobles, 
and  even  his  own  monks.  The  older  fathers  were  detailed 
to  the  night  choirs ;  the  younger,  besides  the  service  of  God, 
were  obliged  to  render  service  on  the  walls. 

Next  day  a  review  of  the  infantry  was  held.  To  each 
bastion  one  noble  with  his  servants,  ten  monks  and  two 
reliable  gunners  were  detailed.  All  these  were  bound  to 
watch,  night  and  day,  the  places  confided  to  them. 

Pan  Mosinski  took  his  place  at  the  northeastern  bastion  ; 
he  was  a  good  soldier,  the  man  whose  little  child  had  sur- 
vived in  a  miraculous  manner,  though  a  bomb  fell  near  its 
cradle.  With  him  Father  Hilary  Slavoshevski  kept  guard. 
On  the  western  bastion  was  Father  Myeletski,  of  the  nobles 
Pan  Mikolai  Kryshtoporski,  -a  man  surly  and  abrupt  in 
speech,  but  of  unterrified  valor.  The  southeastern  bastion 
was  occupied  by  Charnyetski  and  Kmita,  and  with  them 
was  Father  Adam  Stypulski,  who  had  formerly  been  a 
hussar.  He,  when  the  need  came,  tucked  up  his  habit, 
aimed  cannon,  and  took  no  more  heed  of  the  balls  flying 
over  his  head  than  did  the  old  sergeant  Soroka.  Finally, 
to  the  southwestern  bastion  were  appointed  Pan  Skorjev- 
ski  and  Father  Daniel  Ryhtalski,  who  were  distinguished 
by  this,  that  both  could  abstain  from  sleep  two  and  three 
nights  in  succession  without  harm  to  their  health  or  their 
strength. 

Fathers  Dobrosh  and  Malahovski  were  appointed  over  the 
sentries.  Persons  unfitted  for  fighting  were  appointed  to 
the  roofs.  The  armory  and  all  military  implements  Father 
Lyassota  took  under  his  care ;  after  Father  Dobrosh,  he  took 
also  the  office  of  master  of  the  fires.  In  the  night  he  had  to 
illuminate  the  Walls  so  that  infantry  of  the  enemy  might 
not  approach  them.  He  arranged  sockets  and  iron-holders 
on  the  towers,  on  which  flamed  at  night  torches  and  lights. 
In  fact,  the  whole  tower  looked  every  night  like  one 
gigantic  torch.  It  is  true  that  this  lightened  cannonading 
for  the  Swedes ;  but  it  might  serve  as  a  sign  that  the  for- 


THE  DELUGE.  29 

tress  was  holding  out  yet,  if,  perchance,  some  army  should 
march  to  relieve  the  besieged. 

So  then  not  only  had  designs  of  surrender  crept  apart 
into  nothing,  but  the  besieged  turned  with  still  greater  zeal 
to  defence.  Next  morning  the  prior  walked  along  the  walls, 
like  a  shepherd  through  a  sheepfold,  saw  that  everything  was 
right,  smiled  kindly,  praised  the  chiefs  and  the  soldiers, 
and  coming  to  Charnyetski,  said  with  radiant  face, — 

"  Our  beloved  leader.  Pan  Zamoyski,  rejoices  equally  with 
me,  for  he  says  that  we  are  now  twice  as  strong  as  at 
first.  A  new  spirit  has  entered  men's  hearts,  the  grace  of 
the  Most  Holy  Lady  will  do  the  rest;  but  meanwhile  I  will 
take  to  negotiations  again.  We  will  delay  and  put  off,  for 
by  such  means  the  blood  of  people  will  be  spared." 

"  Oh,  revered  father  V^  said  Kmita,  "  what  good  are  nego- 
tiations ?  Loss  of  time !  Better  another  sortie  to-night, 
and  we  will  cut  up  those  dogs." 

Kordetski  (for  he  was  in  good  humor)  smiled  as  a  mother 
smiles  at  a  wayward  child  ;  then  he  raised  a  band  of  straw 
lying  near  the  gun,  and  pretended  to  strike  Pan  Andrei  with 
it  on  the  shoulders :  "  And  you  will  interfere  here,  you 
Lithuanian  plague ;  you  will  lap  blood  as  a  wolf,  and  give 
an  example  of  disobedience  ;  here  it  is  for  you,  here  it  is  for 
you ! "  ^ 

Kmita,  delighted  as  a  schoolboy,  dodged  to  the  right 
and  to  the  left,  and  as  if  teasing  purposely,  repeated  :  "  Kill 
the  Swedes  !  kill,  kill,  kill ! " 

And  so  they  gave  comfort  to  one  another,  having  ardent 
souls  devoted  to  the  country.  But  Kordetski  did  not  omit 
negotiations,  seeing  that  Miller  desired  them  earnestly  and 
caught  after  every  pretext.  This  desire  pleased  Kordetski, 
for  he  divined,  without  trouble,  that  it  could  not  be  going 
well  with  the  enemy  if  he  was  so  anxious  to  finish. 

Days  passed  then,  one  after  another,  in  which  guns  and 
muskets  were  not  indeed  silent,  but  pens  were  working 
mainly.  In  this  way  the  siege  was  prolonged,  and  winter 
was  coming  harsher  and  harsher.  On  the  Carpathian  sum- 
mits clouds  hatched  in  their  precipitous  nests  storms,  frost, 
and  snows,  and  then  came  forth  on  the  country,  leading  their 
icy  descendants.  At  night  the  Swedes  cowered  around 
fires,  choosing  to  die  from  the  balls  of  the  cloister  rather 
than  freeze. 

A  hard  winter  had  rendered  difficult  the  digging  of 
trenches  and  the  making  of  mines.     There  was  no  progress 


30  THE  DELUGE. 

in  the  siege.  In  the  mouths  not  merely  of  officers,  but  of 
the  whole  army,  there  was  only  one  word,  —  "negotiations." 

The  priests  feigned  at  first  a  desire  to  surrender.  Father 
Dobrosh  and  the  learned  priest  Sebastyan  Stavitski  came  to 
Miller  as  envoys.  They  gave  him  some  hope  of  agreement. 
He  had  barely  heard  this  when  he  opened  his  arms  and  was 
ready  to  seize  them  with  joy  to  his  embraces.  It  was  no 
longer  a  question  of  Chenstohova,  but  of  the  whole  country. 
The  surrender  of  Yasna  Gora  would  have  removed  the  last 
hope  of  the  patriots,  and  pushed  the  Commonwealth  finally 
into  the  arms  of  the  King  of  Sweden ;  while,  on  the  contrary, 
resistance,  and  that  a  victorious  resistance,  might  change 
hearts  and  call  out  a  terrible  new  war.  Signs  were  not 
wanting.  Miller  knew  this,  felt  what  he  had  underta.ken, 
what  a  ten'ible  responsibility  was  weighing  on  him ;  he  knew 
that  either  the  favor  of  the  king,  with  the  baton  of  a  marshal, 
honors,  a  title,  were  waiting  for  him,  or  final  fall.  Since 
he  had  begun  to  convince  himself  that  he  could  not  crack 
this  "  nut,'^  he  received  the  priests  with  unheard-of  honor,  as 
if  they  were  embassadors  from  the  Emperor  of  Germany  or 
the  Sultan.  He  invited  them  to  a  feast,  he  drank  to  their 
honor,  and  also  to  the  health  of  the  prior  and  Pan  Zamoyski  ;• 
he  gave  them  fish  for  the  cloister ;  finally,  he  offered  condi- 
tions of  surrender  so  gracious  that  he. did  not  doubt  fpr  a  mo- 
ment that  they  would  be  accepted  in  haste. 

The  fathers  thanked  him  humbly,  as  beseemed  monks ; 
they  took  the  paper  and  went  their  way.  Miller  promised 
the  opening  of  the  gates  at  eight  of  the  following  morning. 
Joy  indescribable  reigned  in  the  camp  of  the  Swedes.  The 
soldiers  left  the  trenches,  approached  the  walls,  and  began 
to  address  the  besieged. 

But  it  was  announced  from  the  cloister  that  in  an  affair  of 
such  weight  the  prior  must  consult  the  whole  Congregation ; 
the  monks  therefore  begged  for  one  day's  delay.  Miller  con- 
sented without  hesitation.  Meanwhile  they  were  counselling 
in  the  chamber  till  late  at  night. 

Though  Miller  was  an  old  and  trained  warrior,  though 
there  was  not,  perhaps,  in  the  whole  Swedish  army  a  general 
who  had  conducted  more  negotiations  with  various  places 
than  that  Poliorcetes,  still  his  heart  beat  unquietly  when  next 
morning  he  saw  two  white  habits  approaching  his  quarters. 

They  were  not  the  same  fathers-  First  walked  Father 
Bleshynski,  a  reader  of  philosophy,  bearing  a  sealed 
letter;  after   him  came  Father  Malahovski,  with  hands 


THE  DELUGE.  31 

crossed  on  his   breast,   with   drooping  head  and  a  face 
slightly  pale. 

The  general  received  them  surrounded  by  his  staff  and  all 
his  noted  colonels ;  and  when  he  had  answered  politely  the 
submissive  bow  of  Father  Bleshynski,  he  took  the  letter 
from  his  hand  hastily  and  began  to  read. 

But  all  at  once  his  face  changed  terribly :  a  wave  of  blood 
flew  to  his  head ;  his  eyes  were  bursting  forth,  his  neck 
grew  thick,  and  terrible  anger  raised  the  hair  under  his  wig. 
For  a  while  speech  was  taken  from  him ;  he  only  indicated 
with  his  hand  the  letter  to  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  who  ran 
over  it  with  his  eyes,  and  turning  to  the  colonels,  said 
calmly,  — 

"The  monks  declare  only  this  much,  that  they  cannot 
renounce  Yan  Kazimir  before  the  primate  proclaims  a  new 
king;  or  speaking  in  other  words,  they  will  not  recognize 
Karl  Gustav." 

Here  the  Prince  of  Hesse  laughed.  Sadovski  fixed  a 
jeering  glance  on  Miller,  and  Count  Veyhard  began  to  pluck 
his  own  beard  from  rage.  A  terrible  murmur  of  excitement 
rose  among  those  present. 

Then  Miller  struck  his  palms  on  his  knees  and  cried,  — 

"Guards,  guards!'^ 

The  mustached  faces  of  four  musketeers  showed  them- 
selves quickly  in  the  door. 

"Take  those  shaven  sticks,"  cried  the  general,  "and 
confine  them  !  And  Pan  Sadovski,  do  you  trumpet  for  me 
under  the  cloister,  that  if  they  open  fire  from  one  can- 
non on  the  walls,  I  will  hang  these  two  monks  the  next 
moment." 

The  two  priests  were  led  out  amid  ridicule  and  the  scoff- 
ing of  soldiers.  The  musketeers  put  their  own  caps  on  the 
priests'  heads,  or  rather  on  their  faces  to  cover  their  eyes, 
and  led  them  of  purpose  to  various  obstacles.  When  either 
of  the  priests  stumbled  or  fell,  an  outburst  of  laughter  was 
heard  in  the  crowds ;  but  the  fallen  man  they  raised  with 
the  butts  of  muskets,  and  pretending  to  support,  they  pushed 
him  by  the  loins  and  the  shoulders.  Some  threw  horse-dung 
at  the  priests ;  others  took  snow  and  rubbed  it  on  their  shaven 
crowns,  or  let  it  roll  down  on  their  habits.  The  soldiers 
tore  strings  from  trumpets,  and  tying  one  end  to  the  neck 
of  each  priest,  held  the  other,  and  imitating  men  taking 
cattle  to  a  fair,  called  out  the  prices. 

Both  fathers  walked  on  in  silence,  with  hands  crossed  on 


32  THE  DELUGE. 

their  breasts  and  prayers  on  their  lips.  Finally,  trembling 
from  cold  and  insulted,  they  were  enclosed  in  a  barn  j  around 
the  place  guards  armed  with  muskets  were  stationed. 

Miller's  command,  or  rather  his  threat,  was  trumpeted 
under  the  cloister  walls. 

The  fathers  were  frightened,  and  the  troops  were  be- 
numbed from  the  threat.  The  cannon  were  silent ;  a  coun- 
cil was  assembled,  they  knew  not  what  to  do.  To  leave 
the  fathers  in  cruel  hands  was  impossible ;  and  if  they  sent 
others.  Miller  would  detain  them  as  well.  A  few  hours  later 
he  himself  sent  a  messenger,  asking  what  the  monks  thought 
of  doing. 

They  answered  that  until  the  fathers  were  freed  no  nego- 
tiations could  take  place ;  for  how  could  the  monks  believe 
that  the  general  would  observe  conditions  with  them  if,  de- 
spite the  chief  law  of  nations,  he  imprisoned  envoys  whose 
sacredness  even  barbarians  respect  ? 

To  this  declaration  there  was  no  ready  answer ;  hence  ter- 
rible uncertainty  weighed  on  the  cloister  and  froze  the  zeal 
of  its  defenders. 

The  Swedish  army  dug  new  trenches  in  haste,  filled  bas- 
kets with  earth,  planted  cannon ;  insolent  soldiers  pushed 
forward  to  within  half  a  musket-shot  of  the  walls.  They 
threatened  the  church,  the  defenders ;  half-drunken  soldiers 
shouted,  raising  their  hands  toward  the  walls,  "  Surrender 
the  cloister,  or  you  will  see  your  monks  hanging ! " 

Others  blasphemed  terribly  against  the  Mother  of  God 
and  the  Catholic  faith.  The  besieged,  out  of  respect  to  the 
life  of  the  fathers,  had  to  listen  with  patience.  Rage  stopped 
the  breath  in  Kmita's  breast.  He  tore  the  hair  on  his  head, 
the  clothing  on  his  breast,  and  wringing  his  hands,  said  to 
Charnyetski,  — 

"  I  asked,  ^  Of  what  use  is  negotiation  with  criminals  ? ' 
Now  stand  and  suffer,  while  they  are  crawling  into  our  eyes 
and  blaspheming !  0  Mother  of  God,  have  mercy  on  me,  and 
give  me  patience  !  By  the  living  God,  they  will  begin  soon 
to  climb  the  walls  !  Hold  me,  chain  me  like  a  murderer,  for 
I  shall  not  contain  myself." 

But  the  Swedes  came  ever  nearer,  blaspheming  more  boldly. 

Meanwhile  a  fresh  event  brought  the  besieged  to  despair. 
Stefan  Charnyetski  in  surrendering  Cracow  had  obtained 
the  condition  of  going  out  with  all  his  troops,  and  remaining 
with  them  in  Silesia  till  the  end  of  the  war.  Seven  hundred 
infantry  of  those  troops  of  the  royal  guard,  under  command 


THE  DELUGE.  33 

of  Colonel  Wolf,  were  near  the  boundary,  and  trusting  in  stip- 
ulations, were  not  on  their  guard.  Count  Veyhard  persuaded 
Miller  to  capture  those  men. 

Miller  sent  Count  Veyhard  himself,  with  two  thousand 
cavalry,  who  crossing  the  boundary  at  night  attacked  those 
troops  during  sleep,  and  captured  them  to  the  last  man. 
When  they  were  brought  to  the  Swedish  camp,  Miller 
commanded  to  lead  them  around  Hhe  wall,  so  as  to  show  the 
priests  that  that  army  from  which  they  had  hoped  succor 
would  serve  specially  for  the  capture  of  Chenstohova. 
,  The  sight  of  that  brilliant  guard  of  the  king  dragged  along 
the  walls  was  crushing  to  the  besieged,  for  no  one  doubted 
that  Miller  would  force  theni  first  to  the  storm. 

Panic  spread  again  among  the  troops  of  the  cloister ;  some 
of  the  soldiers  began  to  break  their  weapons  and  exclaim 
that  there  was  help  no  longer,  that  it  was  necessary  to  sur- 
render at  the  earliest.  Even  the  hearts  of  the  nobles  had 
fallen ;  some  of  them  appeared  before  Kordetski  again  with 
entreaties  to  take  pity  on  their  children,  on  the  sacred  place, 
on  the  image,  and  on  the  Congregation  of  monks.  The  cour- 
age of  the  prior  and  Pan  Zamoyski  was  barely  enough  to 
put  down  this  movement. 

But  Kprdetski  had  the  liberation  of  the  imprisoned  fathers 
on  his  mind  first  of  all,  and  he  took  the  best  method ;  for  he 
wrote  to  Miller  that  he  would  sacrifice  those  brothers  will- 
ingly for  the  good  of  the  church.  Let  the  general  condemn 
them  to  death ;  all  would  know  in  future  what  to  expect 
from  him,  and  what  faith  to  give  his  promises. 

Miller  was  joyful,  for  he  thought  the  affair  was  approach- 
ing its  end.  But  he  did  not  trust  the  words  of  Kordetski 
at  once,  nor  his  readiness  to  sacrifice  the  monks.  He  sent 
therefore  one  of  them,  Father  Bleshynski,  to  the  cloister, 
binding  him  first  with  an  oath  to  explain  the  power  of  the 
Swedes  and  the  impossibility  of  resistance.  The  monk  re- 
peated everything  faithfully,  but  his  eyes  spoke  something 
else,  and  concluding  he  said,  — 

"  But  prizing  life  less  than  the  good  of  the  Congregation,  I 
am  waiting  for  the  will  of  the  council ;  and  whatsoever  you 
decide  I  will  lay  before  the  enemy  most  faithfully." 

They  directed  him  to  say :  "  The  monks  are  anxious  to 
treat,  but  cannot  believe  a  general  who  imprisons  envoys." 
Next  day  the  other  envoy  of  the  fathers  came  to  the  cloister, 
and  returned  with  a  similar  answer. 

After  this  both  heard  the  sentence  of  death.    The  sentence 

VOL.  II.  —  3 


34  THE  DELUGE. 

was  read  at  Miller's  quarters  in  presence  of  the  staff  and  difr 
tinguished  officers.  All  observed  carefully  tlie  faces  of  the 
monks,  curious  to  learn  what  impression  the  sentence  would 
make  j  and  with  the  greatest  amazement  they  saw  in  both  a 
joy  as  great,  as  unearthly,  as  if  the  highest  fortune  had  been 
announced  to  them.  The  pale  faces  of  the  monks  flushed 
suddenly,  their  eyes  were  filled  with  light,  and  Father  Mala- 
hovski  said  with  a  voice  trembling  from  emotion,  — 

"  Ah !  why  should  we  not  die  to-day,  since  we  are  pre- 
destined to  fall  a  sacrifice  for  our  Lord  and  the  king  ?  "  • 

Miller  commanded  to  lead  them  forth  straightway.  The 
officers  looked  at  one  another.  At  last  one  remarked  :  "  A 
struggle  with  such  fanaticism  is  difficult." 

The  Prince  of  Hesse  added  :  "  Only  the  first  Christians 
had  such  faith.  Is  that  what  you  wish  to  say  ?  "  Then  he 
turned  to  Count  Veyhard.  *'  Pan  Veyhard,"  said  he,  "  I 
should  be  glad  to  know  what  you  think  of  these  monks  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  need  to  trouble  my  head  over  them,"  answered 
he,  insolently;  "the  general  has  already  taken  care  of 
them." 

Then  Sadovski  stepped  forward  to  the  middle  of  the  room, 
stood  before  Miller,  and  said  with  decision ;  "  Your  worthi- 
ness, do  not  command  to  execute  these  monks." 

"  But  why  not  ?  " 

"^Because  there  will  be  no  talk  of  negotiations  after  that; 
for  the  garrison  of  the  fortress  will  be  flaming  with  ven- 
geance, and  those  men  will  rather  fall  onef  upon  the  other 
than  surrender." 

"  Wittemberg  will  send  me  heavy  guns." 

"  Your  worthiness,  do  not  do  this  deed,"  continued  Sadov- 
ski, with  force ;  "  they  are  envoys  who  have  come  here  with 
confidence." 

"  I  shall  not  have  them  hanged  on  confidence,  but  on 
gibbets." 

"  The  echo  of  this  deed  will  spread  through  the  whole 
country,  will  enrage  all  hearts,  and  turn  them  away 
from  us." 

"  Give  me  peace  with  your  echoes ;  I  have  heard  of  them 
already  a  hundred  times." 

"  Your  worthiness  will  not  do  this  without  the  knowledge 
of  his  Royal  Grace  ?  " 

"  You  have  no  right  to  remind  me  of  my  duties  to  the 
king." 

"  But  I  have  the  right  to  ask  for  permission  to  resign 


THE  DELUGE.  36 

from  service,  and  to  present  my  reasons  to  his  Royal  Grace. 
1  wish  to  be  a  soldier,  not  an  executioner." 

The  Prince  of  Hesse  issued  from  the  circle  in  the  middle 
of  the  room,  and  said  ostentatiously,  — 

"  Give  me  your  hand,  Pan  Sadovski ;  you  are  a  gentleman, 
a  noble,  and  an  honest  man." 

**  What  does  this  mean  ?  "  roared  Miller,  springing  from 
his  seat. 

"  General,"  answered  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  "  I  permit 
myself  to  remark  that  Pan  Sadovski  is  an  honorable 
man,  and  I  judge  that  there  is  nothing  in  this  against 
discipline." 

Miller  did  not  like  the  Prince  of  Hesse  j  but  that  cool, 
polite,  and  also  contemptuous  manner  of  speaking,  special  to 
men  of  high  rank,  imposed  on  him,  as  it  does  on  many  per- 
sons of  low  birth.  Miller  made  great  efforts  to  acquire  this 
manner,  but  had  no  success.  He  restrained  his  outburst, 
however,  and  said  calmly,  — 

"  The  monks  will  be  hanged  to-morrow." 

"  That  is  not  my  affair,"  answered  the  Prince  of  Hesse ; 
"  but  in  that  event  let  your  worthiness  order  an  attack  on 
those  two  thousand  Poles  who  are  in  our  camp,  for  if  you 
do  not  they  will  attack  us.  Even  now  it  is  less  dangerous 
for  a  Swedish  soldier  to  go  among  a  pack  of  wolves  than 
among  their  tents.  This  is  all  I  have  to  say,  and  now  I 
permit  myself  to  wish  you  success."  When  he  had  said 
this  he  left  the  quarters. 

Miller  saw  that  he  had  gone  too  far.  But  he  did  not  with- 
draw his  orders,  and  that  same  day  gibbets  were  erected  in 
view  of  the  whole  cloister.  At  the  same  time  the  soldiers, 
taking  advantage  of  the  truce,  pushed  still  nearer  the  walls, 
not  ceasing  to  jeer,  insult,  blaspheme,  and  challenge. 
Whole  throngs  of  them  climbed  the  mountain,  stood  as 
closely  together  as  if  they  intended  to  make  an  assault. 

That  time  Kmita,  whom  they  had  not  chained  as  he  had 
requested,  did  not  in  fact  restrain  himself,  and  thundered 
from  a  cannon  into  the  thickest  group,  with  such  effect  that 
he  laid  down  in  a  row  all  those  who  stood  in  front  of  the 
shot.  That  was  like  a  watchword ;  for  at  once,  without 
orders,  and  even  in  spite  of  orders,  all  the  cannons  began  to 
play,  muskets  and  guns  thundered. 

The  Swedes,  exposed  to  fire  from  every  side,  fled  from  the 
fortress  with  howling  and  screa*ming,  many  falling  dead  on 
the  road«  *" 


36  THE  DELUGE. 

Charnyetski  sprang  to  Kmita :  "  Do  you  know  that  for 
that  the  reward  is  a  bullet  in  the  head  ?  " 

"  I  know,  all  one  to  me.     Let  me  be  —  " 

"  In  that  case  aim  surely." 

Kmita  aimed  surely ;  soon,  however,  he  missed,  A  great 
movement  rose  meanwhile  in  the  Swedish  camp,  but  it  was 
so  evident  that  the  Swedes  were  the  first  to  violate  the  truce, 
fihat  Miller  himself  recognized  in  his  soul  that  the  besieged 
were  in  the  right. 

What  is  more,  Kmita  did  not  even  suspect  that  with  his 
shots  he  had  perhaps  saved  the  lives  of  the  fathers ;  but 
Miller,  because  of  these  shots,  became  convinced  that  the 
monks  in  the  last  extremity  were  really  ready  to  sacrifice 
their  two  brethren  for  the  good  of  the  church  and  the 
cloister. 

The  shots  beat  into  his  head  this  idea  also,  that  if  a  hair 
were  to  fall  from  the  heads  of  the  envoys,  he  would  not 
hear  from  the  cloister  anything  save  similar  thunders ;  so 
next  day  he  invited  the  two  imprisoned  monks  to  dinner, 
and  the  day  after  he  sent  them  to  the  cloister. 

Kordetski  wept  when  he  saw  them,  all  took  them  in  their 
arms  and  were  astonished  at  hearing  from  their  mouths  that 
it  was  specially  owing  to  those  shots  that  they  were  saved. 
The  prior,  who  had  been  angry  at  Kmita,  called  him  at 
once  and  said,  — 

"  I  was  angry  because  I  thought  that  you  had  destroyed 
the  two  fathers ;  but  the  Most  Holy  Lady  evidently  inspired 
you.     This  is  a  sign  of  Her  favor,  be  rejoiced." 

"Dearest,  beloved  father,  there  will  be  no  more  nego- 
tiations, will  there  ? "  asked  Kmita,  kissing  Kordetski's 
hands. 

But  barely  had  he  finished  speaking,  when  a  trumpet  was 
heard  at  the  gates,  and  an  envoy  from  Miller  entered  the 
cloister. 

This  was  Pan  Kuklinovski,  colonel  of  the  volunteer  squad- 
ron attached  to  the  Swedes.  The  greatest  ruffians  without 
honor  or  faith  served  in  that  squadron,  in  part  dissidents 
such  as  Lutherans,  Arians,  Calvinists,  —  whereby  was  ex- 
plained their  friendship  for  Sweden ;  but  a  thirst  for  robbery 
and  plunder  attracted  them  mainly  to  Miller's  army.  That 
band,  made  up  of  nobles,  outlaws,  fugitives  from  prison  and 
from  the  hands  of  a  master,  of  attendants,  and  of  gallows- 
birds  snatched  from  the  rope,  was  somewhat  like  Kmita's 
old  party,  save  in  this,  that  Kmita's  men  fought  as  do  lions, 


THE  DELUGE.  37 

and  those  preferred  to  plunder,  offer  violence  to  noble 
women,  break  open  stables  and  treasure  chests.  But  Kukli- 
novski  himself  had  less  resemblance  to  Kmita.  Age  had 
mixed  gray  with  his  hair.  He  had  a  face  dried,  insolent,  and 
shameless.  His  eyes,  which  were  unusually  prominent  and 
greedy,  indicated  violence  of  character.  He  was  one  of 
those  soldiers  in  whom,  because  of  a  turbulent  life  and  con- 
tinuous wars,  conscience  had  been  burned  out  to  the  bottom. 
A  multitude  of  such  men  strolled  about  in  that  time,  after 
the  Thirty  Years'  War,  through  all  Germany  and  Poland. 
They  were  ready  to  serve  any  man,  and  more  than  once  a 
mere  simple  incident  determined  the  side  on  which  they 
were  to  stand. 

Country  and  faith,  in  a  word  all  things  sacred,  were  thor- 
oughly indifferent  to  them.  They  recognized  nothing  but 
war,  and  sought  in  it  pleasure,  dissipation,  profit,  and  obliv- 
ion of  life.  But  still  when  they  had  chosen  some  side  they 
served  it  loyally  enough,  and  that  through  a  certain  soldier- 
robber  honor,  so  as  not  to  close  the  career  to  themselves 
and  to  others.  Such  a  man  was  Kuklinovski.  Stern  daring 
and  immeasurable  stubbornness  had  won  for  him  consider- 
ation among  the  disorderly.  It  was  easy  for  him  to  find 
men.  He  had  served  in  various  arms  and  services.  He 
had  been  ataman  in  the  Saitch;  he  had  led  regiments  in 
Wallachia ;  in  Germany  he  had  enlisted  volunteers  in  the 
Thirty  Years'  War,  and  had  won  a  certain  fame  as  a  leadet 
of  cavalry.  His  crooked  legs,  bent  in  bow  fashion,  showed 
that  he  had  spent  the  greater  part  of  his  life  on  horseback. 
He  was  as  thin  as  a  splinter,  and  somewhat  bent  from 
profligacy.  Much  blood,  shed  not  in  war  only,  weighed  upon 
him.  And  still  he  was  not  a  man  wholly  wicked  by  nature ; 
he  felt  at  times  nobler  influences.  But  he  was  spoiled  to 
the  marrow  of  his  bones,  and  insolent  to  the  last  degree. 
Frequently  had  he  said  in  intimate  company,  in  drink: 
"  More  than  one  deed  was  done  for  which  the  thunderbolt 
should  have  fallen,  but  it  fell  not." 

The  effect  of  this  impunity  was  that  he  did  not  believe 
in  the  justice  of  God,  and  punishment,  not  only  during  life, 
but  after  death.  In  other  words,  he  did  not  believe  in  God ; 
still,  he  believed  in  the  devil,  in  witches,  in  astrologers,  and 
in  alchemy.  He  wore  the  Polish  dress,  for  he  thought  it 
most  fitting  for  cavalry ;  but  his  mustache,  still  black,  he 
trimmed  in  Swedish  fashion,  and  spread  at  the  ends  turned 
upward.     In  speaking  he  made  every  word  diminutive,  like 


38  THE  DELUGE. 

a  child;  this  produced  a  strange  impression  when  heard 
from  the  mouth  of  such  a  devil  incarnate  and  such  a  cruel 
ruffian,  who  was  ever  gulping  human  blood.  He  talked  much 
and  boastingly ;  clearly  he  thought  himself  a  celebrated  per- 
sonage, and  one  of  the  first  cavalry  colonels  on  earth. 

Miller,  who,  though  on  a  broader  pattern,  belonged  himself 
to  a  similar  class,  valued  him  greatly,  and  loved  specially 
to  seat  him  at  his  own  table.  At  that  juncture  Kuklinovski 
forced  himself  on  the  general  as  an  assistant,  guaranteeing 
that  he  would  with  his  eloquence  bring  the  priests  to  their 
senses  at  once. 

Earlier,  when,  after  the  arrest  of  the  priests.  Pan  Zamoy- 
ski  was  preparing  to  visit  Miller's  camp  and  asked  for  a 
hostage,  MUler  sent  Kuklinovski ;  but  Zamoyski  and  the 
prior  would  not  accept  him,  as  not  being  of  requisite  rank. 

From  that  moment,  touched  in  his  self-love,  Kuklinovski 
conceived  a  mortal  hatred  for  the  defenders  of  Yasna  Gora, 
and  determined  to  injure  them  with  all  his  power.  There- 
fore he  chose  himself  as  an  embassy,  —  first  for  the  embassy 
itself,  and  second  so  as  to  survey  everything  and  cast  evil 
seed  here  and  there.  Since  he  was  long  known  to  Char- 
nyetski  he  approached  the  gate  guarded  by  him ;  but  Char- 
nyetski  was  sleeping  at  the  time,  —  Kmita,  taking  his  place, 
conducted  the  guest  to  the  council  hall. 

Kuklinovski  looked  at  Pan  Andrei  with  the  eye  of  a 
specialist,  and  at  once  he  was  pleased  not  only  with  the 
form  but  the  bearing  of  the  young  hero,  which  might  serve 
as  a  model. 

"A  soldier,"  said  he,  raising  his  hand  to  his  cap, 
"knows  at  once  a  real  soldier.  I  did  not  think  that 
the  priests  had  such  men  in  their  service.  What  is  your 
rank,  I  pray  ?  " 

In  Kmita,  who  had  the  zeal  of  a  new  convert,  the  soul 
revolted  at  sight  of  Poles  who  served  Swedes ;  still,  he  re- 
membered the  recent  anger  of  Kordetski  at  his  disregard  of 
negotiations ;  therefore  he  answered  coldly,  but  calmly,  — 

"  I  am  Babinich,  former  colonel  in  the  Lithuanian  army, 
but  now  a,  volunteer  in  the  service  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady." 

"  And  I  am  Kuklinovski,  also  colonel,  of  whom  you  must 
have  heard ;  for  during  more  than  one  little  war  men  men- 
tioned frequently  that  name  and  this  sabre  [here  he  struck 
at  his  side],  not  only  here  in  the  Commonwealth,  but  in 
foreign  countries." 

"  With  the  forehead,"  said  Kmita,  "  I  have  heard." 


THE  DELUGE.  39. 

"  Well,  so  you  are  from  Lithuania,  and  in  that  land  are 
famous  soldiers.  We  know  of  each  other,  for  the  trumpet  of 
fame  is  to  be  heard  from  one  end  of  the  world  to  the  other. 
Do  you  know  there,  worthy  sir,  a  certain  Kmita  ?  " 

The  question  fell  so  suddenly  that  Pan  Andrei  was  as  if 
fixed  to  the  spot.     "  But  why  do  you  ask  of  him  ?  " 

"  Because  I  love  him,  though  I  know  him  not,  for  we  are 
alike  as  two  boots  of  one  pair ;  and  I  always  repeat  this, 
with  your  permission,  *  There  are  two  genuine  soldiers  in 
the  Commonwealth,  —  I  in  the  kingdom,  and  Kmita  in 
Lithuania,'  —  a  pair  of  dear  doves,  is  not  that  true  ?  Did 
you  know  him  personally  ?  " 

"  Would  to  God  that  you  were  killed !  "  thought  Kmita ; 
but,  remembering  Kuklinovski's  character  of  envoy,  he  an- 
swered aloud  :  "  I  did  not  know  him  personally.  But  now 
come  in,  for  the  council  is  waiting." 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  indicated  the  door  through 
which  a  priest  came  out  to  receive  the  guest.  Kuklinovski 
entered  the  chamber  with  him  at  once,  but  first  he  turned  to 
Kmita :  "  It  would  please  me,"  said  he,  "  if  at  my  return  you 
and  none  other  were  to  conduct  me  out." 

"  I  will  wait  here,"  answered  Kmita.  And  he  was  left 
alone.  After  a  while  he  began  to  walk  back  and  forth  with 
quick  steps ;  his  whole  soul  was  roused  within  him,  and  his 
heart  was  filled  with  blood,  black  from  anger. 

"  Pitch  does  not  stick  to  a  garment  like  evil  fame  to  a 
man,"  muttered  he.  "This  scoundrel,  this  wretch,  this 
traitor  calls  me  boldly  his  brother,  and  thinks  he  has  me  as 
a  comrade.  See  to  what  I  have  come !  All  gallows-birds 
proclaim  me  their  own,  and  no  decent  man  calls  me  to  mind 
without  horror.  I  have  done  little  yet,  little !  If  I  could 
only  give  a  lesson  to  this  rascal !  It  cannot  be  but  that  I 
shall  put  my  score  on  him." 

The  council  lasted  long  in  the  chamber.  It  had  grown 
dark.     Kmita  was  waiting  yet. 

At  last  Kuklinovski  appeared.  Pan  Andrei  could  not  see 
the  colonel's  face,  but  he  inferred  from  his  quick  panting, 
that  the  mission  had  failed,  and  had  been  also  displeasing, 
for  the  envoy  had  lost  desire  for  talk.  They  walked  on 
then  for  some  time  in  silence.  Kmita  determined  mean- 
while to  get  at  the  truth,  and  said  with  feigned  sympathy,  — 

"  Surely,  you  are  coming  with  nothing.  —  Our  priests  are 
stubborn  ;  and,  between  you  and  me,  they  act  ill,  for  we  can- 
not defend  ourselves  forever." 


.40  THE  DELUGE. 

Kuklinovski  halted  and  pulled  him  by  the  sleeve.  "  And 
do  you  think  that  they  act  ill  ?  You  have  your  senses ; 
these  priests  will  be  ground  into  bran,  —  I  guarantee  that ! 
They  are  unwilling  to  obey  Kuklinovski ;  they  will  obey 
his  sword." 

*^  You  see,  it  is  not  a  question  of  the  priests  with  me," 
said  Kmita,  **  but  of  this  place,  which  is  holy,  that  is  not 
to  be  denied,  but  which  the  later  it  is  surrendered  the 
more  severe  must  the  conditions  be.  Is  what  men  say 
true,  that  through  the  country  tumults  are  rising,  that 
here  and  there  they  are  slashing  the  Swedes,  and  that  the 
Khan  is  marching  with  aid  ?  If  that  is  true,  Miller  must 
retreat." 

**I  tell  you  in  confidence,  a  wish  for  Swedish  broth  is 
rising  in  the  country,  and  likely  in  the  army  as  well ;  that  is 
true.  They  are  tallying  of  the  Khan  also.  But  Miller  will 
not  retrjeat ;  in  a  couple  of  days  heavy  artillery  will  come. 
We  '11  dig  these  foxes  out  of  their  hole,  and  then  what  will 
be  will  be !  —  But  you  have  sense." 

"  Here  is  the  gate ! "  said  Kmita ;  "  here  I  must  leave 
you,  unless  you  wish  me  to  attend  you  down  the  slope  ?  " 

"  Attend  me,  attend  me !  A  couple  of  days  ago  you  fired 
after  an  envoy." 

"  Indeed !     What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"Maybe  unwillingly.  But  better  attend  mej  I  have  a 
few  words  to  say  to  you." 

"  And  I  to  you." 

"  That  is  well." 

They  went  outside  the  gate  and  sank  in  the  darkness. 
Here  Kuklinovski  stopped,  and  taking  Kmita  again  by  the 
sleeve,  began  to  speak,  — 

"  You,  Sir  Cavalier,  seem  to  me  adroit  and  foreseeing, 
and  besides  I  feel  in  you  a  soldier,  blood  and  bone.  What 
the  devil  do  j^ou  stick  to  priests  for,  and  not  to  soldiers  ? 
Why  be  a  serving  lad  for  priests  ?  There  is  a  better  and 
a  pleasanter  company  with  us,  —  with  cups,  dice,  and  women. 
Do  you  understand  ?  " 

Here  he  pressed  Kmita's  arm  with  his  fingers.  "  This 
house,"  continued  he,  pointing  with  his  finger  to  the  for- 
tress, *^  is  on  fire,  and  a  fool  is  he  who  flees  not  from  a  house 
when  't  is  burning.  Maybe  you  fear  the  name  of  traitor  ? 
Spit  on  those  who  would  call  you  that !  Come  to  our  com- 
pany; I,  Kuklinovski,  propose  this.  Obey,  if  you  like;  if 
you  don't  like,  obey  not  —  there  will  be  no  offence.    General 


THE  DELUGE.  41 

Miller  will  receive  you  well,  I  guarantee  that ;  you  have 
touched  my  heart,  and  I  speak  thus  from  good  wishes. 
Ours  is  a  joyous  company,  joyous !  A  soldier's  freedom  is 
in  this,  —  to  serve  whom  he  likes.  Monks  are  nothing  to 
you !  If  a  bit  of  virtue  hinders  you,  then  cough  it  out. 
Remember  this  also,  that  honest  men  serve  with  us.  How 
many  nobles,  magnates,  hetmans !  What  can  be  better  ? 
Who  takes  the  part  of  our  little  Kazimir  ?  No  man  save 
Sapyeha  alone,  who  is  bending  Radzivill." 

Kmita  grew  curious ;  "  Did  you  say  that  Sapyeha  is  bend- 
ing Radzivill  ?  " 

"  I  did.  He  is  troubling  him  terribly  there  in  Podlyasye, 
and  is  besieging  him  now  in  Tykotsin.  But  we  do  not  dis- 
turb him." 

''  Why  is  that  ?  " 

"Because  the  King  of  Sweden  wants  them  to  devour  one 
another.  Radzivill  was  never  reliable ;  he  was  thinking  of 
himself.  Besides,  he  is  barely  breathing.  Whoever  lets 
himself  be  besieged  is  in  a  fix,  he  is  finished." 

"  Will  not  the  Swedes  go  to  succor  him  ?  " 

"Who  is  to  go?  The  king  himself  is  in  Prussia,  for 
there  lies  the  great  question.  The  elector  has  wriggled  out 
hitherto ;  he  will  not  wriggle  out  this  time.  In  Great  Po- 
land is  war,  Wittemberg  is  needed  in  Cracow,  Douglas  has 
work  with  the  hill-men ;  so  they  have  left  Radzivill  to  him- 
self. Let  Sapyeha  devour  him.  Sapyeha  has  grown,  that 
is  true ;  but  his  turn  will  come  also.  Our  Karl,  when  he 
finishes  with  Prussia,  will  twist  the  horns  of  Sapyeha. 
Now  there  is  no  power  against  him,  for  all  Lithuania 
stands  at  his  side." 

"  But  Jmud  ?  " 

"  Pontus  de  la  Gardie  holds  that  in  his  paws,  and  heavy 
are  the  paws ;  I  know  him." 

"  How  is  it  that  Radzivill  has  fallen,  he  whose  power  was 
equal  to  that  of  kings  ?  " 

"  It  is  quenching  already,  quenching  —  " 

"  Wonderful  are  the  ordinances  of  God  !  " 

"The  wheel  of  war  changes.  But  no  more  of  this. 
Well,  what  ?  Do  you  make  up  your  mind  to  my  proposi- 
tion ?  You  '11  not  be  sorry !  Come  to  us.  If  it  is  too 
hurried  to-day,  think  till  to-morrow,  till  the  day  after,  be- 
fore the  heavy  artillery  comes.  These  people  here  trust 
you  evidently,  since  you  pass  through  the  gate  as  you  do 
now.     Or  come  with  letters  and  go  back  no  more." 


42  THE  DELUGE. 

"  You  attract  others  to  the  Swedish  side,  for  you  are  an 
envoy  of  Sweden,"  said  Kiuita  j  "  it  does  not  beseem  you 
to  act  otherwise,  though  m  your  soul  who  knows  what  you 
think  ?  There  are  those  who  serve  the  Swedes,  but  wish 
them  ill  in  their  hearts." 

"  Word  of  a  cavalier !  "  answered  Kuklinovski,  **  that  I 
speak  sincerely,  and  not  because  I  am  filling  the  function  of 
an  envoy.  Outside  the  gate  I  am  no  longer  an  envoy  j  and 
if  you  wish  1  will  remove  the  office  of  envoy  of  my  own 
will,  and  speak  to  you  as  a  private  man.  Throw  that  vile 
fortress  to  the  devil ! "  ^ 

"  Do  you  say  this  as  a  private  man  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  And  may  I  give  answer  to  you  as  to  a  private  man  ?  " 

"  As  true  as  life  I  propose  it  myself." 

'*  Then  listen,  Pan  Kuklinovski."  Here  Kmita  inclined 
and  looked  into  the  very  eyes  of  the  ruffian.  "  You  are  a 
rascal,  a  traitor,  a  scoundrel,  a  crab-monger,  an  arch-cur ! 
Have  you  enough,  or  shall  I  spit  in  your  eyes  yet  ?  " 

Kuklinovski  was  astounded  to  such  a  degree  that  for  a 
time  there  was  silence. 

"  What  IS  this  ?     How  is  this  ?     Do  I  hear  correctly  ?  " 

**  Have  you  enough,  you  cur  ?  or  do  you  wish  me  to  spit  in 
your  eyes  ?  " 

Kuklinovski  drew  his  sabre ;  but  Kmita  caught  him  with 
his  iron  hand  by  the  wrist,  twisted  his  arm,  wrested  the 
sabre  from  him,  then  slapped  him  on  the  cheek  so  that  the 
sound  went  out  in  the  darkness ;  seized  him  by  the  other 
side,  turned  him  in  his  hand  like  a  top,  and  kicking  him 
with  all  his  strength,  cried,  — 

"  To  a  private  man,  not  to  an  envoy  ! " 

Kuklinovski  rolled  down  like  a  stone  thrown  from  a 
ballista.     Pan  Andrei  went  quietly  to  the  gate. 

The  two  men  parted  on  the  slope  of  the  eminence ;  hence  it 
was  difficult  to  see  them  from  the  walls.  But  Kmita  found 
waiting  for  him  at  the  gate  Kordetski,  who  took  him  aside 
at  once,  and  asked,  — 

"  What  were  you  doing  so  long  with  Kuklinovski." 

"  I  was  entering  into  confidence  with  him,"  answered 
Pan  Andrei. 

"  What  did  he  say  ?  " 

''  He  said  that  it  was  true  concerning  the  Khan." 

"  Praise  be  to  God,  who  can  change  the  hearts  of  pagans 
and  make  friends  out  of  enemies." 


THE  DELUGE.  43 

"He  told  me  that  Great  Poland  is  moving." 

"  Praise  be  to  God ! " 

"  That  the  quarter  soldiers  are  more  and  more  unwilling 
to  remain  with  the  Swedes  ;  that  in  Podlyasye,  the  voevoda 
of  Vityebsk,  Sapyeha,  has  beaten  the  traitor  Kadzivill,  and 
that  he  has  all  honest  people  with  him.  As  all  Lithuania 
stands  by  him,  except  Jmud,  which  De  la  Gardie  has 
taken." 

"  Praise  be  to  God !  Have  you  had  no  other  talk  with 
each  other  ?  " 

*^Yes;  Kuklinovski  tried  afterward  to  persuade  me  to 
go  over  to  the  Swedes." 

"  I  expected  that,"  said  the  prior ;'  "  he  is  a  bad  man. 
And  what  did  you  answer  ?  " 

"  You  see  he  told  me,  revered  father,  as  follows :  *  I  put 
aside  my  office  of  envoy,  which  without  that  is  finished  be- 
yond the  gates,  and  I  persuade  you  as  a  private  man.'  And 
I  to  make  sure  asked,  '  May  I  answer  as  to  a  private  man  ? ' 
He  said,  <  Yes '  —  then  —  " 

«  What  then  ?  " 

"Then  I  gave  it  to  him  in  the  snout,  and  he  rolled  down 
hill." 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ! " 

"  Be  not  g-ngry,  father ;  I  acted  very  carefully,  and  that 
he  will  not  say  a  word  about  the  matter  to  any  man  is 
certain." 

The  priest  was  silent  for  a  time,  then  said ;  "  That  you 
aoted  honestly,  I  know.  I  am  only  troubled  at  this,  that 
you  have  gained  a  new  enemy.     He  is  a  terrible  man." 

"  One  more,  one  less ! "  said  Kmita.  Then  he  bent  to 
the  ear  of  the  priest.  "  But  Prince  Boguslav,  he  at  least 
is  an  enemy !  What  is  such  a  Kuklinovski  ?  I  don't  even 
look  back  at  him." 


44  THE  DELUGK. 


CHAPTER  111. 

Now  the  terrible  Arwid  Wittemberg  made  himself  heard. 
A  famous  officer  brought  his  stern  letter  to  the  cloister, 
commanding  the  fathers  to  surrender  the  fortress  to  Miller. 
'^  In  the  opposite  event,"  wrote  Wittemberg,  "  if  you  do 
not  abandon  resistance,  and  do  not  yield  to  the  said  general, 
you  may  be  sure  that  a  punishment  awaits  you  which  will 
serve  others  as  an  example.  The  blam^  for  your  suffering 
lay  to  yourselves." 

The  fathers  after  receiving  this  letter  determined  in  old 
fashion  to  procrastinate,  and  present  new  difficulties  daily. 
Again  days  passed  during  which  the  thunder  of  artillery 
interrupted  negotiations,  and  the  contrary. 

Miller  declared  that  he  wished  to  introduce  his  garrison 
only  to  insure  the  cloister  against  bands  of  freebooters. 
The  fathers  answered  that  since  their  garrison  appeared 
sufficient  against  such  a  powerful  leader  as  the  general 
himself,  all  the  more  would  it  suffice  against  bands  of  free- 
booters. They  implored  Miller,  therefore,  by  all  that  was 
sacred,  by  the  respect  which  the  people  had  for  the  place, 
by  God  and  by  Mary,  to  go  to  Vyelunie,  or  wherever  it 
might  please  him.  But  the  patience  of  the  Swedes  was 
exhausted.  That  humility  of  the  besieged,  who  implored  for 
mercy  while  they  were  firing  more  and  more  quickly  from 
cannons,  brought  the  chief  and  the  army  to  desperation. 

At  first  Miller  could  not  get  it  into  his  head  why,  when 
the  whole  country  had  surrendered,  that  one  place  was  de- 
fending itself ;  what  power  was  upholding  them ;  in  the 
name  of  what  hopes  did  these  monks  refuse  to  yield,  for 
what  were  they  striving,  for  what  were  they  hoping  ? 

But  flowing  time  brought  more  clearly  the  answer  to  that 
question.  The  resistance  which  had  begun  there  was  spread- 
ing like  a  conflagration.  In  spite  of  a  rather  dull  brain,  the 
general  saw  at  last  what  the  question  with  Kordetski  was ; 
and  besides,  Sadovski  had  explained  incontrovertibly  that  it 
was  not  a  question  of  that  rocky  nest,  nor  of  Yasna  Grora, 
nor  of  the  treasures  gathered  in  the  cloister,  nor  of  the 
safety  of  the  Congregation,  but  of  the  fate  of  the  whole  Com- 


THE  DELUGE.  45 

monwealth.  Miller  discovered  that  that  silent  priest  knew 
what  he  was  doing,  that  he  had  knowledge  of  his  mission, 
that  he  had  risen  as  a  prophet  to  enlighten  the  land  by 
example, — to  call  with  a  mighty  voice  to  the  east  and  the 
west,  to  the  north  and  the  south,  Sursum  corda!  (Raise 
your  hearts)  in  order  to  rouse,  either  by  his  victory  or 
his  death  and  sacrifice,  the  sleeping  from  their  slumber,  to 
purify  the  sinful,  to  bring  light  into  darkness. 

When  he  had  discovered  this,  that  old  warrior  was  simply 
terrified  at  that  defender  and  at  his  own  task.  All  at  once 
that  "  hen-house "  of  Chenstohova  seemed  to  him  a  giant 
mountain  defended  by  a  Titan,  and  the  general  seemed 
small  to  himself ;  and  on  his  own  army  he  looked,  for  the 
first  time  in  his  life,  as  on  a  handful  of  wretched  worms. 
Was  it  for  them  to  raise  hands  against  that  mysterious  and 
heaven-touching  power  ?  Therefore  Miller  was  terrified, 
and  doubt  began  to  steal  into  his  heart.  Seeing  that  the 
fault  would  be  placed  upon  him,  he  began  himself  to  seek 
the  guilty,  and  his  anger  fell  first  on  Count  Veyhard.  Dis- 
putes rose  in  the  camp,  and  dissensions  began  to  inflame 
hearts  against  one  another ;  the  works  of  the  siege  had  to 
suffer  therefrom. 

Miller  had  been  too  long  accustomed  to  estimate  men  and 
events  by  the  common  measure  of  a  soldier,  not  to  console 
himself  still  at  times  with  the  thought  that  at  last  the  for- 
tress would  surrender.  And  taking  things  in  human  fashion, 
it  could  not  be  otherwise.  Besides,  Wittemberg  was  send- 
ing him  six  siege  guns  of  the  heaviest  calibre,  which  had 
shown  their  force  at  Cracow. 

"  Devil  take  it ! "  thought  Miller ;  "  such  walls  will  not 
stand  against  guns  like  these,  and  if  that  nest  of  terrors, 
of  superstitions,  of  enchantment,  winds  up  in  smoke,  then 
things  will  take  another  turn,  and  the  whole  country  will  be 
pacified." 

While  waiting  for  the  heavier  guns,  he  commanded  to  fire 
from  the  smaller.  The  days  of  conflict  returned.  But  in 
vain  did  balls  of  fire  fall  on  the  roofs,  in  vain  did  the  best 
gunners  exert  superhuman  power.  As  often  as  the  wind 
blew  away  the  sea  of  smoke,  the  cloister  appeared  untouched, 
imposing  as  ever,  lofty,  with  towers  piercing  calmly  the 
blue  of  the  sky.  At  the  same  time  things  happened  which 
spread  superstitious  terror  among  the  besiegers.  Now  balls 
flew  over  the  whole  mountain  and  struck  soldiers  on  the 
other  side ;  now  a  gunner,  occupied  in  aiming  a  gun,  fell  on 


46  THE    DELUGE. 

a  sudden ;  now  smoke  disposed  itself  in  terrible  and  strange 
forms  ;  now  powder  in  the  boxes  exploded  all  at  once,  as  if 
fired  by  some  invisible  hand. 

Besides,  soldiers  were  perishing  continually  who  alone,  m 
twos  or  in  threes,  went  out  of  the  camp.  Suspicion  fell  on 
the  Polish  auxiliary  squadrons,  which,  with  the  exception 
of  Kuklinovski's  regiment,  refused  out  and  out  every  co- 
operation in  the  siege,  and  showed  daily  more  menacing 
looks.  Miller  threatened  Colonel  Zbrojek  with  a  court- 
martial,  but  he  answered  in  presence  of  all  the  officers : 
"Try  it.  General.'' 

Officers  from  the  Polish  squadrons  strolled  purposely 
through  the  Swedish  camp,  exhibiting  contempt  and  disre- 
gard for  the  soldiers,  and  raising  quarrels  with  the  officers. 
Thence  it  came  to  duels,  in  which  the  Swedes,  as  less 
trained  in  fencing,  fell  victims  more  frequently.  Miller 
issued  a  severe  order  against  duels,  and  finally  forbade  the 
Poles  entrance  to  the  camp.  From  this  it  came  that  at  last 
both  armies  were  side  by  side  like  enemies,  merely  awaiting 
an  opportunity  for  battle. 

But  the  cloister  defended  itself  ever  better.  It  turned 
out  that  the  guns  sent  by  Pan  Myaskovski  were  in  no  wise 
inferior  to  those  which  Miller  had,  and  the  gunners  through 
constant  practice  arrived  at  such  accuracy  that  each  shot 
threw  down  an  enemy.  The  Swedes  attributed  this  to 
enchantment.  The  gunners  answered  the  officers  that  with 
that  power  which  defended  the  cloister  it  was  no  business 
of  theirs  to  do  battle. 

A  certain  morning  a  panic  began  in  the  southwestern 
trench,  for  the  soldiers  had  seen  distinctly  a  woman  in  a 
blue  robe  shielding  the  church  and  the  cloister.  At  sight 
of  this  they  threw  themselves  down  on  their  faces.  In 
vain  did  Miller  ride  up,  in  vain  did  he  explain  that  mist 
and  smoke  had  disposed  themselves  in  that  form,  in  vain 
besides  was  his  threat  of  court-martial  and  punishment. 
At  the  first  moment  no  one  would  hear  him,  espe- 
cially as  the  general  himself  was  unable  to  hide  his 
amazement. 

Soon  after  this  the  opinion  was  spread  through  the  whole 
army  that  no  one  taking  part  in  the  siege  would  die  his  own 
death.  Many  officers  shared  this  belief,  and  Miller  was 
not  free  from  fears ;  for  he  brought  in  Lutheran  ministers 
and  enjoined  on  them  to  undo  the  enchantment.  They  walked 
through  the  camp  whispering,  and  singing  psalms;   fear. 


THE  DELUGE.  47 

however,  had  so  spread  that  more  than  once  they  heard 
from  the  mouths  of  the  soldiers :  "  Beyond  your  power, 
beyond  your  strength!" 

In  the  midst  of  discharges  of  cannon  a  new  envoy  from 
Miller  entered  the  cloister,  and  stood  before  the  face  of 
Kordetski  and  the  council. 

This  was  Pan  Sladkovski,  chamberlain  of  Rava,  whom 
Swedish  parties  had  seized  as  he  was  returning  from 
Prussia.  They  received  him  coldly  and  harshly,  though  he 
had  an  honest  face  and  his  look  was  as  mild  as  the  sky  ; 
but  the  monks  had  grown  accustomed  to  see  honest  faces  on 
traitors.  He  was  not  confused  a  whit  by  such  a  reception ; 
combing  briskly  his  yellow  forelock  with  his  fingers,  he 
began :  — 

"  Praised  be  Jesus  Christ ! " 

"  For  the  ages  of  ages  ! ''  answered  the  Congregation,  in  a 
chorus. 

And  Kordetski  added  at  once:  "Blessed  be  those  who 
serve  him." 

"  I  serve  him,"  answered  Sladkovski,  "  and  that  I  serve 
him  more  sincerely  than  I  do  Miller  will  be  shown  soon. 
H'm !  permit  me,  worthy  and  beloved  fathers,  to  cough,  for  I 
must  first  spit  out  foulness.  Miller  then  —  tfu  !  sent  me, 
my  good  lords,  to  you  to  persuade  you  —  tfu! — to  sur- 
render. But  I  accepted  the  ofl&ce  so  as  to  say  to  you  :  De- 
fend yourselves,  think  not  of  surrender,  for  the  Swedes  are 
spinning  thin,  and  the  Devil  is  taking  them  by  the  eye." 

The  monks  and  the  laity  were  astonished  at  sight  of  such 
an  envoy.  Pan  Zamoyski  exclaimed  at  once :  "  As  God  is 
dear  to  me,  this  is  an  honest  man  ! "  and.  springing  to  him 
began  to  shake  his  hand;  but  Sladkovski,  gathering  his 
forelock  into  one  bunch,  said, — 

"  That  I  am  no  knave  will  be  shown  straightway.  I  have 
become  Miller's  envoy  so  as  to  tell  you  news  so  favorable 
that  I  could  wish,  my  good  lords,  to  tell  it  all  in  one  breath. 
Give  thanks  to  God  and  His  Most  Holy  Mother  who  chose 
you  as  instruments  for  changing  men's  hearts.  The  country, 
taught  by  your  example  and  by  your  defence,  is  beginning 
to  throw  off  the  vo^.e  of  the  Swedes.  What 's  the  use  in 
talking?  In  Great  Poland  and  Mazovia  the  people  are 
beating  the  Swedes,  destroying  smaller  parties,  blocking 
roads  and  passages.  In  some  places  they  have  given  the 
enemy  terrible  punishment  already.  The  nobles  are 
mounting  their  horses,  the  peasant^  are  gathering  in  crowds, 


48  THE  DELUGE. 

and  when  they  seize  a  Swede  they  tear  straps  out  of  him. 
Chips  are  flying,  tow  is  flying !  This  is  what  it  has  come 
to.     And  whose  work  is  this  ?  —  yOurs." 

"  An  angel,  an  angel  is  speaking ! "  cried  monks  and 
nobles,  raising  their  hands  toward  heaven. 

*^  Not  an  angel,  but  Sladkovski,  at  your  service.  This  is 
nothing !  —  Listen  on.  The  KJian,  remembering  the  kindness 
of  the  brother  of  our  rightful  king,  Yan  Kazimir,  to  whom 
may  God  give  many  years !  is  marching  with  aid,  and  has 
already  passed  the  boundary  of  the  Commonwealth.  The 
Cossacks  who  were  opposed  he  has  cut  to  pieces,  and  is 
moving  on  with  a  horde  of  a  hundred  thousand  toward 
Lvoff,  and  Hmelnitski  nolens  volens  is  coming  with  him." 

"  For  God's  sake,  for  God's  sake ! "  repeated  people, 
overcome  as  it  were  by  happiness. 

But  Pan  Sladkovski,  sweating  and  waving  his  hand,  with 
still  more  vigor  cried, — 

"  That  is  nothing  yet !  Pan  Stefan  Charnyetski,  with 
whom  the  Swedes  violated  faith,  for  they  carried  captive 
his  infantry  under  Wolf,  feels  free  of  his  word  and  is 
mounting.  Yan  Kazimir  is  collecting  troops;  and  may  re- 
turn any  day  to  the  country  and  the  hetmans.  Listen  further, 
the  hetmans,  Pototski  and  Lantskoronski,  and  with  them 
all  the  troops,  are  waiting  only  for  the  coming  of  the  king 
to  desert  the  Swedes  and  raise  sabres  against  them.  Mean- 
while they  are  coming  to  an  understanding  with  Sapyeha 
and  the  Khan.  The  Swedes  are  in  terror ;  there  is  fire  in 
the  whole  country,  war  in  the  whole  country  —  whosoever 
is  living  is  going  to  the  field ! " 

What  took  place  in  the  hearts  of  the  monks  and  the 
nobles  is  difficult  of  description.  Some  wept,  some  fell  on 
their  knees,  other  repeated,  "  It  cannot  be,  it  cannot  be ! '' 
Hearing  this,  Sladkovski  approached  the  great  crucifix 
hanging  on  the  wall  and  said, — 

"I  place  my  hands  on  these  feet  of  Christ  pierced  with  a 
nail,  and  swear  that  I  declare  the  pure  and  clean  truth.  I 
repeat  only:  Defend  yourselves,  fail  not;  tru*t  not  the 
Swedes;  think  not  that  by  submission  and  surrender  you 
could  insure  any  safety  for  yourselves.  They  keep  no 
promises,  no  treaties.  You  who  are  closed  in  here  know  not 
what  is  passing  in  the  whole  country,  what  oppression  has 
come,  what  deeds  of  violence  are  done,  —  murdering  of 
priests,  profanation  of  sanctuaries,  contempt  of  all  law.  They 
promise  you  everything,  they  observe  nothing.     The  whole 


THE  DELUGE.  49 

kingdom  is  given  up  as  plunder  to  a  dissolute  soldiery. 
Even  those  who  still  adhere  to  the  Swedes  are  unable  to 
escape  injustice.  Such  is  the  punishment  of  God  on 
traitors,  on  those  who  break  faith  with  the  king.  Delay !  — 
r,  as  you  see  me  here,  if  only  I  survive,  if  1  succeed  in 
slipping  away  from  Miller,  will  move  straightway  to 
Silesia,  to  our  king.  I  will  fall  at  his  feet  and  say: 
Gracious  King,  save  Chenstohova  and  your  most  faithful 
servants !  But,  most  beloved  fathers,  stand  firm,  for  the 
salvation  of  the  whole  Commonwealth  is  depending  upon 
you." 

Here  Sladkovski's  voice  trembled,  tears  appeared  on  his 
eyelids,  but  he  spoke  further.  "  You  will  have  grievous  times 
yet :  siege  guns  are  coming  from  Cracow,  which  two  hun- 
dred infantry  are  bringing.  One  is  a  particularly  dreadful 
cannon.  Terrible  assaults  will  follow.  But  these  will  be 
the  last  efforts.  £ndure  yet  these,  for  salvation  is  coming 
already.  By  these  red  wounds  of  God,  the  king,  the  het- 
mans,  the  array,  the  whole  Commonwealth  will  come  kj 
rescue  its  Patroness.  This  is  what  I  tell  you:  rescue, 
salvation,  glory  is  right  here  —  not  distant." 

Th6  worthy  noble  now  burst  into  tears,  and  sobbing  be- 
came universal. 

Ah !  still  better  news  was  due  to  that  wearied  handful  of 
defenders,  to  that  handful  of  faithful  servants,  and  a  sure 
consolation  from  the  country. 

The  prior  rose,  approached  Sladkovski,  and  opened  wide 
his  arms.  Sladkovski  rushed  into  them,  and  they  embraced 
each  other  long ;  others  following  their  example  began  to 
fall  into  one  another's  arms,  embrace,  kiss,  and  congratulate 
one  another  as  if  the  Swedes  had  already  retreated.  At  last 
the  prior  said,  — 

"  To  the  chapel,  my  brethren,  to  the  chapel !  " 

He  went  in  advance,  and  after  him  the  others.  All  the 
candles  were  lighted,  for  it  was  growing  dark  outside  ;  and 
the  curtains  were  drawn  aside  from  the  wonder-working 
image,  from  which  sweet  abundant  rays  were  scattered  at 
once  round  about.  Kordetski  knelt  on  the  steps,  farther 
away  the  monks,  the  nobles^  and  common  people ;  women 
with  children  were  present  also.  Pale  and  wearied  faces 
and  eyes  which  had  wept  were  raised  toward  the  image ; 
but  from  behind  the  tears  was  shining  on  each  face  a  smile 
of  happiness.  Silence  continued  for  a  time ;  at  last  Kor 
detskibegan, — 

VOL.  II.  —  4 


60  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Under  thy  protection  we  take  refuge,  Holy  Mother  of 
God  — '' 

Further  words  stopped  on  his  lips,  weariness,  long  suffer- 
ing, hidden  alarms,  together  with  the  gladsome  hope  of 
rescue,  rose  in  him  like  a  mighty  wave ;  therefore  sobbing 
shook  his  breast,  and  that  man,  who  bore  on  his  shoulders 
the  fate  of  the  whole  country,  bent  like  a  weak  child,  fell 
on  his  face,  and  with  weeping  immeasurable  had  strength 
only  to  cry :  "  O  Mary,  Mary,  Mary  ! " 

All  wept  with  him,  but  the  image  from  above  cast 
brightest  rays. 

It  was  late  at  night  when  the  monks  and  the  nobles  went 
each  his  own  way  to  the  walls ;  but  Kordetski  remained  all 
night  lying  in  the  chapel  in  the  form  of  a  cross.  There  were 
fears  in  the  cloister  that  weariness  might  overpower  him  ; 
but  next  morning  he  appeared  on  the  bastions,  went  among 
the  soldiers  and  the  garrison,  glad  and  refreshed,  and  here 
and  there  he  repeated,  — 

"  Children,  the  Most  Holy  Lady  will  show  again  that  she 
is  mightier  than  siege  guns,  and  then  will  come  the  end  of 
your  sorrows  and  torments." 

That  morning  Yatsek  Bjuhanski,  an  inhabitant  of  Chensto- 
hova,  disguised  as  a  Swjede,  approached  the  walls  to  confirm 
the  news  that  great  guns  were  coming  from  Cracow,  but  also 
that  the  Khan  with  the  horde  was  approaching.  He  de- 
livered a  letter  from  Father  Anton  Pashkovski,  of  the  mon- 
astery at  Cracow,  who,  describing  the  terrible  cruelty  and 
robbery  of  the  Swedes,  incited  and  implored  the  fathers  of 
Yasna  Gora  to  put  no  trust  in  the  promises  of  the  enemy, 
but  to  defend  the  sacred  place  patiently  against  the  inso- 
lence of  the  godless. 

"  There  is  no  faith  in  the  Swedes,"  wrote  Father  Pash- 
kovski, "no  religion.  Nothing  divine  or  human  is  sa- 
cred and  inviolate  for  them.  It  is  not  their  custom  to 
respect  anything,  though  guarded  by  treaties  or  public 
declarations." 

That  was  the  day  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  Some 
tens  of  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  allied  Polish  squadrons 
besought  with  most  urgent  requests  Miller's  permission 
to  go  to  the  fortress  for  divine  service.  Perhaps  Miller 
thought  that  they  would  become  friendly  with  the  garrison, 
carry  news  of  the  siege  guns  and  spread  alarm  ;  perhaps  he 
did  not  wish  by  refusing  to  cast  sparks  on  inflammable  ele- 
ments, which  without  that  made  relations  between  the  Poles 


THE  DELUGE.  51 

and  the  Swedes  more  aud  more  dangerous :  't  is  enough  that 
he  gave  the  permission. 

With  these  quarter  soldiers  went  a  certain  Tartar  of  the  Po- 
lish Mohammedan  Tartars.  He,  amid  universal  astonishment, 
encouraged  the  monks  not  to  yield  their  holy  place  to  vile 
enemies,  considering  with  certainty  that  the  Swedes  would 
soon  go  away  with  shame  and  defeat.  The  quarter  soldiers 
repeated  the  same,  confirming  completely  the  news  brought 
by  Sladkovski.  All  this  taken  together  raised  the  courage 
of  the  besieged  to  such  a  degree  that  they  had  no  fear  of 
those  gigantic  cannons,  and  the  soldiers  made  sport  of  them 
among  themselves. 

After  services  firing  began  on  both  sides.  There  was  a 
certain  Swedish  soldier  who  had  come  many  times  to  the 
wall,  and  with  a  trumpet-like  voice  had  blasphemed  against 
the  Mother  of  God.  Many  a  time  had  the  besieged  fired  at 
him,  but  always  without  result.  Kmita  aimed  at  him  once, 
but  his  bow-string  broke;  the  soldier  became  more  and 
more-  insolent,  and  roused  others  by  his  daring.  It  was 
said  that  he  had  seven  devils  in  his  service  who  guarded 
and  shielded  him. 

He  came  this  day  again  to  blaspheme ;  but  the  besieged, 
trusting  that  on  the  day  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  en- 
chantments would  have  less  effect,  determined  to  punish  him 
without  fail.  They  fired  a  good  while  in  vain ;  at  last  a  can- 
non ball,  rebounding  from  an  ice  wall,  and  tripping  along  the 
snow  like  a  bird,  struck  him  straight  in  the  breast  and  tore 
him  in  two.  The  defenders  comforted  themselves  with  this 
and  cried  out :  "  Who  will  blaspheme  against  Her  another 
time  ?  "  Meanwhile  the  revilers  had  rushed  down  to  the 
trenches,  in  panic. 

The  Swedes  fired  at  the  walls  and  the  roofs ;  but  the  balls 
brought  no  terror  to  the  besieged. 

The  old  beggarwoman,  Konstantsia,  who  dwelt  in  a 
cranny  of  the  cliff,  used  to  go,  as  if  in  ridicule  of  the  Swedes, 
along  the  whole  slope,  gathering  bullets  in  her  apron,  and 
threatening  from  time  to  time  the  soldiers  with  her  staff. 
They,  thinking  her  a  witch,  were  afraid  she  would  injure 
them,  especially  when  they  saw  that  bullets  did  not  touch 
her. 

Two  whole  days  passed  in  vain  firing.  They  hurled  on 
the  roof  ship  ropes  very  thickly  steeped  in  pitch ;  these  flew 
like  fiery  serpents ;  but  the  guards,  trained  in  a  masterly 
manner,  met  the  danger  in  time.      A  night  came  with  such 


62  THE  DELUGE. 

darkness  that,  in  spite  of  the  fires,  tar  barrels,  and  the  fire- 
works of  Father  Lyassota,  the  besieged  could  see  nothing. 

Meanwhile  some  uncommon  movement  reigned  among  the 
Swedes.  The  squeak  of  wheels  was  heard,  men's  voices,  at 
times  the  neighing  of  horses,  and  various  other  kinds  of  up- 
roar.    The  soldiers  on  the  walls  guessed  the  cause  easily. 

"  The  guns  have  come  surely,"  said  some. 

The  officers  were  deliberating  on  a  sortie  which  Charnyet- 
ski  advised ;  but  Zamoyski  opposed,  insisting,  with  reason, 
that  at  such  important  works  the  enemy  must  have  secured 
themselves  sufficiently,  and  must  surely  hold  infantry  in 
readiness.  They  resolved  merely  to  fire  toward  the  north 
and  south,  whence  the  greatest  noise  came.  It  was  impos- 
sible to  see  the  result  in  the  darkness. 

Day  broke  at  last,  and  its  first  rays  exposed  the  works  of 
the  Swedes.  North  and  south  of  the  fortress  were  intrench- 
ments,  on  which  some  thousands  of  men  were  employed. 
These  intrenchments  stood  so  high  that  to  the  besieged  the 
summits  of  them  seemed  on  a  line  with  the  walls  of  the 
fortress.  In  the  openings  at  the  top  were  seen  great  jaws 
of  guns,  and  the  soldiers  standing  behind  them  looked  at  a 
distance  like  swarms  of  yellow  wasps. 

The  morning  Mass  was  not  over  in  the  church  when  unu- 
sual thunder  shook  the  air ;  the  window-panes  rattled ;  some  of 
them  dropped. out  of  the  frames  from  shaking  alone,  and  were 
broken  with  a  sharp  shiver  on  the  stone  floor  j  and  the  whole 
church  was  filled  with  dust  which  rose  from  fallen  plaster. 

The  great  siege  guns  had  spoken. 

A  terrible  fire  began,  such  as  the  besieged  had  not  ex- 
perienced. At  the  end  of  Mass  all  rushed  out  on  the  walls 
and  roofs.  The  preceding  storms  seemed  innocent  play  in 
comparison  with  this  terrible  letting  loose  of  fire  and  iron. 

The  smaller  pieces  thundered  in  support  of  the  siege 
guns.  Great  bombs,  pieces  of  cloth  steeped  in  pitch, 
torches,  and  fiery  ropes  were  flying.  Balls  twenty-six 
pounds  in  weight  tore  out  battlements,  struck  the  walls 
of  buildings ;  some  settled  in  them,  others  made  great  holes, 
tearing  off  plaster  and  bricks.  The  walls  surrounding  the 
cloister  began  to  shake  here  and  there  and  lose  pieces, 
and  struck  incessantly  by  new  balls  threatened  to  fall. 
The  buildings  of  the  cloister  were  covered  with  fire. 

The  trumpeters  on  the  tower  felt  it  totter  under  them. 
The  church  quaked  from  continuous  pounding,  and  candles 
fell  out  of  the  sockets  at  some  of  the  altars. 


THE  DELUGE.  63 

Water  was  poured  in  immense  quantities  on  the  fires  that 
had  begun,  on  the  blazing  torches,  on  the  walls,  on  the  fire 
balls  ;  and  formed,  together  with  the  smoke  and  the  dust, 
rolls  of  steam  so  thick  that  light  could  not  be  seen  through 
them.  Damage  was  done  to  the  walls  and  buildings.  The 
cry,  "  It  is  burning,  it  is  burning !  "  was  heard  of tener  amid 
the  thunffer  of  cannon  and  the  whistle  of  bullets.  At  the 
northern  bastion  the  two  wheels  of  a  cannon  were  broken, 
and  one  injured  cannon  was  silent.  A  ball  had  fallen  into 
a  stable,  killed  three  horses,  and  set  fire  to  the  building. 
Not  only  balls,  but  bits  of  grenades,  were  falling  as  thickly 
as  rain  on  the  roofs,  the  bastions,  and  the  walls. 

In  a  short  time  the  groans  of  the  wounded  were  heard. 
By  a  strange  chance  three  young  men  fell,  all  named  Yan. 
This  amazed  other  defenders  bearing  the^  same  name ;  but 
in  general  the  defence  was  worthy  of  the  storm.  Even 
women,  children,  and  old  men  came  out  on  the  walls. 
Soldiers  stood  there  with  unterrified  heart,  in  smoke  and 
fire,  amid  a  rain  of  missiles,  and  answered  with  determina- 
tion to  the  fire  of  the  enemy.  Some  seized  the  wheels  and 
rolled  the  cannon  to  the  most  exposed  places ;  others  thrust 
into  breaches  in  the  walls  stones,  beams,  dung,  and  earth. 

Women  with  dishevelled  hair  and  inflamed  faces  gave  an 
example  of  daring,  and  some  were  seen  running  with  buckets 
of  water  after  bombs  which  were  still  springing  and  ready 
to  burst  right  there,  that  moment.  Ardor  rose  every 
instant,  as  if  that  smell  of  powder,  smoke,  and  steam,  that 
thunder,  those  streams  of  fire  and  iron,  had  the  property  of 
rousing  it.  All  acted  without  command,  for  words  died 
amid  the  awful  noise.  Only  the  supplications  which  were 
sung  in  the  chapel  rose  above  the  voices  of  cannon. 

About  noon  firing  ceased.  All  drew  breath ;  but  before 
the  gate  a  drum  was  sounded,  and  the  drummer  sent  by 
Miller,  approaching  the  gate,  inquired  if  the  fathers  had 
had  enough,  and  if  they  wished  to  surrender  at  once. 
Kordetski  answered  that  they  would  deliberate  over  the 
question  till  morning.  The  answer  had  barely  reached 
Miller  when  the  attack  began  anew,  and  the  artillery  fire 
was  redoubled. 

From  time  to  time  deep  ranks  of  infantry  pushed  for- 
ward under  fire  toward  the  mountain,  as  if  wishing  to  try  an 
assault ;  but  decimated  by  cannon  and  muskets,  they  returned 
each  time  quickly  and  in  disorder  under  their  own  batteries. 
As  a  wave  of  the  sea  covers  the  shore  and  when  it  retreats 


54  THE  DELUGE. 

leaves  on  the  sand  weeds,  mussels,  and  various  fragments 
broken  in  the  deep,  so  each  one  of  those  Swedish  waves 
when  it  sank  back  left  behind  bodies  thrown  here  and 
there  on  the  slope. 

Miller  did  not  give  orders  to  fire  at  the  bastions,  but  at 
the  wall  between  them,  where  resistance  was  least.  Indeed, 
here  and  there  considerable  rents  were  made,  but  not  large 
enough  for  the  infantry  to  rush  through. 

Suddenly  a  certain  event  checked  the  storm. 

It  was  well  toward  evening  when  a  Swedish  gunner 
about  to  apply  a  lighted  match  to  one  of  the  largest  guns 
was  struck  in  the  very  breast  by  a  ball  from  the  cloister. 
The  ball  came  not  with  the  first  force,  but  after  a  third 
bound  from  the  ice  piled  up  at  the  intrenchment ;  it  merely 
hurled  the  gunner  a  number  of  yards.  He  fell  on  an  open 
box  partly  filled  with  powder.  A  terrible  explosion  was 
heard  that  instant,  and  masses  of  smoke  covered  the  trench. 
When  the  smoke  fell  away  it  appeared  that  five  gunners 
had  lost  their  lives ;  the  wheels  of  the  cannon  were  injured, 
and  terror  seized  the  soldiers.  It  was  necessary  to  cease  fire 
for  the  time  from  that  intrenchment,  since  a  heavy  fog  had 
filled  the  darkness ;  they  also  stopped  firing  in  other  places. 

The  next  day  was  Sunday.  Lutheran  ministers  held 
services  in  the  trenches,  and  the  guns  were  silent.  Miller 
again  inquired  if  the  fathers  had  had  enough.  They  an- 
swered that  they  could  endure  more. 

Meanwhile  the  damage  in  the  cloister  was  examiued  and 
found  to  be  considerable.  People  were  killed  and  the  wall 
was  shaken  here  and  there.  The  most  formidable  gun  was 
a  gigantic  culverin  standing  on  the  north.  It  had  broken 
the  wall  to  such  a  degree,  torn  out  so  many  stones  and 
bricks,  that  the  besieged  could  foresee  that  should  the  fire 
continue  two  days  longer  a  considerable  part  of  the  wall 
would  give  away. 

A  breach  such  as  the  culverin  would  make  could  not  be 
filled  with  beams  or  earth.  The  prior  foresaw  with  an  eye 
full  of  sorrow  the  ruin  which  he  could  not  prevent. 

Monday  the  attack  was  begun  anew,  and  the  gigantic  gun 
widened  the  breach.  Various  mishaps  met  the  Swedes, 
however.  About  dusk  that  day  a  Swedish  gunner  killed 
on  the  spot  Miller's  sister's  son,  whom  the  general  loved  as 
though  he  had  been  his  own,  and  intended  to  leave  him  all 
that  he  had,  —  beginning  with  his  name  and  military 
reputation  and  ending  with  his  fortune.     But  the  heart  of 


THE  DELUGE.  55 

the  old  warrior  blazed  up  with  hatred  all  the  more  from 
this  loss. 

The  wall  at  the  northern  bastion  was  so  broken  that 
preparations  were  made  in  the  night  for  a  hand-to-hand 
assault.  That  the  infantry  might  approach  the  fortress 
with  less  danger,  Miller  commanded  to  throw  up  in  the 
darkness  a  whole  series  of  small"  redoubts,  reaching  the 
very  slope.  But  the  night  was  clear,  and  white  light  from 
the  snow  betrayed  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  The 
cannons  of  Yasna  Gora  scattered  the  men  occupied  in  mak- 
ing those  parapets  formed  of  fascines,  fences,  baskets,  and 
timbers. 

At  daybreak  Charnyetski  saw  a  siege  machine  which  they 
had  already  rolled  toward  the  walls.  But  the  besieged  broke 
it  with  cannon  fire  without  difficulty ;  so  many  men  were 
killed  on  that  occasion  that  the  day  might  have  been  called 
a  day  of  victory  for  the  besieged,  had  it  not  been  for 
that  great  gun  which  shook  the  wall  incessantly  with 
irrestrainable  power. 

A  thaw  came  on  the  following  days,  and  such  dense  mists 
settled  down  that  the  fathers  attributed  them  to  the  action 
of  evil  spirits.  It  was  impossible  to  see  either  the 
machines  of  war,  the  erection  of  parapets,  or  the  work  of 
the  siege.  The  Swedes  came  near  the  very  walls  of  the 
cloister.  In  the  evening  Charnyetski,  when  the  prior  was 
making  his  usual  round  of  the  walls,  took  him  by  the  side 
and  said  in  a  low  voice, — 

"  Bad,  revered  father !  Our  wall  will  not  hold  out  be- 
yond a  day." 

^'  Perhaps  these  fogs  will  prevent  them  from  firing," 
answered  Kordetski ;  **  and  we  meanwhile  will  repair  the 
rents  somehow." 

^-The  fogs  will  not  prevent  the  Swedes,  for  that  gun 
once  aimed  may  continue  even  in  darkness  the  work  of 
destruction;  but  here  the  ruins  are  falling  and  falling." 

"  In  God  and  in  the  Most  Holy  Lady  is  our  hope." 

"  True !  But  if  we  make  a  sortie  ?  Even  were  we  to 
lose  men,  if  they  could  only  spike  that  dragon  of  hell." 

Just  then  some  form  looked  dark  in  the  fog,  and 
Babinich  appeared  near  the  speakers. 

"  I  saw  that  some  one  was  speaking ;  but  faces  cannot  be 
distinguished  three  yards  away,"  said  he.  "  Good  evening, 
revered  father  !     But  of  what  js  the  conversation  ?  " 

"  We  are  talking  of  that  gun.  Pan  Charnyetski  advises  a 


5(^  THE  DELUGE. 

sortie.   These  fogs  are  spread  by  Satan ;  I  have  commanded 
an,  exorcism/' 

"Dear  father,"  said  Pan  Andrei,  "since  that  gun  has 
begun  to  shake  the  wall,  I  am  thinking  of  it,  and  something 
keeps  coming  to  my  head.  A  sortie  is  of  no  use.  But  let 
us  go  to  some  room ;  there  I  will  tell  you  my  plans." 

"  Well,"  said  the  prior,  "  come  to  my  cell." 

Soon  after  they  were  sitting  at  a  pine  table  in  Kordetski's 
modest  cell.  Charnyetski  and  the  priest  were  looking 
carefully  into  the  youthful  face  of  Babinich,  who  said,  — 

"A  sortie  is  of  no  use  in  this  case.  They  will  see  it  and 
repulse  it.     Here  one  man  must  do  the  work." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  Charnyetski. 

"  One  man  must  go  and  burst  that  cannon  with  powder ; 
and  he  can  do  it  during  such  fogs.  It  is  best  that  he  go  in 
disguise.  There  are  jackets  here  like  those  worn  by  the 
enemy.  As  it  will  not  be  possible  to  do  otherwise,  he  will 
slip  in  among  the  Swedes ;  but  if  at  this  side  of  the  trench 
from  which  the  gun  is  projecting  there  are  no  soldiers,  that 
will  be  better  still." 

"  For  God's  sake  !  what  will  the  man  do  ?  " 

"It  is  only  necessary  to  put  a  box  of  powder  into  the 
mouth  of  the  gun,  with  a  hanging  fuse  and  a  thread  to  be 
ignited.  When  the  powder  explodes,  the  gun  —  devil  I 
wanted  to  say  —  will  burst." 

"Oh,  my  son!  what  do  you  say?  Is  it  little  powder 
that  they  thrust  into  it  -every  day,  and  it  does  not 
burst  ?  " 

Kmita  laughed,  and  kissed  the  priest  on  the  sleeve  of  his 
habit.  "Beloved  father,  there  is  a  great  heart  in  you, 
heroic  and  holy — " 

"  Give  peace  now !  "  answered  the  prior. 

"  And  holy,"  repeated  Kmita ;  "  but  you  do  not  under- 
stand cannon.  It  is  one  thing  when  powder  bursts  in  the 
butt  of  the  cannon,  for  then  it  casts  forth  the  ball  and  the 
force  flies  out  forward,  but  another  if  you  stop  the  mouth 
of  a  gun  with  powder  and  ignite  it,  — no  cannon  can  stand 
such  a  trial.  Ask  Pan  Charnyetski.  The  same  thing  will 
take  place  if  you  fill  the  mouth  of  a  cannon  with  snow 
and  fire  it ;  the  piece  will  burst.  Such  is  the  villanous 
power  of  powder.  What  will  it  be  when  a  whole  box  of 
it  explodes  at  the  mouth  ?     Ask  Pan  Charnyetski." 

"That  is  true.  These  ai:e  no  secrets  for  soldiers," 
answered  Charnyetski. 


THE  DELUGE.  57 

"You  see  if  this  gun  is  burst,"  continued  Kmita,  "all 
the  rest  are  a  joke." 

"  This  seems  impossible  to  me,"  said  Kordetski ;  "  for, 
first,  who  will  undertake  to  do  it  ? " 

"  A  certain  poor  fellow,"  said  Kmita ;  "  but  he  is  resolute, 
his  name  is  Babinich." 

"  You ! "  cried  the  priest  and  Charnyetski  together. 

"Ai,  father,  benefactor!  I  was  with  you  at  confession, 
and  acknowledged  all  my  deeds  in  sincerity ;  among  them 
were  deeds  not  worse  than  the  one  I  am  now  planning ; 
how  can  you  doubt  that  I  will  undertake  it  ?  Do  you  not 
know  me?"  * 

"  He  is  a  hero,  a  knight  above  knights,"  cried  Charnyetski. 
And  seizing  Kmita  by  the  neck,  he  continued  :  "  Let  me 
kiss  you  for  the  wish  alone ;  give  me  your  mouth." 

"Show  me  another  remedy,  and  I  will  not  go,"  said 
Kmita;  "but  it  seems  to  me  that  I  shall  manage  this 
matter  somehow.  Eemember  that  I  speak  German  as  if  I 
had  been  dealing  in  staves,  wainscots,  and  wall  plank  in 
Dantzig.  That  means  much,  for  if  I  am  disguised  they  will 
not  easily  discover  that  I  am  not  of  their  camp.  But  I 
think  that  no  one  is  standing  before  the  mouth  of  the 
cannon ;  for  it  is  not  safe  there,  and  I  think  that  I  shall  do 
the  work  before  they  can  see  me." 

"  Pan  Charnyetski,  what  do  you  think  of  this  ? "  asked 
the  prior,  quickly. 

"  Out  of  one  hundred  men  one  might  return  from  such  an 
undertaking;  but  aicdaces  fartuna  juvat-  [fortune  favors 
the  bold]." 

"  I  have  been  in  hotter  places  than  this,"  said  Kmita : 
"  nothing  will  happen  to  me,  for  such  is  my  fortune.  Ai, 
beloved  father,  and  what  a  difference !  Ere  now  to  exhibit 
myself,  and  for  vainglory,  I  crawled  into  danger ;  but  this 
undertaking  is  for  the  Most  Holy  Lady.  Even  should  I 
have  to  lay  down  my  head^  which  I  do  not  foresee,  say 
yourself  could  a  more  praiseworthy  dea'  h  be  wished  to  any 
man  than  down  there  in  this  cause  ?  " 

The  priest  was  long  silent,  and  then  said  at  last,  — 

"I  should  try  to  restrain  you  with  persuasion,  with 
prayers  and  imploring,  if  you  wished  to  go  for  mere  glory ; 
but  you  are  right :  this  is  a  question  affecting  the  honor  of 
the  Most  Holy  Lady,  this  sacred  place,  the  whole  country ! 
And  you,  my  son,  whether  you  return  safely  or  win  the 
palm  of  glory,  you  will  gain  the  supreme  happiness, — 


^  THE  DELUGE. 

salvation.  Against  my  heart  then  I  say,  Go  ;  I  do  not  detain 
you.    Our  prayers,  the  protection  of  God,  will  go  with  you." 

"In  such  company  I  shall  go  boldly  and  perish  with  joy." 

"  But  return,  soldier  of  God,  return  safely ;  for  you  are 
loved  with  sincerity  here.  May  Saint  Raphael  attend  you 
and  bring  you  back,  cherished  son,  my  dear  child  ! " 

"  Then  I  will  begin  preparations  at  once,"  said  Pan  An- 
drei, joyfully  pressing  the  priest.  "  I  will  dress  in  Swedish 
fashion  with  a  jacket  and  wide-legged  boots.  I  will  fill  in 
the  powder,  and  do  you,  father,  stop  the  exorcisms  for 
this  night ;  fog  is  needful  to  the  Swedes,  but  also  to  me." 

"  And  do  you  not  wish  to  confess  before  starting  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  without  that  I  should  not  go  ;  for  the  devil 
would  have  approach  to  me." 

"  Then  begin  with  confession." 

Chamyetski  went  out  of  the  cell,  and  Kmita  knelt  down 
near  the  priest  and  purged  himself  of  his  sins.  Then, 
gladsome  as  a  bird,  he  began  to  make  preparations. 

An  hour  or  two  later,  in  the  deep  night,  he  knocked 
again  at  the  prior's  cell,  where  Pan  Chamyetski  also  was 
waiting. 

The  two  scarcely  knew  Pan  Andrei,  so  good  a  Swede  had 
he  made  himself.  He  had  twirled  his  "mustaches  to  his 
eyes  and  brushed  them  out  at  the  ends  ;  he  had  put  his  hat 
on  one  side  of  his  head,  and  looked  precisely  like  some 
cavalry  officer  of  noted  family. 

"  As  God  lives,  one  would  draw  a  sabre  at  sight  of  him," 
said  Chamyetski. 

"  Put  the  light  at  a  distance,"  said  Kmita ;  "  I  will  show 
you  something." 

When  Father  Kordetski  had  put  the  light  aside  quickly. 
Pan  Andrei  placed  on  a  table  a  roll,  a  foot  and  a  half  long 
and  as  thick  as  the  arm  of  a  sturdy  man,  sewn  up  in 
pitched  linen  and  filled  firmly  with  powder.  From  one  end 
of  it  was  hanging  a  long  string  made  of  tow  steeped  in 
sulphur. 

"Well,"  said  he,  "when  I  put  this  flea-bane  in  the 
mouth  of  the  cannon  and  ignite  the  string,  then  its  belly 
will  burst." 

"Lucifer  would  burst!"  cried  Pan  Charnyetiski.  But 
he  remembered  that  it  was  better  not  to  mention  the  name 
of  the  foul  one,  and  he  slapped  his  own  mouth. 

"'  But  how  will  you  set  fire  to  the  string  ? "  asked 
Kordetski. 


THE  DELUGE.  59 

"  In  that  lies  the  whole  danger,  for  I  must  strike  fire.  I 
have  good  flint,  dry  tinder,  and  steel  of  the  best ;  but  there 
will  be  a  noise,  and  they  may  notice  something.  The 
string  I  hope  will  not  quench,  for  it  will  hang  at  the  beard 
of  the  gun,  and  it  will  be  hard  to  see  it,  especially  as  it 
will  hide  itself  quickly  in  burning ;  but  they  may  pursue 
me,  and  I  cannot  flee  straight  toward  the  cloister." 

"  Why  not  ? "  asked  the  priest. 

"  For  the  explosion  would  kill  me.  The  moment  I  see  the 
spark  on  the  string  I  must  jump  aside  with  all  the  strength 
in»  my  legs,  ^and  when  I  have  run  about  fifty  yards,  must 
fall  to  .the  ground  under  the  intrenchment.  After  the 
explosion  I  shall  rush  toward  the  cloister." 

"  My  God,  my  God,  how  many  dangers ! "  said  the  prior, 
raising  his  eyes  to  heaven. 

"  Beloved  father,  so  sure  am  I  of  returning  that  even  emo- 
tion does  not  touch  me,  which  on  an  occasion  like  this  ought 
to  seize  me.  This  is  nothing !  Farewell,  and  pray  the  Lord 
God  to  give  me  luck.     Only  conduct  me  to  the  gat,e." 

"  How  is  that  ?  Do  you  want  to  go  now  ?  "  asked  Char- 
nyetski. 

"  Am  I  to  wait  till  daylight,  or  till  the  fog  rises  ?  Is  not 
my  head  dear  to  me  ?  " 

But  Pan  Andrei  did  not  go  that  night,  for  just  as  they  came 
•  to  the  gate,  darkness,  as  if  out  of  spite,  began  to  grow  light. 
Some  movement  too  was  heard  around  the  great  siege  gun. 

Next  morning  the  besieged  were  convinced  that  the  gun 
was  transferred  to  another  place. 

The  Swedes  had  received  apparently  some  report  of  a  great 
weakness  in  the  wall  a  little  beyond  the  bend  near  the  south- 
ern bastion,  and  they  determined  to  direct  missiles  to  that 
spot.  Maybe  too  the  prior  was  not  a  stranger  to  the  affair, 
for  the  day  before  they  had  seen  old  Kostuha  (Konstantsia) 
going  out  of  the  cloister.  She  was  employed  chiefly  when 
there  was  need  of  giving  false  reports  to  the  Swedes.  Be 
that  as  it  may,  it  was  a  mistake  on  their  part ;  for  the  be- 
sieged could  now  repair  in  the  old  place  the  wall  so  greatly 
shaken,  and  to  make  a  new  breach  a  number  of  days  would 
be  needed. 

The  nights  were  clear  in  succession,  the  days  full  of  up- 
roar. The  Swedes  fired  with  terrible  energy.  The  spirit  of 
doubt  began  again  to  fly  over  the  fortress.  Among  the  be- 
sieged were  nobles  who  wished  to  surrender ;  some  of  the 
monks  too  had  lost  heart.     The  opposition  gained  strength 


60  THE  DELUGE. 

and  importance.  The  prior  made  head  against  it  with  un- 
restrained energy,  but  his  health  began  to  give  way.  Mean- 
while came  reinforcements  to  the  Swedes  and  supplies  from 
Cracow,  especially  terrible  explosive  missiles  in  the  form 
of  iron  cylinders  filled  with  powder  and  lead.  These  caused 
more  terror  than  damage  to  the  besieged. 

Kmita,  from  the  time  that  he  had  conceived  the  plan 
of  bursting  the  siege  gun,  secreted  himself  in  the  fortress. 
He  looked  every  day  at  the  roll,  with  heart-sickness.  On 
reflection  he  made  it  still  larger,  so  that  it  was  almost  an 
ell  long  and  as  thick  as  a  boot-leg.  In  the  evening  he  cast 
greedy  looks  toward  the  gun,  then  examined  the  sky  like  an 
astrologer.  But  the  bright  moon,  shining  on  the  snow  con- 
tinually, baflBied  his  plan. 

All  at  once  a  thaw  came  ;  clouds  covered  the  horizon,  and 
che  night  was  dark,  —  so  dark  that  even  strain  your  eyes 
you  could  see  nothing.  Pan  Andrei  fell  into  such  humor  as 
if  some  one  had  given  him  the  steed  of  the  Sultan ;  and  mid- 
night had  barely  sounded  when  he  stood  before  Charnyetski 
in  his  cavalry  dress,  the  roll,  under  his  arm. 

"  I  am  going ! "  said  he. 

"  Wait,  I  will  speak  to  the  prior." 

"  That  is  well.    Kiss  me.  Pan  Pyotr,  and  go  for  the  prior." 

Charnyetski  kissed  him  with  feeling,  and  turned  away. 
He  had  hardly  gone  thirty  steps  when  Kordetski  stood 
before  him  in  white.  He  had  guessed  that  Kmita  was 
going,  and  had  come  there  to  bless  him. 

"  Babinich  is  ready ;  he  is  only  waiting  for  your  reverence." 

"  I  hurry,  I  hurry ! "  answered  the  priest.  "  O  Mother  of 
God,  save  him  and  aid  him  ! " 

After  a  while  both  were  standing  at  the  opening  where 
Charnyetski  left  Kmita,  but  there  was  no  trace  of  him. 

"  He  has  gone ! "  said  the  prior,  in  amazement. 

"  He  has  gone ! "  repeated  Charnyetski. 

"  But,  the  traitor !  "  said  the  prior,  with  emotion,  "  I  in- 
tended to  put  this  little  scapular  on  his  neck." , 

Both  ceased  to  speak ;  there  was  silence  around,  and  as 
the  darkness  was  dense  there  was  firing  from  neither  side. 
On  a  sudden  Charnyetski  whispered  eagerly,  — 

"As  God  is  dear  to  me,  he  is  not  even  trying  to  go  in 
silence !     Do  you  hear  steps  crushing  the  snow  ?  " 

"  0  Most  Holy  Lady,  guard  thy  servant ! "  said  the  prior. 

Both  listened  carefully  for  a  time,  till  the  brisk  steps  and 
the  noise  on  the  snow  had  ceased. 


THE  DELUGE.  61 

"  Do  you  know,  your  reverence,  at  moments  I  think  that 
he  will  succeed,  and  I  fear  nothing  for  him.  The  strange  man 
went  as  if  he  were  going  to  an  inn  to  drink  a  glass  of  liquor. 
What  courage  he  has  in  him !  Either  he  will  lay  down  his 
head  untimely,  or  he  will  be  hetman.  ffm  !  if  I  did  not 
know  him  as  a  servant  of  Mary,  I  should  think  that  he  has  — 
God  give  him  success,  God  grant  it  to  him !  for  such  another 
cavalier  there  is  not  in  the  Commonwealth." 

"It  is  so  dark,  so  dark ! "  said  Kordetski ;  " but  they  are 
on  their  guard  since  the  night  of  your  sortie.  He  might  come 
upon  a  whole  rank  before  he  could  see  it." 

"  I  do  not  think  so.  The  infantry  are  watching,  that  I 
know,  and  watch  carefully ;  but  they  are  in  the  intrench- 
ment,  not  before  the  muzzles  of  their  own  cannon.  If  they 
do  not  hear  the  steps,  he  can  easily  push  under  the  intrench- 
ment,  and  then  the  height  of  it  alone  will  cover  him  —  Uf ! " 

Here  Charnyetski  puffed  and  ceased  speaking;  for  his 
heart  began  to  beat  like  a  hammer  from  expectation  and 
alarm,  and  breath  failed  him. 

Kordetski  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  the  darkness. 

A  third  person  stood  near  the  two.     This  was  Zamoyski. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  asked  he. 

"  Babinich  has  gone  to  blow  up  the  siege  gun." 

«  How  is  that  ?    What  is  that  ?  " 

"  He  took  a  roll  of  powder,  cord,  and  flint,  and  went." 

Zamoyski  pressed  his  head  between  his  hands. 

"  Jesus,  Mary !  Jesus,  Mary !  All  alone  ?  " 

"  All  alone." 

"Who  let  him  go  ?  That's  an  impossible  deed ! " 

"  I.  For  the  might  of  God  all  things  are  possible,  even 
his  safe  return,"  said  Kordetski. 

Zamoyski  was  silent.  Charnyetski  began  to  pant  from 
emotion. 

"  Let  us  pray,"  said  the  prior. 

The  three  knelt  down  and  began  to  pray.  But  anxiety 
raised  the  hair  on  the  heads  of  both  knights.  A  quarter  of 
an  hour  passed,  half  an  hour,  an  hour  as  long  as  a  lifetime. 

"  There  will  be  nothing  now ! "  said  Charnyetski,  sighing 
deeply. 

All  at  once  in  the  distance  a  gigantic  column  of  flame  burst 
forth,  and  a  roar  as  if  all  the  thunders  of  heaven  had  been 
hurled  to  the  earth ;  it  shook  the  walls,  the  church,  and  the 
cloister. 

"  He  has  burst  it,  he  has  burst  it ! "  shouted  Charnyetski. 


62  THE  DELUGE. 

New  explosions  interrupted  further  speech  of  his. 

Kordetski  threw  himself  on  his  knees,  and  raising  his 
hands,  cried  to  heaven,  "  0  Most  Holy  Mother,  Guardian, 
Patroness,  bring  him  back  safely ! " 

A  noise  was  made  on  the  walls.  The  garrison,  not  know- 
ing what  had  happened,  seized  their  arms.  The  monks 
rushed  from  their  cells.  No  one  was  sleeping.  Even  women 
sprang  forth.  Questions  and  answers  crossed  one  another 
like  lightnings. 

"  What  has  happened  ?  " 

"  An  assault !  " 

"The  Swedish  gun  has  burst!"  cried  one  of  the  can- 
noneers. 

"  A  miracle,  a  miracle  ! " 

"  The  largest  gun  is  burst ! " 

"  That  great  one ! " 

"  Where  is  the  prior  ?  " 

"  On  the  wall.     He  is  praying  ;  he  did  this." 

"  Babinich  burst  the  gun ! "  cried  Charnyetski. 

"  Babinich,  Babinich !  Praise  to  the  Most  Holy  Lady ! 
They  will  harm  us  no  longer." 

At  the  same  time  sounds  of  confusion  rose  from  the 
Swedish  camp.  In  all  the  trenches  fires  began  to  shine. 
An  increasing  uproar  was  heard.  By  the  light  of  the  fires 
masses  of  soldiers  were  seen  moving  in  various  directions 
without  order,  trumpets  sounded,  drums  rolled  continually ; 
to  the  walls  came  shouts  in  which  alarm  and  amazement 
were  heard. 

Kordetski  continued  kneeling  on  the  wall. 

At  last  the  night  began  to  grow  pale,  but  Babinich  came 
not  to  the  fortress. 


THE  DELUGE.  63 


CHAPTER  IV. 

What  had  happened  to  Pan  Andrei,  and  in  what  way  had 
he  been  able  to  carry  out  his  plan  ? 

After  leaving  the  fortress  he  advanced  some  time  with  a 
sure  and  wary  step.  At  the  very  end  of  the  slope  he  halted 
and  listened.  It  was  silent  around,  • —  so  silent  in  fact  that 
his  steps  were  heard  clearly  on  the  snow.  In  proportion  as 
he  receded  from  the  walls,  he  stepped  more  carefully.  He 
halted  again,  and  again  listened.  He  was  somewhat  afraid 
of  slipping  and  falling,  and  thus  dampening  his  precious 
roll ;  he  drew  out  his  rapier  therefore  and  leaned  on  it.  That 
helped  him  greatly.  Thus  feeling  his  way,  after  the  course 
of  half  an  hour  he  heard  a  slight  sound  directly  in  front. 

"  Ah !  they  are  watching.  The  sortie  has  taught  them 
wariness,"  thought  he. 

And  he  went  farther  now  very  slowly.  He  was  glad  that 
he  had  not  gone  astray,  for  the  darkness  was  such  that  he 
could  not  see  the  end  of  the  rapier. 

"  Those  trenches  are  considerably  farther :  I  am  advan- 
cing well  then  !  "  whispered  he  to  himself. 

He  hoped  also  not  to  find  men  before  the  intrenchment ; 
for,  properly  speaking,  they  had  nothing  to  do  there,  espe- 
cially at  night.  It  might  be  that  at  something  like  a  hun- 
dred or  fewer  yards  apart  single  sentries  were  stationed; 
but  he  hoped  to  pass  them  in  such  darkness.  It  was  joy- 
ous in  his  soul. 

Kmita  was  not  only  daring  but  audacious.  The  thought 
of  bursting  the  gigantic  gun  delighted  him  to  the  bottom 
of  his  soul,  —  not  only  as  heroism,  not  only  as  an  immortal 
service  to  the  besieged,  but  as  a  terrible  damage  to  the 
Swedes.  He  imagined  how  Miller  would  be  astounded, 
how  he  would  gnash  his  teeth,  how  he  would  gaze  in  help- 
lessness on  those  walls;  and  at  moments  pure  laughter 
seized  him. 

And  as  he  had  himself  said,  he  felt  no  emotion,  no  fear, 
no  unquiet.  It  did  not  even  enter  his  head  to  what  an 
awful  danger  he  was  exposing  himself.  He  went  on  as 
a  school-boy   goes  to  an  orchard  to  make  havoc  among 


64  THE  DELUGE. 

apples.  He  recalled  other  times  when  he  harried  Hovanski, 
stole  up  at  night  to  a  camp  of  thirty  thousand  with  two 
hundred  such  fighters  as  himself. 

His  comrades  stood  before  his  mind :  Kokosinski,  the 
gigantic  Kulvyets-Hippocentaurus,  the  spotted  Eanitski,  of 
senatorial  stock,  and  others ;  then  for  a  moment  he  sighed 
after  them.  "  If  they  were  here  now,"  thought  he,  "  we 
might  blow  up  six  guns."  Then  the  feeling  of  loneliness 
oppressed  him  somewhat,  but  only  for  a  short  while ;  soon 
memory  brought  before  his  eyes  Olenka.  Love  spoke  in 
him  with  immeasurable  power.  He  was  moved  to  tender- 
ness. If  she  could  see  him,  the  heart  would  rejoice  in  her 
this  time.  Perhaps  she  thinks  yet  that  he  is  serving  the 
Swedes.  He  is  serving  them  nicely!  And  soon  he  will 
oblige  them!  What  will  happen  when  she  learns  of  all 
these  perils  ?  What  will  she  think  ?  She  will  think  surely, 
"  He  is  a  whirlwind,  but  when  it  comes  to  a  deed  which  no 
other  can  do,  he  will  do  it ;  where  another  dares  not  go,  he 
will  go.     Such  a  man  is  that  Kmita ! ", 

"  Another  such  deed  I  shall  never  accomplish,"  said  Pan 
Andrei ;  and  boastfulness  seized  him  completely.  Still,  in 
spite  of  these  thoughts  he  did  not  forget  where  he  was, 
whither  he  was  going,  what  he  intended  to  do ;  and  he  be- 
gan to  advance  like  a  wolf  on  a  night  pasture.  He  looked 
behind  once  and  a  second  time.  No  church,  no  cloister ! 
All  was  covered  with  thick,  impenetrable  gloom.  He  noted, 
however,  by  the  time,  that  he  must  have  advanced  fer  al- 
ready, and  that  the  trench  might  be  right  there. 

"  I  am  curious  to  know  if  there  are  sentries,"  thought  he. 

But  he  had  not  advanced  two  steps  after  giving  himself 
this  question,  when,  in  front  of  him,  was  heard  the  tramp 
of  measured  steps  and  a  number  of  voices  inquired  at 
various  distances, — 

"  Who  goes  ?  " 

Pan  Andrei  stood  as  if  fixed  to  the  earth.     He  felt  hot. 

"  Ours,"  answered  a  number  of  voices. 

«  The  watchword ! " 

"  Upsala." 

"The  counter-sign!" 

"The  crown." 

Kmita  saw  at  this  moment  that  there  was  a  change  of 
sentries.  "  I  '11  give  you  Upsala  and  a  crown ! "  And  he 
rejoiced.  This  was  really  for  him  a  very  favorable  circum- 
stance, for  he  might  pass  the  line  of  guards  at  the  moment 


THE  DELUGE.  65 

of  changing  sentries,   when  the  tramp    of    the   soldiers 
drowned  his  own  steps. 

In  fact,  he  did  so  without  the  least  difficulty,  and  went 
after  the  returning  soldiers  rather  boldly  up  to  the  trench 
itself.  There  they  made  a  turn  to  go  around  it;  but  he 
pushed  quickly  into  the  ditch  and  hid  in  it. 

Meanwhile  objects  had  become  somewhat  more  visible ; 
Pan  Andrei  thanked  Heaven,  for  in  the  previous  darkness 
he  could  not  by  feeling  have  found  the  gun  sought  for. 
Now,  by  throwing  back  his  head  and  straining  his  vision, 
he  saw  above  him  a  black  line,  indicating  the  edge  of  the 
trench,  and  also  the  black  outlines  of  the  baskets  between 
which  stood  the  guns. 

He  could  indeed  see  their  jaws  thrust  out  a  little  above 
.  the  trench.  Advancing  slowly  in  the  ditch,  he  discovered 
the  great  gun  at  last.  He  halted  and  began  to  listen.  From 
the  mtrenchment  a  noise  came,  —  a  murmur ;  evidently  the 
infantry  were  near  the  guns,  in  readiness.  But  the  height 
of  the  intrenchment  concealed  Kmita ;  they  might  hear 
him,  they  could  not  see  him.  Now  he  had  only  to  rise 
from  below  to  the  mouth  of  the  gun,  which  was  high  above 
his  head. 

Fortunately  the  sides  of  the  ditch  were-  not  too  steep ; 
and  besides  the  embankment  freshly  made,  or  moist  with 
water,  had  not  frozen,  since  for  some  time  there  had  been 
a  thaw. 

Taking  note  of  all  this,  Kmita  began  to  sink  holes  quietly 
in  the  slope  of  the  intrenchment  and  to  climb  slowly  to  the 
gun.  After  fifteen  minutes'  work  he  was  able  to  seize  the 
opening  of  the  culverin.  Soon  he  was  hanging  in  the  air, 
but  his  uncommon  strength  permitted  him  to  hold  himself 
thus  till  he  pushed  the  roil  into  the  jaws  of  the  cannon. 

"  Here 's  dog  sausage  for  thee  ! "  muttered  he ;  "  only 
don't  choke  with  it !  " 

Then  he  slipped  down  and  began  to  look  for  the  string, 
which,  fastened  to  the  inner  side  of  the  roll,  was  hanging  to 
the  ditch.  After  a  while  he  felt  it  with  his  hand.  But 
then  came  the  greatest  difficulty,  for  he  had  to  strike  fire 
and  ignite  the  string. 

Kmita  waited  for  a  moment,  thinking  that  the  noise 
would  increase  somewhat  among  the  soldiers  in  the  breast- 
works. At  last  he  began  to  strike  the  flint  lightly  with 
the  steel.  But  that  moment  above  his  head  was  heard  in 
German  the  question,  — 

VOL    II.  —  5 


66  THE  DELUGE. 

«  Who  is  there  in  the  ditch  ?  " 

"  It  is  I,  Hans !  "  answered  Kmita,  without  hesitation ; 
"the  devils  have  taken  my  ramrod  into  the  ditch,  and  I 
am  striking  fire  to  find  it." 

"  All  right,  all  right,"  said  the  gunner.  "  It  is  your  luck 
there  is  no  firing,  for  the  wind  would  have  taken  your  head 
off." 

"  Ah ! "  thought  Kmita,  "  the  gun  besides  my  charge  has 
still  its  own,  —  so  much  the  better." 

At  that  moment  the  sulphur-string  caught,  and  delicate 
little  sparks  began  to  run  upward  along  its  dry  exterior. 

It  was  time  to  disappear.  Kmita  hurried  along  the  ditch 
with  all  the  strength  in  his  legs,  not  losing  an  instant,  not 
thinking  overmuch  of  the  noise  he  was  making.  But  when 
he  had  run  twenty  yards,  curiosity  overcame  in  him  the 
feeling  of  his  terrible  danger. 

"The  string  has  gone  out,  there  is  moisture  in  the  air  !  " 
thought  he ;  and  he  stopped.  Casting  a  look  behind,  he 
saw  a  little  spark  yet,  but  much  higher  than  he  had  left  it. 

"  Eh,  am  I  not  too  near  ?  "  thought  he ;  and  fear  hurried 
him  forward.  • 

He  pushed  on  at  full  speed ;  all  at  once  he  struck  a  stone 
and  fell.  At  that  moment  a  terrible  roar  rent  the  air ;  the 
earth  trembled,  pieces  of  wood,  iron,  stones,  lumps  of  ice 
and  earth,  whistled  about  his  ears,  and  here  his  sensations 
ended. 

After  that  were  heard  new  explosions  in  turn.  These 
were  powder-boxes  standing  near  the  cannon  which  ex- 
ploded from  the  shock. 

But  Kmita  did  not  hear  these ;  he  lay  as  if  dead  in  the 
ditch.  He  did  not  hear  also  how,  after  a  time  of  deep 
silence,  the  groans  of  men  were  heard,  cries  and  shouts  for 
help;  how  nearly  half  the  army,  Swedish  and  allied, 
assembled. 

The  confusion  and  uproar  lasted  long,  till  from  the  chaos 
of  testimony  the  Swedish  general  reached  the  fact  that  the 
siege-gun  had  been  blown  up  of  purpose  by  some  one. 
Search  was  ordered  immediately.  In  the  morning  the 
searching  soldiers  found  Kmita  lying  in  the  ditch. 

It  appeared  that  he  was  merely  stunned  from  the  ex- 
plosion. He  had  lost,  to  begin  with,  control  of  his  hands 
and  feet.  His  powerlessness  lasted  the  whole  ensuing 
day.  They  nursed  him  with  the  utmost  care.  In  the  even- 
ing he  had  recovered  his  power  almost  completely. 


THE  DELUGE.  67 

He  was  brought  then  by  command  before  Miller,  who 
occupied  the  middle  place  at  the  table  in  his  quarters; 
around  him  sat  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  Count  Veyhard,  Sadov- 
ski,  all  the  noted  officers  of  the  Swedes,  of  the  Poles, 
Zbrojek,  Kalinski,  and  Kuklinovski.  The  last  at  sight  of 
Kmita  became  blue,  his  eyes  burned  like  two  coals,  and  his 
mustaches  began  to  quiver.  Without  awaiting  the  question 
of  the  general,  he  said,  — 

"  I  know  this  bird.  He  is  from  the  Chenstohova  garrison. 
His  name  is  Babinich." 

Kmita  was  silent  j  pallor  and  weariness  were  evident  on 
his  face,  but  his  glance  was  bold  and  his  countenance  calm. 

"  Did  you  blow  up  the  siege-gun  ?  "  asked  Miller. 

"  I  did." 

"  How  did  you  do  it  ?  " 

Kmita  stated  all  briefly,  concealed  nothing.  The  officers 
looked  at  one  another  in  amazement. 

"  A  hero  ! "  whispered  the  Prince  of  Hesse  to  Sadovski. 

But  Sadovski  inclined  to  Count  Veyhard.  "  Count  Vey- 
hard," asked  he,  "  how  are  we  to  take  a  fortress  with  such 
defenders  ?  What  do  you  think,  will  they  surrender  ?  " 
•  "  There  are  more  of  us  in  the  fortress  ready  for  such 
deeds,"  said  Kmita.  "You  know  not  the  day  nor  the 
hour." 

"I  too  have  more  than  one  halter  in  the  camp,"  said 
Miller. 

"We  know  that.  But  you  will  not  take  Yasna  Gora 
while  there  is  one  man  alive  there." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed.     Then  Miller  inquired,  — 

"  Is  your  name  Babinich  ?  " 

Pan  Andrei  thought  that  after  what  he  had  done,  and  in 
presence  of  death,  the  time  had  come  in  which  he  had  no 
need  to  conceal  his  name.  Let  people  forget  the  faults  and 
transgressions  bound  up  with  it ;  let  glory  and  devotion  shine 
over  them. 

"  My  name  is  not  Babinich,"  said  he,  with  a  certain  pride, 
"  my  name  is  Andrei  Kmita ;  I  was  colonel  of  my  own  per- 
sonal squadron  in  the  Lithuanian  contingent." 

Hardly  had  Kuklinovski  heard  this  when  he  sprang  up 
as  if  possessed,  stuck  out  his  eyes,  opened  his  mouth,  and 
began  to  strike  his  sides  with  his  hands.    At  last  he  cried,  — 

"  General,  I  beg  for  a  word  without  delay,  without  delay." 

A  murmur  rose  at  the  same  .time  among  the  Polish  officers, 
which  the  Swedes  heard  with  wonder,  since  for  them  the 


68  THE  DELUGB. 

name  Kmita  meant  nothing.  They  noted  at  once  that  this 
must  be  no  common  soldier,  for  Zbrojek  rose,  and  approach- 
ing the  prisoner  said,  — 

**  Worthy  colonel,  in  the  straits  in  which  you  are  I  can- 
not help  you ;  but  give  me  your  hand,  I  pray.'' 

Kmita  raised  his  head  and  began  to  snort. 

"  I  will  not  give  a  hand  to  traitors  who  serve  against  their 
country ! " 

Zbrojek's  face  flushed.  Kalinski,  who  stood  right  behind 
him,  withdrew.  The  Swedish  officers  surrounded  them  at 
once,  asking  what  man  this  Kmita  was  whose  name  had 
made  such  an  impression.  During  this  time  Kuklinovski 
had  squeezed  Miller  up  to  the  window,  and  said,  — 

"  For  your  worthiness  the  name  Kmita  is  nothing ;  but  he 
is  the  first  soldier,  the  first  colonel,  in  the  whole  Common- 
wealth. All  know  of  him,  all  know  that  name;  once  he 
served  Eadzivill  and  the  Swedes ;  now  it  is  clear  that  he 
has  gone  over  to  Yan  Kazimir.  There  is  not  his  equal 
among  soldiers,  save  me.  He  was  the  only  man  who  could 
go  alone  and  blow  up  that  gun.  From  this  one  deed  you 
may  know  him.  He  fought  Hovanski,  so  that  a  reward  was 
put  on  his  head.  He  with  two  or  three  hundred  men  kepit 
up  the  whole  war  after  the  defeat  at  Shklov,  until  others 
were  found  who,  imitating  him,  began  to  tear-  at  the  enemy. 
He  is  the  most  dangerous  man  in  all  the  country  —  " 

"  Why  do  you  sing  his  praises  to  me  ?  "  inquired  Miller. 
"  That  he  is  dangerous  I  know  to  my  own  irreparable  loss." 

"  What  does  your  worthiness  think  of  doing  with  him  ?  " 

"  I  should  give  orders  to  hang  him ;  but  being  a  soldier 
myself,  I  know  how  to  value  daring  and  bravery.  Besides, 
he  is  a  noble  of  high  birth,  —  I  will  order  him  shot,  and 
that  to-day." 

"  Your  worthiness,  it  is  not  for  me  to  instruct  the  most 
celebrated  soldier  and  statesman  of  modern  times;  but  I 
permit  myself  to  say  that  that  man  is  too  famous.  If  you 
shoot  him,  Zbrojek's  squadron  and  Kalinski's  will  with(kaw 
at  the  latest  this  very  day,  and  go  over  to  Yan  Kazimir." 

"  If  that  is  true,  I  '11  have  them  cut  to  pieces  before  they 
go ! "  cried  Miller. 

"  Your  worthiness,  a  terrible  responsibility !  for  if  that 
becomes  known,  —  and  the  cutting  down  of  two  squadrons 
is  hard  to  hide,  —  the  whole  Polish  army  will  leave  Karl 
Gustav ;  at  present  their  loyalty  is  tottering,  as  you  know. 
The  hetmans  are  not  reliable.    Pan  Ko^yetspolski  with  six 


THE  DELUGE.  69 

thousand  of  the  best  cavalry  is  at  the  side  of  our  king.  That 
force  is  no  trifle.  God  defend  us  if  these  too  should  turn 
against  us,  against  the  person  of  his  Eoyal  Grace  !  Besides, 
this  fortress  defends  itself ;  and  to  cut  down  the  squadrons 
of  Zbrojek  and  Kalinski  is  no  easy  matter,  for  Wolf  is  here 
too  with  his  infantry.  They  might  come  to  an  agreement 
with  the  garrison  of  the  fortress." 

"  A  hundred  horned  devils  ! "  cried  Miller ;  "  what  do  you 
want,  Kuklinovski  ?  do  you  want  me  to  give  Kmita  his  life  ? 
That  cannot  be." 

"  I  want,"  answered  Kuklinovski,  "you  to  give  him  to  me." 

"  What  will  you  do  with  him  ?  " 

"  Ah,  I  —  will  tear  him  alive  from  his  skin." 

"  You  did  not  know  even  his  real  name,  you  do  not  know 
him.     What  have  you  against  him  ?  " 

"  I  made  his  acquaintance  first  in  the  fortress,  where  I 
have  been  twice  as  an  envoy  to  the  monks." 

"Have  you  reasons  for  vengeance?" 

"  Your  worthiness,  I  wished  privately  to  bring  him  to 
our  camp.  He,  taking  advantage  of  the  fact  that  I  laid 
aside  my  office  of  envoy,  insuljbed  me,  Kuklinovski,  as  no 
man  in  life  has  insulted  me." 

"  What  did  he  do  to  you  ?  " 

Kuklinovski  trembled  and  gnashed  his  teeth.  "Better 
not  speak  of  it.  Only  give  him  to  me.  He  is  doomed  to 
death  anyhow,  and  I  would  like  before  his  end  to  have  a 
little  amusement  with  him,  —  all  the  more  because  he  is 
the  Kmita  whom  formerly  I  venerated,  and  who  repaid  me 
in  such  fashion.  Give  him  to  me ;  it  will  be  better  for  you. 
If  I  rub  him  out,  Zbrojek  and  Kalinski  and  with  them  all 
the  Polish  knighthood  will  fall  not  upon  you,  but  upon  me, 
and  I  '11  help  myself.  There  will  not  be  anger,  wry  faces, 
and  mutiny.  It  will  be  my  private  matter  about  Kmita's 
skin,  of  which  I  shall  have  a  drum  made." 

Miller  fell  to  thinking ;  a  sudden  suspicion  flashed  over 
his  face. 

"  Kuklinovski,"  said  he,  "  maybe  you  wish  to  save  him  ?  " 

Kuklinovski  smiled  quietly,  but  that  smile  was  so  terrible 
and  sincere  that  Miller  ceased  to  doubt. 

"  Perhaps  you  give  sound  advice,"  said  he. 

"  For  all  my  services  I  beg  this  reward  only." 

"  Take  him,  then." 

Now  both  returned  to  the  room  where  the  rest  of  the 
ofiicers  were  assembled.     Miller  turned  to  them  and  said,  — 


70  THE  DELUGE. 

"  lu  view  of  the  services  of  Pan  Kuklinovski  I  place  at 
his  absolute  disposal  this  prisoner." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed ;  then  Pan  Zbrojek  put 
his  hands  on  his  sides,  and  asked  with  a  certain  accent  of 
contempt,  — 

"  And  what  does  Pan  Kuklinovski  think  to  do  with  the 
prisoner  ?  " 

Kuklinovski  bent,  straightened  himself  quickly,  his  lips 
opened  with  an  ill-omened  smile,  and  his  eyes  began  to 
quiver. 

"  Whoso  is  not  pleased  with  what  I  do  to  the  prisoner, 
knows  where  to  find  me."     And  he  shook  his  sabre. 

*^  Your  promise.  Pan  Kuklinovski,"  said  Zbrojek. 

"  Promise,  promise ! " 

When  he  had  said  this  he  approached  Kmita.  "  Follow 
me,  little  worm ;  come  after  me,  famous  soldier.  Thou  'rt 
a  trifle  weak ;  thou  needst  swathing,  —  I  '11  swathe  thee." 

"  Ruf&an ! "  said  Kmita. 

"Very  good,  very  good,  daring  soul!  Meanwhile  step 
along." 

The  officers  remained  in  the  room  ;  Kuklinovski  mounted 
his  horse  before  the  quarters.  Having  with  him  three  sol- 
diers, he  commanded  one  of  them  to  lead  Kmita  by  a  lariat ; 
and  all  went  together  toward  Lgota,  where  Kuklinovski's 
regiment  was  quartered. 

On  the  way  Kmita  prayed  ardently.  He  saw  that  death 
was  approaching,  and  he  committed  himself  with  his  whole 
soul  to  God.  He  was  so  sunk  in  prayer  and  in  his  own  doom 
that  he  did  not  hear  what  Kuklinovski  said  to  him  ;  he  did 
not  know  even  how  long  the  road  was. 

They  stopped  at  last  before  an  empty,  half-ruined  barn, 
standing  in  the  open  field,  at  some  distance  from  the 
quarters  of  Kuklinovski's  regiment.  The  colonel  ordered 
them  to  lead  Kmita  in,  and  turning  himself  to  one  of 
the  soldiers,  saidj  — 

"  Hurry  for  me  to  the  camp,  bring  ropes  and  a  tar  bucket ! " 

The  soldier  galloped  with  all  the  breath  in  his  horse,  and 
in  quarter  of  an  hour  returned  at  the  same  pace,  with  a 
comrade.     They  had  brought  the  requisite  articles. 

"  Strip  this  spark  naked ! "  ordered  Kuklinovski ;  "  tie  his 
hands  and  feet  behind  him  with  a  rope,  and  then  fasten  him 
to  a  beam." 

"  Ruffian !  "  said  Kmita. 

"  Good,  good !    we  can  talk  yet,  we  have  time !  " 


THE  DELUGE.  71 

Meanwhile  one  of  the  soldiers  climbed  up  on  the  beam^ 
and  the  others  fell  to  dragging  the  clothes  from  Kmita. 
When  he  was  naked  the  three  executioners  placed  Pan 
Andrei  with  his  face  to  the  ground,  bound  his  hands  and 
feet  with  a  long  rope,  then  passing  it  still  around  his  waist 
they  threw  the  other  end  to  the  soldier  sitting  on  the  beam. 

"  Now  raise  him,  and  let  the  man  on  the  beam  pull  the 
rope  and  tie  it ! "  said  Kuklinovski. 

In  a  moment  the  order  was  obeyed. 

"  Let  him  go ! '' 

The  rope  squeaked.  Pan  Andrei  was  hanging  parallel 
with  the  earth,  a  few  ells  above  the  threshing-floor.  Then 
Kuklinovski  dipped  tow  in  the  burning  tar-bucket,  walked 
up  to  him,  and  said,  — 

"  Well,  Pan  Kmita,  did  not  I  say  that  there  are  two 
colonels  in  the  Commonwealth  ?  —  only  two,  I  and  thou  ! 
And  thou  didst  not  wish  to  join  company  with  Kuklinovski, 
and  kicked  him !  Well,  little  worm,  thou  art  right !  Not 
for  thee  is  the  company  of  Kuklinovski,  for  Kuklinovski  is 
better.  Hei !  a  famous  colonel  is  Pan  Kmita,  and  Kukli- 
novski has  him  in  his  hand,  and  Kuklinovski  is  roasting 
his  sides!" 

"Ruffian!"  repeated  Kmita,  for  the  third  time. 

"  This  is  how  he  will  roast  his  sides ! "  finished  Kukli- 
novski, and  he  touched  Kmita's  side  with  the  burning  tow ; 
then  he  said, — 

"  Not  too  much  at  first ;  we  have  time." 

Just  then  the  tramp  of  horses  was  heard  near  the  barn- 
door. 

"  Whom  are  the  devils  bringing  ?  "  asked  Kuklinovski. 

The  door  squeaked  and  a  soldier  entered.  "  General 
Miller  wishes  to  see  your  grace  at  once!" 

"  Ah !  that  is  thou,  old  man  ? "  asked  Kuklinovski. 
"What  business  ?    What  devil  ?  " 

"The  general  asks  your  grace  to  come  to  him 
straightway." 

"  Who  came  from  the  general  ?  " 

"  There  was  a  Swedish  officer ;  he  has  ridden  off  already. 
He  had  almost  driven  the  breath  out  of  his  horse." 

"  I  '11  go,"  said  Kuklinovski.  Then  he  turned  to  Kmita  : 
"  It  was  hot  for  thee ;  cool  off  now,  little  worm.  I  '11  come 
again  soon,  we'll  have  another  talk." 

"  What  shall  be  done  with  the  prisoner  ?  "  asked  one  of 
the  soldiers. 


72  THE  DELUGE. 

^*  Leave  him  as  he  is.  1  shall  return  directly.  Let  one 
go  with  me." 

The  colonel  went  out,  and  with  him  that  soldier  who  had 
sat  on  the  beam  at  first.  There  remained  only  three,  but 
soon  three  new  ones  entered  the  barn. 

"  You  may  go  to  sleep,"  said  he  who  had  reported  Miller's 
order  to  Kuklinovski,  "  the  colonel  has  left  the  guard  to 
us." 

"We  prefer  to  remain,"  replied  one  of  the  first  three 
soldiers,  "to  see  the  wonder;  for  such  a  — " 

Suddenly  he  stopped.  A  certain  unearthly  sound  was 
wrested  from  his  throat  like  the  call  of  a  strangled  cock. 
He  threw  out  his  arms  and  fell  as  if  struck  by  lightning. 

At  the  same  moment  the  cry  of  "Pound"  was  heard 
through  the  barn,  and  two  of  the  newly  arrived  rushed  like 
leopards  on  the  two  remaining  soldiers.  A  terrible,  short 
struggle  surged  up,  lighted  by  the  gleams  of  the  burning 
tar-bucket.  After  a  moment  two  bodies  fell  in  the  straw, 
for  a  moment  longer  were  heard  the  gasps  of  the  dying, 
then  that  voice  rose  which  at  first  seemed  familiar  to  Kmita. 

"  Your  grace,  it  is  I,  Kyemlich,  and  my  sons.  We  have 
been  waiting  since  morning  for  a  chance,  we  have  been 
watching  since  morning."  Then  he  turned  to  his  sons : 
"  Now  out,  rogues,  free  the  colonel  in  a  breath,  —  quickly ! " 

And  before  Kmita  was  able  to  understand  what  was  tak- 
ing place  there  appeared  near  him  the  two  bushy  forelocks 
of  Kosma  and  Damian,  like  two  gigantic  distaffs.  The 
ropes  were  soon  cut,  and  Kmita  stood  on  his  feet.  He 
tottered  at  first;  his  stiffened  lips  were  barely  able  to 
say,  — 

"  That  is  you  ?  —  I  am  thankful." 

"  It  is  I ! "  answered  the  terrible  old  man.  "  0  Mother  of 
God  !  Oh —  let  his  grace  dress  quickly.  You  rogues  —  " 
And  he  began  to  give  Kmita  his  clothes. 

f^  The  horses  are  standing  at  the  door,"  said  he.  "  From 
here  the  way  is  open.  There  are  guards;  maybe  they 
would  let  no  one  in,  but  as  to  letting  out,  they  will  let 
out.  We  know  the  password.  How  does  your  grace 
feel  ?  " 

"He  burned  my  side,  but  only  a  little.  My  feet  are 
weak  —  " 

"  Drink  some  gorailka." 

Kmita  seized  with  eagerness  the  flask  the  old  man  gave 
him,  and  emptying  half  of  it  said,  — 


THE  DELUGE.  73 

"  I  was  stiff  from  the  cold.     I  shall  be  better  at  once." 

"  Your  grace  will  grow  warm  on  the  saddle.  The  horses 
are  waiting." 

"  In  a  moment  I  shall  be  better,"  repeated  Kmita.  "  My 
side  is  smarting  a  little  —  that 's  nothing !  —  I  am  quite 
well."    And  he  sat  on  the  edge  of  a  grain-bin. 

After  a  while  he  recovered  his  strength  really,  and  looked 
with  perfect  presence  of  mind  on  the  ill-omened  faces  of 
the  three  Kyemliches,  lighted  by  the  yellowish  flame  of  the 
burning  pitch.     The  old  man  stood  before  him. 

"Your  grace,  there  is  need  of  haste.  The  horses  are 
waiting." 

But  in  Pan  Andrei  the  Kmita  of  old  times  was  roused 
altogether. 

"  Oh,  impossible !  "  cried  he,  suddenly ;  "  now  I  am  waiting 
for  that  traitor." 

.  The  Kyemliches  looked  amazed,  but  uttered  not  a 
word,  —  so  accustomed  were  they  from  former  times  to 
listen  blindly  to  this  leader. 

The  veins  came  out  on  his  forehead ;  his  eyes  were  burn- 
ing in  the  dark,  like  two  stars,  such  was  the  hate  and  the 
desire  of  vengeance  that  gleamed  in  them.  That  which  he 
did  then  was  madness,  he  might  pay  for  it  with  his  life; 
but  his  life  was  made  up  of  a  series  of  such  madnesses. 
His  side  pained  him  fiercely,  so  that  every  moment  he 
seized  it  unwittingly  with  his  hand ;  but  he  was  thinking 
only  of  Kuklinovski,  and  he  was  ready  to  wait  for  him  even 
till  morning. 

"  Listen  ! "  said  he ;  "  did  Miller  really  call  him  ?  " 

"  No," .  answered  the  old  man.  "  I  invented  that  to 
manage  the  others  here  more  easily.  It  would  have  been 
hard  for  us  three  against  five,  for  some  one  might  have 
raised  a  cry." 

"  That  was  well.  He  will  return  alone  or  in  company. 
If  there  are  any  people  with  him,  then  strike  at  once 
on  them.  Leave  him  to  me.  Then  to  horse !  Has  any 
one  pistols?" 

"  I  have,"  said  Kosma. 

"  Give  them  here !  Are  they  loaded,  is  there  powder  in 
the  pan  ?  " 

«  Yes." 

"Very  well.  If  he  comes  back  alone,  when  he  enters 
spring  on  him  and  shut  his  mouth.  You  can  stuff  his  own 
cap  into  it." 


T4  THE  DELUGE. 

"According  to  command,"  said  the  old  man.  "Your 
grace  permits  us  now  to  search  these  ?     We  are  poor  men." 

He  pointed  to  the  corpses  lying  on  the  straw. 

"No !  Be  on  the  watch.  What  you  find  on  Kuklinovski 
will  be  yours." 

"  If  he  returns  alone,"  said  the  old  man,  "  I  fear  nothing. 
I  shall  stand  behind  the  door ;  and  even  if  some  one  from 
the  quarters  should  come,  I  shall  say  that  the  colonel  gave 
orders  not  to  admit." 

"  That  will  do.     Watch  ! " 

The  tramp  of  a  horse  was  heard  behind  the  barn. 
Kmita  sprang  up  and  stood  in  the  shadow  at  the  wall. 
Kosma  and  Damian  took  their  places  near  the  door,  like 
two  cats  waiting  for  a  mouse. 

"  He  is  alone,"  said  the  old  man. 

"  Alone,"  repeated  Kosma  and  Damian. 

The  tramp  approached,  was  right  there  and  halted 
suddenly. 

"  Come  out  here,  some  one,  —  hold  the  horse  !  " 

The  old  man  jumped  out  quickly.  A  moment  of  silence 
followed,  then  to  those  waiting  in  the  barn  came  the 
following  conversation, — 

"Is  that  you,  Kyemlich  ?  What  the  thunder!  art  mad, 
or  an  idiot  ?  It  is  night.  Miller  is  asleep.  The  guard  will 
not  give  admission ;  they  say  that  no  officer  went  away. 
How.  is  that  ?  " 

"  The  ofiicer  is  waiting  here  in  the  barn  for  your  grace. 
He  came  right  away  after  you  rode  off;  he  says  that  he 
missed  your  grace." 

"  What  does  all  this  mean  ?    But  the  prisoner  ?  " 

"Is  hanging." 

The  door  squeaked,  and  Kuklinovski  pushed  into  the 
barn ;  but  before  he  had  gone  a  step  two  iron  hands  caught 
him  by  the  throat,  and  smothered  his  cry  of  terror. 
Kosma  and  Damian,  with  the  adroitness  of  genuine  mur- 
derers, hurled  him  to  the  ground,  put  their  knees  on  his 
breast,  pressed  him  so  that  his  ribs  began  to  crack,  and 
gagged  him  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye. 

Kmita  came  forward,  and  holding  the  pitch  light  to  his 
eyes,   said,  — 

"  Ah  !  this  is  Pan  Kuklinovski !  Now  I  have  something 
to  say  to  you ! " 

Kuklinovski's  face  was  blue,  the  veins  were  so  swollen 
that  it  seemed  they  might  burst  any  moment ;  but  in  his 


THE  DELUGE.  75 

eyes,  which  were  coming  out  of  his  head  and  bloodshot, 
there  was  quite  as  much  wonder  as  terror. 

"  Strip  him  and  put  him  on  the  beam  ! "  cried  Kmita. 

Kosma  and  Damian  fell  to  stripping  him  as  zealously  as 
if  they  wished  to  take  the  skin  from  him  together  with  his 
clothing. 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  Kuklinovski  was  hanging  by 
his  hands  and  feet,  like'  a  half  goose,  on  the  beam. 
Then  Kmita  put  his  hands  on  his  hips  and  began  to 
brag  terrribly. 

"  Well,  Pan  Kuklinovski,"  said  he,  "  who  is  better,  Kmita 
or  Kuklinovski  ?  "  Then  he  seized  the  burning  tow  and 
took  a  step  nearer.  "  Thy  camp  is  distant  one  shot  from  a 
bow,  thy  thousand  ruffians  are  within  call,  there  is  thy 
Swedish  general  a  little  beyond,  and  thou  art  hanging  here 
from  this  same  beam  from  which  'twas  thy  thought  to 
roast  me.  —  Learn  to  know  Kmita !  Thou  hadst  the 
thought  to  be  equal  to  Kmita,  to  belong  to  his  company, 
to  be  compared  with  him  ?  Thou  cut-purse,  thou  low 
ruffian,  terror  of  old  women,  thou  offscouring  of  man.  Lord 
Scoundrel  of  Scoundrelton !  Wry-mouth,  trash,  slave!  I 
might  have  thee  cut  up  like  a  kid,  like  a  capon;  but 
I  choose  to  roast  thee  alive  as  thou  didst  think  to  roast 
me." 

Saying  this,  he  raised  the  tow  and  applied  it  to  the  side 
of  the  hanging,  hapless  man ;  but  he  held  it  longer,  until  the 
odor  of  the  burned  flesh  began  to  spread  through  the  barn. 

Kuklinovski  writhed  till  the  rope  was  swinging  with  him. 
His  eyes,  fastened  on  Kmita,  expressed  terrible  pain  and  a 
dumb  imploring  for  pity ;  from  his  gagged  lips  came  woful 
groans ;  but  war  had  hardened  the  heart  of  Pan  Andrei, 
and  there  was  no  pity  in  him,  above  all,  none  for  traitors. 

Removing  at  last  the  tow  from  Kuklinovski's  side,  he 
put  it  for  a  while  under  his  nose,  rubbed  with  it  his 
mustaches,  his  eyelashes,  and  his  brows  ;  then  he  said,  — 

"  I  give  thee  thy  life  to  meditate  on  Kmita.  Thou  wilt 
hang  here  till  morning,  and  now  pray  to  God  that  people 
tind  thee  before  thou  art  frozen." 

Then  he  turned  to  Kosma  and  Damian.  "  To  horse  !  " 
cried  he,  and  went  out  of  the  barn. 

Half  an  hour  later  around  the  four  riders  were  quiet  hills, 
silent  and  empty  fields.  The  fresh  breeze,  not  filled  with 
smoke  of  powder,  entered  their  lungs.  Kmita  rode  ahead, 
the  Kyemliches  after  him.    They  spoke  in  low  voices.  Pan 


76  THE  DELUGE. 

Andrei  was  silent,  or  rather  he  was  repeating  in  silence  the 
morning  "  Our  Father,"  for  it  was  not  long  before  dawn. 

From  time  to  time  a  hiss  or  even  a  low  groan  was  rent 
from  his  lips,  when  his  burned  side  pained  him  greatly. 
But  at  the  same  time  he  felt  on  horseback  and  free ;  and  the 
thought  that  he  had  blown  up  the  greatest  siege  gun,  and 
besides  that  had  torn  himself  from  the  hands  of  Kukli- 
novski  and  had  wrought  vengeance  on  him,  filled  Pan 
Andrei  with  such  consolation  that  in  view  of  it  the  pain 
was  nothing. 

Meanwhile  a  quiet  dialogue  between  the  father  and  the 
sons  turned  into  a  loud  dispute. 

"  The  money  belt  is  good,"  said  the  greedy  old  man ;  "  but 
where  are  the  rings  ?  He  had  rings  on  his  fingers ;  in  one 
was  a  stone  worth  twenty  ducats." 

"  I  forgot  to  take  it,"  answered  Kosma. 

"  I  wish  you  were  killed !  Let  the  old  man  think  of 
everything,  and  these  rascals  have  n't  wit  for  a  copper ! 
You  forgot  the  rings,  you  thieves  ?     You  lie  like  dogs  ! " 

"  Then  turn  back,  father,  and  look,"  muttered  Damian. 

"  You  lie,  you  thieves !  You  hide  things.  You  wrong 
your  old  father,  —  such  sons  !  I  wish  that  I  had  not  begot- 
ten you.     You  will  die  without  a  blessing." 

Kmita  reined  in  his  horse  somewhat.  "Come  this 
way!"  called  he. 

The  dispute  ceased,  the  Kyemliches  hurried  up,  and  they 
rode  farther  four  abreast. 

"  And  do  you  know  the  road  to  the  Silesian  boundary  ?  " 
asked  Pan  Andrei. 

"  O  Mother  of  God !  we  know,  we  know,"  answered  the 
old  man. 

"  There  are  no  Swedish  parties  on  the  road  ?  " 

"  No,  for  all  are  at  Chenstohova,  unless  we  might  meet  a 
single  man;   but  God  give  us  one!" 

A  moment  of  silence  followed. 

"  Then  you  served  with  Kuklinovski  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"  We  did,  for  we  thought  that  being  near  we  might  serve 
the  holy  monks  and  your  grace,  and  so  it  has  happened. 
We  did  not  serve  against  the  fortress,  —  God  save  us 
from  that !  we  took  no  pay  unless  we  found  something 
on  Swedes." 

"  How  on  Swedes  ?  ^ 

"For  we  wanted  to  serve  the  Most  Holy  Lady  even 
outside  the  walls ;  therefore  we   rode  around  the  camp  at 


THE  DELUGE.  77 

olght  or  in  the  daytime,  as  the  Lord  God  gave  us ;  and 
when  any  of  the  Swedes  happened  alone,  then  we  —  that  is 
—  O  Refuge  of  sinners !  —  we  —  " 

"  Pounded  him  ! "  finished  Kosma  and  Damian. 

Kmita  laughed.  "  Kuklinovski  had  good  servants  in  you. 
But  did  he  know  about  this  ?  " 

"  He  received  a  share,  an  income.  He  knew,  and  the 
scoundrel  commanded  us  to  give  a  thaler  a  head.  Other- 
wise he  threatened  to  betray  us.  Such  a  robber,  —  he 
wronged  poor  men !  And  we  have  kept  faith  with  your 
grace,  for  not  such  is  service  with  you.  Your  grace  adds 
besides  of  your  own ;  but  he,  a  thaler  a  head,  for  our  toil, 
for  our  labor.     On  him  may  God  —  " 

"  I  will  reward  you  abundantly  for  what  you  have  done," 
said  Kmita.     "  I  did  not  expect  this  of  you." 

The  distant  sound  of  guns  interrupted  further  words. 
Evidently  the  Swedes  had  begun  to  fire  with  the  first  dawn. 
After  a  while  the  roar  increased.  Kmita  stopped  his  horse ; 
it  seemed  to  him  that  he  distinguished  the  sound  of  the 
fortress  cannon  from  the  cannon  of  the  Swedes  ;  therefore 
he  clinched  his  fist,  and  threatening  with  it  in  the  direction 
of  the  enemies'  camp  said,  — 

"Eire  away,  fire  away!  Where  is  your  greatest  gun 
now  ?  " 


78  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  bursting  of  the  gigantic  culverin  had  really  a  crush- 
ing eifect  upon  Miller,  for  all  his  hopes  had  rested  hitherto 
on  that  gun.  Infantry  were  ready  for  the  assault,  ladders 
and  piles  of  fascines  were  collected ;  but  now  it  was  neces- 
sary to  abandon  all  thought  of  a  storm. 

The  plan  of  blowing  up  the  cloister  by  means  of  mines 
came  also  to  nothing.  Miners  brought  in  previously  from 
Olkush  split,  it  is  true,  the  rock,  and  approached  on  a  diago- 
nal to  the  cloister  ;  but  work  progressed  slowly.  The  work- 
men, in  spite  of  every  precaution,  fell  frequently  from  the 
guns  of  the  church,  and. labored  unwillingly.  Many  of 
them  preferred  to  die  rather  than  aid  in  the  destruction  of 
a  sacred  place. 

Miller  felt  a  daily  increasing  opposition.  The  frost  took 
away  the  remnant  of  courage  from  his  unwilling  troops, 
among  whom  terror  was  spreading  from  day  to  day  with  a 
belief  that  the  capture  of  the  cloister  did  not  lie  within 
human  power. 

Finally  Miller  himself  began  to  lose  hope,  and  after  the 
bursting  of  the  gun  he  was  simply  in  despair ;  a  feeling  of 
helplessness  and  impotence  took  possession  of  him.  Next 
morning  he  called  a  council,  but  he  called  it  with  the  secret 
wish  to  hear  from  officers  encouragement  to  abandon  the 
fortress. 

They  began  to  assemble,  all  wearied  and  gloomy.  In 
silence  they  took  their  places  around  a  table  in  an  enor- 
mous and  cold  room,  in  which  the  steam  from  their  breaths 
stood  before  their  faces,  and  they  looked  from  behind  it  as 
from  behind  a  cloud.  Each  one  felt  in  his  soul  exhaustion 
and  weariness ;  each  one  said  to  himself :  "  There  is  no  coun- 
sel to  give  save  one,  which  it  is  better  for  no  man  to  be  the 
first  to  give.''  All  waited  for  what  Miller  would  say.  He 
ordered  first  of  all  to  bring  plenty  of  heated  wine,  hoping 
that  under  the  influence  of  warm  drink  it  would  be  easier 
to  obtain  a  real  thought  from  those  silent  figures,  and 
encouragement  to  retreat  from  the  fortress. 

At  last,  when  he  supposed  that  the  wine  had  produced  its 
effect,  he  spoke  in  the  following  words :  — 


THE  DELUGE.  79 

'^Have  you  noticed,  gentlemen,  that  none  of  the  Polish 
colonels  have  come  to  this  council,  though  I  summoned  them 
all?" 

"  It  is  known  of  course  to  your  worthiness  that  servants 
of  the  Polish  squadron  have,  while  fishing,  found  silver  be- 
longing to  the  cloister,  and  that  they  fought  for  it  with  our 
soldiers.     More  than  ten  men  have  been  cut  down." 

"  I  know ;  I  succeeded  in  snatching  a  part  of  that  silver 
from  their  hands,  indeed  the  greater  part.  It  is  here  now, 
and  I  am  thinking  what  to  do  with  it." 

"  This  is  surely  the  cause  of  the  anger  of  the  Polish 
colonels.  They  say  that  if  the  Poles  found  the  silver,  it 
belongs  to  the  Poles." 

"  That 's  a  reason !  "  cried  Count  Veyhard. 

"For  my  mind,  it  is  a  strong  reason,"  said  Sadovski; 
"  and  I  think  that  if  you  had  found  the  silver  you  would 
not  feel  bound  to  divide  it,  not  only  with  the  Poles,  but  even 
with  me,  a  Cheh." 

"  First  of  all,  my  dear  sir,  I  do  not  share  your  good  will 
for  the  enemies  of  our  king,"  answered  the  count,  with  a 
frown. 

"  But  we,  thanks  to  you,  must  share  with  you  shame  and 
disgrace,  not  being  able  to  succeed  against  a  fortress  to 
which  you  have  brought  us."  , 

"  Then  have  you  lost  all  hope  ?  " 

"  But  have  you  any  yourself  to  give  away  ?  " 

"  Just  as  if  you  knew  ;  and  I  think  that  these  gentlemen 
share  more  willingly  with  me  in  my  hope,  than  with  you  in 
your  fear." 

"  Bo  you  make  me  a  coward,  Count  Veyhard  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  ascribe  to  you  more  courage  than  you  show." 

"  And  I  ascribe  to  you  less." 

"  But  I,"  said  Miller,  who  for  some  time  had  looked  on  the 
count  with  dislike  as  the  instigator  of  the  ill-starred  under- 
taking, "  shall  have  the  silver  sent  to  the  cloister.  Perhaps 
kindness  and  graciousness  will  do  more  with  these  surly 
monks  than  balls  and  cannon.  Let  them  understand  that 
we  wish  to  possess  the  fortress,  not  their  treasures." 

The  officers  looked  on  Miller  with  wonder,  so  little 
accustomed  were  they  to  magnanimity  from  him.  At  last 
Sadovski  said,  — 

"Nothing  better  could  be  done,  for  it  will  close  at  once  the 
mouths  of  the  Polish  colonels  who  lay  claim  to  the  silver. 
In  the  fortress  it  will  surely  jne^ke  a  good  impression," 


80  THE  DELuiSE. 

"  The  death  of  that  Kmita  will  make  the  best  impression/' 
answered  Count  Veyhard.  "  I  hope  that  Kuklinovski  has 
already  torn  him  out  of  his  skin." 

"  I  think  that  he  is  no  longer  alive,"  said  Miller.  "  But 
that  name  reminds  me  of  our  loss,  which  nothing  can 
make  good.  That  was  the  greatest  gun  in  the  whole 
artillery  of  his  grace.  I  do  not  hide  from  you,  gentlemen, 
that  all  my  hopes  were  placed  on  it.  The  breach  was 
already  made,  terror  was  spreading  in  the  fortress.  A 
couple  of  days  longer  and  we  should  have  moved  to  a 
storm.  Now  all  our  labor  is  useless,  all  our  exertions 
vain.  They  will  repair  the  wall  in  one  day.  And  the 
guns  which  we  have  now  are  no  better  than  those  of 
the  fortress,  and  can  be  easily  dismounted.  No  larger  ones 
can  be  had  anywhere,  for  even  Marshal  Wittemberg  has  n't 
them.  The  more  I  ponder  over  it,  the  more  the  disaster 
seems  dreadful.  And  to  think  that  one  man  did  this, — 
one  dog !  one  Satan !  I  shall  go  mad !  To  all  the  horned 
devils ! " 

Here  Miller  struck  the  table  with  his  fist,  for  unrestrained 
anger  had  seized  him,  the  more  desperately  because  he  was 
powerless.    After  a  while  he  cried,  — 

"But  what  will  the  king  say  when  he  hears  of  this 
loss  ?  "  After  a  while  he  added :  "  And  what  shall  we  do  ? 
"We  cannot  gnaw  away  that  cliff  with  our  teeth.  Would 
that  the  plague  might  strike  those  who  persuaded  me 
to  come  to  this  fortress!" 

Having  said  this,  he  took  a  crystal  goblet,  and  in  his 
excitement  hurled  it  to  the  floor  so  that  the  crystal  was 
broken  into  small  bits. 

This  unbecoming  frenzy,  more  befitting  a  peasant  than  a 
warrior  holding  such  a  high  office,  turned  all  hearts  from 
him,  and  soured  good-humor  completely. 

"  Give  counsel,  gentlemen  !  "  cried  Miller. 

"It  is  possible  to  counsel,  but  only  in  calmness,"  an- 
swered the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

Miller  began  to  puff  and  blow  out  his  anger  through  his 
nostrils.  After  a  time  he  grew  calm,  and  passing  his  eyes 
over  those  present  as  if  encouraging  them  with  a  glance, 
he  said,  — 

"I  ask  your  pardon,  gentlemen,  but  my  anger  is  not 
strange.  I  will  not  mention  those  places  which,  when 
I  had  taken  command  after  Torstenson,  I  captured,  for 
I  do  not  wish,  in  view  of  the  present  disaster,  to  boast 


THE  DELUGE.  81 

of  past  fortune.  All  that  is  done  at  this  fortress  simply 
passes  reason.  But  still  it  is  necessary  to  take  counsel. 
For  that  purpose  1  have  summoned  you.  Deliberate,  then, 
and  what  the  majority  of  us  determine  at  this  council  will 
be  done.'' 

"  Let  your  worthiness  gite  us  the  subject  for  delibera- 
tion," said  the  Prince  of  Hesse.  "  Have  we  to  deliberate 
only  concerning  the  capture  of  the  fortress,  or  also  con- 
cerning this,  whether  it  is  better  to  withdraw  ?  " 

Miller  did  not  wish  to  put  the  question  so  clearly,  or  at 
least  he  did  not  wish  the  "  either  —  or,"  to  come  first  from 
his  mouth ;  therefore  he  said,  — 

"  Let  each  speak  clearly  what  he  thinks.  It  should  be 
a  question  for  us  of  the  profit  and  praise  of  the  king." 

But  none  of  the  officers  wished  more  than  Miller  to 
appear  first  with  the  proposition  to  retreat,  therefore 
there  was  silence  again. 

"  Pan  Sadovski,"  said  Miller  after  a  while,  in  a  voice 
which  he  tried  to  make  agreeable  and  kind,  "you  say 
what  you  think  more  sincerely  than  others,  for  your 
reputation  insures  you  against  all  suspicion." 

*'  I  think.  General,"  answered  the  colonel,  "  that  Kmita 
was  one  of  the  greatest  soldiers  of  this  age,  and  that 
our  position  is  desperate." 

"But  you  were  in  favor  of  withdrawing  from  the 
fortress  ?  " 

"With  permission  of  your  worthiness,  I  was  only  in 
favor  of  not  beginning  the  siege.  That  is  a  thing  quite 
different." 

"  Then  what  do  you  advise  now  ?  " 

"  Now  I  give  the  floor  to  Count  Veyhard." 

Miller  swore  like  a  pagan. 

"  Count  Veyhard  will  answer  for  this  unfortunate  affair," 
said  he.  • 

"  My  counsels  have  not  all  been  carried  out,"  answered 
the  count,  insolently.  "I  can  boldly  cast  responsibility 
from  myself.  There  were  men  who  with  a  wonderful, 
in  truth  an  inexplicable,  good-will  for  the  priests,  dis- 
suaded his  worthiness  from  all  severe  measures.  My 
advice  was  to  hang  those  envoy  priests,  and  I  am  con- 
vinced that  if  this  had  been  done  terror  would  have 
opened  to  us  before  this  time  the  gates  of  that  hen-house." 

Here  the  count  looked  at  Sadovski  j  but  before  the  latter 
had  answered,  the  Prince  of  HesgQ  interfered:   "Count, 

VOL.  II.  —  6 


82  THE  DELUGE. 

do  not  call  that  fortress  a  hen-house,  for  the  more  you 
decrease  its  importance  the  more  you  increase  our  shame." 

"Nevertheless  I  advised  to  hang  the  envoys.  Terror 
and  always  terror,  that  is  what  I  repeated  from  morning 
till  night;  but  Pan  Sadovski ^threatened  resignation,  and 
the  priests  went  unharmed." 

"  Go,  Count,  to-day  to  the  fortress,"  answered  Sadovski, 
"blow  up  with  powder  their  greatest  gun  as  Kmita  did 
ours,  and  I  guarantee  that,  that  will  spread  more  terror 
than  a  murderous  execution  of  envoys." 

The  count  turned  directly  to  Miller:  "Your  worthi- 
ness I  thought  we  had  come  here  for  counsel  and  not  for 
amusement." 

"  Have  you  an  answer  to  baseless  reproaches  ?  "  asked 
Miller. 

"  I  have,  in  spite  of  the  joyousness  of  these  gentlemen, 
who  might  save  their  humor  for  better  times." 

"  Oh,  son  of  Laertes,  famous  for  stratagems ! "  exclaimed 
the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"Gentlemen,"  answered  the  count,  "it  is  universally 
known  that  not  Minerva  but  Mars  is  your  guardian  deity ; 
but  since  Mars  has  not  favored  you,  and  you  have  re- 
nounced your  right  of  speech,  let  me  speak." 

"  The  mountain  is  beginning  to  groan,  and  soon  we  shall 
see  the  small  tail  of  a  mouse,"  said  Sadovski. 

"  I  ask  for  silence  !  "  said  Miller,  severely.  "  Speak, 
Count,  but  keep  in  mind  that  up  to  this  moment  your 
counsels  have  given  bitter  fruit." 

"  Which,  though  it  is  winter,  we  must  eat  like  mouldy 
biscuits,"  put  in  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"This  explains  why  your  princely  highness  drinks  so 
much  wine,"  said  Count  Veyhard ;  *.*  and  though  it  does 
not  take  the  place  of  native  wit,  it  helps  you  to  a  happy 
digestion  of  ^en  disgrace.  But  no  matter  !  T  know  well 
that  there  is  a  party  in  the  fortress  which  is  long  desirous 
of  surrender,  and  that  only  our  weakness  on  one  side  and 
the  superhuman  stubbornness  of  the  prior  on  the  other  keep 
it  in  check.  Kew  terror  will  give  this  party  new  power ; 
for  this  purpose  we  should  show  that  we  make  no  account 
of  the  loss  of  the  gun,  and  storm  the  more  vigorously." 

"Is  that  all?" 

"Even  if  it  were  all,  I  think  that  such  counsel  is  more  in 
accordance  with  the  honor  of  Swedish  soldiers  than  barren 
jests  at  cups,  or  than  sleeping  after  drinking-bouts.    But 


THE  DELUGE.  83 

that  is  not  all.  We  should  spread  the  report  among 
our  soldiers,  and  especially  among  the  Poles,  that  the 
men  at  work  now  making  a  mine  have  discovered  the 
old  underground  passage  leading  to  the  cloister  and  the 
church." 

"  That  is  good  counsel,"  said  Miller. 

"  When  this  report  is  spread  among  the  soldiers  and  the 
Poles,  the  Poles  themselves  will  persuade  the  monks  to 
surrender,  for  it  is  a  question  with  them  as  with  the 
monks,  that  that  nest  of  superstitions  should  remain 
intact." 

"  For  a  Catholic  that  is  not  bad  ! "  muttered  Sadovski. 

"If  he  served  the  Turks  he  would  call  Rome  a  nest 
of  superstitions,"  said  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"  Theft,  beyond  doubt,  the  Poles  will  send  envoys  to  the 
priests,"  continued  Count  Veyhard,  —  "  that  party  in  the 
cloister,  which  is  long  anxious,  for  surrender  will  renew  its 
efforts  under  the  influence  of  fear ;  and  who  knows  but  its 
members  will  force  the  prior  and  the  stubborn  to  open  the 
gates  ? " 

"  The  city  of  Priam  will  perish  through  the  cunning  of 
the  divine  son  of  Laertes,"  declaimed  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"  As  God  lives,  a  real  Trojan  history,  and  he  thinks  he 
has  invented  something  new ! "  said  Sadovski. 

But  the  advice  pleased  Miller,  for  in  very  truth  it  was 
not  bad.  The  party  which  the  count  spoke  of  existed 
really  in  the  cloister.  Even  some  priests  of  weaker 
soul  belonged  to  it.  Besides,  fear  might  extend  among 
the  garrison,  including  even  those  who  so  far  were  ready 
to  defend  it  to  the  last  drop  of  blood. 

"  Let  us  try,  let  us  try !  "  said  Miller,  who  like  a  drown- 
ing man  seized  every  plank,  and  from  despair  passed  easily 
to  hope.  "But  will  Kuklinovski  or  Zbrojek  agree  to  go 
again  as  envoys  to  the  cloister,  or  will  they  believe  in  that 
passage,  and  will  they  inform  the  priests  of  it  ?  " 

"In  every  case  Kuklinovski  will  agree,"  answered  the 
count ;  "  but  it  is  better  that  he  should  believe  really  in  the 
existence  of  the  passage." 

At  that  moment  they  heard  the  tramp  of  a  horse  in 
front  of  the  quarters. 

"There,  Pan  Zbrojek  has  come!"  said  the  Prince  of 
Hesse,  looking  through  the  window. 

A  moment  later  spurs  rattled,  and  Zbrojek  entered,  or 
rather  rushed  into  the  room.    His  face  was  pale,  excited; 


84  THE  DELUGE. 

and  before  the  officers  could  ask  the  cause  of  his  excite- 
ment the  colonel  cried, — 

"  Kuklinovski  is  no  longer  living ! " 

"  How  ?  What  do  you  say  ?  What  has  happened  ?  "  ex- 
claimed Miller. 

"  Let  me  catch  breath,"  said  Zbrojek,  "  for  what  I  have 
seen  passes  imagination." 

"  Talk  more  quickly.    Has  he  been  murdered  ? ''  cried  all. 

"  By  Kmita,"  answered  Zbrojek. 

The  officers  all  sprang  from  their  seats,  and  began  to  look 
at  Zbrojek  as  at  a  madman ;  and  he,  while  blowing  in  quick 
succession  bunches  of  steam  from  his  nostrils,  said,  — 

"  If  I  had  not  seen  I  should  not  have  believed,  for  that  is 
not  a  human  power.  Kuklinovski  is  not  living,  three  sol- 
diers are  killed,  and  of  Kmita  not  a  trace.  I  knew  that  he 
was  a  terrible  man.  His  reputation  is  known  in  the  whole 
country.  But  for  him,  a  prisoner  and  bound,  not  only  to 
free  himself,  but  to  kill  the  soldiers  and  torture  Kuklinov- 
ski to  death,  — that  a  man  could  not  do,  only  a  devil ! " 

"  Nothing  like  that  has  ever  happened  j  that 's  impos- 
sible of  belief ! "  whispered  Sadovski. 

"  That  Kmita  has  shown  what  he  can  do,"  said  the  Prince 
of  Hesse.  "  We  did  not  believe  the  Poles  yesterday  when 
they  told  us  what  kind  of  bird  he  was ;  we  thought  they 
were  telling  big  stories,  as  is  usual  with  them." 

"  Enough  to  drive  a  man  mad,"  said  the  count. 

Miller  seized  his  head  with  his  hands,  and  said  nothing. 
When  at  last  he  raised  his  eyes,  flashes  of  wrath  were  cross- 
ing in  them  with  flashes  of  suspicion. 

"  Pan  Zbrojek,"  said  he,  "  though  he  were  Satan  and  not 
a  man,  he  could  not  do  this  without  some  treason,  without 
assistance.  Kmita  had  his  admirers  here ;  Kuklinovski  his 
enemies,  and  you  belong  to  the  number." 

Zbrojek  was  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word  an  insolent  sol- 
dier ;  therefore  when  he  heard  an  accusation  directed  against 
himself,  he  grew  still  paler,  sprang  from  his  place,  approached 
Miller,  and  halting  in  front  of  him  looked  him  straight  in 
the  eyes. 

"  Does  your  worthiness  suspect  me  ?  "  inquired  he. 

A  very  oppressive  moment  followed.  The  officers  present 
had  not  the  slightest  doubt  were  Miller  to  give  an  affirmative 
answer  something  would  follow  terrible  and  unparalleled  in 
the  history  of  camps.  All  hands  rested  on  their  rapier  hilts. 
Sadovski  even  drew  his  weapon  altogether. 


THE   DELUGE.  85 

But  at  that  moment  the  officers  saw  before  the  window  a 
yard  filled  with  Polish  horsemen.  Probably  they  also  had 
come  with  news  of  Kuklinovski,  but  in  case  of  collision  they 
would  stand  beyond  doubt  on  Zbrojek's  side.  Miller  too 
saw  them,  and  though  the  paleness  of  rage  had  come  on  his 
face,  still  he  restrained  himself,  and  feigning  to  see  no  chal- 
lenge in  Zbrojek's  action,  he  answered  in  a  voice  which  he 
strove  to  make  natural,  — 

"  Tell  in  detail  how  it  happened." 

Zbrojek  stood  for  a  time  yet  with  nostrils  distended,  but 
he  too  remembered  himself ;  and  then  his  thoughts  turned 
in  another  direction,  for  his  comrades,  who  had  just  ridden 
up,  entered  the  room. 

"  Kuklinovski  is  murdered ! "  repeated  they,  one  after  an- 
other. "  Kuklinovski  is  killed  !  His  regiment  will  scatter  ! 
His  soldiers  are  going  wild ! " 

"  Gentlemen,  permit  Pan  Zbrojek  to  speak ;  he  brought 
the  news  first,''  cried  Miller. 

After  a  while  there  was  silence,  and  Zbrojek  spoke  as 
follows,  — 

"  It  is  known  to  you,  gentlemen,  that  at  the  last  council  L 
challenged  Kuklinovski  on  the  word  of  a  cavalier.  I  was 
an  admirer  of  Kmita,  it  is  true ;  but  even  you,  though  his 
enemies,  must  acknowledge  that  no  common  man  could  have 
done  such  a  deed  as  bursting  that  cannon.  It  behooves  us 
to  esteem  daring  even  in  an  enemy ;  therefore  I  offered  him 
my  hand,  but  he  refused  his,  and  called  me  a  traitor.  Then 
I  thought  to  myself,  *  Let  Kuklinovski  do  what  he  likes  with 
him.'  My  only  other  thought  was  this :  ^  If  Kuklinovski  acts 
against  knightly  honor  in  dealing  with  Kmita,  the  disgrace  of 
his  deed  must  not  fall  on  all  Poles,  and  among  others  on  me.' 
For  that  very  reason  I  wished  surely  to  fight  with  Kukli- 
novski, and  this  morning  taking  two  comrades,  I  set  out  for 
his  camp.  We  come  to  his  quarters ;  they  say  there,  ^  He  is 
not  at  home.'  I  send  to  this  place',  —  he  is  not  here.  At  his 
quarters  they  tell  us,  *  He  has  not  returned  the  whole  night.* 
But  they  are  not  alarmed,  for  they  think  that  he  has  re- 
mained with  your  worthiness.  At  last  one  soldier  says, 
*  Last  evening  he  went  to  that  little  barn  in  the  field  with 
Kmita,  whom  he  was  going  to  bum  there.'  I  ride  to  the 
barn ;  the  doors  are  wide  open.  I  enter ;  I  see  inside  a  naked 
body  hanging  from  a  beam.  *  That  is  Kmita,'  thought  I ; 
but  when  my  eyes  have  grown  used  to  the  darkness,  I  see 
that  the  body  is  some  thin  and  bony  one,  and  Kmita  looked 


86  THE  DELUGE. 

like  a  Hercules.     It  is  a  wonder  to  me  that  he  could  shrink 
so  much  in  one  night.     I  draw  near  —  Kuklinovski ! " 

"  Hanging  from  the  beam  ?  "  asked  Miller. 

"  Exactly !  I  make  the  sign  of  the  cross,  —  I  think,  ^  Is  it 
witchcraft,  an  omen,  deception,  or  what  ? '  But  when  I  saw 
three  corpses  of  soldiers,  the  truth  stood  as  if  living  before 
me.  That  terrible  man  had  killed  these,  hung  Kuklinovski, 
burned  him  like  an  executioner,  and  then  escaped." 

"  It  is  not  far  to  the  Silesian  boundary,"  said  Sadovski. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed.  Every  suspicion  of  Zbro- 
jek's  participation  in  the  affair  was  extinguished  in  Miller's 
soul.  But  the  event  itself  astonished  and  filled  him  with  a 
certain  undefined  fear.  He  saw  dangers  rising  around,  or 
rather  their  terrible  shadows,  against  which  he  knew  not 
how  to  struggle ;  he  felt  that  some  kind  of  chain  of  failures 
surrounded  him.  The  first  links  were  before  his  eyes,  but 
farther  the  gloom  of  the  future  was  lying.  Just  such  a  feel- 
ing mastered  him  as  if  he  were  in  a  cracked  house  which 
might  fall  on  his  head  any  moment.  Uncertainty  crushed 
him  with  an  insupportable  weight,  and  he  asked  himself 
.what  he  had  to  lay  hands  on. 

Meanwhile  Count  Veyhard  struck  himself  on  the  forehead. 
"  As  God  lives,"  said  he,  "  when  I  saw  this  Kmita  yesterday 
it  seemed  as  if  I  had  known  him  somewhere.  Now  again 
I  see  before  me  that  face.  I  remember  the  sound  of  his 
voice.  I  must  have  met  him  for  a  short  time  and  in  the  dark, 
in  the  evening ;  but  he  is  going  through  my  head, — going — " 
Here  he  began  to  rub  his  forehead  with  his  hand. 

"  What  is  that  to  us  ?  "  asked  Miller ;  "  you  will  not  mend 
the  gun,  even  should  you  remember;  you  will  not  bring 
Kuklinovski  to  life." 

Here  he  turned  to  the  officers.  **  Gentlemen,  come  with 
me,  whoso  wishes,  to  the  scene  of  this  deed." 

All  wished  to  go,  for  curiosity  was  exciting  them.  Horses 
were  brought,  and  they  moved  on  at  a  trot,  the  general  at 
the  head.  When  they  came  to  the  little  barn  they  saw  a 
number  of  tens  of  Polish  horsemen  scattered  around  that 
building,  on  the  road,  and  along  the  field. 

"  What  men  are  they  ?  "  asked  Miller  of  Zbrojek. 

"  They  must  be  Kuklinovski's ;  I  tell  your  worthiness  that 
those  ragamuffins  have  simply  gone  wild." 

Zbrojek  then  beckoned  to  one  of  the  horsemen,  — 

"  Come  this  way,  come  this  way.     Quickly  !  " 

The  soldier  rode  up. 


THE  DELUGE.  87 

^'  Are  you  Kuklinovski's  men  ?" 

"  Yes/' 

"  Where  is  the  rest  of  the  regiment  ?  " 

"They  have  run  away.  They  refused  to  serve  longer 
against  Yasna  Gora." 

"  What  does  he  say  ?  "  asked  Miller. 

Zbrojek  interpreted  the  words. 

"  Ask  him  where  they  went  to." 

Zbrojek  repeated  the  question. 

"  It  is  unknown,"  said  the  soldier.  "  Some  have  gone  to 
Silesia.  Others  said  that  they  would  serve  with  Kmita,  for 
there  is  not  another  such  colonel  either  among  the  Poles  or 
the  Swedes." 

When  Zbrojek  interpreted  these  words  to  Miller,  he  grew 
serious.  In  truth,  such  men  as  Kuklinovski  had  were  ready 
to  pass  over  to  the  command  of  Kmita  without  hesitation. 
But  then  they  might  become  terrible,  if  not  for  Miller's 
army,  at  least  for  his  supplies  and  communication.  A  river 
of  perils  was  rising  higher  and  higher  around  the  enchanted 
fortress. 

Zbrojek,.  into  whose  head  this  idea  must  have  come,  said, 
as  if  in  answer  to  these  thoughts  of  Miller:  "It  is  certain 
that  everything  is  in  a  storm  now  in  our  Commonwealth. 
Let  only  such  a  Kmita  shout,  hundreds  and  thousands  will 
surround  him,  especially  after  what  he  has  done." 

"  But  what  can  he  effect  ?  "  asked  Miller. 

"  Remember,  your  worthiness,  that  that  man  brought  Ho- 
vanski  to  desperation,  and  Hovanski  had,  counting  tiie  Cos- 
sacks, six  times  as  many  men  as  we.  Not  a  transport  will 
come  to  us  without  his  permission,  the  country  houses  are 
destroyed,  and  we  are  beginning  to  feel  hunger.  Besides, 
this  Kmita  may  join  with  Jegotski  and  Kulesha ;  then  he 
will  have  several  thousand  sabres  at  his  call.  He  is  a 
grievous  man,  and  may  become  most  harmful." 

"  Are  you  sure  of  your  soldiers  ?  " 

"Surer  than  of  myself,"  answered  Zbrojek,  with  brutal 
frankness. 

"  How  surer  ?  " 

"  For,  to  tell  the  truth,  we  ha^e  all  of  us  enough  of  this 
siege." 

"  I  trust  that  it  will  soon  come  to  an  end." 

"  Only  the  question  is :  How  ?  But  for  that  matter  to 
capture  this  fortress  is  at  present  as  great  a  calamity  as  to 
retire  from  it." 


88  THE  DELUGE. 

Meanwhile  they  had  reached  the  little  bam.  Miller  dis- 
mounted, after  him  the  officers,  and  all  entered.  The  sol- 
diers had  removed  Kuklinovski  from  the  beam,  and  covering 
him  with  a  rug  laid  him  on  his  back  on  remnants  of  straw. 
The  bodies  of  three  soldiers  lay  at  one  side,  placed  evenly 
one  by  the  other. 

"  These  were  killed  with  knives." 

"  But  Kuklinovski  ?  " 

"  There  are  no  wounds  on  Kuklinovski,  but  his  side  is 
roasted  and  his  mustaches  daubed  with  pitch.  He  must 
have  perished  of  cold  or  suffocation,  for  he  holds  his  own 
cap  in  his  teeth  to  this  moment." 

"  Uncover  him." 

The  soldier  raised  a  comer  of  the  rug,  and  a  terrible  face 
was  uncovered,  swollen,  with  eyes  bursting  out.  On  the  rem- 
nants of  his  pitched  mustaches  were  icicles  formed  from  his 
frozen  breath  and  mixed  with  soot,  making  as  it  were  tusks 
sticking  out  of  his  mouth.  That  face  was  so  revolting  that 
Miller,  though  accustomed  to  all  kinds  of  ghastliness,  shud- 
dered and  said,  — 

"  Cover  it  quickly.     Terrible,  terrible ! " 

Silence  reigned  in  the  barn. 

"  Why  have  we  come  here  ?  "  asked  the  Prince  of  Hesse, 
spitting.     "  I  shall  not  touch  food  for  a  whole  day." 

All  at  once  some  kind  of  uncommon  exasperation  closely 
bordering  on  frenzy  took  possession  of  Miller.  His  face 
became  blue,  his  eyes  expanded,  he  began  to  gnash  his 
teeth,  a  wild  thirst  for  the  blood  of  some  one  had  seized 
him ;  then  turning  to  Zbrojek,  he  screamed,  — 

"  Where  is  that  soldier  who  saw  that  Kuklinovski  was  in 
the  barn  ?     He  must  be  a  confederate ! " 

"  I  know  not  whether  that  soldier  is  here  yet,"  answered 
Zbrojek.  "All  Kuklinovski's  men  have  scattered  like 
oxen  let  out  from  the  yoke." 

"  Then  catch  him ! "  bellowed  Miller,  in  fury. 

"  Catch  him  yourself ! "  cried  Zbrojek,  in  similar  fury. 

And  again*  a  terrible  outburst  hung  as  it  were  on  a  spider- 
web  over  the  heads  of  the  Swedes  and  the  Poles.  The 
latter  began  to  gather  around  Zbrojek,  moving  their  mus- 
taches threateningly  and  rattling  their  sabres. 

During  this  noise  the  echoes  of  shots  and  the  tramp  of 
horses  were  heard,  and  into  the  barn  rushed  a  Swedish 
officer  of  cavalry. 

"  General !  "    cried   he.      "  A  sortie   from  the  cloister ! 


THE  DELUGE.  89 

* 

The  men  working  at  the  mine  have  been  cut  to  pieces  I 
A  party  of  infantry  is  scattered ! " 

"  I  shall  go  wild ! "  roared  Miller,  seizing  the  hair  of  his 
wig.     "  To  horse ! " 

In  a  moment  they  were  all  rushing  like  a  whirlwind 
toward  the  cloister,  so  that  lumps  of  snow  fell  like 
hail  from  the  hoofs  of  their  horses.  A  hundred  of  Sadov- 
ski's  cavalry,  under  command  of  his  brother,  joined 
Miller  and  ran  to  assist.  On  the  way  they  saw  parties  of 
terrified  infantry  fleeing  in  disorder  and  panic,  so  fallen 
were  the  hearts  of  the  Swedish  infantry,  elsewhere  un- 
rivalled. They  had  left  even  trenches  which  were  not 
threatened  by  any  danger.  The  oncoming  oiB&cers  and 
cavalry  trampled  a  few,  and  rode  finally  to  within  a  fur- 
long of  the  fortress,  but  only  to  see  on  the  height  as  clearly 
as  on  the  palm  of  the  hand,  the  attacking  party  returning 
safely  to  the  cloister;*  songs,  shouts  of  joy,  and  laughter 
came  from  them  to  Miller's  ears. 

Single  persons  stood  forth  and  threatened  with  bloody 
sabres  in  the  direction  of  the  staff.  The  Poles  present  at 
the  side  of  the  Swedish  general  recognized  Zamoyski  him- 
self, who  had  led  the  sortie  in  person,  and  who,  when  he 
saw  the  staff,  stopped  and  saluted  it  solemnly  with  his  cap. 
No  wonder  he  felt  safe  under  cover  of  the  fortress  cannon. 

And,  in  fact,  it  began  to  smoke  on  the  walls,  and  iron 
flocks  of  cannon  balls  were  flying  with  terrible  whistling 
among  the  officers.  Troopers  tottered  in  their  saddles,  and 
groans  answered  whistles. 

**  We  are  under  fire.     Retreat ! "  commanded  Sadovski. 

Zbrojek  seized  the  reins  of  Miller's  horse.  "General, 
#rithdraw!    It  is  death  here!" 

Miller,  as  if  he  had  become  torpid,  said  not  a  word,  and 
let  himself  be  led  out  of  range  of  the  missiles.  Returning 
to  his  quarters,  he  locked  himself  in,  and  for  a  whole  day 
would  see  no  man.  He  was  meditating  surely  over  his 
fame  of  Poliorcetes. 

Count  Veyhard  now  took  all  power  in  hand,  and  began 
with  immense  energy  to  make  preparations  for  a  storm. 
New  breastworks  were  thrown  up ;  the  soldiers  succeeding 
the  miners  broke  the  cliff  unweariedly  to  prepare  a  mine. 
A  feverish  movement  continued  in  the  whole  Swedish 
camp.  It  seemed  that  a  new  spirit  had  entered  the  be- 
siegers, or  that  reinforcements  had  come.  A  few  days 
later  the  news  thundered  through  the  Swedish  and  allied 


90  THE  DELUGE. 

Polish  camps  that  the  miners  had  found  a  passage  going 
under  the  church  and  the  cloister,  and  that  it  depended 
now  only  on  the  good-will  of  the  general  to  blow  up  the 
whole  fortress. 

Delight  seized  the  soldiers  worn  out  with  cold,  hunger, 
and  fruitless  toil.  Shouts  of :  "  We  have  Chenstohova ! 
We  '11  blow  up  that  hen-house ! "  ran  from  mouth  to  mouth. 
Feasting  and  drinking  began. 

The  count  was  present  everywhere;  he  encouraged  the 
soldiers,  kept  them  in  that  belief,  repeated  a  hundred  times 
daily  the  news  of  finding  the  passage,  incited  to  feasting 
and  frolics. 

The  echo  of  this  gladness  reached  the  cloister  at  last. 
News  of  the  mines  dug  and  ready  to  explode  ran  with 
the  speed  of  lightning  from  rampart  to  rampart.  Even 
the  most  daring  were  frightened.  Weeping  women  began 
to  besiege  the  prior's  dwelling,  to  iiold  out  to  him  their 
children  when  he  appeared  for  a  while,  and  cry,  — 

"  Destroy  not  the  innocent !  Their  blood  will  fall  on  thy 
head ! " 

The  greater  coward  a  man  had  been,  the  greater  his  dar- 
ing now  in  urging  Kordetski  not  to  expose  to  destruc- 
tion the  sacred  place,  the  capital  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady. 

Such  grievous,  painful  times  followed,  for  the  unbending 
soul  of  our  hero  in  a  habit,  as  had  not  been  till  that  hour. 
It  was  fortunate  that  the  Swedes  ceased  their  assaults, 
so  as  to  prove  more  convincingly  that  they  needed 
no  longer  either  balls  or  cannon,  that  it  was  enough 
for  them  to  ignite  one  little  powder  fuse.  But  for  this 
very  reason  terror  increased  in  the  cloister.  In  the  hour 
of  deep  night  it  seemed  to  some,  the  most  timid,  that  thej^ 
heard  under  the  earth  certain  sounds,  certain  movements ; 
that  the  Swedes  were  already  under  the  cloister.  Finally, 
a  considerable  number  of  the  monks  fell  in  spirit.  Those, 
with  Father  Stradomski  at  the  head  of  them,  went  to  the 
prior  and  urged  him  to  begin  negotiations  at  once  for  sur 
render.  The  greater  part  of  the  soldiers  went  with  them, 
and  some  of  the  nobles. 

Kordetski  appeared  in  the  courtyard,  and  when  the  throng 
gathered  around  him  in  a  close  circle,  he  said,  — 

**  Have  we  not  sworn  to  one  another  to  defend  this  holy 
place  to  the  last  drop  of  our  blood  ?  In  truth,  I  tell  you 
that  if  powder  hurls  us  forth,  only  our  wretched  bodies, 
only  the  temporary  covering,  will  fall  away  and  return  to 


THE  DELUGE.  91 

the  earth,  but  the  souls  will  not  return,  —  heaven  will 
open  above  them,  and  they  will  enter  into  rejoicing  and 
happiness,  as  into  a  sea  without  bounds.  There  Jesus 
Christ  will  receive  them,  and  that  Most  Holy  Mother  will 
meet  them,  and  they  like  golden  bees  will  sit  on  her  robe, 
and  will  sink  in  light  and  gaze  on  the  face  of  the  Lord." 

Here  the  reflection  of  that  brightness  was  gleaming  on 
his  face.  He  raised  his  inspired  eyes  upward,  and  spoke  on 
with  a  dignity  and  a  calm  not  of  earth :  — 

^*  0  Lord,  the  Ruler  of  worlds,  Thou  art  looking  into  my 
heart,  and  Thou  knowest  that  I  am  not  deceiving  this 
people  when  I  say  that  if  I  desired  only  my  own  happiness 
1  would  stretch  out  my  hands  to  Thee  and  cry  from  the 
depth  of  my  soul ;  0  Lord !  let  powder  be  there,  let  it  ex- 
plode, for  in  such  a  death  is  redemption  of  sins  and  faults, 
for  it  is  eternal  rest,  and  Thy  servant  is  weary  and  toil- 
worn  over-much.  And  who  would  not  wish  a  reward  of 
such  kind,  for  a  death  without  pain  and  as  short  as  the 
twinkle  of  an  eye,  as  a  flash  in  the  heavens,  after  which  is 
eternity  imbroken,  happiness  inexhaustible,  joy  without 
end.  But  Thou  hast  commanded  me  to  guard  Thy  retreat, 
therefore  it  is  not  permitted  me  to  go.  Thou  hast  placed 
me  on  guard,  therefore  Thou  hast  poured  into  me  Thy 
strength,  and  I  know,  0  Lord,  I  see  and  feel  that  although 
the  malice  of  the  enemy  were  to  force  itself  under  this  church, 
though  all  the  powder  and  destructive  saltpetre  were  placed 
there,  it  would  be  enough  for  me  to  make  the  sign  of  the 
cross  above  them  and  they  would  never  explode.'^ 

Here  he  turned  to  the  assembly  and  continued :  "  God  has 
given  me  this  power,  but  do  you  take  fear  out  of  your  hearts. 
My  spirit  pierces  the  earth  and  tells  you :  Your  enemies  lie, 
there  are  no  powder  dragons  under  the  church.  You,  peo- 
ple of  timid  hearts,  you  in  whom  fear  has  stifled  faith,  de- 
serve not  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  grace  and  repose  to-day. 
There  is  no  powder  under  your  feet  then !  God  wishes  to 
preserve  this  retreat,  so  that,  like  Noah's  ark,  it  may  be  borne 
above  the  deluge  of  disasters  and  mishap ;  therefore,  in  the 
name  of  God,  for  the  third  time  I  tell  you,  there  is  no  pow- 
der under  the  church.  And  when  I  speak  in  His  name,  who 
will  make  bold  to  oppose  me,  who  will  dare  still  to  doubt  ?  " 

When  he  had  said  this  he  was  silent  and  looked  at  the 
throng  of  monks,  nobles,  and  soldiers.  But  such  was  the  un- 
shaken faith,  the  conviction  and  power  in  his  voice  that  they 
were  silent  also,  and  no  man  came  forward.    On  the  contrary. 


92  THE  DELUGE. 

solace  began  to  enter  their  hearts,  till  at  last  one  of  the  sol- 
diers, a  simple  peasant,  said,  — 

"  Praise  to  the  name  of  the  Lord !  For  three  days  they 
say  they  are  able  to  blow  up  the  fortress ;  why  do  they  not 
blow  it  up  ?  " 

"  Praise  to  the  Most  Holy  Lady !  Why  do  they  not  blow 
it  up  ?  "  repeated  a  number  of  voices. 

Then  a  wonderful  sign  was  made  manifest.  Behold  all 
about  them  on  a  sudden  was  heard  the  sound  of  wings,  and 
whole  flocks  of  small  winter  birds  appeared  in  the  court  of 
the  fprtress,  and  every  moment  new  ones  flew  in  from  the 
starved  country-places  around.  Birds  such  as  gray  larks, 
ortolans,  buntings  with  yellow  breasts,  poor  sparrows,  green 
titmice,  red  bulfinches,  sat  on  the  slopes  of  the  roofs,  on  the 
corners  over  the  doors,  on  the  church;  others  flew  around 
in  a  many-colored  crown  above  the  head  of  the  prior,  flap- 
ping their  wings,  chirping  sadly  as  if  begging  for  alms,  and 
having  no  fear  whatever  of  man.  People  present  were 
amazed  at  the  sight ;  and  Kordetski,  after  he  had  prayed  for 
a  while,  said  at  last,  — 

"  See  these  little  birds  of  the  forest.  They  come  to  the 
protection  of  the  Mother  of  God,  but  you  doubt  Her  power.'* 

Consolation  and  hope  had  entered  their  hearts ;  the  monks, 
beating  their  breasts,  went  to  the  church,  and  the  soldiers 
mounted  the  walls. 

Women  scattered  grain  to  the  birds,  which  began  to  pick 
it  up  eagerly. 

All  interpreted  the  visit  of  these  tiny  forest-dwellers  as  a 
sign  of  success  to  themselves,  and  of  evil  to  the  enemy. 

"  Fierce  snows  must,  be  lying,  when  these  little  birds,  car- 
ing neither  for  shots  nor  the  thunder  of  cannon,  flock  to  our 
buildings,"  said  the  soldiers. 

"  But  why  do  they  fly  from  the  Swedes  to  us  ?  " 

"  Because  the  meanest  creature  has  the  wit  to  distinguish 
an  enemy  from  a  friend." 

"  That  cannot  be,"  said  another  soldier,  "  for  in  the  Swed- 
ish camp  are  Poles  too ;  but  it  means  that  there  must  be 
hunger  there,  and  a  lack  of  oats  for  the  horses." 

"It  means  still  better,"  said  a  third,  "that  what  they  say 
of  the  powder  is  downright  falsehood." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  all,  in  one  voice. 

'*  Old  people  say,"  replied  the  soldier,  "  that  if  a  house  is 
to  fall,  the  sparrows  and  swallows  having  nests  in  spring 
under  the  roof,  go  away  two  or  three  days  in  advance ;  every 


THE  DELUGE.  93 

creature  has  sense  to  feel  danger  beforehand.  Now  if  pow- 
der were  under  the  cloister,  these  little  birds  would  not  fly 
to  us." 

« Is  that  true  ?  " 

"  As  true  as  Amen  to  *  Our  Father ! ' " 

"  Praise  to  the  Most  Holy  Lady !  it  will  be  bad  for  the 
Swedes.'' 

At  this  moment  the  sound  of  a  trumpet  was  heard  at  the 
northwestern  gate ;  all  ran  to  see  who  was  coming. 

It  was  a  Swedish  trumpeter  with  a  letter  from  the  camp. 
The  monks  assembled  at  once  in  the  council  hall.  The  letter 
was  from  Count  Veyhard,  and  announced  that  if  the  fortress 
were  not  surrendered  before  the  following  day  it  would  be 
hurled  into  the  air.  But  those  who  before  had  fallen  under 
the  weight  of  fear  had  no  faith  now  in  this  threat. 

"  Those  are  vain  threats ! "  said  the  priests  and  the  nobles 
together. 

"  Let  us  write  to  them  not  to  spare  us ;  let  them  blow  us 
up ! " 

And  in  fact  they  answered  in  that  sense. 

Meanwhile  the  soldiers  who  had  gathered  around  the 
trumpeter  answered  his  warnings  with  ridicule. 

"  Good ! "  said  they  to  him.  "  Why  do  you  spare  us  ?  We 
will  go  the  sooner  to  heaven." 

But  the  man  who  delivered  the  answering  letter  to  the 
messenger  said,  — 

"  Do  not  lose  words  and  time  for  nothing.  Want  is  gnaw- 
ing you,  but  we  lack  nothing,  praise  be  to  God !  Even  the 
birds  fly  away  from  you." 

And  in  this  way  Count  Veyhard's  last  trick  came  to  noth- 
ing. And  when  another  day  had  passed  it  was  shown  with 
perfect  proof  how  vain  were  the  fears  of  the  besieged,  and 
peace  returned  to  the  cloister. 

The  following  day  a  worthy  man  from  Chenstohova,  Yat- 
sek  Bjuhanski,  left  a  letter  again  giving  warning  of  a  storm ; 
also  news  of  the  return  of  Yan  Kazimir  from  Silesia,  and  the 
uprising  of  the  whole  Commonwealth  against  the  Swedes. 
But  according  to  reports  circulating  outside  the  walls,  this 
was  to  be  the  last  storm. 

Bjuhanski  brought  the  letter  with  a  bag  of  fish  to  the 
priests  for  Christmas  Eve,  and  approached  the  walls  disguised 
as  a  Swedish  soldier.  i?oor  man !  —  the  Swedes  saw  him 
and  seized  him.  Miller  gave  command  to  stretch  him  on  the 
rack ;  but  the  old  man  had  heavenly  visions  in  the  time  of  his 


94  THE  DELUGE. 

torture,  and  smiled  as  sweetly  as  a  child,  and  instead  of  pain 
unspeakable  joy  was  depicted  on  his  face.  The  general  was 
present  at  the  torture,  but  he  gained  no  confession  from  the 
martyr ;  he  merely  acquired  the  despairing  conviction  that 
nothing  could  bend  those  people,  nothing  could  break  them. 

Now  came  the  old  beggarwoman  Kostuha,  with  a  letter 
from  Kordetski  begging  most  humbly  that  the  storm  be 
delayed  during  service  on  the  day  of  Christ's  birth.  The 
guards  and  the  officers  received  the  beggarwoman  with  in- 
sults and  jeers  at  such  an*  envoy,  but  she  answered  them 
straight  in  the  face,  — 

"  No  other  would  come,  for  to  envoys  you  are  as  murder- 
ers, and  I  took  the  office  for  bread,  —  a  crust.  I  shall  not  be 
long  in  this  world ;  I  have  no  fear  of  you :  if  you  do  not  be- 
lieve, you  have  me  in  your  hands." 

But  no  harm  was  done  her.  What  is  more,  Miller,  eager 
to  try  conciliation  again,  agreed  to  the  prior's  request,  even 
accepted  a  ransom  for  Bjuhanski,  not  yet  tortured  quite  out 
of  his  life ;  he  sent  also  that  part  of  the  silver  foimd  with 
the  Swedish  soldiers.  He  did  this  last  out  of  malice  to 
Count  Veyhard,  who  after  the  failure  of  the  mine  had 
fallen  into  disfavor  again. 

At  last  Christmas  Eve  came.  With  the  first  star,  lights 
great  and  small  began  to  shine  all  around  in  the  fortress. 
The  night  was  still,  frosty,  but  clear.  The  Swedish  soldiers, 
stiffened  with  cold  in  the  intrenchments,  gazed  from  below 
on  the  dark  walls  of  the  unapproachable  fortress,  and  to  their 
minds  came  the  warm  Scandinavian  cottages  stuffed  with 
moss,  their  wives  and  children,  the  fir-tree  gleaming  with 
lights  ;  and  more  than  one  iron  breast  swelled  with  a  sigh, 
with  regret,  with  homesickness,  with  despair.  But  in  the 
fortress,  at  tables  covered  with  hay,  the  besieged  were 
breaking  wafers.  A  quiet  joy  was  shining  in  all  faces,  for 
each  one  had  the  foreboding,  almost  the  certainty,  that  the 
hours  of  suffering  would  be  soon  at  an  end. 

"  Another  storm  to-morrow,  but  that  will  be  the  last,"  re- 
peated the  priests  and  the  soldiers.  "Let  him  to  whom 
God  will  send  death  give  thanks  that  the  Lord  lets  him  be 
present  at  Mass,  and  thus  opens  more  surely  heaven's  gates, 
for  whoso  dies  for  the  faith  on  the  day  of  Christ's  birth 
must  be  received  into  glory." 

They  wished  one  another  success,  long  years,  or  a  heav- 
enly crown ;  and  so  relief  dropped  into  every  heart,  as  if 
suffering  were  over  already. 


THE  DELUGE.  96 

But  there  stood  one  empty  chair  near  the  prior ;  before  it 
a  plate  on  which  was  a  package  of  white  wafers  bound  with 
a  blue  ribbon.  When  all  had  sat  down,  no  one  occupied  that 
place.     Zamoyski  said, — 

"  I  see,  revered  father,  that  according  to  ancient  custom 
there  are  places  for  men  outside  the  cloister.'' 

"  Not  for  men  outside,"  said  Father  Agustine,  "  but  as  a 
remembrance  of  that  young  man  whom  we  loved  as  a  son, 
and  whose  soul  is  looking  with  pleasure  upon  us  because  we 
keep  him  in  eternal  memory." 

"  As  God  lives,"  replied  Zamoyski,  "  he  is  happier  now 
than  we.     We  owe  him  due  thanks." 

Kordetski  had  tears  in  his  eyes,  and  Charnyetski  said,  — 

"  They  write  of  smaller  men  in  the  chronicles.  If  God 
gives  me  life,  and  any  one  asks  me  hereafter,  who  was  there 
among  us  the  equal  of  ancient  heroes,  I  shall  say  Babinich." 

"  Babinich  was  not  his  name,"  said  Kordetski. 

"  How  not  Babinich  ?  " 

"  I  long  knew  his  real  name  under  the  seal  of  confession ; 
but  when  going  out  against  that  cannon,  he  said  to  me :  '  If 
I  perish,  let  men  know  who  I  am,  so  that  honorable  repute 
may  rest  with  my  name,  and  destroy  my  former  misdeeds.' 
He  went,  he  perished;  now  I  can  tell  you  that  he  was 
Kmita!" 

"  That  renowned  Lithuanian  Kmita  ?  "  cried  Charnyetski, 
seizing  his  forelock. 

"  The  same.     How  the  grace  of  God  changes  hearts ! " 

"  For  God's  sake.  Now  I  understand  why  he  undertook 
that  work;  now  I  understand  where  he  got  that  daring, 
that  boldness,  in  which  he  surpassed  aU  men.  Kmita, 
Kmita,  that  terrible  Kmita  whom  Lithuania  celebrates." 

"Henceforth  not  only  Lithuania,  but  the  whole  Com- 
monwealth will  glorify  him  in  a  different  manner." 

"  He  was  the  first  to  warn  us  against  Count  Veyhard." 

"  Through  his  advice  we  closed  the  gates  in  good  seasoi^ 
and  made  preparations." 

"  He  killed  the  first  Swede  with  a  shot  from  a  bow." 

"And  how  many  of  their  cannon  did  he  spoil !  Who 
brought  down  De  Fossis  ?  " 

"And  that  siege  gun!  If  we  are  not  terrified  at  the 
storm  of  to-morrow,  who  is  the  cause  ?  " 

"  Let  each  remember  him  with  honor,  and  celebrate  his 
name  wherever  possible,  so  that  justice  be  done,"  said  Kor- 
detski ;  "  and  now  may  God  give  him  eternal  rest." 


96  THE  DELUGB. 

"  And  may  everlasting  light  shine  on  him,"  answered  one 
chorus  of  voices. 

But  Pan  Charnyetski  was  unable  for  a  long  time  to  calm 
himself,  and  his  thoughts  were  continually  turning  to  Kmita. 

"  I  tell  you,  gentlemen,  that  there  was  something  of  such 
kind  in  that  man  that  though  he  served  as  a  simple  soldier, 
the  command  of  itself  crawled  at  once  to  his  hand,  so  that 
it  was  a  wonder  to  me  how  people  obeyed  such  a  young  man 
unwittingly.  In  fact,  he  was  commander  on  the  bastion,  and 
I  obeyed  him  myself.  Oh,  had  I  known  him  then  to  be 
Kmita ! " 

"  Still  it  is  a  wonder  to  me,"  said  Zamoyski,  "  that  the 
Swedes  have  not  boasted  of  his  death." 

Kordetski  sighed.  "  The  powder  must  have  killed  him 
on  the  spot." 

"  I  would  let  a  hand  be  cut  from  me  could  he  be  alive 
again,"  cried  Charnyetski.  "But  that  such  a  Kmita  let 
himself  be  blown  up  by  powder ! " 

"  He  gave  his  life  for  ours,"  said  Kordetski. 

"  It  is  true,"  added  Zamoyski,  "  that  if  that  cannon  were 
lying  in  the  intrenchment,  I  should  not  think  so  pleasantly 
of  to-morrow." 

"To-morrow  God  will  give  us  a  new  victory,"  said  the 
prior,  "  for  the  ark  of  Noah  cannot  be  lost  in  the  deluge." 

Thus  they  conversed  with  one  another  on  Christmas  Eve, 
and  then  separated ;  the  monks  going  to  the  church,  the  sol- 
diers, some  to  quiet  rest,  and  others  to  keep  watch  on  the 
walls  and  at  the  gates.  But  great  care  was  superfluous,  for 
in  the  Swedish  camp  there  reigned  unbroken  calm.  They 
had  given  themselves  to  rest  and  meditation,  for  to  them  too 
was  approaching  a  most  serious  day. 

The  night  was  solemn.  Legions  of  stars  twinkled  in 
the  sky,  changing  into  blue  and  rosy  colors.  The  light  of 
the  moon  changed  to  green  the  shrouds  of  snow  stretching 
between  the  fortress  and  the  hostile  camp.  The  wind  did 
not  howl,  and  it  was  calm,  as  from  the  beginning  of  the 
siege  it  had  not  been  near  the  cloister. 

At  midnight  the  Swedish  soldiers  heard  the  flow  of  the 
mild  and  grand  tones  of  the  organ ;  then  the  voices  of  men 
were  joined  with  them;  then  the  sounds  of  .bells,  large  and 
small.  Joy,  consolation,  and  great  calm  were  in  those 
sounds ;  and  the  greater  was  the  doubt,  the  greater  the  feel- 
ing of  helplessness  which  weighed  down  the  hearts  of  th« 
Swedes. 


THE  DELUGE.  97 

The  Polish  soldiers  from  the  commands  of  Zbrojek  and 
Kalinski,  without  seeking  permission,  went  up  to  the  very 
walls.  They  were  not  permitted  to  enter  through  fear  of 
some  snare;  but  they  were  permitted  to  stand  near  the 
walls.  They  also  collected  together.  Some  knelt  on  the 
snow,  others  shook  their  heads  pitifully,  sighing  over  their 
own  lot,  or  beat  their  breasts,  promising  repentance ;  and 
all  heard  with  delight  and  with  tears  in  their  eyes  the  music 
and  the  hymns  sung  according  to  ancient  usage. 

At  the  same  time  the  sentries  on  the  walls  who  could  not 
be  in  the  church,  wishing  to  make  up  for  their  loss,  began 
also  to  sing,  and  soon  was  heard  throughout  the  whole  cir- 
cuit of  the  walls  the  Christmas  hymn :  — 


"  He  is  lying  in  the  manger ; 
Who  will  run 
To  greet  the  little  stranger  '  " 


In  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day  the  thunder  of  guns 
drowned  again  every  other  sound.  All  the  intrenchments 
began  to  smoke  simultaneously,  the  earth  trembled  in  its 
foundations ;  as  of  old  there  flew  on  the  roof  of  the  church 
heavy  balls,  bombs,  grenades,  and  torches  fixed  in  cylin- 
ders, pouring  a  rain  of  melted  lead,  and  naked  torches, 
knots  and  ropes.  Never  had  the  thunder  been  so  unceas- 
ing, never  till  then  had  such  a  river  of  fire  and  iron  fallen 
on  the  cloister ;  but  among  the  Swedish  guns  was  not  that 
great  gun,  which  alone  could  crush  the  wall  and  make  a 
breach  necessary  for  assault. 

But  the  besieged  were  so  accustomed  to  fire  that  each 
man  knew  what  he  had  to  do,  and  the  defence  went  in  its 
ordinary  course  without  command.  Fire  was  answered  with 
fire,  missile  with  missile,  but  better  aimed,  for  with  more 
calmness. 

Toward  evening  Miller  went  out  to  see  by  the  last  rays 
of  the  setting  sun  the  results ;  and  his  glance  fell  on  the 
tower  outlined  calmly  on  the  background  of  the  sky. 

•*  That  cloister  will  stand  for  the  ages  of  ages ! "  cried  he, 
beside  himself. 

**  Amen ! "  answered  Zbrojek,  quietly. 

In  the  evening  a  council  was  assembled  again  at  head- 
quarters, still  more  gloomy  than  usual.  Miller  opened  it 
himself. 

"  The  storm  of  to-day,"  said  he,  "  has  brought  no  result. 
Our  powder  is  nearly  consumed  ;  half  of  our  men  are  lost. 

VOL.  II.  —  7 


98  THE  DELUGE. 

the  rest  discouraged :  they  look  for  disasters,  not  victory. 
We  have  no  supplies ;  we  cannot  expect  reinforcements." 

^'  But  the  cloister  stands  unmoved  as  on  the  first  day  of 
the  siege,"  added  Sadovski. 

"  What  remains  for  us  ?  " 

"  Disgrace." 

"I  have  received  orders,"  said  the  general,  "to  finish 
quickly  or  retreat  to  Prussia." 

"  What  remains  to  us  ?  "  repeated  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

All  eyes  were  turned  to  Count  Veyhard,  who  said :  "  To 
save  our  honor  I " 

A  short  broken  laugh,  more  like  the  gnashing  of  teeth, 
came  from  Miller,  who  was  called  Poliorcetes.  "  The  Count 
wishes  to  teach  us  how  to  raise  the  dead,"  said  he. 

Count  Veyhard  acted  as  though  he  had  not  heard  this. 

"Only  the  slain  have  saved  their  honor,"  said  Sadovski. 

Miller  began  to  lose  his  cool  blood.  "  And  that  cloister 
stands  there  yet,  that  Yasna  Gora,  that  hen-house !  I  have 
not  taken  it !  And  we  withdraw.  Is  this  a  dream^  or  am  I 
speaking  in  my  senses  ?  " 

"  That  cloister  stands  there  yet,  that  Yasna  Gora ! "  re- 
peated word  for  word  the  Prince  of  Hesse,  "  and  we  shall 
withdraw,  —  defeated  I " 

A  moment  of  silence  followed ;  it  seemed  as  though  the 
leader  and  his  subordinates  found  a  certain  wild  pleasure 
in  bringing  to  mind  their  shame  and  defeat. 

Now  Count  Veyhard  said  slowly  and  emphatically :  "  It 
has  happened  more  than  once  in  every  war  that  a  besieged 
fortress  has  ransomed  itself  from  the  besiegers,  who  then 
went  away  as  victors ;  for  whoso  pays  a  ransom,  by  this 
same  recognizes  himself  as  defeated." 

The  officers,  who  at  first  listened  to  the  words  of  the 
speaker  with  scorn  and  contempt,  now  began  to  listen  more 
attentively. 

"  Let  that  cloister  pay  us  any  kind  of  ransom,"  continued 
the  count ;  "  then  no  one  will  say  that  we  could  not  take  it, 
but  that  we  did  not  wish  to  take  it." 

"  Will  they  agree  ?  "  asked  the  Prince  of  Hesse. 

"  I  will  lay  down  my  head,"  answered  Count  Veyhard, 
"  and  more  than  that,  my  honor  as  a  soldier." 

"  Can  that  be  I "  asked  Sadovski.  "  We  have  enough  of 
this  siege,  but  have  they  enough  ?  What  does  your  worthi- 
ness think  of  this  ?  " 

Miller  turned  to  Veyhard     "  Many  grievous  moments,  the 


THE  DELUGE.  99 

most  grievous  of  my  life,  have  I  passed  because  of  your 
counsels,  Sir  Count ;  but  for  this  last  advice  I  thank  you, 
and  will  be  grateful." 

All  breasts  breathed  more  freely.  There  could  be  no  real 
question  but- that  of  retreating  with  honor. 

On  the  morrow,  the  day  of  Saint  Stephen,  the  officers 
assembled  to  the  last  man  to  hear  Kordetski's  answer  to 
Miller's  letter,  which  proposed  a  ransom,  and  was  sent  in 
the  morning. 

They  had  to  wait  long.  Miller  feigned  joyousness,  but 
constraint  was  evident  on  his  face.  No  one  of  the  officers 
could  keep  his  place.  All  hearts  beat  unquietly.  The 
Prince  of  Hesse  and  Sadovski  stood  under  the  window 
conversing,  in  a  low  voice. 

"  What  do  you  think  ?  "  asked  the  first ;  "  will  they  agree  ?  " 

"  Everything  indicates  that  they  will  agree.  Who  would 
not  wish  to  be  rid  of  such  terrible  danger  come  what  may, 
at  the  price  of  a  few  tens  of  thousands  of  thalers,  especially 
since  monks  have  not  worldly  ambition  and  military  honor, 
or  at  least  should  not  have  ?  I  only  fear  that  the  general  has 
asked  too  much.'' 

"  How  much  has  he  asked  ?  " 

"  Forty  thousand  from  the  monks,  and  twenty  thousand 
from  the  nobles ;  but  in  the  worst  event  they  will  try  to 
reduce  the  sum." 

"  Let  us  yield,  in  God's  name,  let  us  yield.  If  they  have 
not  the  money,  I  would  prefer  to  lend  them  my  own,  if  they 
will  let  us  go  away  with  even  the  semblance  of  honor.  But 
I  tell  your  princely  highness  that  though  I  recognize  the 
count's  advice  this  time  as  good,  and  I  believe  that  they  will 
ransom  themselves,  such  a  fever  is  gnawing  me  that  I  would 
prefer  ten  storms  to  this  waiting." 

"  Uf !  you  are  right.  But  still  this  Count  Veyhard  may 
go  high." 

"  Even  as  high  as  the  gibbet,"  said  the  other. 

But  the  speakers  did  not  foresee  that  a  worse  fate  than 
even  the  gibbet  was  awaiting  Count  Veyhard. 

That  moment  the  thunder  of  cannon  interrupted  further 
conversation. 

"  What  is  that  ?  firing  from  the  fortress  ! "  cried  Miller. 
And  springing  up  like  a  man  possessed,  he  ran  out  of  the 
room. 

All  ran  after  him  and  listened.  The  sound  of  regular 
salvos  came  indeed  from  the  fortress. 


1 


100  THE  DELUGE. 

**  Are  they  fighting  inside,  or  what  ?  "  cried  Miller ;  "  I 
don't  understand." 

"  I  will  explain  to  your  worthiness,"  said  Zbrojek ;  "  this 
is  Saint  Stephen's  Day,  and  the  name's  day  of  the  Zamoy- 
skis,  father  and  son ;  the  firing  is  in  their  honop-" 

With  that  shouts  of  applause  were  heard  from  the  fortress, 
and  after  them  new  salvos. 

*^They  have  powder  enough,"  said  Miller,  gloomily. 
"That  is  for  us  a  new  indication." 

But  fate  did  not  spare  him  another  very  painful  lesson. 

The  Swedish  soldiers  were  so  discouraged  and  fallen  m 
spirit  that  at  the  sound  of  firing  from  the  fortress  the  de- 
tachments guarding  the  nearest  intrenchments  deserted 
them  in  panic. 

Miller  saw  one  whole  regiment,  the  musketeers  of  Smaland, 
taking  refuge  in  disorder  at  his  own  quarters ;  he  heard  too 
how  the  officers  repeated  among  themselves  at  this  sight,  — 

"  It  is  time,  it  is  time,  it  is  time  to  retreat ! " 

But  by  degrees  everjrthing  grew  calm ;  one  crushing  im- 
pression remained.  The  leader,  and  after  him  the  subordi- 
nates, entered  the  room  and  waited,  waited  impatiently ;  even 
the  face  of  Count  Veyhard,  till  then  motionless,  betrayed 
disquiet. 

At  last  the  clatter  of  spurs  was  heard  in  the  antechamber, 
and  the  trumpeter  entered,  all  red  from  cold,  his  mustaches 
covered  with  his  frozen  breath. 

"  An  answer  from  the  cloister ! "  said  he,  giving  a  large 
packet  wound  up  in  a  colored  handkerchief  bound  with  a 
string. 

Miller's  hands  trembled  somewhat,  and  he  chose  to  cut 
the  string  with  a  dagger  rather  than  to  open  it  slowly.  A 
number  of  pairs  of  eyes  were  fixed  on  the  packet ;  the  officers 
were  breathless.  The  general  unwound  one  roll  of  the  cloth, 
a  second,  and  a  third,  unwound  with  increasing  haste  till  at 
last  a  package  of  wafers  fell  out  on  the  table.  Then  he  grew 
pale,  and  though  no  one  asked  what  was  in  the  package,  he 
said :  "  Wafers ! " 

"  Nothing  more  ?  "  asked  some  one  in  the  crowd. 

"  Nothing  more ! "  answered  the  general,  like  an  echo. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed,  broken  only  by  panting ; 
at  times  too  was  heard  the  gritting  of  teeth,  at  times  l£e 
rattling  of  rapiers. 

"Count  Veyhard!"  said  Miller,  at  last,  with  a  terrible 
and  ill-omened  voice. 


THE  DELUGE.  101 

"  He  is  no  longer  here  ! "  answered  one  of  the  officers. 

Again  silence  followed. 

That  night  movement  reigned  in  the  whole  camp.  Scarcely 
was  the  light  of  day  quenched  when  voices  of  command  were 
heard,  the  hurrying  of  considerable  divisions  of  cavalry,  the 
sound  of  measured  steps  of  infantry,  the  neighing  of  horses, 
the  squeaking  of  wagons,  the  dull  thump  of  cannon,  with  the 
biting  of  iron,  the  rattle  of  chains,  noise,  bustle,  and  turmoil. 

"  Will  there  be  a  new  storm  in  the  morning  ?  "  asked  the 
guards  at  the  gates. 

But  they  were  unable  to  see,  for  since  twilight  the  sky 
was  covered  with  clouds,  and  abundant  snow  had  begun  to 
fall.  Its  frequent  flakes  excluded  the  light.  About  five 
o'clock  in  the  morning  all  sounds  had  ceased,  but  the  snow 
was  falling  still  more  densely.  On  the  walls  and  battle- 
ments it  had  created  new  walls  and  battlements.  It  cov- 
ered the  whole  cloister  and  church,  as  if  wishing  to  hide  them 
from  the  glance  of  the  enemy,  to  shelter  and  cover  them 
from  iron  missiles. 

At  last  the  air  began  to  grow  gray,  and  the  bell  commenced 
tolling  for  morning  service,  when  the  soldiers  standing  guard 
at  the  southern  gate  heard  the  snorting  of  a  horse. 

Before  the  gate  stood  a  peasant,  all  covered  with  snow  j 
behind  him  was  a  low,  small  wooden  sleigh,  drawn  by  a  thin, 
shaggy  horse.  The  peasant  fell  to  striking  his  body  with  his 
arms,  to  jumping  from  one  foot  to  the  other,  and  to  crying,  — 

"  People,  but  open  here !  *' 

"  Who  is  alive  ?  "  they  asked  from  the  walls. 

"  Your  own,  from  Dzbov.  I  have  brought  game  for  the 
benefactors." 

"  And  how  did  the  Swedes  let  you  come  ?  " 

"  What  Swedes  ?  " 

"  Those  who  are  besieging  the  church." 

"  Oho,  there  are  no  Swedes  now  I  ** 

"  Praise  God,  every  soul  I    Have  they  gone  ?  " 

"  The  tracks  behind  them  are  covered." 

With  that,  crowds  of  villagers  and  peasants  blackened  the 
road,  some  riding,  others  on  foot ;  there  were  women  too, 
and  all  began  to  cry  from  afar,  — 

"  There  are  no  Swedes  I  there  are  none !  They  have  gone 
to  Vyelunic;  Open  the  gates !  There  is  not  a  man  in  the 
camp ! " 

"  The  Swedes  have  gone,  the  Swedes  have  gone ! "  cried 
men  on  the  walls ;  and  the  news  ran  around  like  lightning. 


102  THE  DELUGE. 

Soldiers  rushed  to  the  bells,  and  rang  them  all  as  if  for  an 
alarnL  Every  living  soul  rushed  out  of  the  cells,  the  dwell- 
ings, and  the  church. 

The  news  thundered  all  the  time.  The  court  was  swarming 
with  monks,  nobles,  soldiers,  women,  and  children.  Joyful 
shouts  were  heard  around.  Some  ran  out  on  the  walls  to 
examine  the  empty  camp ;  others  burst  into  laughter  or  into 
sobs.  Some  would  not  believe  yet ;  but  new  crowds  came 
continually,  peasants  and  villagers. 

They  came  from  Chenstohova,  from  the  surrounding  vil- 
lages, and  from  the  forests  near  by,  noisily,  joyously,  and 
with  singing.  New  tidings  crossed  one  another  each  mo- 
ment AH  had  seen  the  retreating  Swedes,  and  told  in 
what  direction  they  were  going. 

A  few  hours  later  the  slope  and  the  plain  below  the  moun- 
tain were  filled  with  people.  The  gates  of  the  cloister  were 
open  wide,  as  they  had  been  before  the  siege ;  and  all  the  bells 
were  ringing,  ringing,  ringing,  —  and  those  voices  of  triumph 
flew  to  the  distance,  and  then  the  whole  Commonwealth 
heard  them. 

The  snow  was  covering  and  covering  the  tracks  of  the 
Swedes. 

About  noon  of  that  day  the  church  was  so  filled  with  peo- 
ple that  head  was  as  near  head  as  on  a  paved  street  in  a  city 
one  stone  is  near  another.  Father  Kordetski  himself  cele- 
brated a  thanksgiving  Mass,  and  to  the  throng  of  people 
it  seemed  that  a  white  angel  was  celebrating  it.  And  it 
seemed  to  them  also  that  he  was  singing  out  his  soul  in  that 
Mass,  or  that  it  was  borne  heavenward  in  the  smoke  of  the 
incense,  and  was  expanding  in  praise  to  the  Lord. 

The  thunder  of  cannon  shook  not  the  walls,  nor  the  glass 
in  the  windows,  nor  covered  the  people  with  dust,  nor 
interrupted  prayer,  nor  that  thanksgiving  hymn  which 
amid  universal  ecstasy  and  weeping,  the  holy  prior  was 
intoning   — 

"  Te  Deum  laudamus." 


THE  DELUGE.  10 


o 


CHAPTER  VI. 

The  horses  bore  Kmita  and  the  Kyemliches  swiftly  to- 
ward the  Silesian  boundary.  They  advanced  with  caution 
to  avoid  meeting  Swedish  scouts,  for  though  the  cunning 
Kyemliches  had  "  passes,"  given  by  Kuklinovski  and  signed 
by  Miller,  still  soldiers,  though  furnished  with  such  docu- 
ments, were  usually  subjected  to  examination,  and  examina- 
tion might  have  an  evil  issue  for  Pan  Andrei  and  his 
comrades.  They  rode,  therefore,  swiftly,  so  as  to  pass  the 
boundary  in  all  haste  and  push  into  the  depth  of  the  Em- 
peror's territory.  The  boundaries  themselves  were  not  free 
from  Swedish  ravagers,  and  frequently  whole  parties  of 
horsemen  rode  into  Silesia  to  seize  those  who  were  going 
to  Yan  Kazimir.  But  the  Kyemliches,  during  their  stay  at 
Chenstohova,  occupied  continually  with  hunting  individual 
Swedes,  had  learned  through  and  through  the  whole  region, 
all  the  boundary  roads,  passages,  and  paths  where  the 
chase  was  most  abundant,  and  were  as  if  in  their  own 
land. 

Along  the  road  old  Kyemlich  told  Pan  Andrei  what  was 
to  be  heard  in  the  Commonwealth ;  and  Pan  Andrei,  having 
been  confined  so  long  in  the  fortress,  forgetting  his  own 
pain,  listened  to  the  news  eagerly,  for  it  was  very  unfavor- 
able to  the  Swedes,  and  heralded  a  near  end  to  their  domi- 
nation in  Poland. 

"  The  army  is  sick  of  Swedish  fortune  and  Swedish  com- 
pany," said  old  Kyemlich ;  "  and  as  some  time  ago  the  sol- 
diers threatened  the  hetmans  with  their  lives  if  they  would 
not  join  the  Swedes,  so  now  the  same  men  entreat  Pototski 
and  send  deputations  asking  him  to  save  the  Commonwealth 
from  oppression,  swearing  to  stand  by  him  to  the  death. 
Some  colonels  also  have  begun  to  attack  the  Swedes  on  their 
own  responsibility." 

"  Who  began  first  ?  " 

"  Jegotski,  the  starosta  of  Babimost,  and  Pan  Kulesha. 
These  began  in  Great  Poland,  and  annoy  the  Swedes  no- 
tably. There  are  many  small  divisions  in  the  whole  coun- 
try, but  it  is  difficult  to  learn  the  names  of  the  leaders,  for 


104  THE  DELUGE. 

they  conceal  them  to  save  their  own  families  and  property 
from  Swedish  vengeance.  Of  the  army  that  regiment  rose 
first  which  is  commanded  by  Pan  Voynillovich." 

"  Gabryel  ?  He  is  my  relative,  though  I  do  not  know 
him." 

"A  genuine  soldier.  He  is  the  man  who  rubbed  out 
Pratski's  party,  which  was  serving  the  Swedes,  and  shot 
Pratski  himself ;  but  now  he  has  gone  to  the  rough  moun- 
tains beyond  Cracow ;  there  he  cut  up  a  Swedish  division, 
and  secured  the  mountaineers  from  oppression," 

"Are  the  mountaineers  fighting  with  the  Swedes  al- 
ready ?  " 

"They  were  the  first  to  rise;  but  as  they  are  stupid 
peasants,  they  wanted  to  rescue  Cracow  straightway  with 
axes.  General  Douglas  scattered  them,  for  they  knew  noth- 
ing of  the  level  country ;  but  of  the  parties  sent  to  pursue 
them  in  the  mountains,  not  a  man  has  returned.  Pan 
Voynillovich  has  helped  those  peasants,  and  now  has  gone 
himself  to  the  marshal  at  Lyubovlya,  and  joined  his 
forces." 

"  Is  Pan  Lyubomirski,  the  marshal,  opposed  to  the 
Swedes  ?  " 

"  Reports  disagreed.  They  said  that  he  favored  this  side 
and  that;  but  when  men  began  to  mount  their  horses 
throughout  the  whole  country  he  went  against  the  Swedes. 
He  is  a  powerful  man,  and  can  do  them  a  great  deal  of 
harm.  He  alone  might  war  with  the  King  of  Sweden. 
People  say  too  that  before  spring  there  will  not  be  one 
Swede  in  the  Commonwealth." 

"  God  grant  that ! " 

"  How  can  it  be  otherwise,  your  grace,  since  for  the  siege 
of  Chenstohova  all  are  enraged  against  them  ?  The  army  is 
rising,  the  nobles  are  fighting  already  wherever  they  can, 
the  peasants  are  collecting  in  crowds,  and  besides,  the  Tar- 
tars are  marching;  the  Khan,  who  defeated  Hmelnitski 
and  the  Cossacks,  and  promised  to  destroy  them  completely 
unless  they  would  march  against  the  Swedes,  is  coming' in 
person." 

"  But  the  Swedes  have  still  much  support  among  mag- 
nates and  nobles  ?  " 

"  Only  those  take  their  part  who  must,  and  even  they  are 
merely  waiting  for  a  chance.  The  prince  voevoda  of  Vilna 
is  the  only  man  who  has  joined  them  sincerely,  and  that  act 
has  turned  out  ill  for  him." 


THE  DELUGE.  105 

Kmita  stopped  his  horse,  and  at  the  same  time  caught  his 
side,  for  terrible  pain  had  shot  through  him. 

"In  God's  name  I"  cried  he,  suppressing  a  groan,  "tell 
me  what  is  taking  place  with  Eadzivill.  Is  he  all  the  time 
in  Kyedani  ? '' 

"  0  Ivory  Gate ! "  said  the  old  man ;  "  I  know  as  much 
as  people  say,  and  God  knows  what  they  do  not  say.  Some 
report  that  the  prince  voevoda  is  living  no  longer ;  others 
that  he  is  still  defending  himself  against  Pan  Sapyeha,  but 
is  barely  breathing.  It  is  likely  that  they  are  struggling 
with  each  other  in  Podlyasye,  and  that  Pan  Sapyeha  has  the 
upper  hand,  for  the  Swedes  could  not  save  the  prince  voe- 
voda. Now  they  say  that,  besieged  in  Tykotsin  by  Sapyeha, 
it  is  all  over  with  him."  . 

"  Praise  be  to  God !  The  honest  are  conquering  traitors ! 
Praise  be  to  God !   Praise  be  to  God ! " 

Kyemlich  looked  from  under  his  brows  at  Kmita,  and 
knew  not  himself  what  to  think,  for  it  was  known  in  the 
whole  Commonwealth  that  if  Radzvill  had  triumphed  in  the 
beginning  over  his  own  troops  and  the  nobles  who  did  not 
wish  Swedish  rule,  it  happened,  mainly,  thanks  to  Kmita 
and  his  men.  But  old  Kyemlich  did  not  let  that  thought 
be  known  to  his  colonel,  and  rode  farther  in  silence. 

"  But  what  has  happened  to  Prince  Boguslav  ? "  asked 
Pan  Andrei,  at  last. 

"I  have  heard  nothing  of  him,  your  grace,"  answered 
Kyemlich.  "  Maybe  he  is  in  Tykotsin,  and  maybe  with  the 
elector.  War  is  there  at  present,  and  the  King  of  Swe- 
den has  gone  to  Prussia;  but  we  meanwhile  are  waiting 
for  our  own  king.  God  give  him !  for  let  him  only  show 
himself,  all  to  a  man  will  rise,  and  the  troops  will  leave  the 
Swedes  straightway." 

"  Is  that  certain  ?  " 

"  Your  grace,  I  know  only  what  those  soldiers  said  who 
had  to  be  with  the  Swedes  at  Chenstohova.  They  are  very 
fine  cavalry,  some  thousands  strong,  under  Zbrojek,  Kalin- 
ski,  and  other  colonels.  I  may  tell  your  grace  that  no  man 
serves  there  of  his  own  will,  except  Kuklinovski's  ravagers ; 
they  wanted  to  get  the  treasures  of  Yasna  Gora.  But  all 
honorable  soldiers  did  nothing  but  lament,  and  one  quicker 
than  another  complained :  *  We  have  enough  of  this  Jew's 
service !  Only  let  our  king  put  a  foot  over  the  boundary, 
we  will  turn  our  sabres  at  once  on  the  Swedes ;  but  while 
he  is  not  here,  how  can  we  begin,  whither  can  we  go  ?  '    So 


106  THE  DELUGE. 

they  complain ;  and  in  the  other  regiments  which  are  under 
the  hetmans  it  is  still  worse.  This  I  know  certainly,  for 
deputations  came  from  them  to  Pan  Zbrojek  with  argu< 
ments,  and  they  had  secret  talks  there  at  night ;  this  Miller 
did  not  know,  though  he  felt  that  there  was  evil  about 
him." 

"  But  is  the  prince  voevoda  of  Vilna  besieged  in  Tykot- 
sin  ?  "  asked  Pan  Andrei. 

Kyemlich  looked  again  unquietly  on  Kmita,  for  he  thought 
that  surely  a  fever  was  seizing  him  if  he  asked  to  have  the 
same  information  repeated ;  still  he  answered,  — 

"  Besieged  by  Pan  Sapyeha." 

"  Just  are  Thy  judgments,  O  God ! "  said  Kmita.  "  He 
who  might  compare  in  power  with  kings !  Has  no  one  re- 
mained with  him  ?  " 

"In  Tykotsin  there  is  a  Swedish  garrison.  But  with 
the  prince  only  some  of  his  trustiest  attendants  have 
remained." 

Kmita's  breast  was  filled  with  delight.  He  had  feared 
the  vengeance  of  the  terrible  magnate  on  Olenka,  and 
though  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  had  prevented  that  ven- 
geance with  his  threats,  still  he  was  tormented  by  the 
thought  that  it  would  be  better  and  safer  for  Olenka  and 
all  the  Billeviches  to  live  in  a  lion's  den  than  in  Kyedani, 
under  the  hand  of  the  prince,  who  never  forgave  any  man. 
But  now  when  he  had  fallen  his  opponents  must  triumph 
by  the  event;  now  when  he  was  deprived  of  power  and 
significance,  when  he  wa^  lord  of  only  one  poor  castle,  in 
which  he  defended  his  own  life  and  freedom,  he  eould  not 
think  of  vengeance  ;  his  hand  had  ceased  to  weigh  on  his 
enemies. 

"  Praise  be  to  God !  praise  be  to  God ! "  repeated  Kmita. 

He  had  his  head  so  filled  with  the  change  in  RadzivilPs 
fortunes,  so  occupied  with  that  which  had  happened  during 
his  stay  in  Chenstohova,  and  with  the  question  where  was 
she  whom  his  heart  loved,  and  what  had  become  of  her, 
that  a  third  time  he  asked  Kyemlich :  "  You  say  that  the 
prince  is  broken  ?  " 

"  Broken  completely,"  answered  the  old  man.  "  But  are 
you  not  sick  ?  " 

"  My  side  is  burned.    That  is  nothing ! "  answered  Kmita. 

Again  they  rode  on  in  silence.  The  tired  horses  lessened 
their  speed  by  degrees,  till  at  last  they  were  going  at  a  walk. 
That  monotonous  movement  lulled  to  sleep  Pan  Andrei,  who 


THE  DELUGE.  107 

was  mortally  wearied,  and  he  slept  long,  nodding  in  the 
saddle.  He  was  roused  only  by  the  white  light  of  day.  He 
looked  around  with  amazement,  for  in  the  first  moment  it 
seemed  to  him  that  everything  through  which  he  had  passed 
in  that  night  was  merely  a  dream ;  at  last  he  inquired,  — 

"Is  that  you,  Kyemlich?  Are  we  riding  from  Chen- 
stohova  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  your  grace." 

"  But  where  are  we  ?  " 

"Oho,  in  Silesia  already.  Here  the  Swedes  will  not 
get  us." 

"  That  is  well ! "  said  Kmita,  coming  to  his  senses  com- 
pletely.    "  But  where  is  our  gracious  king  livijig  ?  " 

"  At  Glogov." 

"  We  will  go  there  then  to  bow  down  to  our  lord,  and 
offer  him  service.     But  listen,  old  man,  to  me." 

"  I  am  listening,  your  grace." 

Kmita  fell  to  thinking,  however,  and  did  not  speak  at 
once.  He  was  evidently  combining  something  in  his  head ; 
he  hesitated,  considered,  and  at  last  said :  "  It  cannot  be 
otherwise ! " 

"  I  am  listening,  your  grace,"  repeated  Kyemlich. 

"  Neither  to  the  king  nor  to  any  man  at  the  court  must  you 
mutter  who  I  am.  I  call  myself  Babinich,  I  am  faring  from 
Chenstohova.  Of  the  great  gun  and  of  Kuklinovski  you  may 
talk,  so  that  my  intentions  be  not  misconstrued,  and  I  be  con- 
sidered a  traitor,  for  in  my  blindness  I  aided  and  served  Prince 
Radzivill ;  of  this  they  may  have  h-eard  at  the  court." 

"  I  may  speak  of  what  your  grace  did  at  Chenstohova  —  " 

"  But  who  will  show  that 't  is  true  till  the  siege  is  over  ?  " 

"  I  will  act  at  your  command." 

"  The  day  will  come  for  truth  to  appear  at  the  top,"  added 
Kmita,  as  it  were  to  himself,  "but  first  our  gracious  lord 
must  convince  himself.  Later  he  also  will  give  me  his 
witness." 

Here  the  conversation  was  broken.  By  this  time  it  had 
become  perfect  day.  Old  Kyemlich  began  to  sing  matins, 
and  Kosma  and  Damian  accompanied  him  with  bass  voices. 
The  road  was  difficult,  for  the  frost  was  cutting,  and  be- 
sides, the  travellers  were  stopped  continually  and  asked  for 
news,  especially  if  Chenstohova  was  resisting  yet.  Kmita 
answered  that  it  was  resisting,  and  would  take  care  of  itself; 
but  there  was  no  end  to  questions.  The  roads  were  swarm- 
ing with  travellers,  the  inns  everywhere  filled.    Some  people 


108  THE  DELUGE. 

were  seeking  refuge  in  the  depth  of  the  country  from  the 
neighboring  parts  of  the  Commonwealth  before  Swedish 
oppression;  others  were  pushing  toward  the  boundary  for 
news.  From  time  to  time  appeared  nobles,  who,  having 
had  enough  of  the  Swedes,  were  going,  like  Kmita,  to  offer 
their  services  to  the  fugitive  king.  There  were  seen,  also, 
attendanta  of  private  persons ;  at  times  smaller  or  larger 
parties  of  soldiers,  from  armies,  which  either  voluntarily  or 
in  virtue  of  treaties  with  the  Swedes  had  passed  the  boun- 
daries, —  such,  for  instance,  as  the  troops  of  Stefan  Char- 
nyetski.  News  from  the  Commonwealth  had  roused  the 
hope  of  those  "exiles,"  and  many  of  them  were  making 
ready  to  come  home  in  arms.  In  all  Silesia,  and  particu- 
larly in  the  provinces  of  Ratibor  and  Opol,  it  was  boiling 
as  in  a  pot ;  messengers  were  flying  with  letters  to  the  king 
and  from  the  king ;  they  were  flying  with  letters  to  Chamy- 
etski,  to  the  primate,  to  Pan  Korytsinski,  the  rfhancellor; 
to  Pan  Varshytski,  the  castellan  of  Cracow,  the  first  sena- 
tor of  the  Commonwealth,  who  had  not  deserted  the  cause 
of  Yan  Kazimir  for  an  instant. 

These  lords,  in  agreement  with  the  great  queen,  who  was 
unshaken  in  misfortune,  were  coming  to  an  understanding 
with  onfe  another,  with  the  country,  and  with  the  foremost 
men  in  it,  of  whom  it  was  known  that  they  would  gladly  re- 
sume allegiance  to  their  legal  lord.  Messengers  were  sent 
independently  by  the  marshal  of  the  kingdom,  the  hetmans, 
the  army,  and  the  nobles,  who  were  making  ready  to  take 
up  arms. 

It  was  the  eve  of  a  general  war,  which  in  some  places  had 
broken  out  already.  The  Swedes  put  down  these  local  out- 
bursts either  with  arms  or  with  the  executioner^s  axe,  but 
the  fire  quenched  in  one  place  flamed  up  at  once  in  another. 
An  awful  storm  was  hanging  over  the  heads  of  the  Scan- 
dinavian invaders ;  the  ground  itself,  though  covered  with 
snow,  began  to  burn  their  feet;  threats  and  vengeance 
surrounded  them  on  all  sides  ;  their  own  shadows  alarmed 
them. 

They  went  around  like  men  astray.  The  recent  songs  of 
triumph  died  on  their  lips,  and  they  asked  one  another  in 
the  greatest  amazement,  "  Are  these  the  same  people  who 
yesterday  left  their  own  king,  and  gave  up  without  fighting 
a  battle  ?  "  Yes,  lords,  nobles,  army,  —  an  example  unheard 
of  in  history,  —  passed  over  to  the  conqueror ;  towns  and 
castles  threw  open  their  gates  ;  the  country  was  occupied. 


THE  DELUGE.  109 

Never  had  a  conquest  cost  fewer  exertions,  less*  blood.  The 
Swedes  themselves,  wondering  at  the  ease  with  which  they 
had  occupied  a  mighty  Commonwealth,  could  not  conceal 
their  contempt  for  the  conquered,  who  at  the  first  gleam  of 
a  Swedish  sword  rejected  their  own  king,  their  country, 
provided  that  they  could  enjoy  life  and  goods  in  peace,  or  ac- 
quire new  goods  in  the  confusion.  What  in  his  time  Count 
Veyhard  had  told  the  emperor's  envoy,  Lisola,  the  king  him- 
self, and  all  the  Swedish  generals  repeated  :  "  There  is  no 
manhood  in  this  nation,  there  is  no  stability,  there  is  no 
order,  no  faith,  no  patriotism  !    It  must  perish." 

They  forgot  that  that  nation  had  still  one  feeling,  specially 
that  one  whose  earthly  expression  was  Yasna  Gora.  And 
in  that  feeling  was  rebirth. 

Therefore  the  thunder  of  cannon  which  was  heard  under 
the  sacred  retreat  found  an  echo  at  once  in  the  hearts  of  all 
magnates,  nobles,  town-dwellers,  and  peasants.  An  outcry 
of  awe  was  heard  from  the  Carpathians  to  the  Baltic,  and 
the  giant  was  roused  from  his  torpor. 

"  That  is  another  people ! "  said  the  amazed  Swedish 
generals. 

And  all,  from  Arwid  Wittemberg  to  the  commandants  of 
single  castles,  sent  to  Karl  Gustav  in  Prussia  tidings  filled 
with  terror. 

The  earth  was  pushing  from  under  their  feet ;  instead  of 
recent  friends,  they  met  enemies  on  all  sides ;  instead  of 
submission,  hostility ;  instead  of  fear,  a  wild  daring  ready 
for  everything;  instead  of  mildness,  ferocity;  instead  of 
long-suffering,  vengeance. 

Meanwhile  from  hand  to  hand  were  flying  in  thousands 
throughout  the  whole  Commonwealth  the  manifestoes  of  Yan 
Kazimir,  which,  issued  at  first  in  Silesia,  had  found  no  imme- 
diate echo.  Now,  on  the  contrary,  they  were  seen  in  castles 
still  free  of  the  enemy.  Wherever  the  Swedish  hand  was  not 
weighing,  the  nobles  assembled  in  crowds  large  and  small, 
and  beat  their  breasts,  listening  to  the  lofty  words  of  the 
fugitive  king,  who,  recounting  faults  and  sins,  urged  them 
not  to  lose  hope,  but  hasten  to  the  rescue  of  the  fallen 
Commonwealth. 

"  Though  the  enemy  have  already  advanced  far,  it  is  not 
too  late,"  wrote  Yan  Kazimir,  "  for  us  to  recover  the  lost 
provinces  and  towns,  give  due  praise  to  God,  satisfy  the 
profaned  churches  with  the  blood  of  the  enemy,  and  re- 
store the  former  liberties,  laws,  and  ancient  enactments  of 


110  THE  DELUGE. 

Poland  to  their  usual  circuit ;  if  only  there  is  a  return  of 
that  ancient  Polish  virtue,  and  that  devotion  and  love  of 
God  peculiar  to  your  ancestors,  virtues  for  which  our  great- 
grandfather, Sigismund  I.,  honored  them  before  many  nar 
tions.  A  return  to  virtue  has  already  diminished  these  re- 
cent transgressions.  Let  those  of  you  to  whom  God  and 
His  holy  faith  are  dearer  than  aught  else  rise  against  the 
Swedish  enemy.  Do  not  wait  for  leaders  or  voevodas,  or  for 
such  an  order  of  things  as  is  described  in  public  law.  At 
present  the  enemy  have  brought  all  these  things  to  confusion 
among  you;  but  do  you  join,  the  first  man  to  a  second,  a 
third  to  these  two,  a  fourth  to  the  three,  a  fifth  to  the  four, 
and  thus  farther,  so  that  each  one  with  his  own  subjects  may 
come,  and  when  it  is  possible  try  resistance.  Afterward  you 
will  select  a  leader.  Join  yourselves  one  party  to  another, 
and  you  will  form  an  army.  When  the  army  is  formed 
and  you  have  chosen  a  known  chief  over  it,  wait  for  our 
person,  not  neglecting  an  occasion  wherever  it  comes  to  de- 
feat the  enemy.  If  we  hear  of  the  occasion,  and  your  readi- 
ness and  inclination,  we  will  come  at  once  and  lay  down  our 
life  wherever  the  defence  of  the  country  requires  it." 

This  manifesto  was  read  even  in  the  camp  of  Karl  Gustav, 
in  castles  having  Swedish  garrisons,  in  all  places  wherever 
Polish  squadrons  were  found.  The  nobles  shed  tears  at 
every  word  of  the  king  their  kind  lord,  and  took  an  oath  on 
crosses,  on  pictures  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady,  and  on  scapu- 
lars to  please  him.  To  give  a  proof  of  their  readiness,  while 
ardor  was  in  their  hearts  and  their  tears  were  not  dry,  they 
mounted  here  and  there  without  hesitation,  and  moved  on 
while  hot  against  the  Swedes. 

In  this  way  the  smaller  Swedish  parties  began  to  melt 
and  to  vanish.  This  was  done  in  Lithuania,  Mazovia,  Great 
and  Little  Poland.  More  than  once  nobles  who  had  assem- 
bled at  a  neighbor's  house  for  a  christening,  a  name's  day, 
a  wedding  or  a  dance,  without  any  thought  of  war,  finished 
the  entertainment  with  this,  that  after  they  had  taken  a 
good  share  of  drink  they  struck  like  a  thunderbolt  and  cut 
to  pieces  the  nearest  Swedish  command.  Then,  amid  songs 
and  shouts,  they  assembled  for  the  road.  Those  who  wished 
to  "hunt"  rode  farcher,  changed  into  a  crowd  greedy  for 
blood,  from  a  crowd  into  a  "  party  "  which  began  steady  war. 
Subject  peasants  and  house-servants  joined  the  amusement 
m  throngs ;  others  gave  information  about  single  Swedes  or 
small  squads  disposed  incautiously  through  the  villages. 


THE  DELUGE.  Ill 

And  the  number  of  "  balls  "  and  "  masquerades  "  increased 
with  each  day.  Joyousness  and  daring  personal  to  the 
people  were  bound  up  with  these  bloody  amusements. 

They  disguised  themselves  gladly  as  Tartars,  th^  very 
name  of  which  filled  the  Swedes  with  alarm ;  for  among 
them  were  current  marvellous  accounts  and  fables  touching 
the  ferocity,  the  terrible  and  savage  bravery  of  those  sons 
of  the  Crimean  steppes,  with  whom  the  Scandinavians  had 
never  met  hitherto.  Besides,  it  was  known  universally  that 
the  Khan  with  about  a  hundred  thousand  of  the  horde  was 
marching  to  succor  Yan  Kazimir ;  and  the  nobles  made  a 
great  uproar  while  attacking  Swedish  commands,  from  which 
wonderful  disorder  resulted. 

The  Swedish  colonels  and  commandants  in  many  places 
were  really  convinced  that  Tartars  were  present,  and  re- 
treated in  haste  to  larger  fortresses  and  camps,  spreading 
everywhere  erroneous  reports  and  alarm.  Meanwhile  the 
neighborhoods  which  were  freed  in  this  manner  from  the 
enemy  were  able  to  defend  themselves,  and  change  an  unruly 
rabble  into  the  most  disciplined  of  armies. 

But  more  terrible  for  the  Swedes  than  "  masquerades " 
of  nobles,  or  than  the  Tartars  themselves,  were  the  move- 
ments of  the  peasants.  Excitement  among  the  people  be- 
gan with  the  first  day  of  the  siege  of  Chenstohova ;  and 
ploughmen  hitherto  silent  and  patient  began  here  and  there 
to  offer  resistance,  here  and  there  to  take  scythes  and  flails 
and  help  nobles.  The  most  brilliant  Swedish  generals 
looked  with  the  greatest  alarm  at  these  crowds,  which 
might  at  any  moment  turn  into  a  genuine  deluge  and 
overwhelm  beyond  rescue  the  invaders. 

Terror  seemed  to  them  the  most  appropriate  means  by 
which  to  crush  in  the  beginning  this  dreadful  danger. 
Karl  Gustav  cajoled  still,  and  retained  with  words  of  kind- 
ness those  Polish  squadrons  which  had  followed  him  to 
Prussia.  He  had  not  spared  flattery  on  Konyetspolski,  the 
celebrated  commander  from  Zbaraj.  This  commander  stood 
at  his  side  with  six  thousand  cavalry,  which  at  the  first  hos- 
tile meeting  with  the  elector  spread  such  terror  and  de- 
struction among  the  Prussians  that  the  elector  abandoning 
the  fight  agreed  as  quickly  as  possible  to  the  conditions. 

The  King  of  Sweden  sent  letters  also  to  the  hetmans,  the 
magnates,  and  the  nobles,  full  of  graciousness,  promises, 
and  encouragement  to  preserve  loyalty  to  him.  But  at 
the  same  time  he  issued  commands  to  his  generals  and 


112  THE  DELUGE. 

commandants  to  destroy  with  fire  and  sword  every  opposi- 
tion within  the  country,  and  especially  to  cut  to  pieces 
peasant  parties.  Then  began  a  period  of  iron  military  rule. 
The  Swedes  cast  aside  the  semblance  of  friendship.  The 
sword,  fire,  pillage,  oppression,  took  the  place  of  the  former 
pretended  good  will.  From  the  castles  they  sent  strong  de- 
tachments of  cavalry  and  infantry  in  pursuit  of  the  "  mas- 
queraders."  Whole  villages,  with  churches  and  priests' 
dwellings,  were  levelled  to  the  earth.  Nobles  taken  prison- 
ers, were  delivered  to  the  executioner ;  the  right  hands  were 
cut  from  captured  peasants,  then  they  were  sent  home. 

These  Swedish  detachments  were  specially  savage  in 
Great  Poland,  which,  as  it  was  the  first  to  surrender,  was 
also  the  first  to  rise  against  foreign  dominion.  Comman- 
dant Stein  gave  orders  on  a  certain  occasion  to  cut  the 
hands  from  more  than  three  hundred  peasants.  In  towns 
they  built  permanent  gibbets,  which  every  day  were  adorned 
with  new  victims.  Pontus  de  la  Gardie  did  the  same  in 
Lithuania  and  Jmud,  where  the  noble  villages  took  up  arms 
first,  and  after  them  the  peasants.  Because  in  general  it 
was  difficult  for  the  Swedes  in  the  disturbance  to  distin- 
guish their  friends  from  their  enemies,  no  one  was  spared. 

But  the  fire  put  down  in  blood,  instead  of  dying,  grew 
without  ceasing,  and  a  war  began  which  was  not  on  either 
side  a  question  merely  of  victory,  castles,  towns,  or  prov- 
inces, but  of  life  or  death.  Cruelty  increased  hatred,  and 
they  began  not  to  struggle,  but  to  exterminate  each  this 
other  without  mercy. 


THE  DELUGE.  113 


CHAPTER  VII. 

This  war  of  extermination  was  just  beginning  when 
Kmita,  with  the  three  Kyemliches,  reached  Glogov,  after 
a  journey  which  was  difficult  in  view  of  Pan  Andrei's 
shaken  health.  They  arrived  in  the  night.  The  town  was 
crowded  with  troops,  lords,  nobles,  servants  of  the  king 
and  of  magnates.  The  inns  were  so  occupied  that  old 
Kyemlich  with  the  greatest  trouble  found  lodgings  for 
his  colonel  outside  the  town  at  the  house  of  a  rope- 
maker. 

Pan  Andrei  spent  the  whole  first  day  in  bed  in  pain  and 
fever  from  the  burn.  At  times  he  thought  that  he  should 
be  seriously  and  grievously  ill ;  but  his  iron  constitution 
gained  the  victory.  The  following  night  brought  him  ease, 
and  at  daybreak  he  dressed  and  went  to  the  parish  church 
to  thank  God  for  his  miraculous  escape. 

The  gray  and  snowy  winter  morning  had  barely  dissi- 
pated the  darkness.  The  town  was  still  sleeping,  but 
through  the  church  door  lights  could  be  seen  on  the  altar, 
and  the  sounds  of  the  organ  came  forth. 

Kmita  went  to  the  centre  of  the  church.  The  priest  was 
celebrating  Mass  before  the  altar ;  there  were  few  worship- 
pers so  far.  At  benches  some  persons  were  kneeling  with 
their  faces  hidden  in  their  hands ;  but  besides  these  Pan 
Andrei  saw,  when  his  eyes  had  grown  used  to  the  darkness, 
a  certain  figure  lying  in  the  form  of  a  cross  in  front  of  the 
pews  on  a  carpet.  Behind  him  were  kneeling  two  youths 
with  ruddy  and  almost  angelic  childish  faces. 

This  man  was  motionless,  and  only  from  his  breast  mov- 
ing continually  with  deep  sighs  could  it  be  known  that  he 
was  not  sleeping,  but  praying  earnestly  and  with  his  whole 
«oul.  Kmita  himself  became  absorbed  in  a  thanksgiving 
prayer ;  but  when  he  had  finished  his  eyes  turned  involun- 
tarily to  the  man  lying  as  a  cross,  and  could  not  leave  him ; 
something  fastened  them  to  him.  Sighs  deep  as  groans, 
audible  in  the  silence  of  the  church,  shook  that  figure  con- 
tinually. The  yellow  rays  of  the  candles  burning  before 
the  altar,  together  with  the  light  of  day,  whitening  in  the 

VOL.  II.— 8 


114  THE  DELUGE. 

windows,  brought  it  out  of  the  gloom,  and  made  it  more 
and  more  visible. 

Pan  Andrei  conjectured  at  once  from  the  dress  that  he 
must  be  some  noted  person,  besides  all  present,  not  excepting 
the  priest  celebrating  Mass,  looked  on  him  with  honor  and 
respect.  The  unknown  was  dressed  entirely  in  black  velvet 
bound  with  sable,  but  on  his  shoulders  he  had,  turned  down^ 
a  white  lace  collar,  from  under  which  peeped  the  golden 
links  of  a  chain ;  a  black  hat  with  feathers  of  like  color  lay 
at  his  side ;  one  of  the  pages  kneeling  beyond  the  carpet 
held  gloves  and  a  sword  enamelled  in  blue.  Kmita  could 
not  see  the  face  of  the  unknown,  for  it  was  hidden  by  the 
folds  of  the  carpet,  and  besides,  the  locks  of  an  unusually 
thick  wig  scattered  around  his  head  concealed  it  completely  ^ 

Pan  Andrei  pressed  up  to  the  front  pew  to  see  the  face 
of  the  unknown  when  he  rose.  Mass  was  then  drawing  to 
an  end.  The  priest  was  singing  Pater  noster.  The  people 
who  wished  to  be  at  the  following  Mass  were  coming  in 
through  the  nfain  entrance.  The  church  was  filled  gradually 
with  figures  with  heads  shaven  at  the  sides,  dressed  in 
cloaks  with  long  sleeves,  in  military  burkas,  in  fur  cloaks, 
and  in  brocade  coats.  It  became  somewhat  crowded.  Kmita 
then  pushed  with  his  elbow  a  noble  standing  at  his  side, 
and  whispered, — 

"  Pardon,  your  grace,  that  I  trouble  you  during  service, 
but  my  curiosity  is  most  powerful.  Who  is  that  ?  "  He 
indicated  with  his  eyes  the  man  lying  in  the  form  of  a 
cross. 

"  Have  you  come  from  a  distance,  that  you  know  not  ?  " 
asked  the  noble. 

"  Certainly  I  come  from  a  distance,  and  therefore  I  ast 
in  hope  that  if  I  find  some  polite  man  he  will  not  begrudge 
an  answer." 

"  That  is  the  king." 

"  As  God  lives ! "  cried  Kmita. 

But  at  that  moment  the  king  rose,  for  the  priest  had 
begun  to  read  the  Gospel. 

Pan  Andrei  saw  an  emaciated  face,  yellow  and  trans- 
parent, like  church  wax.  The  eyes  of  the  king  were  moist, 
and  his  lids  red.  You  would  have  said  that  all  the  fate  of 
the  country  was  reflected  in  that  noble  face,  so  much  was 
there  in  it  of  pain,  suffering,  care.  Sleepless  nights  divided 
between  prayer  and  grief,  terrible  deceptions,  wandering, 
desertion,  the  humiliated  majesty  of  that  son,  grandson, 


THE  DELUGE.  115 

and  great-grandson  of  powerful  kings,  the  gall  which  his 
own  subjects  had  given  him  to  drink  so  bountifully,  the  in- 
gratitude of  that  country  for  which  he  was  ready  to  devote 
his  blood  and  life,  —  all  this  could  be  read  in  that  face  as  in  a 
book,  and  still  it  expressed  not  only  resignation,  obtained 
through  faith  and  prayer,  not  only  the  majesty  of  a  king 
and  an  anointed  of  God,  but  such  great,  inexhaustible  kind- 
ness that  evidently  it  would  be  enough  for  the  greatest  ren- 
egade, the  mest  guilty  man,  only  to  stretch  out  his  hands  to 
that  father,  and  that  father  would  receive  him,  forgive  him, 
and  forget  his  offences. 

It  seemed  to  Kmita  at  sight  of  him  that  some  one  had 
squeezed  his  heart  with  an  iron  hand.  Compassion  rose  in 
the  ardent  soul  of  the  young  hero.  Compunction,  sorrow, 
and  homage  straitened  the  breath  in  his  throat,  a  feeling  of 
immeasurable  guilt  cut  his  knees  under  him  so  that  he 
began  to  tremble  through  his  whole  body,  and  at  once  a  new 
feeling  rose  in  his  breast.  In  one  moment  he  had  conceived 
such  a  love  for  that  suffering  king  that  to  him  there  was 
nothing  dearer  on  earth  than  that  father  and  lord,  for  whom 
he  was  ready  to  sacrifice  blood  and  life,  bear  torture  and 
everything  else  in  the  world.  He  wished  to  throw  himself  at 
those  feet,  to  embrace  those  knees,  and  implore  forgiveness 
for  his  crimes.  The  noble,  the  insolent  disturber,  had  died 
in  him  in  one  moment,  and  the  royalist  was  born,  devoted 
with  his  whole  soul  to  his  king. 

"That  is  our  lord,  our  unhappy  king,"  repeated  he  to 
himself,  as  if  he  wished  with  his  lips  to  give  witness  to  what 
his  eyes  saw  and  what  his  heart  felt. 

After  the  Gospel,  Yan  Kazimir  knelt  again,  stretched  out 
his  arms,  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and  was  sunk  in  prayer. 
The  priest  went  out  at  last,  there  was  a  movement  in  the 
church,  the  king  remained  kneeling. 

Then  that  noble  whom  Kmita  had  addressed  pushed  Pan 
Andrei  in  the  side. 

"  But  who  are  you  ?  "  asked  he. 

Kmita  did  not  understand  the  question  at  once,  and  did 
not  answer  it  directly,  so  greatly  were  his  heart  and  mind 
occupied  by  the  person  of  the  king. 

"  And  who  are  you  ?  "  repeated  that  personage. 

"  A  noble  like  yourself,"  answered  Pan  Andrei,  waking 
as  if  from  a  dream. 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  What  is  ray  name  ?  Babinich ;  I  am  from  Lithuania^ 
from  near  Vityebsk."      ^., 


116  THE  DELUGE. 

"  And  I  am  Pan  Lugovski,  of  the  king^s  household.  Have 
you  just  come  from  Lithuania,  from  Vityebsk  ?  " 

"  No ;  I  come  from  Chenstohova." 

Pan  Lugovski  was  dumb  for  a  moment  from  wonder. 

"  But  if  that  is  true,  then  come  and  tell  us  the  news.  The 
king  is  almost  dead  from  anxiety  because  he  has  had  no  cer- 
tain tidings  these  three  days.  How  is  it  ?  You  are  perhaps 
from  the  squadron  of  Zbrojek,  Kalinski,  or  Kuklinovski, 
from  near  Chenstohova." 

"  Not  from  near  Chenstohova,  but  directly  from  the 
cloister  itself." 

"  Are  you  not  jesting  ?  What  is  going  on  there,  what  is 
to  be  heard  ?     Does  Yasna  Gora  defend  itself  yet  ?  " 

"  It  does,  and  will  defend  itself.  The  Swedes  are  about 
to  retreat." 

"  For  God's  sake !  The  king  will  cover  you  with  gold. 
From  the  very  cloister  do  you  say  that  you  have  come? 
How  did  the  Swedes  let  you  pass  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  ask  their  permission  ;  but  pardon  me,  I  can- 
not give  a  more  extended  account  in  the  church." 

"  Right,  right ! "  said  Pan  Lugovski.  "  God  is  merciful ! 
You  have  fallen  from  heaven  to  us !  It  is  not  proper  in . 
the  church,  —  right !  Wait  a  moment.  The  king  will  rise 
directly  ;  he  will  go  to  breakfast  before  high  Mass.  To-day 
is  Sunday.  Come  stand  with  me  at  the  door,  and  when  the 
king  is  going  out  I  will  present  you.  Come,  come,  there  is 
no  time  to  spare." 

He  pushed  ahead,  and  Kmita  followed.  They  had  barely 
taken  their  places  at  the  door  when  the  two  pages  appeared, 
and  after  them  came  Yan  Kazimir  slowly. 

"  Gracious  King ! "  cried  Pan  Lugovski,  *^  there  are  tidings 
from  Chenstohova." 

The  wax-like  face  of  Yan  Kazimir  became  animated  in 
an  instant. 

"  What  tidings  ?    Where  is  the  man  ?  "  inquired  he. 

"  This  noble ;  he  says  that  he  has  come  from  the  very 
cloister." 

"  Is  the  cloister  captured  ?  "  cried  the  king. 

That  moment  Pan  Andrei  fell  his  whole  length  at  the 
feet  of  the  king.  Yan  Kazimir  inclined  and  began  to  raise 
him  by  the  arms. 

"  Oh,  ceremony  another  time,  another  time ! "  cried  he. 
^*  Rise,  in  God's  name,  rise !  Speak  quickly  !  Is  the  clois- 
ter taken  ?  " 


THE  DELUGE.  117 

Kmita  sprang  up  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  and  cried  with 
animation,  — 

"  It  is  not,  and  will  not  be  taken,  Gracious  Lord.  The 
Swedes  are  beaten.  The  great  gun  is  blown  up.  There  is 
fear  among  them,  hunger,  misery.  They  are  thinking  of 
retreat." 

"  Praise,  praise  to  Thee,  Queen  of  the  Angels  and  of  us ! " 
said  the  king.  Then  he  turned  to  the  church  door,  removed 
his  hat,  and  without  entering  knelt  on  the  snow  at  the  door. 
He  supported  his  head  on  a  stone  pillar,  and  sank  into 
silence.  After  a  while  sobbing  began  to  shake  him.  Emo- 
tion seized  all,  and  Pan  Andrei  wept  loudly.  The  king, 
after  he  had  prayed  and  shed  tears,  rose  quieted,  with  a 
face  much  clearer.  He  inquired  his  name  of  Kmita,  and 
when  the  latter  had  told  his  assumed  one,  said,  — 

"  Let  Pan  Lugovski  conduct  you  at  once  to  our  quarters. 
We  shall  not  take  our  morning  food  without  hearing  of  the 
defence." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  Kmita  was  standing  in  the 
king's  chamber  before  a  distinguished  assembly.  The  king 
was  only  waiting  for  the  queen,  to  sit  down  to  breakfast. 
Marya  Ludvika  appeared  soon.  Yan  Kazimir  barely  saw 
her  when  he  exclaimed,  — 

"  Chenstohova  has  held  out !  The  Swedes  will  retreat ! 
Here  is  Pan  Babinich,  who  has  just  come,  and  he  brings  the 
news." 

The  black  eyes  of  the  queen  rested  inquiringly  on  the 
youthful  face  of  the  hero,  and  seeing  its  sincerity,  they  grew 
bright  with  joy ;  and  he,  when  he  had  made  a  profound 
obeisance,  looked  also  at  her  boldly,  as  truth  and  honesty 
know  how  to  look. 

"  The  power  of  God ! "  said  the  queen.  "  You  have  taken 
a  terrible  weight  from  our  hearts,  and  God  grant  this  is  the 
beginning  of  a  change  of  fortune.  Do  you  come  straight 
from  near  Chenstohova  ?  " 

"  Not  from  near  Chenstohova,  he  says,  but  from  the  clois- 
ter itself,  —  one  of  the  defenders ! "  exclaimed  the  king. 
"  A  golden  guest  I  God  grant  such  to  come  daily ;  but  let 
him  begin.  Tell,  brother,  tell  how  you  defended  yourselves, 
and  how  the  hand  of  Grod  guarded  you." 

"  It  is  sure.  Gracious  King  and  Queen,  that  nothing  saved 
us  but  the  guardianship  of  God  and  the  miracles  of  the  Most 
Holy  Lady,  which  I  saw  every  day  with  my  eyes.  " 

Here  Kmita  was  preparing  for  his  narrative,  when  new 


118  THE  DELUGE. 

dignitaries  appeared.  First  came  the  nuncio  of  the  Pope ; 
then  the  primate,  Leshchynski ;  after  him  Vydjga,  a  golden- 
mouthed  preacher,  who  was  the  queen's  chancellor,  later 
bishop  of  Varmia,  and  finally  primate.  With  him  came 
the  chancellor  of  the  kingdom,  Pan  Korytsinski,  and  the 
Frenchman  De  Noyers,  a  relative  of  the  queen,  and  other 
dignitaries  who  had  not  deserted  the  king  in  misfortune, 
but  chose  to  share  with  him  the  bitter  bread  of  exile  rather 
than  break  plighted  faith. 

The  king  was  eager  to  hear  ;  therefore  he  ceased  eating, 
every  moment,  and  repeated,  "Listen,  gentlemen,  listen; 
a  guest  from  Chenstohova !  Good  news ;  hear  it !  From 
Yasna  Gora  itself ! '' 

Then  the  dignitaries  looked  with  curiosity  on  Kmita,  who 
was  standing  as  it  were  before  a  court ;  but  he,  bold  by  na- 
ture and  accustomed  to  intercourse  with  great  people,  was 
not  a  whit  alarmed  at  sight  of  so  many  celebrated  persons ; 
and  when  all  had  taken  their  places,  he  began  to  describe 
the  whole  siege. 

Truth  was  evident  in  his  words ;  for  he  spoke  with  clear- 
ness and  strength,  like  a  soldier  who  had  seen  everything, 
touched  everything,  passed  through  everything.  He  praised 
to  the  skies  Pan  Zamoyski  and  Pan  Charnyetski ;  spoke 
of  Kordetski,  the  prior,  as  of  a  holy  prophet ;  exalted  other 
fathers ;  missed  no  one  save  himself ;  but  he  ascribed  the 
whole  success  of  the  defence,  without  deviation,  to  the  Most 
Holy  Lady,  to  Her  favor  and  miracles. 

The  king  and  the  dignitaries  listened  to  him  in  amaze- 
ment. The  archbishop  raised  his  tearful  eyes  to  heaven. 
Father  Vydjga  interpreted  everything  hurriedly  to  the 
nuncio ;  other  great  personages  caught  their  heads ;  some 
prayed,  or  beat  their  breasts. 

At  last,  when  Kmita  came  to  the  recent  storms,  —  when 
he  began  to  relate  how  Miller  had  brought  heavy  guns  from  • 
Cracow,  and  among  them  one  against  which  not  only  the 
walls  of  Chenstohova,  but  no  walls  in  the  world  could 
stand,  —  such  silence  began  as  though  some  one  were  sow- 
ing poppy  seeds,  and  all  eyes  rested  on  Pan  Andrei's 
lips. 

But  he  stopped  suddenly,  and  began  to  breathe  quickly ; 
a  clear  flush  came  out  on  his  face ;  he  frowned,  raised  his 
head,  and  spoke  boldly :  "  Now  I  must  speak  of  myself, 
though  I  should  prefer  to  be  silent.  And  if  T  say  aught 
which  seems  praise,  God  is  my  witness  that  I  do  so  not  for 


THE  DELUGE.  119 

rewards,  for  I  do  not  need  them,  since  the  greatest  reward 
for  me  is  to  shed  my  blood  for  majesty." 

"  Speak  boldly,  I  believe  you,"  said  the  king.  "  But  that 
great  gun  ?  " 

"  That  great  gun  —  I,  stealing  out  in  the  night  from  the 
fortress,  blew  into  fragments  with  powder." 

"  O  loving  Grod ! "  cried  the  king. 

But  after  this  cry  was  silence,  such  astonishment  had 
seized  each  person.  All  looked  as  at  a  rainbow  at  the  young 
hero,  who  stood  with  flashing  eyes,  with  a  flush  on  his  face, 
and  with  head  proudly  erect.  And  so  much  was  there  in 
him  at  that  moment  of  a  certain  terribleness  and  wild  cour- 
age that  the  thought  came  to  each  one  unwittingly,  such  a 
man  might  dare  such  a  deed.  After  silence  of  a  moment 
the  primate  said,  — 

"  This  man  looks  like  that ! " 

"  How  did  you  do  it  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

Rmita  explained  how  he  did  it. 

"  I  cannot  believe  my  ears,"  said  Pan  Korytsinski,  the 
chancellor. 

"Worthy  gentlemen,"  answered  the  king,  with  dignity, 
"  you  do  not  know  whom  we  have  before  us.  There  is  yet 
hope  that  the  Commonwealth  has  not  perished  while  it 
gives  such  cavaliers  and  citizens." 

"  This  man  might  say  of  himself,  *  Si  fractus  Ulabatur 
orhis,  impavidum  ferient  ruince  (If  the  broken  firmament 
should  fall  the  ruins  would  strike  him  unterrified)  I ' "  said 
Father  Vydjga,  who  loved  to  quote  authors  at  every 
opportunity. 

"  These  are  almost  impossible  things,"  said  the  chancellor 
again.  "  Tell,  Cavalier,  how  you  brought  away  your  life, 
and  how  you  passed  through  the  Swedes." 

"  The  explosion  stunned  me,"  said  Kmita,  "  and  next  day 
the  Swedes  found  me  in  the  ditch  lying  as  if  lifeless.  They 
judged  me  at  once,  and  Miller  condemned  me  to  death." 

"  Then  did  you  escape  ?  " 

"A  certain  Kuklinovski  begged  me  of  Miller,  so  that 
he  might  put  me  to  death,  for  he  had  a  fierce  animosity 
against  me." 

"  He  is  a  well-known  disturber  and  murderer ;  we  have 
heard  of  him,"  said  the  castellan  of  Kjyvinsk.  "  His  regi- 
ment is  with  Miller  at  Chenstohova.     That  is  true ! " 

"Previously  Kuklinovski  was  an  envoy  from  Miller  to 
the  cloister,  and  once  tried  to  persuade  me  in  secret  to 


120  THE  DELUGE. 

treason  when  I  was  conducting  him  to  the  gate.  I  struck 
him  in  the  face  and  kicked  him.  For  that  insult  he  was 
enraged  against  me." 

"  Ah,  this  I  see  is  a  noble  of  fire  and  sulphur ! "  cried  the 
king,  amused.  "  Do  not  go  into  such  a  man's  road.  Did 
Miller  then  give  you  to  Kuklinovski  ?  " 

"  He  did.  Gracious  Grentlemen.  Kuklinovski  shut  me  with 
himself  and  some  men  in  an  empty  little  bam.  There  he 
had  me  tied  to  a  beam  with  ropes ;  then  he  began  to  torture 
me  and  to  burn  my  sides  with  fire." 

"  By  the  living  God ! " 

"  While  doing  this"  he  was  called  away  to  Miller ;  when 
he  was  gone  three  nobles  came,  certain  Kyemliches,  his 
soldiers,  who  had  served  with  me  previously.  They  killed 
the  guards,  and  unbound  me  from  the  beam  — " 

"  And  you  fled  !    Now  I  understand,"  said  the  king. 

"No,  your  Royal  Grace.  We  waited  for  the  return  of 
Kuklinovski.  Then  I  gave  command  to  tie  him  to  that 
same  beam,  and  I  burned  him  better  with  fire." 

When  he  had  said  this,  Kmita,  roused  by  remembrance, 
became  red  again,  and  his  eyes  gleamed  like  those  of  a  wolf. 
But  the  king,  who  passed  easily  from  grief  to  joy,  from 
seriousness  to  sport,  began  to  strike  the  table  with  his 
hand,  and  exclaim  with  laughter,  — 

"That  was  good  for  him !  that  was  good  for  him  !  Such 
a  traitor  deserved  nothing  better ! " 

"  I  left  him  alive,"  continued  Kmita,  "  but  he  must  have 
perished  from  cold  before  morning." 

"  That 's  a  deed ;  he  does  not  give  away  his  own.  We 
need  more  of  such ! "  cried  the  king,  now  completely  de- 
lighted. "  Did  you  come  hither  with  those  soldiers  ?  What 
are  their  names  ?  " 

"  They  are  Kyemlich,  a  father  and  two  sons." 

"  My  mother  is  from  the  house  of  Kyemlich,"  said  Father 
Vydjga. 

"It  is  evident  that  there  are  great  and  small  Kyem- 
liches," answered  Kmita,  smiling ;  "  these  are  not  only 
small  persons,  but  robbers ;  they  are  fierce  soldiers,  how- 
ever, and  faithful  to  me." 

Meanwhile  the  chancellor,  who  had  been  whispering  for  a 
time  in  the  ear  of  the  Archbishop  of  Gnyezno,  said  at  last,  — 

"  Many  come  here  who  for  their  own  praise  or  for  an  ex- 
pected reward  are  glad  to  raise  dust.  They  bring  false  and 
disturbing  news,  and  are  frequently  sent  by  the  enemy." 


THE  DELUGE.  121 

This  remark  chilled  all  present.  Kmita's  face  became 
purple. 

"  I  do  not  know  the  office  of  your  grace,"  said  he,  *^  which, 
I  think,  must  be  considerable,  therefore  I  do  not  wish  to 
offend  you ;  but  there  is  no  office,  as  I  think,  which  would 
empower  any  one  to  give  the  lie  to  a  noble,  without  reason." 

"  Man !  you  are  speaking  to  the  grand  chancellor  of  the 
kingdom,"  said  Lugovski. 

"  Whoso  gives  me  the  lie,  even  if  he  is  chancellor,  I  an- 
swer him,  it  is  easier  to  give  the  lie  than  to  give  your  life, 
it  is  easier  to  seal  with  wax  than  with  blood !  " 

Pan  Korytsinski  was  not  angry  -,  he  only  said :  "  I  do  not 
give  you  the  lie,  Cavalier ;  but  if  what  you  say  is  true,  you 
must  have  a  burned  side." 

"  Come  to  another  place,  your  great  mightiness,  to  another 
room,  and  I  will  show  it  to  you  I "  roared  Kmita. 

"  It  is  not  needful,"  said  the  king ;  "  I  believe  you  with- 
out that." 

"  It  cannot  be,  your  Royal  Grace,"  exclaimed  Pan  Andrei ; 
"  I  wish  it  myself,  I  beg  it  as  a  favor,  so  that  here  no  one, 
even  though  1  know  not  how  worthy,  should  make  me  an 
exaggerator.  My  torment  would  be  an  ill  reward  5  I  wish 
belief." 

"  I  believe  you,"  answered  the  king. 

"  Truth  itself  was  in  his  words,"  added  Marya  Ludvika. 
"  I  am  not  deceived  in  men." 

"  Gracious  King  and  Queen,  permit.  Let  some  man  go 
aside  with  me,  for  it  would  be  grievous  for  me  to  live  here 
in  suspicion." 

"  I  will  go,"  said  Pan  Tyzenhauz,  a  young  attendant  of 
the  king.  So  saying,  he  conducted  Kmita  to  another  room, 
and  on  the  way  said  to  him,  "  I  do  not  go  because  I  do  not 
believe  you,  for  I  believe ;  but  to  speak  with  you.  Have 
we  met  somewhere  in  Lithuania  ?  I  cannot  remember  your 
name,  for  it  may  be  that  I  saw  you  when  a  youth,  and  I  my- 
self was  a  youth  then  ?  " 

Kmita  turned  away  his  face  somewhat  to  hide  his  sudden 
confusion. 

"  Perhaps  at  some  provincial  diet.  My  late  father  took 
me  with  him  frequently  to  see  public  business." 

"  Perhaps.  Your  face  is  surely  not  strange  to  me,  though 
at  that  time  it  had  not  those  scars.  Still  see  how  memoria 
fragUis  est  (weak  memory  is)  ;  also  it  seems  to  me  you  had 
a  different  name." 


122  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Years  dull  the  memory,"  answered  Pan  Andrei. 

They  went  to  another  room.  After  a  while  Tyzenhauz 
returned  to  the  royal  pair. 

"  He  is  roasted,  Gracious  King,  as  on  a  spit,"  said  he ; 
"  his  whole  side  is  burned." 

When  Kmita  in  his  turn  came  back,  the  king  rose,  pressed 
his  head,  and  said,  — 

"  We  have  never  doubted  that  you  speak  the  truth,  and 
neither  your  pain  nor  your  services  will  pass  unrewarded." 

"  We  are  your  debtors,"  added  the  queen,  extending  her 
hand  to  him. 

Pan  Andrei  dropped  on  one  knee  and  kissed  with  rever- 
ence the  hand  of  the  queen,  who  stroked  him  on  the  head 
like  a  mother. 

"  Be  not  angry  with  the  chancellor,"  said  the  king.  "  In 
this  place  there  are  really  not  a  few  traitors,  or,  if  nob  trai- 
tors, men  who  are  unwise,  that  wind  three  after  three,  and  it 
belongs  to  the  chancelloi*^s  office  to  discover  truth  touching 
public  affairs." 

"  What  does  my  poor  anger  mean  for  such  a  great  man  ?  " 
answered  Pan  Andrei.  "  And  1  should  not  dare  to  murmur 
against  a  worthy  senator,  who  gives  an  example  of  loyalty 
and  love  of  country  to  all." 

The  chancellor  smiled  kindly  and  extended  his  hand. 
"  Well,  let  there  be  peace  !  You  spoke  ill  to  me  of  wax ; 
but  know  this,  that  the  Korytsinskis  have  sealed  often  with 
blood,  not  with  wax  only." 

The  king  was  rejoiced.  "  This  Babinich  has  pleased  us," 
said  he  to  the  senators,  "  has  touched  our  heart  as  few 
have.  We  will  not  let  you  go  from  our  side,  and  God  grant 
that  we  shall  return  together  soon  to  our  beloved  country." 

"Oh,  Most  Serene  King,"  cried  Kmita,  with  ecstasy; 
"  though  confined  in  the  fortress  of  Yasna  Gora,  I  know 
from  the  nobles,  from  the  army,  and  even  from  those  who, 
serving  under  Zbrojek  and  Kalinski,  besieged  Chenstohova, 
that  all  are  waiting  for  the  day  and  the  hour  of  your  return. 
Only  show  yourself,  Gracious  Lord,  and  that  day  all  Lithu- 
ania, Poland,  and  Russia  will  stand  by  you  as  one  man ! 
The  nobles  will  join ;  even  insignificant  peasants  will  go 
with  their  lord  to  resist.  The  army  under  the  hetmans  is 
barely  breathing  from  eagerness  to  move  against  the  Swedes. 
I  know  this,  too,  that  at  Chenstohova  deputies  came  from 
the  hetmans'  troops  to  arouse  Zbrojek,  Kalinski,  and 
Kuklinovski,  against  the  Swedes.     Appear  on  the  boundary 


THE  DELUGE.  123 

today,  and  in  a  week  there  will  not  be  a  Swede ;  only  ap- 
pear, only  show  yourself,  for  we  are  there  like  sheep  without 
a  shepherd:" 

Sparks  came  from  Kmita's  eyes  while  he  was  speaking, 
and  such  great  ardor  seized  him  that  he  knelt  in  the  middle 
of  the  hall.  His  enthusiasm  was  communicated  even  to  the 
queen  herself,  who,  being  of  fearless  courage,  had  long  been 
persuading  the  king  to  rieturn. 

Therefore,  turning  to  Yan  Kazimir,  she  said  with  energy 
and  determination :  "  I  hear  the  voice  of  the  whole  people 
through  the  mouth  of  this  noble." 

"  That  is  true,  that  is  true.  Gracious  Lady,  our  Mother ! " 
exclaimed  Kmita. 

But  certain  words  in  what  Kjnita  had  said  struck  the 
chancellor  and  the  king. 

"  We  have  always  been  ready,"  said  the  king,  **  to  sacri- 
fice our  health  and  life,  and  hitherto  we  have  been  waiting 
for  nothing  else  but  a  change  in  our  subjects." 

"That  change  has  taken  place  already,"  said  Marya 
Ludvika. 

"  Majestds  infracta  malis  (Majesty  unbroken  by  misfor- 
tune) ! "  said  Father  Vydjga,  looking  at  her  with  homage. 

"  It  is  important,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  if,  really,  depu- 
tations from  the  hetmans  went  to  Chenstohova." 

"  I  know  this  from  my  men,  those  Kyemliches,"  answered 
Pan  Andrei.  "  In  the  squadrons  of  Zbrojek  and  Kalinski 
all  spoke  openly  of  this,  paying  no  attention  to  Miller  and 
the  Swedes.  These  Kyemliches  were  not  enclosed  in  the 
fortress ;  they  had  relations  with  the  world,  with  soldiers 
and  nobles,  —  I  can  bring  them  before  your  Royal  Grace  and 
your  worthinesses ;  let  them  tell  how  it  is  seething  in  the 
whole  country  as  in  a  pot.  The  hetmans  joined  the  Swedes 
from,  constraint  only ;  the  troops  wish  to  return  to  duty. 
The  Swedes  beat  nobles  and  priests,  plunder,  violate  ancient 
liberties  ;-it  is  no  wonder  then  that  each  man  balls  his  fist 
and  looks  anxiously  at  his  sabre." 

"  We,  too,  have  had  news  from  the  troops,"  said  the  king ; 
"  there  were  here,  also,  secret  envoys  who  told  us  of  the 
general  wish  to  return  to  former  loyalty  and  honor." 

"  And  that  agrees  with  what  this  cavalier  tells,"  said  the 
chancellor.  '*But  if  deputations  are  passing  among  the 
regiments  it  is  important,  for  it  means  that  the  fruit  is 
already  ripe,  that  our  efforts  were  not  vain,  that  our  work 
is  accomplished,  that  the  time  is  at  hand." 


124  THE  DELUGE. 

"  But  Konyetspolski,"  said  the  king,  "  and  so  many  others 
who  are  still  at  the  side  of  the  invader,  who  look  into  his 
eyes  and  give  assurances  of  their  devotion  ?  " 

Then  all  grew  silent,  the  king  became  gloomy  on  a  sud- 
den, and  as  when  the  sun  goes  behind  a  cloud  a  shadow 
covers  at  once  the  whole  world,  so  did  his  face  grow  dark. 
A.f  ter  a  time  he  said,  — 

"  God  sees  in  our  heart  that  even  to-day  we  are  ready  to 
move,  and  that  not  the  power  of  Sweden  detains  us,  but  the 
unhappy  fickleness  of  our  people,  who,  like  Proteus,  take 
on  a  new  form  every  moment.  Can  we  believe  that  this 
change  is  sincere,  this  desire  not  imagined,  this  readiness 
not  deceitful  ?  Can  we  believe  that  people  who  so  recently 
deserted  us,  and  with  such  light  hearts  joined  the  invader 
against  their  own  king,  against  their  own  country,  against 
their  own  liberties  ?  Pain  straitens  our  heart,  and  we  are 
ashamed  of  our  own  subjects  I  Where  does  history  show 
such  examples  ?  What  king  has  met  so  many  treasons,  so 
much  ill-will  ?  Who  has  been  so  deserted  ?  Call  to  mind, 
your  kindnesses,  that  we  in  the  midst  of  our  army,  in  the 
midst  of  those  who  were  bound  to  shed  their  blood  for  us, 
—  it  is  a  danger  and  a  terror  to  tell  it,  —  we  were  not  sure 
of  our  life.  And  if  we  left  the  country  and  had  to  seek  an 
asylum,  it  is  not  from  fear  of  the  Swedish  enemy,  but  of 
our  own  subjects,  to  save  our  own  children  from  the  terrible 
crime  of  king  murder  and  parricide." 

"Gracious  Lordl"  exclaimed  Kmita;  "our  people  have 
sinned  grievously ;  they  are  guilty,  and  the  hand  of  God  is 
punishing  them  justly ;  but  still,  by  the  wounds  of  Christ, 
there  has  not  been  found  among  that  people,  and  God  grant 
that  there  will  never  be  found,  a  man  who  would  raise  his 
hand  on  the  sacred  person  of  the  anointed  of  God." 

"  You  do  not  believe,  because  you  are  honest,"  said  the 
king,  *'  but  we  have  letters  and  proofs.  The  Radzivills  have 
paid  us  badly  for  the  kindness  with  which  we  have  covered 
them ;  but  still  Boguslav,  though  a  traitor,  was  moved  by 
conscience,  and  not  only  did  he  not  wish  to  lend  a  hand  to 
such  a  deed,  but  he  was  the  first  to  warn  us  of  it." 

"  What  deed  ?  "  asked  the  astonished  Kmita. 

"He  informed  us,"  said  the  king,  "that  there  was  a  man 
who  offered  for  one  hundred  gold  ducats  to  seize  us  and 
deliver  us,  living  or  dead,  to  the  Swedes." 

A  shiver  passed  through-  the  whole  assembly  at  these 
words  of  the  king,  and  Kmita  was  barely  able  to  groan  out 
the  question,  "  Who  was  that  man  ?  —  who  was  he  ?  " 


THE  DELUGE.  125 

"  A  certain  Kmita,"  answered  the  king. 

A  wave  of  blood  suddenly  struck  Pan  Andrei  in  the  head, 
it  grew  dark  in  his  eyes,  he  seized  his  forelock,  and  with  a 
terribly  wandering  voice  said :  "  That  is  a  lie  !  Prince  Bo- 
guslav  lies  like  a  dog !  Gracious  King,  believe  not  that 
traitor;  he  did  that  of  purpose  to  bring  infamy  on  an 
enemy,  and  to  frighten  you,  my  king.  He  is  a  traitor! 
Kmita  would  not  have  done  such  a  deed." 

Here  Pan  Andrei  turned  suddenly  where  he  was  standing. 
His  strength,  exhausted  by  the  siege,  undermined  by  the 
explosion  of  powder  in  the  great  gun,  and  through  the  tor- 
ture given  by  Kuklinovski,  left  him  altogether,  and  he  fell 
without  consciousness  at  the  feet  of  the  king. 

They  bore  him  into  the  adjoining  room,  where  the  king's 
physician  examined  him.  But  in  the  assembly  of  dignitaries 
they  knew  not  how  to  explain  why  the  words  of  the  king 
had  produced  such  a  terrible  impression  on  the  young  man. 

"  Either  he  is  so  honest  that  horror  alone  has  thrown  him 
off  his  feet,  or  he  is  some  relative  of  that  Kmita,"  said  the 
castellan  of  Cracow. 

"  We  must  ask  him,"  replied  the  chancellor.  "  In  Lithua- 
nia nobles  are  all  related  one  to  another,  as  in  fact  they  are 
with  us." 

"  Gracious  Lord,"  said  Tyzenhauz,  "  God  preserve  me  from 
wishing  to  speak  evil  of  this  young  man ;  but  we  should 
not  trust  him  at  present  too  much.  That  he  served  in 
Chenstohova  is*certain,  — his  side  is  burned ;  this  the  monks 
would  not  have  done  in  any  event,  for  they  as  servants  of 
God  must  have  every  clemency,  even  for  prisoners  and 
traitors ;  but  one  thing  is  coming  continually  to  my  head 
and  destroying  trust  in  him,  that  is,  I  met  him  somewhere 
in  Lithuania,  —  still  a  youth,  at  a  diet  cfr  a  carnival,  —  I 
don't  remember  —  " 

"And  what  of  that?"  asked  the  king. 

"And  it  seems  to  me  always  that  his  name  was  not 
Babinich." 

"  Do  not  tell  every  little  thing,"  said  the  king ;  "  you  are 
young  and  inattentive,  and  a  thing  might  easily  enter  your 
head.  Whether  he  is  Babinich  or  not,  why  should  I  not 
trust  him  ?  Sincerity  and  truth  are  written  on  his  lips, 
and  evidently  he  has  a  golden  heart.  I  should  not  trust 
myself,  if  I  could  not  trust  a  soldier  who  has  shed  his  blood 
for  us  and  the  country." 

"  He  deserves  more  confidence  than  the  letter  of  Prince 


126  THE  DELUGE. 

Boguslav,"  said  the  queen,  suddenly,  "and  I  recommend 
this  to  the  consideration  of  your  worthinesses,  there  may 
not  be  a  word  of  truth  in  that  letter.  It  might  have  been 
very  important  for  the  Radzivills  of  Birji  that  we  should 
lose  courage  completely,  and  it  is  easy  to  admit  that  Prince 
Boguslav  wished  also  to  ruin  some  enemy  of  his,  and  leave 
a  door  open  to  himself  in  case  of  changed  fortune." 

"If  I  were  not  accustomed,"  said  the  primate,  "to  hear 
wisdom  itself  coming  from  the  mouth  of  the  gracious  queen, 
I  should  be  astonished  at  the  quickness  of  these  words, 
worthy  of  the  ablest  statesman  — " 

"  Comasqtie  gerens,  animosqtie  viriles  (Though  wearing 
tresses,  she  has  the  courage  of  a  man),"  interrupted 
Father  Vydjga,  in  a  low  voice. 

Encouraged  by  these  words,  the  queen  rose  from  her 
chair  and  began  to  speak :  "  I  care  not  for  the  Hadzivills 
of  Birji,  for  they,  as  heretics,  listen  easily  to  the  whispers 
of  the  enemy  of  the  human  race ;  nor  of  the  letter  of  Prince 
Boguslav,  which  may  touch  private  affairs.  But  I  am  most 
pained  by  the  despairing  words  of  my  lord  and  husband,  the 
king,  spoken  against  this  people.  For  who  will  spare  them 
if  their  own  king  condemns  i^em  ?  And  still,  when  I  look 
through  the  world,  I  ask  in  vain,  where  is  there  another 
such  people  in  which  the  praise  of  God  endures  with  the 
manner  of  ancient  sincerity  and  increases  continually  ?  In 
vain  do  I  look  for  another  people  in  which  such  open  candor 
exists.  Where  is  there  another  State  in  which  no  one  has 
heard  of  those  hellish  blasphemies,  subtle  crimes,  and  never- 
ending  feuds  with  which  foreign  chronicles  are  filled.  Let 
people  skilled  in  the  history  of  the  world  show  me  another 
kingdom  where  all  the  kings  died  their  own  quiet  deaths. 
You  have  no  knives  or  poisons  here ;  you  have  no  protectors, 
as  among  the  English.  It  is  true  that  this  nation  has  grown 
grievously  guilty,  has  sinned  through  frivolity  and  license. 
But  where  is  the  natioA  that  never  errs,  and  where  is  the 
one  which,  as  soon  as  it  has  recognized  its  offence,  begins 
penance  and  reformation  ?  Behold  they  have  already  taken 
thought,  they  are  now  coming,  beating  their  breasts  to  your 
majesty,  ready  to  spill  their  blood,  to  yield  their  lives,  to 
sacrifice  their  fortune  for  you.  And  will  you  reject  them ; 
will  you  not  forgive  the  penitent ;  will  you  not  trust  those 
who  have  reformed,  those  who  are  doing  penance;  will 
you  not  return  the  affection  of  a  father  to  children  who 
have  erred  ?    Trust  them,  since  they  are  yearning  for  their 


THE  DELUGE,  127 

Yagyellon  blood,  and  for  your  government,  which  is  of  their 
fUthers.  Gro  among  them ;  I,  a  woman,  fear  no  treason,  for 
I  see  love,  I  see  sorrow  for  sins  and  restoration  of  this 
kingdom  to  which  they  called  you  after  your  father  and 
your  brother.  It  does  not  seem  to  me  likely  that  God  will 
destroy  such  a  great  commonwealth,  in  which  the  light  of 
the  true  faith  is  burning.  For  a  short  period  God's  justice 
has  stretched  forth  the  rod  to  chastise,  not  to  ruin  its  chil- 
dren, and  soon  will  the  fatherly  love  of  that  heavenly  Lord 
receive  them  and  cherish  them.  But  do  not  contemn  them, 
O  king,  and  fear  not  to  confide  in  their  sonly  discretion,  for 
in  this  way  alone  can  you  turn  evil  into  good,  suffering  into 
comfort,  defeat  Into  triumph." 

When  she  had  said  this,  the  queen  sat  down,  with  fire 
still  in  her  eyes,  and  heaving  breast ;  all  looked  at  her  with 
veneration,  and  her  chancellor,  Vydjga,  began  to  speak  with 
a  resonant  voice,  — 

"  Nulla  sors  longa  est,  dolor  et  voluptas, 
Invicens  cedunt. 

Ima  permutat  brevis  hora  summis." 

» 

(No  fortune  is  long,  pain  and  pleasure 

Yield  in  turn. 

A  short  hour  changes  the  lowest  with  the  highest.) 

But  no  one  heard  what  he  said,  for  the  ardor  of  the  heroic 
lady  was  communicated  to  every  heart.  The  king  himself 
sprang  up,  with  a  flush  on  his  sallow  face,  and  said,  — 

"I  have  not  lost  the  kingdom  yet,  since  I  have  such  a 
queen.  Let  her  will  be  done,  for  she  spoke  with  prophetic 
inspiration.  The  sooner  I  move  and  appear  in  my  realms 
the  better.^' 

To  this  the  primate  answered  with  seriousness:  "I  do 
not  wish  to  oppose  the  will  of  my  gracious  king  and  queen, 
nor  to  turn  them  from  an  undertaking  in  which  there  is 
hazard,  but  in  which  there  may  be  also  salvation.  Still  I 
should  consider  it  a  wise  thing  to  assemble  in  Opol,  where 
a  majority  of  the  senators  are  tarrying,  and  there  listen  to 
the  ideas  of  all ;  these  may  develop  and  explain  the  affair 
more  clearly  and  broadly." 

"  Then  to  Opol ! "  exclaimed  the  king,  "  and  afterward  to 
the  road,  and  what  God  will  give  !  " 

"  Grod  will  give  a  happy  return  and  victory  I "  said  the 
queen. 

"Amen ! "  said  the  primate. 


128  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

Pan  Andrei  fretted  in  his  lodgings  like  a  wounded  wild- 
cat. The  hellish  revenge  of  Boguslav  Radzivill  brought  him 
almost  to  madness.  Not  enough  that  that  prince  had  sprung 
out  of  his  hands,  killed  his  men,  almost  deprived  him  of 
life ;  he  had  put  upon  him  besides  shame  such  as  no  one, 
not  merely  of  his  name,  but  no  Pole  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  had  ever  groaned  under. 

There  were  moments  when  Kmita  wished  to  leave  every- 
thing —  the  glory  which  was  opening  before  him,  the  service 
of  the  king  —  and  fly  away  to  avenge  himself  on  that  mag- 
nate whom  he  wanted  to  eat  up  alive. 

But  on  the  other'  hand,  in  spite  of  all  his  rage  and  the 
whirlwind  in  his  head,  he  remembered  that  while  the  prince 
lived  revenge  would  not  vanish;  and  the  best  means,  the 
only  way  to  hurl  back  his  calumny  and  lay  bare  all  the 
infamy  of  his  accusation,  was  precisely  the  service  of 
the  king ;  for  in  it  he  could  show  the  world  that  not  only 
had  he  not  thought  of  raising  his  hand  against  the  sacred 
person  of  Yan  Kazimir,  but  that  among  all  the  nobles  of 
Lithuania  and  Poland  no  person  more  loyal  than  Kmita 
could  be  found. 

But  he  gnashed  his  teeth  and  was  boiling  like  a  stew ; 
he  tore  his  clothing,  and  long,  long  was  it  before  he  could 
calm  himself.  He  gloated  over  the  thought  of  revenge. 
He  saw  this  Radzivill  again  in  his  hands ;  he  swore  by  the 
memory  of  his  father,  that  he  must  reach  Boguslav  even 
if  death  and  torments  were  awaiting  him  therefor.  And 
though  the  prince  was  a  mighty  lord  whom  not  only  the 
revenge  of  a  common  noble,  but  even  the  revenge  of  a  king, 
could  not  easily  touch ;  still,  whoso  knew  that  unrestrained 
soul  better,  would  not  have  slept  calmly,  and  more  than 
once  would  have  trembled  before  his  vows. 

And  still  Pan  Andrei  did  not  know  yet  that  the  prince 
had  not  merely  covered  him  with  shame  and  robbed  him  of 
repute. 

Meanwhile  the  king,  who  from  the  first  had  conceived  a 
great  love  for  the  young  hero,  sent  Pan  Lugovski  to  him 


THE  DELUGE.  129 

that  same  day,  and  on  the  morrow  commanded  Kmita  to 
accompany  his  majesty  to  Opol,  where  at  a  general  as- 
sembly of  the  senators  it  was  intended  to  deliberate  on  the 
return  of  the  king  to  the  country.  Indeed  there  was  some- 
thing over  which  to  deliberate.  Lyubomirski,  the  marshal 
of  the  kingdom,  had  sent  a  new  letter,  announcing  that 
everything  in  the  country  was  ready  for  a  general  war,  and 
urging  earnestly  the  return.  Besides  this,  news  was  spread 
of  a  certain  league  of  nobles  and  soldiers  formed  for  the 
defence  of  the  king  and  the  country,  concerning  which  men 
had  really  been  thinking  for  some  time,  but  which,  as  ap- 
peared afterward,  was  concluded  a  little  later,  under  the 
name  of  the  Confederation  of  Tishovtsi. 

All  minds  were  greatly  occupied  by  the  news,  and  im- 
mediately after  a  thanksgiving  Mass  they  assembled  in 
a  secret  council,  to  which,  at  the  instance  of  the  king, 
Kmita  too  was  admitted,  since  he  had  brought  news  from 
Chenstohova. 

They  began  then  to  discuss  whether  the  return  was  to 
take  place  at  once,  or  whether  it  were  better  to  defer  it  till 
the  army,  not  only  by  wish,  but  by  deed,  should  abandon 
the  Swedes. 

Yan  Kazimir  put  an  end  to  these  discussions  by  saying  : 
"  Do  not  discuss,  your  worthinesses,  the  return,  or  whether  it 
is  better  to  defer  it  awhile,  for  I  have  taken  counsel  already 
concerning  that  with  God  and  the  Most  Holy  Lady.  There- 
fore I  communicate  to  you  that  whatever  may  happen  we 
shall  move  in  person  these  days.  Express  your  ideas 
therefore,  your  worthinesses,  and  be  not  sparing  of  coun- 
sel as  to  how  our  return  may  be  best  and  most  safely 
accomplished." 

Opinions  were  various.  Some  advised  not  to  trust  too 
greatly  to  the  marshal  of  the  kingdom,  who  had  once 
shown  hesitation  and  disobedience,  when,  instead  of  giv- 
ing the  crown  to  the  emperor  for  safe  keeping,  according 
to  the  order  of  the  king,  he  had  carried  it  to  Lyubovlya. 
"  Great,"  said  they,  "  is  the  pride  and  ambition  of  that  lord, 
and  if  he  should  have  the  person  of  the  king  in  his  castle, 
who  knows  what  he  might  do,  or  what  he  would  ask  for 
his  services  ;  who  knows  that  he  would  not  try,  or  wish  to 
seize  the  whole  government  in  his  own  hands,  and  become 
the  protector,  not  only  of  the  entire  country,  but  of  the 
king  ?  " 

These  advised  the  king  therefore  to  wait  for  the  retreat 

VOL.   II.  —  9 


■  ' 

I' 


130  THE  DELUGE. 

of  the  Swedes  and  repair  to  Chenstohova,  as  to  the  place 
from  which  grace  and  rebirth  had  spread  over  the  Common- 
wealth.    But  others  gave  different  opinions,  — 

"The  Swedes  are  yet  at  Chenstohova,  and  though  by  the 
grace  of  God  they  will  not  capture  the  place,  still  there  are 
no  unoccupied  roads.  All  the  districts  about  there  are  in 
Swedish  hands.  The  enemy  are  at  Kjepitsi,  Vyelunie,  Crar 
cow ;  along  the  boundary  also  considerable  forces  are  dis- 
posed. In  the  mountains  near  the  Hungarian  border,  where 
Lyubovlya  is  situated,  there  are  no  troops  save  those  of  the 
marshal ;  the  Swedes  have  never  gone  to  that  distance,  not 
having  men  enough  nor  daring  sufficient.  From  Lyubovlya 
it  is  nearer  to  Russia,  which  is  free  of  hostile  occupation, 
and  to  Lvoff,  which  has  not  ceased  to  be  loyal,  and  to  the 
Tartars,  who,  according  to  information,  are  coming  with 
succor ;  all  these  are  waiting  specially  for  the  decision  of 
the  king." 

"As  to  Pan  Lyubomirski,"  said  the  Bishop  of  Cracow, 
"  his  ambition  will  be  satisfied  with  this,  that  he  will  re- 
ceive the  king  first  in  his  starostaship  of  Spij,  and  will  sur- 
round him  with  protection.  The  government  will  remain 
with  the  king,  but  the  hope  itself  of  great  services  will 
satisfy  the  marshal.  If  he  wishes  to  tower  above  all  others 
through  his  loyalty,  then,  whether  his  loyalty  flows  from 
ambition  or  from  love  to  the  king  and  the  country,  his  maj- 
esty will  always  receive  notable  profit." 

This  opinion  of  a  worthy  and  experienced  bishop  seemed 
the  most  proper ;  therefore  it  was  decided  that  the  king 
snould  go  through  the  mountains  to  Lyubovlya,  and  thence 
to  Lvoff,  or  whithersoever  circumstances  might  indicate. 

They  discussed  also  the  day  of  returning ;  but  the  voevoda 
of  Lenchytsk,  who  had  just  come  from  his  mission  to  the 
emperor  for  aid,  said  that  it  was  better  not  to  fix  the  date, 
but  to  leave  the  decision  to  the  king,  so  that  the  news  might 
not  be  spread  and  the  enemy  forewarned.  They  decided 
only  this,  that  the  king  would  move  on  with  three  hundred 
dragoons,  under  command  of  Tyzenhauz,  who,  though  young, 
enjoyed  already  the  reputation  of  a  great  soldier. 

But  still  more  important  was  the  second  part  of  the  de- 
liberations, in  which  it  was  voted  unanimously  that  on  his 
arrival  in  the  country,  government  and  the  direction  of  the 
war  should  pass  into  the  hands  of  the  king,  whom  nobles, 
troops,  and  hetmans  were  to  obey  in  all  things.  They 
spoke  besides  of  the  future,  and  touched  upon  the  causes 


THE  DELUGE.  131 

of  those  sudden  misfortunes  which,  as  a  deluge,  had  cov- 
ered the  whole  land  in  such  a  brief  period.  And  the  pri- 
mate himself  gave  no  other  cause  for  this  than  the  disorder, 
want  of  obedience,  and  excessive  contempt  for  the  ofB.ce 
and  majesty  of  the  king. 

He  was  heard  In  silence,  for  each  man  understood  that 
it  was  a  question  here  of  the  fate  of  the  Commonwealth, 
and  of  great,  hitherto  unexampled  changes  in  it,  which 
might  bring  back  the  ancient  power  of  the  State,  and 
which  was  long  desired  by  the  wise  queen  who  loved 
her  adopted  country. 

From  the  mouth  of  the  worthy  prince  of  the  church  there 
came  words  like  thunderbolts,  and  the  souls  of  the  hearers 
opened  to  the  truth,  almost  as  flowers  open  to  the  sun. 

"  Not  against  ancient  liberties  do  I  rise,"  said  the  pri- 
mate, "  but  against  that  license  which  with  its  own  hands 
is  murdering  the  country.     In  very  truth  men  have  forgot- 
ten in  this  Commonwealth  the  distinction  between  freedom 
and  license ;  and  as  excessive  pleasure  ends  in  pain,  so  free- 
dom unchecked  has  ended  in  slavery.     You  have  descended 
to  such  error,  citizens  of  this  illustrious  Commonwealth,  that 
only  he  among  you  passes  for  a  defender  of  liberty  who 
raises  an  uproar,  who  breaks  diets  and  opposes  the  king, 
not  when  it  is  needful,  but  when  for  the  king  it  is  a  ques- 
tion of  saving  the  country.     In  our  treasury  the  bottom  ot 
the  chest  can  be  seen ;  the  soldier  unpaid  seeks  pay  of  the 
enemy;   the  diets,  the  only  foundation  of  this  Common- 
wealth, are  dissolved  after  having  done  nothing,  for  one 
disorderly  man,  one  evil  citizen,  for  his  own  private  pur- 
pose may  prevent  deliberation.     What  manner  of  liberty  is 
that  which  permits  one  man  to  stand  against  all  ?     If  that 
is  freedom  for  one  man,  then  it  is  bondage  for  all  others. 
And  where  have  we  gone  with  the  use  of  this  freedom 
which  seemed  such  sweet  fruit  ?     Behold  one  weak  enemy, 
against  whom  our  ancestors  gained  so  many  splendid  vic- 
tories, now  sicut  fulgur  exit  ah  occidente  et  poret  tcsque  ad 
orientem  (flashes  like  lightning  from  the  west,  and  goes  as 
far  as  the  east).     No  one  opposes  him,  traitorous  heretics 
aided  him,  and  he  seized  possession  of  all  things ;  he  perse- 
cutes the  faith,  he  desecrates  churches,  and  when  you  speak 
of  your  liberties  he  shows  you  the  sword.     Behold  what 
your  provincial  diets  have  come  to,  what  your  veto  has 
come  to,  what  your  license  has  come  to,  your  degradation 
of  the  king  at  every  step.     Your  king,  the  natural  defender 


132  THE  DELUGE. 

of  the  country,  you  have  rendered,  first  of  all,  powerless, 
and  then  you  complain  that  he  does  not  defend  you.  You 
did  not  want  your  own  government,  and  now  the  enemy  is 
governing.  And  who,  1  ask,  can  save  us  in  this  fall,  who 
can  bring  back  ancient  glory  to  this  Commonwealth,  if  not 
he  who  has  spent  so  much  of  his  life  and  time  for  it ;  when 
the  unhappy  domestic  war  with  the  Cossacks  tore  it,  who 
exposed  his  consecrated  person  to  dangers  such  as  no  mon- 
arch in  our  time  has  passed  through ;  who  at  Zborovo,  at 
Berestechko,  and  at  Jvanyets  fought  like  a  common  sol- 
dier, bearing  toils  and  hardships  beyond  his  station  of  king  ? 
To  him  now  we  will  confide  ourselves ;  to  him,  with  the  ex- 
ample of  the  ancient  Romans,  we  will  give  the  dictatorship, 
and  take  counsel  ourselves  how  to  save  in  time  coming  this 
fatherland  from  domestic  enemies,  from  vice,  license,  dis- 
order, disobedience,  and  restore  due  dignity  to  the  govern- 
ment and  the  king.*' 

So  spoke  the  primate ;  and  misfortune  with  the  experience 
of  recent  times  had  changed  his  hearers  in  such  a  degree 
that  no  man  protested,  for  all  saw  clearly  that  either  the 
power  of  the  king  must  be  strengthened,  or  the  Common- 
wealth must  perish  without  fail.  They  began  therefore 
to  consider  in  various  ways  how  to  bring  the  counsels  of 
the  primate  into  practice.  The  king  and  queen  listened  to 
them  eagerly  and  with  joy,  especially  the  queen,  who  had 
labored  long  and  earnestly  at  the  introduction  of  order  into 
the  Commonwealth. 

The  king  returned  then  to  Glogov  glad  and  satisfied,  and 
summoning  a  number  of  confidential  officers,  among  whom 
wa^  Kmita,  he  said,  — 

"  I  am  impatient,  my  stay  in  this  country  is  burning  me, 
T  could  wish  to  start  even  to-morrow ;  therefore  I  have  called 
you,  as  men  of  arms  and  experience,  to  provide  ready 
methods.  It  is  a  pity  that  we  should  lose  time,  when  our 
presence  may  hasten  considerably  a  general  war.^ 

"In  truth,"  said  Lugovski,  "if  such  is  the  will  of  your 
Royal  Grace,  why  delay  ?     The  sooner  the  better." 

"  While  the  affair  is  not  noised  about  and  the  enemy  do 
not  double  their  watchfulness,"  added  Colonel  Wolf. 

"  The  enemy  are  already  on  their  guard,  and  have  taken 
possession  of  the  roads  so  far  as  they  are  able,"  said  Kmita. 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

"  Gracious  Lord,  your  intended  return  is  no  news  for 
the  Swedes.     Almost  every  day '  a  report  travels  over  the 


THE  DELUGE.  133 

whole  Commonwealth,  that  your  Royal  Grace  is  already  on 
the  road,  or  even  now  in  your  realms,  inter  regna.  There- 
fore it  is  necessary  to  observe  the  greatest  care,  and  to 
hurry  by  through  narrow  places  stealthily,  for  Douglas's 
scouts  are  waiting  on  the  roads." 

"  The  best  carefulness,"  said  Tyzenhauz,  looking  at  Kmita, 
"  is  three  hundred  faithful  sabres ;  and  if  my  gracious  lord 
gives  me  command  over  them,  I  will  conduct  him  in  safety, 
even  over  the  breasts  of  Douglas's  scouts." 

"  You  will  conduct  if  there  are  just  three  hundred,  but 
suppose  that  you  meet  six  hundred  or  a  thousand,  or  come 
upon  a  superior  force  waiting  in  ambush,  what  then  ?  " 

"  I  said  three  hundred,"  answered  Tyzenhauz,  "  for  three 
hundred  were  mentioned.  If  however  that  is  too  small  a 
party,  we  can  provide  five  hundred  and  even  more." 

"  God  save  us  from  that.  The  larger  the  party,  the  more 
noise  will  it  make,"  said  Kmita. 

"  I  think  that  the  marshal  of  the  kingdom  will  come  out 
to  meet  us  with  his  squadrons,"  put  in  the  king. 

"  The  marshal  will  not  come  out,"  answered  Kmita,  "  for 
he  will  not  know  the  day  and  the  hour,  and  even  if  he  did 
know  some  delay  might  happen  on  the  road,  as  is  usual ;  it 
is  difficult  to  foresee  everything." 

"  A  soldier  says  that,  a  genuine  soldier  ! "  said  the  king. 
"  It  is  clear  that  you  are  not  a  stranger  to  war." 

Kmita  laughed,  for  he  remembered  his  attacks  on  Hovan- 
ski.  Who  was  more  skilled  than  he  in  such  actions  ?  To 
whom  could  the  escort  of  the  king  be  entrusted  with  more 
judgment  ? 

But  Tyzenhauz  was  evidently  of  a  different  opinion  from 
the  king,  for  he  frowned  and  said  with  sarcasm  against 
Kmita,   "  We  wait  then  for  your  enlightened  counsel." 

Kmita  felt  ill  will  in  the  words ;  therefore  he  fixed  his 
glance  on  Tyzenhauz  and  answered,  — 

"  My  opinion  is  that  the  smaller  the  party  the  easier  it 
will  pass." 

"  How  is  that  ?  " 

"  The  will  of  your  Eoyal  Grace  is  unfettered,"  said  Kmitn, 
"  and  can  do  what  it  likes,  but  my  reason  teaches  me  this : 
Let  Pan  Tyzenhauz  go  ahead  with  the  dragoons,  giving  out 
purposely  that  he  is  conducting  the  king ;  this  he  will  do  to 
attract  the  enemy  to  himself.  His  affair  is  to  wind  out,  to 
escape  from  the  trap  safely.  And  we  with  a  small  band  in 
a  day  or  two  will  move  after  him  with  your  Royal  Grace  ; 


134  THE  DELUGE. 

and  when  the  enemy's  attention  is  turned  in  another  direc- 
tion it  will  be  easy  lor  us  to  reach  Lyubovlya," 

The  king  clapped  his  hands  with  delight.  "  God  sent  us 
this  soldier ! ''  cried  he.  "  Solomon  could  not  judge  better.  I 
give  my  vote  for  this  plan,  and  there  must  not  be  another. 
They  will  hunt  for  the  king  among  the  dragoons,  and  the  king 
will  pass  by  under  their  noses.     It  could  not  be  better  !  " 

"  Gracious  King,"  cried  Tyzenhauz,  "  that  is  pastime." 

"  Soldier's  pastime ! "  said  the  king.  "  But  no  matter,  I 
will  not  recede  from  that  plan." 

Kmita's  eyes  shone  from  delight  because  his  opinion  had 
prevailed,  but  Tyzenhauz  sprang  from  his  seat. 

"  Gracious  Lord  !  "  said  he,  "  I  resign  my  command  from 
the  dragoons.     Let  some  one  else  lead  them." 

"  And  why  is  that  ?  " 

"  For  if  your  Royal  Grace  will  go  without  defence,  ex- 
posed to  the  play  of  fortune,  to  every  destractive  chance 
which  may  happen,  I  wish  to  be  near  your  person  to  expose 
my  breast  for  you  and  to  die  should  the  need  be." 

"  I  thank  you  for  your  sincere  intention,"  answered  Yan 
Kazimir ;  "  but  calm  yourself,  for  in  just  such  a  way  as 
Babinich  advises  shall  I  be  least  exposed." 

"  Let  Pan  Babinich,  or  whatever  his  name  may  be,  take 
what  he  advises  on  his  own  responsibility  !  It  may  concern 
him  that  your  Royal  Grace  be  lost  in  the  mountains.  I  take 
as  witness  God  and  my  companions  here  present  that  I  ad* 
vised  against  it  from  my  soul." 

Scarcely  had  he  finished  speaking  when  Kmita  sprang  up, 
and  standing  face  to  face  with  Tyzenhauz  asked,  "  What  do 
you  mean  by  these  words  ?  " 

Tyzenhauz  measured  him  haughtily  with  his  eyes  from 
head  to  foot,  and  said,  "  Do  not  strain  your  head,  little  man, 
toward  mine,  the  place  is  too  high  for  you." 

To  which  Kmita  with  lightning  in  his  eyes  replied,  "  It  is 
not  known  for  whom  it  would  be  too  high  if  — " 

"  If  what  ?  "  asked  Tyzenhauz,  looking  at  him  quickly. 

"  If  I  should  reach  higher  people  than  you." 

Tyzenhauz  laughed.   "  But  where  would  you  seek  them  ?  " 

"  Silence  !  "  said  the  king  suddenly,  with  a  frown.  "  Do 
not  begin  a  quarrel  in  my  presence." 

Yan  Kazimir  made  an  impression  of  such  dignity  on  all 
surrounding  him,  that  both  young  men  were  silent  and  con- 
fused, remembering  that  in  the  presence  of  the  king  un- 
seemly words  had  escaped  them.    But  the  king  added,  — 


.     THE   DELUGE.  135 

"  No  one  has  the  right  to  exalt  himself  above  that  cavalier 
who  burst  the  siege  gun  and  escaped  from  Swedish  hands, 
even  though  his  father  lived  in  a  village,  which,  as  I  see, 
was  not  the  case,  for  a  bird  from  his  feathers,  and  blood 
from  deeds  are  easily  known.  Drop  your  offences/^  Here 
the  king  turned  to  Tyzenhauz.  "  You  wish  it ;  then  remain 
with  our  person.  We  may  not  refuse  that.  Wolf  or  Den- 
hoff  will  lead  the  dragoons.  But  Babinich  too  will  remain, 
and  we  will  go  according  to  his  counsel,  for  he  has  pleased 
our  heart.'' 

"  I  wash  my  hands !  "  said  Tyzenhauz. 

"  Only  preserve  the  secret,  gentlemen.  Let  the  dragoons 
go  to  Ratibor  to-day,  and  spread  as  widely  as  possible  the 
report  that  I  am  with  them.  And  then  be  on  the  watch, 
for  you  know  not  the  day  nor  the  hour  —  Go,  Tyzenhauz, 
give  the  order  to  the  captain  of  the  dragoons.^' 

Tyzenhauz  went  out  wringing  his  hands  from  anger  and 
sorrow  ;  after  him  went  other  officers. 

That  same  day  the  news  thundered  through  all  Glogov 
that  the  king  had  already  gone  to  the  boundaries  of  the 
Commonwealth.  Even  many  distinguished  senators  thought 
that  the  departure  had  really  taken  place.  Couriers,  sent 
purposely,  took  the  report  to  Opol  and  to  the  roads  on  the 
boundary. 

Tyzenhauz,  though  he  had  declared  that  he  washed  his 
hands,  did  not  give  up  the  affair  as  lost ;  as  attendant  of 
the  king,  he  had  access  to  the  person  of  the  monarch  every 
moment  made  easy.  That  very  day  therefore,  after  the  dra- 
goons had  gone,  he  stood  before  the  face  of  Yan  Kazimir, 
or  rather  before  both  royal  persons,  for  Marya  Ludvika  was 
present. 

"  I  have  come  for  the  order,"  said  he ;  "  when  do  we 
start?" 

"The  day  after  to-morrow,  before  dawn." 

"  Are  many  people  to  go  ?  " 

"  You  will  go  ;  Lugovski  with  the  soldiers.  The  castellan 
of  Sandomir  goes  also  with  me.  I  begged  him  to  take  as 
few  men  as  possible ;  but  we  cannot  dispense  with  a  few 
trusty  and  tried  sabres.  Besides,  his  holiness  the  nuncio 
wishes  to  accompany  me ;  his  presence  will  add  importance, 
and  will  touch  all  who  are  faithful  to  the  true  church.  He 
does  not  hesitate  therefore  to  expose  his  sacred  person  to 
hazard.  Do  you  have  a  care  that  there  are  not  more  than 
forty  horses,  for  that  is  Babinich's  counsel." 


136  THE   DELUGE. 

"  Gracious  Lord !  "  said  Tyzenhauz. 

"  And  what  do  you  wish  yet  ?  " 

"On  my  knees  I  implore  one  favor.  The  question  is 
settled,  the  dragoons  have  gone,  —  we  shall  travel  without 
defence,  and  the  first  scouting  party  of  a  few  tens  of  horses 
may  capture  us.  Listen,  your  Royal  Grace,  to  the  prayer  of 
your  servant,  on  whose  faithfulness  God  is  looking,  and  do 
not  trust  in  everything  to  that  noble.  He  is  an  adroit  man, 
since  he  has  been  able  in  so  short  a  time  to  steal  into  your 
heart  and  favor ;  but  — " 

"  Do  you  envy  him  ?  "  interrupted  the  king. 

"  I  do  not  envy  him.  Gracious  Lord ;  I  do  not  wish  even  to 
suspect  him  of  treason  positively ;  but  I  would  swear  that 
his  name  is  not  Babinich.  Why  does  he  hide  his  real  name  ? 
Why  is  it  somehow  inconvenient  to  tell  what  he  did  before 
the  siege  of  Chenstohova  ?  Why  specially  has  he  insisted 
upon  dragoons  going  out  first,  and  that  your  Royal  Grace 
should  go  without  an  escort  ?  " 

The  king  thought  awhile,  and  began,  according  to  his  cus- 
tom, to  pout  his  lips  repeatedly. 

"  If  it  were  a  question  of  collusion  with  the  Swedes,"  said 
he  at  last,  "  what  could  three  hundred  dragoons  do  ?  What 
power  would  they  be,  and  what  protection  ?  Babinich  would 
need  merely  to  notify  the  Swedes  to  dispose  a  few  hundred 
infantry  along  the  roads,  and  they  could  take  us  as  in  a  net. 
But  only  think  if  there  can  be  a  question  of  treason  here. 
He  would  have  had  to  know  beforehand  the  date  of  our 
journey,  and  to  inform  the  Swedes  in  Cracow;  and  how 
could  he  do  so,  since  we  move  the  day  after  to-morrow  ?  He 
could  not  even  guess  that  we  would  choose  his  plan ;  we 
might  have  gone  according  to  your  suggestion  or  that  of 
others.  It  was  at  first  decided  to  go  with  the  dragoons; 
then  if  he  wished  to  talk  with  the  Swedes  this  special  party 
would  have  confused  his  arrangements,  for  he  would  have 
to  send  out  new  messengers  and  give  fresh  notice.  All 
these  are  irrefragable  reasons.  And  besides  he  did  not  in- 
sist at  all  on  his  opinion,  as  you  say ;  he  only  offered,  as  did 
others,  what  seemed  to  him  best.  No,  no !  Sincerity  is 
looking  forth  from  the  eyes  of  that  noble,  and  his  burned 
side  bears  witness  that  he  is  ready  to  disregard  even 
torture." 

"  His  Royal  Grace  is  right,"  said  the  queen,  on  a  sudden ; 
"these  points  are  irrefragable,  and  the  advice  was  and  is 
good." 


THE  DELUGE.  137 

Tyzenhauz  knew  from  experience  that  when  the  queen 
gave  her  opinion  it  would  be  vain  for  him  to  appeal  to  the 
king,  Yan  Kazimir  had  such  confidence  in  her  wit  and 
penetration.  And  it  was  a  question  now  with  the  young 
man  only  that  the  king  should  observe  needful  caution. 

"  It  is  not  my  duty,"  answered  he,  "  to  oppose  my  king 
and  queen.  But  if  we  are  to  go  the  day  after  to-morrow, 
let  this  Babinich  not  know  of  it  till  the  hour  of  departure." 

"  That  may  be,"  said  the  king. 

"And  on  the  road  I  will  have  an  eye  on  him,  and  should 
anything  happen  he  will  not  go  alive  from  my  hands." 

"  You  will  not  have  to  act,"  said  the  queen.  "  Listen ;  not 
you  will  preserve  the  king  from  evil  happenings  on  the  road, 
from  treason,  and  snares  of  the  enemy ;  not  you,  not  Babi- 
nich, not  the  dragoons,  not  the  powers  of  earth,  but  the 
Providence  of  God,  whose  eye  is  turned  continually  on  the 
shepherds  of  nations  and  the  anointed  of  the  Lord.  It  will 
guard  him.  It  will  protect  him  and  bring  him  safely ;  and 
in  case  of  need,  send  him  assistance,  of  which  you  do  not 
even  think,  you  who  believe  in  earthly  power  only." 

"  Most  Serene  Lady ! "  answered  Tyzenhauz,  "  I  believe, 
too,  that  without  the  will  of  God  not  a  hair  will  fall  from 
the  head  of  any  man ;  but  to  guard  the  king's  person  through 
fear  of  traitors  is  no  sin  for  me.'^ 

Mary  a  Ludvika  smiled  graciously.  "  But  you  suspect  too 
hastily,  and  thus  cast  shame  on  a  whole  nation,  in  which, 
as  this  same  Babinich  has  said,  there  has  not  yet  been  found 
one  to  raise  his  hand  against  his  own  king.  Let  it  not  as- 
tonish you  that  after  such  desertion,  after  such  a  breaking 
of  oaths  and  faith  as  the  king  and  I  have  experienced,  I  say 
still  that  no  one  has  dared  such  a  terrible  crime,  not  even 
those  who  to-day  serve  the  Swedes." 

"  Prince  Boguslav's  letter,  Gracious  Lady  ?  " 

"  That  letter  utters  untruth,"  said  the  queen,  with  decision. 
"  If  there  is  a  man  in  the  Commonwealth  ready  to  betray 
even  the  king,  that  man  is  Prince  Boguslav,  for  he  in  name 
only  belongs  to  this  people." 

"Speaking  briefly,  do  not  put  suspicion  on  Babinich," 
said  the  king.  "  As  to  his  name,  it  must  be  doubled  in  your 
head.  Besides,  we  may  ask  him ;  but  how  can  we  say  to 
him  here,  how  inquire,  '  If  you  are  not  Babinich,  then  what 
is  your  name  ? '  Such  a  question  might  pain  an  honest 
man  terribly,  and  I'll  risk  my  head  that  he  is  an  honest 
man." 


138  THE  DELUGE. 

"At  such  a  price,  Graxjious  Lord,  I  would  not  convince 
myself  of  his  honesty." 

"  Well,  well,  we  are  thankful  for  your  care.  To-morrow 
for  prayer  and  penance,  and  the  day  after  to  the  road,  to 
the  road ! " 

Tyzenhauz  withdrew  with  a  sigh,  and  in  the  greatest 
secrecy  began  preparations  that  very  day  for  the  journey. 
Even  dignitaries  who  were  to  accompany  the  king  were  not 
all  informed  of  the  time.  But  the  servants  were  ordered  to 
have  horses  in  readiness,  for  they  might  start  any  day  for 
Ratibor. 

The  king  did  not  show  himself  the  entire  following  day, 
even  in  the  church ;  but  he  lay  in  the  form  of  a  cross  in  his 
own  room  till  night,  fasting  and  imploring  the  King  of 
kings  for  aid,  not  for  hitnself,  but  for  the  Commonwealth. 

Marya  Ludvika,  together  with  her  ladies-in-waiting,  was 
also  in  prayer. 

Then  the  following  night  freshened  the  strength  of  the 
wearied  ones ;  and  when  in  darkness  the  Glogov  church- 
bell  sounded  to  matins,  the  hour  had  struck  for  the 
journey. 


THE  DELUGE.  139 


CHAPTER  IX. 

They  rode  through  Ratibor,  merely  stopping  to  feed  the 
horses.  No  one  recognized  the  king,  no  one  paid  much  at- 
tention to  the  party,  for  all  were  occupied  with  the  recent 
passage  of  the  dragoons,  among  whom,  as  all  thought,  was 
the  King  of  Poland.  The  retinue  was  about  fifty  in  number, 
for  several  dignitaries  accompanied  the  king ;  five  bishops 
alone,  and  among  others  the  nuncio,  ventured  to  share  with 
him  the  toils  of  a  journey  not  without  peril.  The  road 
within  the  boundary  of  the  empire,  however,  presented  no 
danger.  At  Oderberg,  not  far  from  the  junction  of  the 
Olsha  with  the  Odra,  they  entered  Moravia. 

The  day  was  cloudy,  and  snow  fell  so  thickly  that  it  was 
not  possible  to  see  the  road  a  few  steps  ahead.  But  the 
king  was  joyous  and  full  of  courage,  for  a  sign  had  been 
manifested  which  all  considered  most  favorable,  and  which 
contemporary  historians  did  not  neglect  to  insert  in  their 
chronicles.  Behold,  just  as  the  king  was  departing  from 
Glogov,  a  little  bird,  entirely  white,  appeared  before  his 
horse  and  began  to  circle  round,  rising  at  times  in  the  air, 
at  times  coming  down  to  the  head  of  the  king,  chirping  and 
twittering  joyously  meanwhile.  They  remembered  that  a 
similar  bird,  but  black,  had  circled  over  the  king  when  he 
was  retreating  from  Warsaw  before  the  Swedes. 

But  this  was  white,  exactly  of  the  size  and  form  of  a  swal- 
low ;  which  fact  roused  the  greater  wonder,  because  it  was 
deep  winter,  and  swallows  were  not  thinking  yet  of  return. 
But  all  were  rejoiced,  and  the  king  for  the  first  few  days 
spoke  of  nothing  else,  and  promised  himself  the  most  suc- 
cessful future.  It  appeared  from  the  beginning,  too,  how 
sound  was  Kmita's  advice  to  travel  apart. 

Everywhere  in  Moravia  people  were  telling  of  the  recent 
passage  of  the  King  of  Poland.  Some  stated  that  they  had 
seen  him  with  their  own  eyes,  all  in  armor,  with  a  sword  in 
his  hand  and  a  crown  on  his  head.  Various  stories,  also, 
were  current  of  the  forces  which  he  had  with  him,  and  in 
general  the  number  of  his  dragoons  was  exaggerated  to  the 
fabulous.     There  were  some  who  had  seen  ten  thousand, 


140  THE  DELUGE. 

and  who  could  not  wait  till  the  last  horses,  men,  gunners, 
and  flags  had  passed. 

"Surely,"  said  they,  "the  Swedes  will  spring  before 
them,  but  what  they  will  do  with  such  a  force  is 
unknown." 

•  

"  Well,"  asked  the  king  of  Tyzenhauz,  "  was  not  Babi- 
nich  right  ?  " 

"  We  are  not  in  Lyubovlya  yet,  Gracious  Lord,"  replied 
the  young  magnate. 

Babinich  was  satisfied  with  himself  and  with  the  journey. 
Generally  he  went  ahead  of  the  king's  party  with  the  three 
Kyemliches,  examining  the  road ;  sometimes  he  rode  with 
tlie  rest,  entertaining  the  king  with  narratives  of  single 
incidents  in  the  siege  of  Ghenstohova,  of  which  the  king 
never  had  enough.  And  almost  every  hour  that  young 
hero,  cheerful,  mettlesome,  eagle-like,  drew  nearer  the  heart 
of  the  king.  Time  passed  for  the  monarch  now  in  prayer, 
now  in  pious  meditation  on  eternal  life,  now  in  discussing 
the  coming  war  and  the  aid  hoped  from  the  emperor,  and 
finally  in  looking  at  knightly  amusements  with  which  the 
attendant  soldiers  endeavored  to  shorten  the  time  of  the 
journey.  Por  Yan  Kazimir  had  this  in  his  nature,  that  his 
mind  passed  easily  from  seriousness  almost  to  frivolity,  from 
hard  labor  to  amusements,  to  which,  when  there  was  leisure, 
he  gave  himself  with  his  whole  soul,  as  if  no  care,  no  grief 
had  pressed  him  at  any  time. 

The  soldiers  then  exhibited  themselves,  each  with  what 
he  could  do ;  the  Kyemliches,  Kosma,  and  Damian,  immense 
and  awkward  figures,  amused  the  king  by  breaking  horse- 
shoes, which  they  broke  like  canes  ;  he  paid  them  a  thaler 
apiece,  though  his  wallet  was  empty  enough,  for  all  his 
money,  and  even  the  diamonds  and  "parafanaly"  (para- 
phernalia) of  the  queen,  had  been  spent  on  the  army. 

Pan  Andrei  exhibited  himself  by  throwing  a  heavy 
hatchet,  which  he  hurled  upward  with  such  force  that  it 
was  barely  visible,  and  then  he  sprang  under  the  instrument 
with  his  horse  and  caught  it  by  the  handle  as  it  fell.  At 
sight  of  this  the  king  clapped  his  hands. 

"I  saw  that  done,"  said  he,  "by  Pan  Slushka,  brother 
of  the  vice-chancellor's  wife,  but  he  threw  not  so  high  by 
half." 

"This  is  customary  with  us  in  Lithuania,"  said  Pan  An- 
drei ;  "  and  when  a  man  practises  it  from  childhood  he  be- 
comes skilful." 


THE  DELUGE.  141 

"  Whence  have  you  those  scars  across  the  lip  ?  "  asked 
the  king  of  him  once,  pointing  to  Kmita's  scars.  "Some 
one  went  through  you  well  with  a  sabre." 

"That  is  not  from  a  sabre,  Gracious  Lord,  but  from  a 
bullet.  I  was  fired  at  by  a  man  who  put  the  pistol  to  my 
mouth." 

"  An  enemy  or  one  of  ours  ?  " 

"  One  of  ours ;  but  an  enemy  whom  I  shall  yet  call  to 
account,  and  till  that  happens  it  is  not  proper  for  me  to 
speak  of  it." 

"  Have  you  such  animosity  as  that  ?  " 

"  I  have  no  animosity.  Gracious  Lord,  for  on  my  head  I 
bear  a  still  deeper  scar  from  a  sabre,  through  which  cut  my 
soul  almost  left  me ;  but  since  an  honorable  man  did  it  I 
harbor  no  offence  against  him."  Kmita  removed  his  cap 
and  showed  the  king  a  deep  furrow,  the  white  edges  of 
which  were  perfectly  visible.  "  I  am  not  ashamed  of  this 
wound,"  said  he,  "for  it  was  given  me  by  such  a  master 
that  there  is  not  another  like  him  in  the  Commonwealth." 

"  Who  is  such  a  master  ?  " 

"  Pan  Volodyovski." 

"  For  God's  sake  I  I  know  him.  He  did  wonders  at 
Zbaraj.  And  I  was  at  the  wedding  of  his  comrade,  Skshe- 
tuski,  who  was  the  first  to  bring  me  news  of  the  besieged. 
Those  are  great  cavaliers !  And  with  them  was  a  third, 
him  the  whole  army  glorified  as  the  greatest  of  all.  A 
fat  noble,  and  so  amusing  that  we  almost  burst  our  sides 
from  laughter." 

"  That  is  Pan  Zagloba,  I  think  !  "  said  Kmita  ;  "  he  is  a 
man  not  only  brave,  but  full  of  wonderful  stratagems." 

"  Do  you  know  what  they  are  doing  now  ?  " 

"  Volodyovski  used  to  lead  dragoons  with  the  voevoda  of 
Vilna." 

The  king  frowned.  "  And  is  he  serving  the  Swedes  now 
with  the  prince  voevoda  ?  " 

"  He  !  The  Swedes  ?  He  is  with  Pan  Sapyeha.  I  saw 
myself  how,  after  the  treason  of  the  prince,  he  threw  his 
baton  at  his  feet." 

"  Oh,  he  is  a  worthy  soldier  !  "  answered  the  king.  "  Prom 
Pah  Sapyeha  we  have  had  news  from  Tykotsin,  where  he 
is  besieging  the  voevoda.  God  give  him  luck !  If  all 
were  like  him,  the  Swedish  enemy  would  regret  their 
undertaking." 

Here  Tyzenhauz,  who  had  been  listening  to  the  conversa- 


142  THE  DELUGE. 

tion,  asked  suddenly,  "Then  were  you  with  Kadzivill  at 
Kyedani  ?  " 

Kmita  was  somewhat  confused,  and  began  to  throw  up 
his  hatchet.     "  I  was,"  answered  he. 

"  Give  peace  to  your  hatchet,"  said  Tyzenhauz.  "  And 
what  were  you  doing  at  the  prince's  house  ?  " 

"I  was  a  guest,"  answered  Kmita,  impatiently,  "and  I 
ate  his  bread,  until  I  was  disgusted  with  his  treason." 

"  And  why  did  you  not  go  with  other  honorable  soldiers 
to  Pan  Sapyeha  ?  " 

"  Because  I  had  made  a  vow  to  go  to  Chenstohova,  which 
you  will  more  easily  understand  when  I  tell  you  that  our 
Ostra  Brama  was  occupied  by  the  Northerners." 

Tyzenhauz  began  to  shake  his  head  and  smack  his  lips ; 
this  attracted  the  attention  of  the  king,  so  that  he  looked 
inquiringly  at  Kmita.  The  latter,  made  impatient,  turned 
to  Tyzenhauz  and  said,  — 

"  My  worthy  sir !  Why  do  I  not  inquire  of  you  where 
you  have  been,  and  what  you  have  been  doing  ?  " 

"Ask  me,"  replied  Tyzenhauz;  "I  have  nothing  to 
conceal." 

"  Neither  am  I  before  a  court ;  and  if  I  shall  ever  be,  you 
will  not  be  my  judge.  Leave  me,  then,  that  I  lose  not  my 
patience." 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  hurled  the  hatchet  so  sharply 
that  it  grew  small  in  the  height ;  the  king  raised  his  eyes 
after  it,  and  at  that  moment  he  was  thinking  of  nothing 
save  this,  would  Babinich  catch  it  in  its  fall,  or  would  he 
not  catch  it  ? 

Babinich  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  sprang  forward,  and 
caught  it.  That  same  evening  Tyzenhauz  said  to  the 
king,  — 

"  Gracious  Lord,  this  noble  pleases  me  less  and  less." 

"  But  me  more  and  more,"  answered  the  king,  pursing  his 
lips. 

"  I  heard  to-day  one  of  his  people  call  him  colonel ;  he 
only  looked  threateningly,  and  straightway  confused  the 
man.     There  is  something  in  that." 

"  And  it  seems  to  me  sometimes  that  he  does  not  wish  to 
tell  everything,"  added  the  king ;  "  but  that  is  his  affair." 

"Ko,  Gracious  Lord,"  exclaimed  Tyzenhauz,  forcibly,  "it 
is  not  his  affair,  it  is  our  affair,  and  that  of  the  whole  Com- 
monwealth. For  if  he  is  some  traitor  who  is  planning  the 
death  or  captivity  of  your  Royal  Grace,  then  with  your 


THE  DELUGE.  143 

person  will  perish  all  those  who  at  this  moment  have 
taken  arms ;  the  whole  Commonwealth  will  perish,  which 
you  alone  are  competent  to  save." 

"  I  will  ask  him  myself  to-morrow." 

"  God  grant  that  I  be  a  false  prophet,  but  nothing  good 
looks  out  of  his  eyes.  He  is  too  smart,  too  bold,  too  daring ; 
and  such  people  are  ready  for  anything." 

The  king  looked  troubled.  Next  morning,  when  they 
moved  on  their  journey,  he  beckoned  Kmita  to  approach 
him. 

"  Where  were  you,  Colonel  ?  "  asked  the  king,  suddenly. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed. 

Kmita  struggled  with  himself ;  the  wish  was  burning  him 
to  spring  fiiom  his  horse,  fall  at  the  feet  of  the  king,  and 
throw  off  the  burden  he  was  bearing,  —  tell  the  whole  truth 
at  once.  But  he  thought  of  the  fearful  impression  which 
the  name  Kmita  would  make,  especially  after  the  letter 
of  Prince  Boguslav  Radzivill.  How  could  he,  who  had 
been  the  right  hand  of  Radzivill,  who  had  maintained 
the  preponderance  of  Prince  Yanush,  who  had  aided  him  in 
scattering  his  disobedient  squadrons,  who  supported  him  in 
treason ;  how  could  he,  accused  and  suspected  of  the  most 
terrible  crime,  —  an  attack  on  the  person  of  the  king,  —  suc- 
ceed in  convincing  the  king,  the  bishops,  and  senators,  that 
he  had  corrected  himself,  that  he  was  transformed  ?  With 
what  could  he  show  the  sincerity  of  his  intentions  ?  What 
proofs  could  he  bring  save  naked  words  ?  His  former  of- 
fences pursue  him  unceasingly,  unsparingly,  as  furious  dogs 
a  wild  beast  in  the  forest.  He  determined  on  silence.  But 
he  felt  also  unspeakable  disgust  and  hatred  of  subterfuge. 
Must  he  throw  dust  in  the  eyes  of  the  king,  whom  he  loved 
with  all  the  power  of  his  soul,  and  deceive  him  with  fictitious 
tales? 

He  felt  that  strength  failed  him  for  this ;  therefore  he 
said,  after  a  while :  "  Gracious  King,  the  time  will  come,  per- 
haps soon,  in  which  I  shall  open  my  whole  soul  to  your  Royal 
Grace  as  in  confession  to  a  priest.  But  I  wish  deeds  to 
vouch  for  me,  for  my  sincere  intention,  for  my  loyalty  and  my 
love  of  majesty,  not  words  simply.  I  have  offended  against 
you,  my  Gracious  Lord,  and  the  country,  and  I  have  repented 
too  little  yet;  therefore  I  am  seeking  service  in  which  I 
can  find  reparation  more  easily.  Besides,  who  has  not  of- 
fended ?  Who  in  the  whole  Commonwealth  does  not  need 
to  beat  his  breast  ?    It  may  be  that  I  have  offended  more 


144  THE   DELUGE. 

grievously  than  others,  but  I  was  the  first  also  to  bethink 
myself.  Do  not  inquire,  Gracious  Lord,  about  anything 
until  the  present  service  will  convince  you  concerning 
me ;  do  not  ask,  for  I  cannot  answer  without  closing 
the  road  of  salvation  to  myself,  for  God  is  the  witness, 
and  the  Most  Holy  Lady,  our  Queen,  that  I  had  no  evil 
intent,  that  I  am  ready  to  give  the  last  drop  of  my  blood 
for  you." 

Here  Pan  Andrei's  eyes  grew  moist,  and  such  sincerity  and 
sorrow  appeared'  on  his  face  that  his  countenance  defended 
him  with  greater  power  than  his  words. 

"  God  is  looking  at  my  intentions,"  said  he,  "  and  will  ac- 
count them  to  me  at  judgment.  But,  Gracious  Lord,  if  you 
do  not  trust  me,  dismiss  me,  remove  me  from  your  person. 
I  will  follow  at  a  distance,  so  as  to  come  in  time  of  difficulty, 
even  without  being  called,  and  lay  down  my  life  f ofty ou.  And 
then,  Gracious  Lord,  you  will  believe  that  I  am  not  a  traitor, 
but  one  of  that  kind  of  servants  of  whom  you  have  not 
many,  even  among  those  who  cast  suspicion  on  others." 

"I  believe  you  to-day,"  said  the  king.  "Kemain  near 
our  person  as  before,  for  treason  does  not  speak  in  such 
fashion." 

"  I  thank  your  Eoyal  Grace,"  answered  Kmita ;  and  rein- 
ing in  his  horse  somewhat,  he  pushed  back  among  the  last 
ranks  of  the  party. 

But  Tyzenhauz  did  not  limit  himself  to  conveying  sus- 
picions to  the  king.  The  result  was  that  all  began  to  look 
askance  at  Kmita.  Audible  conversation  ceased  at  his  ap- 
proach, and  whispers  began.  Every  movement  of  his  was 
followed,  every  word  considered.  Kmita  noticed  this,  and 
was  ill  at  ease  among  these  men. 

Even  the  king,  though  he  did  not  remove  confidence  from 
him,  had  not  for  Pan  Andrei  such  a  joyful  countenance  as 
before.  Therefore  the  young  hero  lost  his  daring,  grew 
gloomy,  sadness  and  bitterness  took  possession  of  his  heart. 
Formerly  in  front,  among  the  first,  he  used  to  make  his  horse 
prance ;  now  he  dragged  on  many  yards  behind  the  caval- 
cade, with  hanging  head  and  gloomy  thoughts. 

At  last  the  Carpathians  stood  white  before  the  travellers. 
Snow  lay  on  their  .slopes,  clouds  spread  their  unwieldy 
bodies  on  the  summits ;  and  when  an  evening  came  clear 
at  sunset,  those  mountains  put  on  flaming  garments  from 
which  marvellously  bright  gleams  went  forth  till  quenched 
m  the  darkness  embracing  the  whole  world.     Kmita  gazed 


THE  DELUGE.  145 

on  those  wonders  of  nature  which  to  that  time  he  had  never 
seen ;  and  though  greatly  grieved,  he  forgot  his  cares  from 
admiration  and  wonder.  '  . 

Each  day  t^wse  giants  grew  greater,  more  mighty,  till  at 
last  the  retinue  of  the  king  came  to  them  and  entered  a  pass 
which  opened  on  a  sudden,  like  a  gate. 

"  The  boundary  must  be  near,"  said  the  king,  with  emotion. 

Then  they  saw  a  small  wagon,  drawn  by  one  horse,  and 
in  the  wagon  a  peasant.  The  king's  men  stopped  him  at 
once. 

"  Man,"  said  Tyzenhauz,  "  are  we  in  Poland  ?  " 

"  Beyond  that  cliff  and  that  little  river  is  the  emperor's 
boundary,  but  you  are  standing  on  the  king's  land." 

"  Which  way  is  it  then  to  Jivyets  ?  " 

"  Go  straight  ahead ;  you  will  come  to  the  road."  And 
the  mountaineer  whipped  his  horse. 

Tyzenhauz  galloped  to  the  retinue  standing  at  a  distance. 

"  Gracious  Lord,"  cried  he,  with  emotion,  "  you  are  now 
inter  regna,  for  at  that  little  river  your  kingdom  begins." 

The  king  said  nothing,  only  made  a  sign  to  hold  his  horse, 
dismounted,  and  throwing  himself  on  his  knees,  raised  his 
eyes  and  his  hands  upward. 

At  sight  of  this,  all  dismounted  and  followed  his  example. 
That  king,  then  a  wanderer,  fell  after  a  moment  in  the  form 
of  a  cross  on  the  snow,  and  began  to  kiss  that  land,  so  be- 
loved and  so  thankless,  which  in  time  of  disaster  had  re- 
fused refuge  to  his  head. 

Silence  followed,  and  only  sighs  interrupted  it. 

The  evening  was  frosty,  clear ;  the  mountains  and  the 
summits  of  the  neighboring  fir-trees  were  in  purple,  far- 
ther off  in  the  shadow  they  had  begun  to  put  on  violet ; 
but  the  road  on  which 'the  king  was  lying  turned  as  it  were 
into  a  ruddy  and  golden  ribbon,  and  rays  fell  on  the  king, 
bishops,  and  dignitaries. 

Then  a  breeze  began  from  the  summits,  and  bearing  on 
its  wings  sparks  of  snow,  flew  to  the  valley.  Therefore 
the  nearer  fir-trees  began  to  bend  their  snow-covered  heads, 
bow  to  their  lord,  and  to  make  a  joyous  and  rustling  sound, 
as  if  they  were  singing  that  old  song,  "  Be  welcome  to  us, 
thou  dear  master  ! " 

Darkness  had  already  filled  the  air  when  the  king's  retinue 
moved  forward.  Beyond  the  defile  was  spread  out  a  rather 
roomy  plain,  the  other  end  of  which  was  lost  in  the  distance. 
Light  was  dying  all  around  j  only  in  one  place  the  sky  waa 

VOL.   II. — 10 


146  THE  DELUGE. 

still  bright  with  red.  The  king  began  to  repeat  Ave  Maria; 
after  him  the  others  with  concentration  of  spirit  repeated  the 
pious  words. 

Their  native  land,  unvisited  by  them  for  a  long  time ;  the 
mountains  which  night  was  now  covering ;  the  dying  twi- 
light, the  prayer,  —  all  these  caused  a  solemnity  of  heart 
and  mind ;  hence  after  the  prayer  the  king,  the  dignitaries, 
and  the  knights  rode  on  in  silence.  Night  fell,  but  in  the 
east  the  sky  was  shining  still  more  redly. 
-  "  Let  us  go  toward  that  twilight,"  said  the  king,  at  last  j 
"  it  is  a  wonder  that  it  is  shining  yet." 

Then  Kmita  galloped  up.  "  Gracious  Lord,  that  is  a  fire ! " 
cried  he. 

All  halted. 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  king ;  "  it  seems  to  me  that 
't  is  the  twilight." 

"  A  fire,  a  fire !  I  am  not  mistaken  ! "  cried  Kmita. 

And  indeed,  of  all  of  the  attendants  of  the  king  he  knew 
most  in  that  matter.  At  last  it  was  no  longer  possible  to 
doubt,  since  above  that  supposed  twilight  were  rising  as  it 
were  red  clouds,  rolling  now  brighter,  now  darker  in  turn. 

*'  It  is  as  if  Jivyets  were  burning ! "  cried  the  king ; 
"  maybe  the  enemy  is  ravaging  it." 

He  had  not  finished  speaking  when  to  their  ears  flew  the 
noise  of  men,  the  snorting  of  horses,  and  a  number  of  dar}: 
figures  appeared  before  the  retinue. 

"  Halt,  halt ! "  cried  Tyzenhauz. 

These  figures  halted,  as  if  uncertain  what  to  do  farther. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  was  asked  from  the  retinue. 

"  Ours ! "  said  a  number  of  voices.  "  Ours  !  We  are  es- 
caping  with  our  lives  from  Jivyets.  ^The  Swedes  are  burn- 
ing Jivyets,  and  murdering  people." 

"  Stop,  in  Grod's  name !  What  do  you  say  ?  Whence 
have  they  come?" 

"  They  were  waiting  for  our  king.  There  is  a  power  of 
them,  a  power !  May  the  Mother  of  God  have  the  king  in 
Her  keeping ! " 

Tyzenhauz  lost  his  head  for  a  moment.  "  See  what  it  is 
to  go  with  a  small  party ! "  cried  he  to  Kmita ;  "  would  that 
you  were  killed  for  such  counsel ! " 

Yan  Kazimir  began  to  inquire  himself  of  the  fugitives. 
"  But  where  is  the  king  ?  " 

"  The  king  has  gone  to  the  mountains  with  a  great  army. 
Two  days  ago  he  passed  through  Jivyets  j  they  pursued  him, 


THE  DELUGE.  147 

and  were  fighting  somewhere  near  Suha.  We  have  not  heard 
whether  they  took  him  or  not ;  but  to-day  they  returned  to 
Jivyets,  and  are  burning  and  murdering." 

"  Go  with  God ! "  said  Yan  Kazimir. 

The  fugitives  shot  past  quickly. 

"See  what  would  have  met  us  had  we  gone  with  the 
dragoons !''  exclaimed  Kmita. 

"  Gracious  King ! "  said  Father  Gembitski,  "  the  enemy 
is  before  us.     What  are  we  to  do  ? " 

All  surrounded  the  monarch,  as  if  wishing  to  protect  him 
with  their  persons  from  sudden  danger.  The  king  gazed 
on  that  fire  which  was  reflected  in  his  eyes,  and  he  was 
silent ;  no  one  advanced  an  opinion,  so  difficult  was  it  to 
give  good  advice. 

"When  I  was  going  out  of  the  country  a  fire  lighted 
me,"  said  Yan  Kazimir,  at  last  j  "  and  when  I  enter,  another 
gives  light." 

Again  silence,  only  still  longer  than  before. 

"Who  has  any  advice?"  inquired  Father  Gembitski, 
at  last. 

Then  the  voice  of  Tyzenhauz  was  heard,  full  of  bitterness, 
and  insult :  "  He  who  did  not  hesitate  to  expose  the  king's 
person  to  danger,  who  said  that  the  king  should  go  without 
a  guard,  let  him  now  give  advice." 

At  this  moment  a  horseman  pushed  out  of  the  circle. 
It  was  Kmita. 

"  Very  well ! "  said  he.  And  rising  in  the  stirrups  he 
shouted,  turning  to  his  attendants  standing  at  some  dis- 
tance, "Kyemliches,  after  me!" 

Then  he  urged  his 'horse  to  a  gallop,  and  after  him  shot 
the  three  horsemen  with  all  the  breath  that  was  in  the 
breasts  of  their  horses. 

A  cry  of  despair  came  from  Tyzenhauz :  "  That  is  a  con- 
spiracy!" said  he.  "These  traitors  will  give  us  up  surely. 
Gracious  King,  save  yourself  while  there  is  time,  for  the 
enemy  will  soon  close  the  pass !  Gracious  King,  save 
yourself!    Back!  back!" 

"  Let  us  return,  let  us  return  I "  cried  the  bishops  and 
dignitaries,  in  one  voice. 

Yan  Kazimir  became  impatient,  lightnings  flashed  from 
his  eyes ;  suddenly  he  drew  his  sword  from  its  sheath  and 
cried,  — 

"  May  God  not  grant  me  to  leave  my  country  a  second 
time.     Come  what  may,  I  have  had  enough  of  that ! "    And 


148  THE   DELUGE. 

he  put  spurs  to  his  horse  to  move  forward ;  but  the  nuncio 
himself  seized  the  reins. 

"Your  Royal  Grace,"  said  he,  seriously,  "you  bear  on 
your  shoulders  the  fate  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  the 
country,  therefore  you  are  not  free  to  expose  your  person." 

"  Not  free,"  repeated  the  bishops. 

"I  will  not  return  to  Silesia,  so  help  me  the  Holy 
Cross ! "  answered  Yan  Kazimir. 

"Gracious  Lord!  listen  to  the  prayers  of  your  subjects," 
said  the  castellan  of  Sandomir.  "If  you  do  not  wish  to 
return  to  the  emperor's  territory,  let  us  go  at  least  from 
this  place  and  turn  toward  the  Hungarian  boundary,  or  let 
us  go  back  through  this  pass,  so  that  our  return  be  not  in- 
tercepted. There  we  will  wait.  In  case  of  an  attack  by 
the  enemy^  escape  on  horses  will  remain  to  us ;  but  at  least 
let  them  not  enclose  us  as  in  a  trap." 

"Let  it  be  even  so,"  said  the  king.  "I  do  not  reject 
prudent  counsel,  but  I  will  not  go  wandering  a  second 
time.  If  we  cannot  appear  by  this  road,  we  will  by 
another.  But  I  think  that  you  are  alarmed  in  vain. 
Since  the  Swedes  looked  for  us  among  the  dragoons,  as  the 
people  from  Jivyets  said,  it  is  clear  proof  that  they  know 
nothing  of  us,  and  that  there  is  no  treason  or  conspiracy. 
Just  consider;  you  are  men  of  experience.  The  Swedes 
would  not  have  attacked  the  dragoons,  they  would  not  have 
fired  a  gun  at  them  if  they  knew  that  we  were  following 
them.  Be  calm,  gentlemen!  Babinich  has  gone  with  his 
men  for  news,  and  he  will  return  soon  of  a  certainty." 

When  he  had  said  this  the  king  turned  his  horse  toward 
the  pass;  after  Kim  his  attendants.-  They  halted  on  the 
spot  where  the  first  mountaineer  had  shown  them  the 
boundary. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  passed,  then  a  half-hour  and 
an  hour. 

"  Have  you  noticed,  gentlemen,"  asked  the  voevoda  of 
Lenchytsk  on  a  sudden,  "  that  the  fire  is  decreasing  ?  " 

"  It  is  going  out,  going  out ;  you  can  almost  see  it  die," 
said  a  number  of  voices. 

"  That  is  a  good  sign,"  said  the  king. 

"I  will  go  ahead  with  a  few  men,"  said  Tyzenhauz. 
"We  will  halt  about  a  furlong  from  here,  and  if  the 
Swedes  come  we  will  detain  them  till  we  die.  In  every 
case  there  will  be  time  to  think  of  the  safety  of  the  king's 
person.'^ 


THE  DELUGE.  149 

"  Remain  with  the  party  ;  I  forbid  you  to  go ! "  said  the 
kiug. 

To  which  Tyzenhauz  answered,  — 

"  Gracious  Lord,  give  command  later  to  shoot  me  for  dis- 
obedience, but  now  I  will  go,  for  now  it  is  a  question 
of  you."  And  calling  upon  a  number  of  soldiers  in  whom 
it  was  possible  to  trust  in  every  emergency,  •  he  moved 
forward. 

They  halted  at  the  other  end  of  the  defile  which  opened 
into  the  valley,  and  stood  in  silence,  with  muskets  ready, 
holding  their  ears  toward  every  sound.  The  silence  lasted 
long;  finally  the  sound  of  snow  trampled  by  horses'  feet 
came  to  them. 

"  They  are  coming  ! "  whispered  one  of  the  soldiers. 

"  That  is  no  party ;  only  a  few  horses  are  to  be  heard,'' 
answered  the  other.     "  Pan  Babinich  is  returning." 

Meanwhile  those  approaching  came  in  the  darkness 
within  a  few  tens  of  yards. 

"  Who  is  there  ?  "  cried  Tyzenhauz. 

"  Ours !  Do  not  fire  there ! "  sounded  the  voice  of 
Kmita. 

At  that  moment  he  appeared  before  Tyzenhauz,  and  not 
knowing  him  in  the  darkness,  inquired,  — 

"  But  where  is  the  king  ?  " 

"  At  the  end  of  the  pass." 

"  Who  is  speaking,  for  I  cannot  see  ?  " 

"  Tyzenhauz.  But  what  is  that  great  bundle  which  you 
have  before  you?"  And  he  pointed  to  some  dark  form 
hanging  before  Kmita,  on  the  front  of  the  saddle. 

Pan  Andrei  made  no  answer,  but  rode  on.  When  he  had 
reached  the  king's  escort,  he  recognized  the  person  of  the 
king,  for  it  was  much  clearer  beyond  the  pass,  and  cried,  — 

"  Gracious  Lord,  the  road  is  open !  " 

"  Are  there  no  Swedes  in  Jivyets  ?  " 

"They  have  gone  to  Vadovitsi.  That  was  a  party 
of  German  mercenaries.  But  here  is  one  of  them,  Gracious 
Lord ;  ask  him  yourself."  And  Pan  Andrei  pushed  to  the 
ground  that  form  which  he  held  before  him,  so  that  a  groan 
was  heard  in  the  still  night. 

"  Who  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  astonished  king. 

"  A  horseman  ! " 

"As  God  is  dear  to  me!  And  you  have  brought  an 
informant!     How  is  that?    Tell  me." 

"  Gracious  Lord,  when  a  wolf  prowls  in  the  night  around  a 


150  THE  DELUGE. 

flock  of  sheep  it  is  easy  for  him  to  seize  one ;  and  besides, 
to  tell  the  truth,  this  is  not  the  first  time  with  me." 

The  king  raised  his  hands.  ^'But  this  Babinich  is  a 
soldier,  may  the  bullets  strike  him !  I  see  that  with  such 
servants  I  can  go  even  in  the  midst  of  Swedes." 

Meanwhile  all  gathered  around  the  horseman,  who  did 
not  rise  from  the  ground  however. 

"  Ask  him,  Gracious  Lord,"  said  Kmita,  not  without  a 
certain  boastf ulness  in  his  voice ;  "  though  I  do  not  know 
whether  he  will  answer,  for  he  is  throttled  a  little  and 
there  is  nothing  here  to  burn  him  with." 

"  Pour  some  gorailka  into  his  throat,"  said  the  king. 

And  indeed  that  medicine  helped  more  than  burning,  for 
the  horseman  soon  recovered  strength  and  voice.  Then 
Kmita,  putting  a  sword-point  to  his  throat,  commanded  him 
to  tell  the  whole  truth. 

The  prisoner  confessed  that  he  belonged  to  the  regiment 
of  Colonel  Irlehorn,  that  they  had  intelligence  of  the  passage 
of  the  king  with  dragoons,  therefore  they  fell  upon  them 
near  Suha,  but  meeting  firm  resistance  they  had  to  with- 
draw to  Jivyets,  whence  they  marched  on  to  Vadovitsi  and 
Cracow,  for  such  were  their  orders. 

"  Are  there  other  divisions  of  the  Swedes  in  the  moun- 
tains?" asked  Kmita  in  German,  while  squeezing,  the 
throat  of  the  horseman  somewhat  more  vigorously. 

"  Maybe  there  are  some,"  answered  he  in  a  broken  voice. 
"General  Douglas  sent  scouting-parties  around,  but  they 
are  all  withdrawing,  for  the  peasants  are  attacking  them 
in  passes." 

"  Were  you  the  only  ones  in  the  neighborhood  of  Jivyets  ?  " 

"  The  only  ones." 

"  Do  you  know  that  the  King  of  Poland  has  passed  ?  " 

"  He  passed  with  those  dragoons  who  fought  with  us  at 
Suha.     Many  saw  him." 

"  Why  did  you  not  pursue  him  ?  " 

"  We  were  afraid  of  the  mountaineers." 

Here  Kmita  began  again  in  Polish:  "Gracious  Lord, 
the  road  is  open  and  you  will  find  a  night's  lodging  in 
Jivyets,  for  only  a  part  of  the  place  is  burned." 
«  But  unconfiding  Tyzenhauz  was  speaking  at  this  time 
with  the  castellan  of  Voinik,  and  said :  "  Either  that  is  a 
great  warrior  and  true  as  gold,  or  a  finished  traitor.  Con- 
sider, your  worthiness,  that  all  this  may  be  simulated,  from 
the  taking  of  this  horseman  to  his  confederates.     And  if 


THE  DELUGE.  151 

this  is  a  trick,  —  if  the  Swedes  are  in  ambush  in  Jivyets,  — 
if  the  king  goes  and  falls  as  into  a  net  ?  " 

"It  is  safer  to  convince  one's  self/'  answered  the  cas- 
tellan of  Voinik. 

Then  Tyzenhauz  turned  to  the  king  and  said  aloud : 
"Gracious  Lord,  permit  me  to  go  ahead  to  Jivyets  and 
convince  myself  that  what  this  cavalier  says  and  what  this 
trooper  declares  is  true." 

"  Let  it  be  so !  Permit  them  to  go,  Gracious  Lord,"  said 
Kmita. 

"  Go,"  said  the  king ;  "  but  we  will  move  forward  a  little, 
for  it  is  cold." 

Tyzenhauz  rushed  on  at  all  speed,  and  the  escort  of  the 
king  began  to  move  after  him  slowly.  The  king  regained 
his  good  humor  and  cheerfulness,  and  after  a  while  said  to 
Kmita,  — 

"  But  with  you  it  is  possible  to  hunt  Swedes  as  birds  with 
a  falcon,  for  you  strike  from  above." 

"That  is  my  fashion,"  said  Kmita.  "Whenever  your 
Royal  Grace  wishes  to  hunt,  the  falcon  will  always  be 
ready." 

"  Tell  how  you  caught  him." 

"That  is  not  difl&cult.  When  a  regiment  marches  there 
are  always  a  few  men  who  lag  in  the  rear,  and  I  got  this 
one  about  half  a  furlong  behind.  I  rode  up  to  him;  he 
thought  that  I  was  one  of  his  own  people,  he  was  not  on  his 
guard,  and  before  he  could  think  I  had  seized  and  gagged 
him  so  that  he  could  not  shout." 

"You  said  that  this  was  not  your  first  time.  Have  you 
then  practised  somewhere  before  ?  " 

Kmita  laughed.  "  Oh,  Gracious  Lord,  I  have,  and  that  of 
the  best.  Let  your  Royal  Grace  but  give  the  order  and  I  will 
go  again,  overtake  them,  for  their  horses  are  road-weary, 
take  another  man,  and  order  my  Kyemliches  to  take  also." 

They  advanced  some  time  in  silence ;  then  the  tramp  of  a 
horse  was  heard,  and  Tyzenhauz  flew  up.  "  Gracious  King," 
said  he,  "  the  road  is  free,  and  lodgings  are  ready." 

"  But  did  not  I  say  so  ?  "  cried  Yan  Kazimir.  "  You, 
gentlemen,  had  no  need  to  be  anxious.  Let  us  ride  on  now, 
let  us  ride,  for  we  have  earned  our  rest."  t 

All  advanced  at  a  trot,  briskly,  joyously ;  and  an  hour 
later  the  wearied  king  was  sleeping  a  sleep  without  care 
on  his  own  territory. 

That  evening  Tyzenhauz  approached  Kmita.     "Forgive 


152  THE  DELUGE. 

me/'  said  he ;  "  out  of  love  for  the  king  I  brought  you  under 
suspicion." 

Kmita  refused  his  hand  and  said :  ^^  Oh^  that  cannot  be  ! 
You  made  me  a  traitor  and  a  betrayer." 

"  I  would  have  done  more,  for  I  would  have  shot  you  in 
the  head;  but  since  I  have  convinced  myself  that  you  are  an 
honest  man  and  love  the  king,  I  stretch  out  my  hand  to  you. 
If  you  wish,  take  it;  if  not,  take  it  not.  I  would  prefer 
to  have  no  rivalry  with  you  save  that  of  attachment  to  the 
king ;  but  I  am  not  afraid  of  other  rivalry." 

"  Is  that  your  thought  ?  H'm  !  perhaps  you  are  right,  but 
I  am  angry  with  you." 

"  Well,  stop  being  angry.  You  are  a  strong  soldier.  But 
give  us  your  lips,  so  that  we  may  not  lie  down  to  sleep  in 
hatred." 

" Let  it  be  so!  "  said  Kmita. 

And  they  fell  into  each  other's  arms. 


THE  DELUGE.  ^53 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  king's  party  arrived  at  Jivyets  late  in  the  evening, 
and  paid  almost  no  attention  to  the  place,  which  was  terri- 
fied by  the  recent  attack  of  the  Swedish  detachment.  The 
king  did  not  go  to  the  castle,  which  had  been  ravaged  by 
the  enemy  and  burned  in  part,  but  stopped  at  the  priest's 
house.  Kmita  spread  the  news  that  the  party  was  escorting 
the  ambassador  of  the  emperor,  who  was  going  from  Silesia 
to  Cracow. 

Next  morning  they  held  on  toward  Vadovitsi,  and 
then  turned  considerably  to  one  side  toward  Suha.  From 
this  place  they  were  to  pass  through  Kjechoni  to  Yordar 
novo,  thence  to  Novy  Targ,  and  if  it  appeared  that  there 
were  no  Swedish  parties  near  Chorshtyn  to  go  to  Chorshtyn ; 
if  there  were,  they  were  to  turn  toward  Hungary  and  advance 
on  Hungarian  soil  to  Lyubovlya.  The  king  hoped,  too,  that 
the  marshal  of  the  kingdom,  who  disposed  of  forces  so  con- 
siderable that  no  reigning  prince  had  so  many,  would  make 
the  road  safe  and  hasten  forth  to  meet  his  sovereign.  Only 
this  could  prevent,  that  the  marshal  knew  not  which  road 
the  king  would  take;  but  among  the  mountaineers  there 
was  no  lack  of  trusty  men  ready  to  bear  word  to  the  mar- 
shal. There  was  no  need  even  of  confiding  the  secret  to 
them,  for  they  went  willingly  when  told  that  it  was  a  ques- 
tion of  serving  the  king.  These  people,  though  poor  and 
half  wild,  tilling  little  or  not  at  all  an  ungrateful  soil,  living 
by  their  herds,  pious,  and  hating  heretics,  were,  in  truth, 
given  heart  and  soul  to  the  sovereign.  They  were  the  first 
to  seize  their  axes  and  move  from  the  mountains  when  news 
of  the  taking  of  Cracow  spread  through  the  country,  and 
especially  when  news  came  of  the  siege  of  Chenstohova,  to 
which  pious  women  were  accustomed  to  go  on  pilgrimages. 
Genersd  Douglas,  a  well-known  warrior,  furnished  with  can- 
non and  muskets,  scattered  them,  it  is  true,  on  the  plains, 
to  which  they  were  not  accustomed ;  but  the  Swedes  only 
with  the  greatest  caution  entered  their  special  districts,  in 
which  it  was  not  easy  to  reach  them,  and  easy  to  suffer  dis- 


154  THE   DELUGE. 

aster,  —  so  that  some  smaller  divisions,  having  needlessly 
entered  this  labyrinth  of  mountains,  were  lost. 

And  now  news  of  the  king's  passage  with  an  army  had 
already  done  its  own,  for  all  had  sprung  up  as  one  man  to 
defend  him  and  accompany  him  with  their  axes,  jBven 
to  the  end  of  the  world.  Yan  Kazimir  might,  if  he  had 
only  disclosed  who  he  was,  have  surrounded  himself  in  a 
short  time  with  thousands  of  half-wild  "  householders ; "  but 
he  thought  justly  that  in  such  an  event  the  news  would  be 
carried  about  everywhere  by  all  the  whirlwinds  through  the 
whole  region,  and  that  the  Swedes  might  send  out  numerous 
troops  to  meet  him,  therefore  he  chose  to  travel  unknown 
even  to  the  mountaineers. 

But  in  all  places  trusty  guides  were  found,  to  whom  it 
was  enough  to  say  that  they  were  conducting  bishops  and 
lords  who  desired  to  preserve  themselves  from  Swedish 
hands.  They  were  led,  therefore,  among  snows,  cliffs,  and 
whirlwinds,  and  over  places  so  inaccessible  that  you  would 
have  said :  "  A  bird  cannot  fly  through  thera.'^ 

More  than  once  the  king  and  the  dignitaries  had  clouds 
below  them,  and  when  there  were  not  clouds  their  glances 
passed  over  a  shoreless  expanse,  covered  with  white 
snows,  an  expanse  seemingly  as  wide  as  the  whole  coun» 
try  was  wide;  more  than  once  they  entered  mountain 
throats,  almost  dark,  covered  with  snow,  in  which  perhaps 
only  a  wild  beast  might  have  its  lair.  But  they  avoided 
places  accessible  to  the  enemy,  shortening  the  road ;  and  it 
happened  that  a  settlement,  at  which  they  expected  to  arrive 
in  half  a  day,  appeared  suddenly  under  their  feet,  and  in  it 
they  awaited  rest  and  hospitality,  though  in  a  smoky  hut 
and  a  sooty  room. 

The  king  was  in  continual  good  humor ;  he  gave  courage  to 
others  to  endure  the  excessive  toil,  and  he  guaranteed  that 
by  such  roads  they  would  surely  reach  Lyubovlya  as  safely 
as  unexpectedly. 

"The  marshal  does  not  expect  that  we  shall  fall  on  his 
shoulders  ! "  repeated  the  king,  frequently. 

"  What  was  the  return  of  Xenophon  to  our  journey  among 
the  clouds  ?  "  asked  the  nuncio. 

"  The  higher  we  rise,  the  lower  will  Swedish  fortune  fall," 
answered  the  king. 

They  arrived  at  Novy  Targ.  It  seemed  that  all  danger 
was  passed ;  still  the  mountaineers  declared  that  Swedish 
troops   were  moving  about  near  Chorshtyn   and   in  the 


THE  DELUGE.  155 

neighborhood.  The  king  supposed  that  they  might  be 
the  marshal's  German  cavalry,  of  which  he  had  two  regi- 
ments, or  they  might  be  his  own  dragoons  sent  in  advance 
and  mistaken  for  the  enemy's  scouts.  Since  in  Chorshtyn 
the  bishop  of  Cracow  had  a  garrison,  opinions  were  divided 
in  the  royal  party.  Some  wished  to  go  by  the  road  to 
Chorshtyn,  and  then  pass  along  the  boundary  to  Spij ; 
others  advised  to  turn  straight  to  Hungary,  which  came 
up  in  wedge-form  to  Novy  Targ,  and  go  over  heights  and 
through  passes,  taking  guides  everywhere  who  knew  the 
most  dangerous  places. 

This  last  opinion  prevailed,  for  in  that  way  meeting 
with  the  Swedes  became  almost  impossible ;  and  besides 
this  "  eagle "  road  over  the  precipices  and  through  the 
clouds  gave  pleasure  to  the  king. 

They  passed  then  from  Novy  Targ  somewhat  to  the 
south  and  west,  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Byaly  Dunayets. 
The  road  at  first  lay  through  a  region  rather  open  and 
spacious,  but  as  they  advanced  the  mountains  began  to 
run  together  and  the  valleys  to  contract.  They  went  along 
roads  over  which  horses  could  barely  advance.  At  times 
the  riders  had  to  dismount  and  lead ;  and  more  than  once 
the  beasts  resisted,  pointing  their  ears  and  stretching  their 
distended  and  steaming  nostrils  forward  toward  precipices, 
from  the  depths  of  which  death  seemed  to  gaze  upward. 

The  mountaineers,  accustomed  to  precipices,  frequently 
considered  roads  good  on  which  the  heads  of  unaccustomed 
men  turned  and  their  ears  rang.  At  last  they  entered  a 
kind  of  rocky  chasm  long,  straight,  and  so  narrow  that  three 
men  could  barely  ride  abreast  in  it.  Two  cliffs  bounded  it 
on  the  right  side  and  the  left.  At  places  however  the 
edges  inclined,  forming  slopes  less  steep,  covered  with 
piles  of  snow  bordered  on  the  edges  with  dark  pine-trees. 
Winds  blew  away  the  snow  immediately  from  the  bottom 
of  the  pass,  and  the  hoofs  of  horses  gritted  everywhere  on 
a  stony  road.  But  at  that  moment  the  wind  was  not  blow- 
ing, and  such  silence  reigned  that  there  was  a  ringing  in 
the  ears.  Above  where  between  the  woody  edges  a  blue  belt 
of  sky  was  visible,  black  flocks  of  birds  flew*  past  from  time 
to  time,  shaking  their  wings  and  screaming. 

The  king's  party  halted  for  rest.  Clouds  of  steam  rose 
from  the  horses,  and  the  men  too  were  tired. 

"  Is  this  Poland  or*  Hungary  ? "  inquired,  after  a  time, 
the  king  of  a  guide. 


156  THE  DELUGE. 

"  This  is  Poland;' 

**  But  why  do  we  not  turn  directly  to  Hungary  ?  " 

^'  Because  it  is  impossible.  At  some  distance  this  pass 
turns,  beyond  the  turn  is  a  cliff,  beyond  that  we  come  out 
on  the  high-road,  turn,  then  go  through  one  more  pass,  and 
there  the  Hungarian  country  begins." 

^*  Then  I  see  it  would  have  been  better  to  go  by  the  high- 
way at  lirst,"  said  the  king. 

**  Quiet !  "  cried  the  mountaineer,  quickly.  And  spring- 
ing to  the  cliff  he  put  his  ear  to  it. 

All  fixed  their  eyes  on  him ;  his  face  changed  in  a  moment, 
and  he  said  :  "  Beyond  the  turn  troops  are  coming  from  the 
water-fall !     For  God's  sake !     Are  they  not  Swedes  ?  " 

"  Where  ?  How  ?  What  ?  *'  men  began  to  ask  on  every 
side.     "  We  hear  nothing." 

"  No,  for  snow  is  lying  on  the  sides.  By  God's  wounds, 
they  are  near !  they  will  be  here  straightway  ! " 

"  Maybe  they  are  the  marshal's  troops,"  said  the  king. 

In  one  moment  Kmita  urged  his  horse  forward.  "  1  will 
go  and  see  ! "  said  he. 

The  Kyemliches  moved  that  instant  after  him,  like  hunt- 
ing-dogs in  a  chase ;  but  barely  had  they  stirred  from  their 
places  when  the  turn  of  the  pass,  about  a  hundred  yards 
distant,  was  made  black  by  men  and  horses.  Kmita  looked 
at  them,  and  the  soul  quivered  within  him  from  terror. 

Swedes  were  advancing. 

They  were  so  near  that  it  was  impossible  to  retreat,  es- 
pecially since  the  king's  party  had  wearied  horses.  It  only 
remained  to  break  through,  to  perish,  or  to  go  into  captivity. 
The  unterrified  king  understood  this  in  a  flash ;  therefore 
he  seized  the  hilt  of  his  sword. 

"  Cover  the  king  and  retreat ! "  cried  Kmita. 

Tyzenhauz  with  twenty  men  pushed  forward  in  the  twin- 
kle of  an  eye ;  but  Kmita  instead  of  joining  them  moved  on 
at  a  sharp  trot  against  the  Swedes. 

He  wore  the  Swedish  dress,  the  same  in  which  he  dis- 
guised himself  when  going  out  from  the  cloister.  Seeing  a 
horseman  coming  toward  them  in  such  a  dress,  the  Swedes 
thought  perhaps  this  was  some  party  of  their  own  belonging 
to  the  King  of  Sweden  ;  they  did  not  hasten  their  pace,  but 
the  captain  commanding  pushed  out  beyond  the  first  three. 

"  What  people  are  you  ? "  asked  he  in  Swedish,  look- 
ing at  the  threatening  and  pale  face  of  the  young  man 
approaching. 


THE  DELUGE.  157 

Kmita  rode  up  to  him  so  closely  that  their  knees  almost 
touched,  and  without  speaking  a  word  fired  from  a  pistol 
directly  into  his  ear. 

A  shout  of  terror  was  rent  from  the  breasts  of  the  Swed- 
ish cavalry ;  but  still  louder  thundered  the  voice  of  Pan 
Andrei,  "Strike!" 

And  like  a  rock  torn  from  a  cliff  rolling  down,  crushing 
everything  in  its  course,  so  did  he  fall  on  the  first  rank, 
bearing  death  and  destruction.  The  two  young  Kyemliches, 
like  two  bears,  sprang  after  him  into  the  whirl.  The  clatter 
of  sabres  on  mail  and  helmets  was  heard,  like  the  sound  of 
hammers,  and  was  followed  straightway  by  outcries  and 
groans. 

It  seemed  at  the  first  moment  to  the  astonished  Swedes 
that  three  giants  had  fallen  upon  them  in  that  wild  moun- 
tain pass.  The  first  three  pushed  back  confused  in  the 
presence  of  the  terrible  man,  and  when  the  succeeding  ones 
had  extricated  themselves  from  behind  the  bend  of  the 
pass,  those  in  the  rear  were  thrown  back  and  confused. 
The  horses  fell  to  biting  and  kicking.  The  soldiers  in  the 
remoter  ranks  were  not  able  to  shoot,  nor  come  to  the  assist- 
ance of  those  in  front,  who  perished  without  aid  under  the 
blows  of  the  three  giants.  In  vain  did  they  fall,  in  vain 
did  they  present  their  weapon  points;  here  sabres  were 
breaking,  there  men  and  horses  fell.  Kmita  urged  his 
horse  till  his  hoofs  were  hanging  above  the  heads  of  the 
steeds  of  his  opponents ;  he  was  raging  himself,  cutting  and 
thrusting.  The  blood  rushed  to  his  face,  and  from  his  eyes 
fire  flashed.  All  thoughts  were  quenched  in  him  save  one,  — 
he  might  perish,  but  he  must  detain  the  Swedes.  That 
thought  turned  in  him  to  a  species  of  wild  ecstasy ;  there- 
fore his  powers  were  trebled,  his  movements  became  like 
those  of  a  leopard,  mad,  and  swift  as  lightning.  With 
blows  of  his  sabre,  which  were  blows  beyond  human,  he 
crushed  men  as  a  thunderbolt  crushes  young  trees ;  the 
twin  Kyemliches  followed,  and  the  old  man,  standing  a 
trifle  in  the  rear,  thrust  his  rapier  out  every  moment  be- 
tween his  sons,  as  a  serpent  thrusts  out  its  bloody 
tongue. 

Meanwhile  around  the  king  there  rose  confusion.  The 
nuncio,  as  at  Jivyets,  seized  the  reins  of  his  horse,  and  on 
the  other  side  the  bishop  of  Cracow  pulled  back  the  steed 
with  all  his  force;  but  the  king  spurred  him  till  he  stood  on 
his  hind  legs. 


158  THE  DELUGE. 

'*  Let  me  go  I  •*  cried  the  kii^.  "  As  God  lives !  We 
shall  pass  through  the  enemy ! " 

"  My  Lord,  think  of  the  country ! "  cried  the  bishop  of 
Cracow. 

The  king  was  unable  to  tear  himself  from  their  hands, 
especially  since  young  Tyzenhauz  with  all  his  men  closed 
the  road.  Tyzenhauz  did  not  go  to  help  Kmita ;  he  sacri- 
ficed him,  he  wanted  only  to  save  the  king. 

**  By  the  passion  of  our  Lord ! "  cried  he,  in  despair, 
**  those  men  will  perish  immediately  !  Gracious  Lord,  save 
yourself  while  there  is  time  I  I  will  hold  them  here  yet 
awhile ! " 

But  the  stubbornness  of  the  king  when  once  roused  reck- 
oned with  nothing  and  no  man.  Yan  Razimir  spurred  his 
horse  still  more  violently,  and  instead  of  retreating  pushed 
forward. 

But  time  passed,  and  each  moment  might  bring  with  it 
final  destruction. 

"  I  will  die  on  my  own  soil !  Let  me  go ! "  cried  the 
king. 

Fortunately,  against  Kmita  and  the  Eyemliches,  by  rea- 
son of  the  narrowness  of  the  pass,  only  a  small  number  of 
men  could  act  at  once,  consequently  they  were  able  to  hold 
out  long.  But  gradually  even  their  powers  began  to  be  ex- 
hausted. A  number  of  times  the  rapiers  of  the  Swedes 
had  struck  Kmita's  body,  and  his  blood  began  to  flow.  His 
eyes  were  veiled  as  it  were  by  a  mist.  The  breath  halted 
in  his  breast.  He  felt  the  approach  of  death ;  therefore  he 
wanted  only  to  sell  his  life  dearly.  **  Even  one  more !  " 
repeated  he  to  himself,  and  he  sent  down  his  steel  blade  on 
the*  head  or  the  shoulder  of  the  nearest  horseman,  and  again 
he  turned  to  another;  but  evidently  the  Swedes  felt 
ashamed,  after  the  first  moment  of  confusion  and  fear,  that 
four'  men  were  able  to  detain  them  so  long,  and  they 
crowded  forward  with  fury ;  soon  the  very  weight  of  men 
and  horses  drove  back  the  four  men,  and  e-ach  moment  more 
swiftly  and  strongly. 

With  that  Kmita's  horse  fell,  and  the  torrent  covered  the 
rider. 

•  The  Kyemliches  struggled  still  for  a  time,  like  swimmers 
who  seeing  that  they  are  drowning  make  efforts  to  keep  their 
heads  above  the  whirl  of  the  sea,  but  soon  they  also  fell. 
Then  the  Swedes  moved  on  like  a  whirlwind  toward  the 
party  of  the  king. 


THE  DELUGE.  159 

Tyzenhauz  with  his  men  sprang  against  them,  and  struck 
them  in  such  fashion  that  the  sound  was  heard  through  the 
mountains. 

But  what  could  that  handful  of  men,  led  by  Tyzenhauz, 
do  against  a  detachment  of  nearly  three  hundred  strong? 

There  was  no  doubt  that  for  the  king  and  his  party  the 
fatal  hour  of  death  or  captivity  must  come. 

Yan  Kazimir,  preferring  evidently  the  first  to  the  second, 
freed  finally  the  reins  from  the  hands  of  the  bishops,  and 
pushed  forward  quickly  toward  Tyzenhauz.  In  an  instant 
he  halted  as  if  fixed  to  the  earth. 

Something  uncommon  had  happened.  To  spectators  it 
seemed  ss  though  the  mountains  themselves  were  coming 
to  the  aid  of  the  rightful  king. 

Behold  on  a  sudden  the  edges  of  the  pass  quivered  as  if 
the  earth  were  moving  from  its  foundations,  as  if  the  pines 
on  the  mountain  desired  to  take  part  in  the  battle ;  and  logs 
of  wood,  blocks  of  snow  and  ice,  stones,  fragments  of  cliffs, 
began  to  roll  down  with  a  terrible  crash  and  roar  on  the 
ranks  of  the  Swedes  crowded  in  the  pass.  At  the  same  time 
an  unearthly  howl  was  heard  on  each  side  of  the  narrow 
place. 

Below  in  the  ranks  began  seething  which  passed  human 
belief.  It  seemed  to  the  Swedes  that  the  mountains  were 
falling  and  covering  them.  Shouts  rose,  the  lamentations 
of  crushed  men,  despairing  cries  for  assistance,  the  whining 
of  horses,  the  bite  and  terrible  sound  of  fragments  of  cliffs 
on  armor. 

At  last  men  and  horses  formed  one  mass  quivering  con- 
vulsively, crushed,  groaning,  despairing,  and  dreadful.  But 
the  stones  and  pieces  of  cliffs  ground  them  continually,  roll- 
ing without  mercy  on  the  now  formless  masses,  the  bodies  of 
horses  and  men. 

"  The  mountaineers  !  the  mountaineers !  "  shouted  men 
in  the  retinue  of  the  king. 

**  With  axes  at  the  dog-brothers  ! "  called  voices  from  the 
mountain. 

And  that  very  moment  from  both  rocky  edges  appeared 
long-haired  heads,  covered  with  round  fur  caps,  and  after 
them  came  out  bodies,  and  several  hundred  strange  forms 
began  to  let  themselves  down  on  the  slopes  of  the  snow. 

Dark  and  white  rags  floating  above  their  shoulders  gave 
them  the  appearance  of  some  kind  of  aw^ful  birds  of  prey. 
They  pushed  down  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye ;  the  sound  of 


160  THE  DELUGE. 

their  axes  emphasized  their  wild  ominous  shouting  and  the 
groans  of  the  Swedes. 

The  king  himself  tried  to  restrain  the  slaughter ;  some 
horsemen,  still  living,  threw  themselves  on  their  knees,  and 
raising  their  defenceless  hands,  begged  for  their  lives. 
Nothing  availed,  nothing  could  stay  the  vengeful  axes.  A 
quarter  of  an  hour  later  there  was  not  one  man  living 
among  the  Swedes  in  the  pass. 

After  that  the  bloody  mountaineers  began  to  hurry 
toward  the  escort  of  the  king. 

The  nuncio  looked  with  astonishment  on  those  people, 
strange  to  him,  large,  sturdy,  covered*  partly  with  sheep- 
skin, sprinkled  with  blood,  and  shaking  their  still  steaming 
axes. 

But  at  sight  of  the  bishops  they  uncovered  their  heads. 
Many  of  them  fell  on  their  knees  in  the  snow. 

The  bishop  of  Cracow  raising  his  tearful  face  toward 
heaven  said,  "  Behold  the  assistance  of  God,  behold  Provi- 
dence, which  watches  over  the  majesty  of  the  king.''  Then 
turning  to  the  mountaineers,  he  asked,  "Men,  who  are 
you  ?  " 

**  We  are  of  this  place,"  answered  voices  from  the  crowd. 

"  Do  you  know  whom  you  have  come  to  assist  ?  This  is 
your  king  and  your  lord,  whom  you  have  saved." 

At  these  words  a  shout  rose  in  the  crowd.  "  The  king ! 
the  king !  Jesus,  Mary !  the  king ! "  And  the  joyful  moun- 
taineers began  to  throng  and  crowd  around  Yan  Kazimir. 
With  weeping  they  fell  to  him  from  every  side ;  with  weep- 
ing, they  kissed  his  feet,  his  stirrups,  even  the  hoofs  of  his 
horse.  Such  excitement  reigned,  such  shouting,  such  weep- 
ing that  the  bishops  from  fear  for  the  king's  person  were 
forced  to  restrain  the  excessive  enthusiasm. 

And  the  king  was  in  the  midst  of  a  faithful  people,  like 
a  shepherd  among  sheep,  and  great  tears  were  flowing  down 
his  face.  Then  his  countenance  became  bright,  as  if  some 
sudden  change  had  taken  place  in  his  soul,  as  if  a  new, 
great  thought  from  heaven  by  birth  had  flashed  into  his 
mind,  and  he  indicated  with  his  hand  that  he  wished  to 
speak ;  and  when  there  was  silence  he  said  with  a  voice  so 
loud  that  the  whole  multitude  heard  him,  — 

"  0  God,  Thou  who  hast  saved  me  by  the  hands  of  simple 
people,  I  swear  by  the  suffering  and  death  of  Thy  Son  to  be 
a  father  to  them  from  this  moment  forward." 

"  Amen  ! "  responded  the  bishops. 


THE  DELUGE.  161 

For  a  certain  time  a  solemn  silence  reigned,  then  a  new 
burst  of  joy.  They  inquired  of  the  mountaineers  whence 
they  had  come  into  the  passes,  and  in  what  way  they  had 
appeared  to  rescue  the.  king.  It  turned  out  that  consider- 
able parties  of  Swedes  had  been  wandering  about  Chorsh- 
tyn,  and,  nbt  capturing  the  castle  itself,  they  seemed  to  seek 
some  one  and  to  wait.  The  mountaineers  too  had  heard  of 
a  battle  which  those  parties  had  delivered  against  troops 
among  whom  it  was  said  that  the  king  himself  was  advanc- 
ing. Then  they  determined  to  push  the  Swedes  into  an 
ambush,  and  sending  to  them  deceitful  guides,  they  lured 
them  into  the  pass. 

"  We  saw,"  said  the  mountaineers,  "  how  those  four 
horsemen  attacked  those  dogs ;  we  wanted  to  assist  the  four 
horsemen,  but  were  afraid  to  fall  upon  the  dog-brothers  too 
soon  I  '* 

Here  the  king  seized  his  head.  "  Mother  of  Thy  only 
Son  !  "  cried  he,  "  find  Babinich  for  me  !  Let  us  give  him 
at  least  a  funeral !  And  he  is  the  man  who  was  considered 
a  traitor,  the  one  who  first  shed  his  own  blood  for  us." 

"  It  was  1  who  accused  him.  Gracious  Lord ! "  said 
Tyzenhauz. 

*•  Find  him,  find  him  !  "  cried  the  king.  ^*  T  will  not  leave 
here  till  I  look  upon  his  face  and  put  my  blessing  on  him." 

The  soldiers  and  the  mountaineers  sprang  to  the  place  of 
the  first  struggle,  and  soon  they  removed  from  the  pile  of 
dead  horses  and  men  Pan  Andrei.  His  face  was  pale,  all 
bespattered  with  blood,  which  was  hanging  in  large  stiffened 
drops  on  his  mustaches ;  his  eyes  were  closed ;  his  armor 
was  bent  from  the  blows  of  swords  and  horses'  hoofs.  But 
that  armor  had  saved  him  from  being  crushed,  and  to  the 
soldier  who  raised  him  it  seemed  as  though  he  heard  a  low 
groan. 

"  As  God  is  true,  he  is  alive  ! "  cried  he. 

"  Remove  his  armor,"  called  others.    . 

They  cut  the  straps  quickly.  Kmita  breathed  more 
deeply. 

'*  He  is  breathing,  he  is  breathing !  He  is  alive ! "  re- 
peated a  number  of  voices. 

But  he  lay  a  certairt  time  motionless ;  then  he  opened  his 
eyes.  At  that  time  one  of  the  soldiers  poured  a  little  go- 
railka  into  his  mouth ;  others  raised  him  by  the  armpits. 

Now  the  king,  to  whose  hearing  the  cry  repeated  by  sev- 
eral voices  had  come,  rode  up  in  haste.     The  soldiers  drew 

VOL    11—11 


162  THE  DELUGE. 

into  Ms  presence  Pan  Andrei,  who  was  hanging  on  them 
and  shpping  from  their  hands  to  the  ground.  Still,  at  sight 
of  the  king  consciousness  returned  to  him  for  a  moment,  a 
smile  almost  childlike  lighted  his  face^  and  his  pale  lips 
whispered  clearly,  — 

"  My  lord,  my  king,  is  alive  —  is  free."  And  tears  shone 
on  his  eyelashes. 

"  Babinich,  Babinich  !  with  what  can  I  reward  you  ?  " 
cried  the  king. 

*'  I  am  not  Babinich  ^  I  am  Kmita !  "  whispered  the  knight. 

When  he  had  said  this  he  hung  like  a  corpse  in  the  arms 
of  the  soldiers. 


THE  DELUGE.  163 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Since  the  mountaineers  gave  sure  information  that  on 
the  road  to  Chorshtyn  there  was  nothing  to  be  heard  of 
other  Swedish  parties,  the  retinue  of  the  king  turned  toward 
the  castle,  and  soon  found  themselves  on  the  highway,  along 
which  the  j,ourney  was  easiest  and  least  tiresome.  They 
rode  on  amid  songs  of  the  mountaineers  and  shouts,  "  The 
king  is  coming  !  The  king  is  coming !  "  and  along  the  road 
new  crowds  of  men  joined  them,  armed  with  flails,  scythes, 
forks,  and  guns,  so  that  Yan  .Kazimir  was  soon  at  the  head 
of  a  considerable  division  of  men,  not  trained,  it  is  true,  but 
ready  at  any  moment  to  go  with  him  even  to  Cracow  and 
spill  their  blood  for  their  sovereign.  Near  Chorshtyn  morr 
than  a  thousand  "  householders  "  and  half-wild  shepherds 
surrounded  the  king. 

Then  nobles  from  Novy  Sanch  and  Stary  Sanch  began 
to  come  in.  They  said  that  a  Polish  regiment,  under  com- 
mand of  Voynillovich,  had  defeated,  that  morning,  just  be- 
fore the  town  of  Novy  Sanch,  a  considerable  detachment  of 
Swedes,  of  which  almost  ?ill  the  men  were  either  slain,  or 
drowned  in  the  Kamyenna  or  Dunayets. 

This  turned  out  to  be  really  the  fact,  when  soon  after  on 
the  road  banners  began  to  gleam,  and  Voynillovich  himself 
came  up  with  the  regiment  of  the  voevoda  of  Bratslav. 

The  king  greeted  with  joy  a  celebrated  and  to  him  well- 
known  knight,  and  amidst  the  universal  enthusiasm  of  the 
people  and  the  army,  he  rode  on  toward  Spij.  Meanwhile 
men  on  horseback  rushed  with  all  breath  to  forewarn  the 
marshal  that  the  king  was  approaching,  and  to  be  ready  to 
receive  him. 

Joyous  and  noisy  was  the  continuation  of  the  journey. 
New  crowds  were  added  continually.  The  nuncio,  who  had 
left  Silesia  filled  with  fear  for  the  king's  fate  and  his  own, 
and  for  whom  the  beginning  of  the  journey  had  increased 
this  fear,  was  beside  himself  now  with  delight,  for  he  was 
certain  that  the  future  would  surely  bring  victory  to  the 
king,  and  besides  to  the  church  over  heretics.  The  bishops 
shared  his  joy ;  the  lay  dignitaries  asserted  that  the  whole 


164  THE  DELUGE. 

people,  from  the  Carpathians  to  the  Baltic,  would  grasp 
their  weapons  as  these  crowds  had  done.  Voynillovich 
stated  that  for  the  greater  part  this  had  taken  place  al- 
ready." And  he  told  what  was  to  be  heard  in  the  country, 
what  a  terror  had  fallen  upon  the  Swedes,  how  they  dared 
go  no  longer  outside  fortifications  in  small  numbers,  how 
they  were  leaving  the  smaller  castles,  which  they  burned, 
and  taking  refuge  in  the  strongest. 

"  The  Polish  troops  are  beating  their  breasts  with  one 
hand,  and  are  beginning  to  beat  the  Swedes  with  the  other," 
said  he.  "  Vilchkovski,  who  commands  the  hussar  regiment 
of  your  Royal  Grace,  has  already  thanked  the  .Swedes  for 
their  service,  and  that  in  such  fashion  that  he  fell  upon 
them  at  Zakjevo,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Altenberg, 
and  slew  a  large  number,  —  destroyed  almost  all.  I,  with 
the  assistance  of  God,  drove  them  out  of  Novy  Sanch,  and 
God  gave  a  noted  victory.  I  do  not  know  whether  one  es- 
caped alive.  Pan  Felitsyan  Kohovski  with  the  infantry  of 
Navoi  helped  me  greatly,  and  so  they  received  pay  for  those 
dragoons  at  least  whom  they  attacked  two  or  three  days  ago." 

"  What  dragoons  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

"  Those  whom  your  Royal  Grace  sent  ahead  from  Silesia. 
The  Swedes  fell  on  these  suddenly,  and  though  not  able  to 
disperse  them,  for  they  defended  themselves  desperately, 
they  inflicted  considerable  loss.  And  we  were  almost  dying 
of  despair,  for  we  thought  that  your  Royal  Grace  was  among 
those  men  in  your  own  person,  and  we  feared  lest  some  evil 
might  happen  to  majesty.  God  inspired  your  Royal  Grace 
to  send  the  dragoons  ahead.  The  Swedes  heard  of  it  at  once, 
and  occupied  the  roads  everywhere." 

"  Do  you  hear,  Tyzenhauz  ?  "  asked  the  king.  "  An  ex- 
perienced soldier  is  talking." 

"  T  hear,  Gracious  Lord,"  answered  the  young  magnate. 

"  And  what  further,  what  further  ?  Tell  on  ! "  said  the 
king,  turning  to  Voynillovich. 

"  What  I  know  I  shall  surely  noir  hide.  Jegotski  and 
Kulesha  are  active  in  Great  Poland ;  Varshjrtski  has  driven 
Lindorm  from  the  castle  of  Pilets ;  Dankoff  is  defending  it- 
self;  Lantskoron  is  in  our  hands;  and  in  Podlyasye,  Sa- 
pyeha  is  gaining  every  day  at  Tykotsin.  The  Swedes  are 
in  greater  straits  in  the  castle,  and  with  them  is  failing 
the  prince  voevoda  of  Vilua.  As  to  the  hetmans,  they  have 
moved  already  from  Sandomir  to  Lyubelsk,  showing  clearly 
that  they  are  breaking  with  the  enemy.     The  voevoda  of 


THE  DELUGE.  165 

Chernigov  is  with  them,  and  from  the  region  about  is 
marching  to  them  every  living  man  who  can  hold  a  sabre 
in  his  hand.  They  say,  too,  that  there  is  some  kind  of  fed- 
eration to  be  formed  there  against  the  Swedes,  in  which  is 
the  hand  of  Sapyeha  as  well  as  that  of  Stefan  Charnyetski." 

"Is  Charnyetski  now  in  LyUbelsk  ?  " 

"  He  is,  your  Royal  Grace.  But  he  is  here  to-day  and 
there  to-morrow.  I  have  to  join  him,  but  where  to  find 
him  I  know  not." 

"  There  will  be  noise  around  him,"  said  the  king ;  "  you 
will  not  need  to  inquire." 

"  So  I  think  too,"  answered  Voynillovich. 

In  such  conversation  was  the  road  passed.  Meanwhile 
the  sky  had  grown  perfectly  clear,  so  that  the  azure  was 
unspotted  by  even  a  small  cloud.  The  snow  was  glittering 
in  the  sunlight.  The  mountains  of  Spij  were  extended 
gloriously  and  joyously  before  the  travellers,  and  Nature  it- 
self seemed  to  smile  on  the  king. 

"  Dear  country !  "  said  Yan  Kazimir,  "  God  grant  me 
strength  to  bring  thee  peace  before  my  bones  rest  in  thy 
earth."  • 

They  rode  out  on  a  lofty  eminence,  from  which  the  view 
was  open  and  wide,  for  beyond,  at  the  foot  of  it,  was  spread 
a  broad  plain.  There  they  saw  below,  and  at  a  great  dis- 
tance as  it  were,  the  movement  of  a  human  ant-hill. 

"  The  troops  of  the  marshal ! "  cried  Voynillovich. 

"  Unless  they  are  Swedes,"  said  the  king. 

"  No,  Gracious  Lord  !  The  Swedes  could  not  march  from 
Hungary,  from  the  south.     I  see  now  the  hussar  flag." 

In  fact  a  forest  of  spears  soon  pushed  out  in  the  blue  dis- 
tance, and  colored  streamers  were  quivering  like  flowers 
moved  by  the  wind ;  above  these  flags  spear-points  were 
glittering  like  little  flames.  The  sun  played  on  the  armor 
and  helmets. 

The  throngs  of  people  accompanying  the  king  gave  forth 
a  joyous  shout,  which  was  heard  at  a  distance,  for  the  mass 
of  horses,  riders,  flags,  horse-tail  standards,  and  ensigns  be- 
gan to  move  more  quickly.  Evidently  they  were  moving 
with  all  speed,  for  the  regiments  became  each  moment  more 
definite,  and  increased  in  the  eye  with  incomprehensible 
rapidity. 

"  Let  us  stay  on  tjiis  height.  We  will  await  the  marshal 
here,"  said  the  king. 

The  retinue  halted ;  the  men  coming  toward  them  moved 


166  THE  DELUGE. 

still  more  rapidly.  At  moments  they  were  concealed  from 
the  eye  by  turns  of  the  road,  or  small  hills  and  cliffs,  scat- 
tered along  the  plain ;  but  soon  they  appeared  again,  like  a 
serpent  with  a  skin  of  splendid  colors  playing  most  beauti 
fully.  At  last  they  came  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the 
height,  and  slackened  their  speed.  The  eye  could  take  them 
in  perfectly,  and  gain  pleasure  from'  them.  First  advanced 
the  hussar  squadron  of  the  marshal  himself,  well  armored, 
and  so  imposing  that  any  king  might  be  proud  of  such  troops. 
Only  nobles  of  the  mountains  served  in  this  squadron, 
chosen  men  of  equal  size ;  their  armor  was  of  bright  squares 
inlaid  with  bronze,  gorgets  with  the  image  of  the  Most  Holy 
Lady  of  Chenstohova,  round  helmets  with  steel  rims,  crests 
on  the  top,  and  at  the  side  wings  of  eagles  and  vultures,  on 
their  shoulders  tiger  and  leopard  skins,  but  on  the  officers 
wolf  skins,  according  to  custom. 

A  forest  of  green  and  black  streamers  waved  above  them. 
In  front  rode  Lieutenant  Victor ;  after  him  a  janissary  band 
with  bells,  trumpets,  drums,  and  pipes ;  then  a  wall  of  the 
breasts  of  horses  and  men  clothed  in  iron. 

The  king's  heart  opened  at  that  lordly  sight.  ^  Next  to 
the  hussars  came  a  light  regiment  still  more  numerous,  with 
drawn  sabres  in  their  hands  and  bows  at  their  shoulders ; 
then  three  companies  of  Cossacks,  in  colors  like  blooming 
poppies,  armed  with  spears  and  muskets  ;  next  two  hundred 
dragoons  in  red  jackets ;  then  escorts  belonging  to  different 
personages  visiting  at  Lyubovlya,  attendants  dressed  as  if 
for  a  wedding,  guards,  haiduks,  grooms,  Hungarians,  and 
janissaries,  attached  to  the  service  of  great  lords. 

And  all  that  changed  in  colors  like  a  rainbow,  and  came 
on  tumultuously,  noisily,  amid  the  neighing  of  horses,  the 
clatter  of  armor,  the  thunder  of  kettle-drums,  the  roll  of 
other  drums,  the  blare  of  trumpets,  and  cries  so  loud  that  it 
seemed  as  though  the  snows  would  rush  down  from  the 
mountains  because  of  them.  In  the  rear  of  the  troops  were 
to  be  seen  closed  and  open  carriages,  in  which  evidently 
were  riding  dignitaries  of  the  church  and  the  world. 

The  troops  took  position  in  two  lines  along  the  road,  and 
between  them  appeared,  on  a  horse  white  as  milk,  the  mar- 
shal of  the  kingdon.  Pan  Yerzy  Lyubomirski.  He  flew  on 
like  a  whirlwind  over  that  road,  and  behind  him  raced  two 
equerries,  glittering  in  gold.  When  he  had  ridden  to  the 
foot  of  the  eminence,  he  sprang  from  £is  horse,  and  throw- 
ing the  reins  to  one  of  the  equerries,  went  on  foot  to  the 
king  standing  above. 


THE  DELUGE.  167 

He  removed  his  cap,  and  placing  it  on  the  hilt  of  his 
sabre,  advanced  with  uncovered  head,  leaning  on  a  staff  all 
set  with  pearls.  He  was  dressed  in  Polish  fashion,  in  mili- 
tary costume ;  on  his  breast  was  armor  of  silver  plates 
thickly  inlaid  at  the  edges  with  precious  stones,  and  so 
polished  that  he  seemed  to  be  bearing  the  sun  on  his 
bosom  ;  over  his  left  shoulder  was  hanging  a  cloak  of  Vene- 
tian velvet  of  dark  color,  passing  into  violet  purple  j  it  was 
fastened  at  the  throat  by  a  cord  with  a  buckle  of  diamonds, 
and  the  whole  cloak  was  embroidered  with  diamonds;  in 
like  manner  a  diamond  was  trembling  in  his  cap,  and  these 
stones  glittered  like  many-colored  sparks  around  his  whole 
person,  and  dazzled  the  eyes,  such  was  the  brightness  which 
came  from  them. 

He  was  a  man  in  the  vigor  of  life,  of  splendid  form. 
His  head  was  shaven  around  the  temples ;  his  forelock  was 
rather  thin,  growing  gray,  and  lay  on  his  forehead  in  a 
shaggy  tuft ;  his  mustache,  as  black  as  the  wing  of  a  crow, 
drooped  in  fine  points  at  both  sides.  His  lofty  forehead 
and  Eoman  nose  added  to  the  beauty  of  his  face,  but  the 
face  was  marred  somewhat  by  cheeks  that  were  too  plump, 
and  small  eyes  encircled  with  red  lids.  Great  dignity,  but 
also  unparalleled  pride  and  vanity  were  depicted  on  that  face. 
You  might  easily  divine  that  that  magnate  wished  to  turn 
to  himself  eternally  the  eyes  of  the  whole  Commonwealth, 
nay,  of  all  Europe ;  and  such  was  the  case  in  reality. 

Where  Yerzy  Lyubomirski  could  not  hold  the  first  place, 
where  he  could  only  share  glory  and  merit  with  others,  his 
wounded  pride  was  ready  to  bar  the  way  and  corrupt  and 
crush  every  endeavor,  even  when  it  was  a  question  of  saving 
the  country. 

He  was  an  adroit  and  fortunate  leader,  but  even  in  this 
respect  others  surpassed  him  immeasurably ;  and  in  general 
his  abilities,  though  uncommon,  were  not  equal  to  his  am- 
bition and  desire  of  distinction.  Endless  unrest  therefore 
was  boiling  in  his  soul,  whence  was  born  that  suspicious- 
ness, that  envy,  which  later  on  carried  him  so  far  that  he 
became  more  destructive  to  the  Commonwealth  than  the 
terrible  Yanush  Radzivill.  The  black  soul  which  dwelt  in 
l*rince  Yanush  was  great  also ;  it  stopped  before  no  man 
and  no  thing.  Yanush  wanted  a  crown,  and  he  went  to- 
ward it  consciously  over  graves  and  the  ruin  of  his  country. 
Lyubomirski  would  have  taken  a  crown  if  the  hands  of  the 
nobles  had  placed  it  on  his  head  j  but  having  a  smaller  soul, 


168  THE  DELUGE. 

he  dared  not  desire  the  crown  openly  and  expressly.  Rad- 
zivill  was  one  of  those  men  whom  failure  casts  down  to  the 
level  of  criminals,  and  success  elevates  to  the  greatness  of 
demigods ;  Lyubomirski  was  a  mighty  disturber  who  was 
always  ready  to  ruin  work  for  the  salvation  of  the  country, 
in  the  name  of  his  own  offended  pride,  and  to  build  up  noth- 
ing in  place  of  it.  He  did  not  even  dare  to  raise  himself, 
he  did  not  know  how.  Radzivill  died  the  more  guilty,  Lyu- 
bomirski the  more  harmful  man. 

.  But  at  that  hour,  when  in  gold,  velvet,  and  precious 
stones  he  stood  in  front  of  the  king,  his  pride  was  suffi- 
ciently satisfied.  For  he  was  the  first  magnate  to  receive  his 
own  king  on  his  own  land  ;  he  first  took  him  under  a  species 
of  guardianship,  he  had  to  conduct  him  to  a  throne  which 
had  been  overturned,  and  to  drive  out  the  enemy ;  from 
him  the  king  and  the  country  expected  everything ;  on  him 
all  eyes  were  turned.  Therefore  to  show  loyalty  and  ser- 
vice coincided  with  his  self-love,  in  fact  flattered  it,  he 
was  ready  in  truth  for  sacrifices  and  devotion,  he  was  ready 
to  exceed  the  measure  even  with  expressions  of  respect  and 
loyalty.  When  therefore  he  had  ascended  one  half  of  that 
eminence  on  which  the  king  was  standing,  he  took  his  cap 
from  the  sword-hilt  and  began,  while  bowing,  to  sweep  the 
snow  with  its  diamond  plume. 

The  king  urged  his  horse  somewhat  toward  the  descent, 
then  halted  to  dismount,  for  the  greeting.  Seeing  this,  the 
marshal  sprang  forward  to  hold  the  stirrup  with  his  worthy 
hands,  and  at  that  moment  grasping  after  his  cloak,  he 
drew  it  from  his  shoulders,  and  following  the  example  of 
a  certain  English  courtier,  threw  it  under  the  feet  of  the 
monarch. 

The  king,  touched  to  the  heart,  opened  his  arms  to  the 
marshal,  and  seized  him  like  a  brother  in  his  embrace. 
For  a  while  neither  was  able  to  speak ;  but  at  that  exalted 
spectacle  the  army,  the  nobles,  the  people,  roared  in  one 
voice,  and  thousands  of  caps  flew  into  the  air,  all  the  guns, 
muskets,  and  blunderbusses  sounded,  cannon  from  Lyu- 
bovlya  answered  in  a  distant  bass,  till  the  mountains  trem- 
bled ;  all  the  echoes  were  roused  and  began  to  course 
around,  striking  the  dark  walls  of  pine  woods,  the  clifts 
and  rocks,  and  flew  with  the  news  to  remoter  mountains 
and  cliffs. 

**  Lord  Marshal,"  said  the  king,  "  we  will  thank  you  for 
the  restoration  of  the  kingdom  ! " 


THE  DELUGE.  169 

"  Gracious  Lord ! "  answered  Lyubomirski,  "  my  fortune, 
my  life,  my  blood,  all  I  have  I  place  at  the  feet  of  your 
Royal  Grace/' 

**  Vivat !  vivat  Yoannes  Casimirus  Rex  ! "  thundered  the 
shouts. 

"  May  the  king  live !  our  father ! ''  cried  the  mountaineers. 

Meanwhile  the  gentlemen  who  were  riding  with  the  king 
surrounded  the  marshal;  but  he  did  not  leave  the  royal 
person.  After  the  first  greetings  the  king  mounted  his 
horse  again;  but  the  marshal,  not  wishing  to  recognize 
bounds  to  his  hospitality  and  honor  to  his  guest,  seized 
the  bridle,  and  going  himself  on  foot,  led  the  king  through 
the  lines  of  the  army  amid  deafening  shouts,  till  they 
came  to  a  gilded  carriage  drawn  by  eight  dapple-gray 
horses ;  in  this  carriage  Yan  Kazimir  took  his  seat,  to- 
gether with  Vidon,  the  nuncio  of  the  Pope. 

The  bishops  and  dignitaries  took  seats  in  succeeding  car- 
riages, then  they  moved  on  slowly  to  Lyubovlya.  The  mar- 
shal rode  at  the  window  of  the  king's  carriage,  splendid, 
self-satisfied,  as  if  he  were  already  proclaimed  father  of  the 
country.  At  both  sides  went  a  dense  ariny,  singing  songs, 
thundering  out  in  the  following  words :  — 

'*  Cut  the  Swedes,  cut, 
With  sharpened  swords. 

**  Beat  the  Swedes,  beat. 
With  strong  sticks. 

"  Roll  the  Swedes,  roll. 
Empale  them  on  stakes. 

•*  Torment  the  Swedes,  torment, 
And  torture  them  as  you  can. 

"  Pound  the  Swedes,  pound, 
Pull  them  out  of  their  skins. 

"  Cut  the  Swedes,  cut, 
Then  there  will  be  fewer. 

"  Drown  the  Swedes,  drown, 
If  you  are  a  good  man  !  " 

Unfortunately  amidst  the  universal  rejoicing  and  en- 
thusiasm no  one  foresaw  that  later  the  same  troops  of 
Lyubomirski,  after  they  had  rebelled  against  their  legal 


170  THE  DELUGE. 

lord  and  king^  would  sing  the  same  song,  putting  the  French 
in  place  of  the  Swedes. 

But  now  it  was  far  from  such  a  state.  In  Lyubovlya  the 
cannon  were  thundering  in  greeting  till  the  towers  and 
battlements  were  covered  with  smoke,  the  bells  were  toll- 
ing as  at  a  fire.  At  the  part  of  the  courtyard  in  which  the 
king  descended  from  the  carriage,  the  porch  and  the  steps 
were  covered  with  scarlet  cloth.  In  vases  brought  from 
Italy  were  burning  perfumes  of  the  East.  The  greater  part 
of  the  treasures  of  the  Lyubomirskis,  —  cabinets  of  gold  and 
silver,  carpets,  mats,  gobelin  tapestry,  woven  wonderfully 
by  Flemish  hands,  statues,  clocks,  cupboards,  ornamented 
with  precious  stones,  cabinets  inlaid  with  mother-of-pearl 
and  amber  brought  previously  to  Lyubovlya  to  preserve 
them  from  Swedish  rapacity,  were  now  arranged  and  hung 
up  in  display  j  they  dazzled  the  eye  and  changed  that  castle 
into  a  kind  of  fairy  residence.  And  the  marshal  had  ar- 
ranged all  this  luxury,  worthy  of  a  Sultan,  in  this  fashion 
of  purpose  to  show  the  king  that  though  he  was  returning 
as  an  exile,  without  money,  without  troops,  having  scarcely 
a  change  of  clothing,  still  he  was  a  mighty  lord,  since  he 
had  servants  so  powerful,  and  as  faithful  as  powerful.  The 
king  understood  this  intention,  and  his  heart  rose  in  grati- 
tude ;  every  moment  therefore  he  took  the  marshal  by  the 
shoulder,  pressed  his  head  and  thanked  him.  The  nuncio, 
though  accustomed  to  luxury,  expressed  his  astonishment  at 
what  he  beheld,  and  they  heard  him  say  to  Count  Apotyngen 
that  hitherto  he  had  had  no  idea  of  the  power  of  the  King  of 
Poland,  and  now  saw  that  the  previous  defeats  were  merely 
a  temporary  reverse  of  fortune,  which  soon  must  be  changed. 

At  the  feast,  which  followed  a  rest,  the  king  sat  on  an 
elevation,  and  the  marshal  himself  served  him,  permitting 
no  one  to  take  his  place.  At  the  right  of  the  king  sat  the 
nuncio,  at  his  left  the  prince  primate,  Leshchynski,  farther 
on  both  sides  dignitaries,  lay  and  clerical,  such  as  the  bish- 
ops of  Cracow,  Poznan,  Lvoff,  Lutsk,  Premysl,  Helm ;  the 
archdeacon  of  Cracow ;  farther  on  keepers  of  the  royal  seal 
and  voevodas,  of  whom  eight  had  assembled,  and  castellans 
and  referendaries ;  of  officers,  ther§  were  sitting  at  the  feast 
Voynillovich,  Viktor,  Stabkovski,  and  Baldwin  Shurski. 

In  another  hall  a  table  was  set  for  inferior  nobles,  and 
there  were  large  barracks  for  peasants,  for  all  had  to  be 
joyful  on  the  day  of  the  king's  coming. 

At  the  tables  there  was  no  other  conversation  but  touch- 


THE  DELUGE.  171 

ing  the  royal  return,  and  the  terrible  adventures  which  had 
met  them  on  the  road,  in  which  the  hand  of  God  had  pre- 
served the  king.  Yan  Kazimir  himself  described  the  battle 
in  the  pass,  and  praised  the  cavalier  who  had  held  back  the 
first  Swedish  onset. 

"  And  how  is  he  ?  "  asked  he  of  the  marshal. 

"  The  physician  does  not  leave  him,  and  guarantees  his 
life  ;  and  besides,  maidens  and  ladies  in  waiting  have  taken 
him  in  care,  and  surely  they  will  not  let  the  soul  go  from 
the  body,  for  the  body  is  shapely  and  young ! "  answered 
the  marshal,  joyously. 

"  Praise  be  to  God !  '^  cried  the  king.  "  I  heard  from  his 
lips  something  which  I  shall  not  repeat  to  you,  for  it  seems 
to  me  that  I  heard  incorrectly,  or  that  he  said  it  in  delirium ; 
but  should  it  come  true  you  will  be  astonished." 

"  If  he  has  said  nothing  which  might  make  your  Koyal 
Grace  gloomy.'' 

"  Nothing  whatever  of  that  nature,"  said  the  king ;  "  it  has 
comforted  us  beyond  measure,  for  it  seems  that  even  those 
whom  we  had  reason  to  hold  our  greatest  enemies  are  ready 
to  spill  their  blood  for  us  if  need  be." 

"  Gracious  Lord ! "  cried  the  marshal,  "  the  time  of  reform 
has  come ;  but  under  this  roof  your  Royal  Grace  is  among 
persons  who  have  never  sinned  even  in  thought  against 
majesty." 

"  True,  true  I "  answered  the  king,  "  and  you,  Lord  Marshal, 
are  in  the  first  rank." 

**  I  am  a  poor  servant  of  your  Royal  Grace." 

At  table  the  noise  grew  greater.  Gradually  they  began 
to  speak  of  political  combinations;  of  aid  from  the  em- 
peror, hitherto  looked  for  in  vain ;  of  Tartar  assistance,  and 
of  the  coming  war  with  the  Swedes.  Fresh  rejoicing  set  in 
when  the  marshal  stated  that  the  envoy  sent  by  him  to  the 
Khan  had  returned  just  a  couple  of  days  before,  and  re- 
ported that  forty  thousand  of  the  horde  were  in  readiness, 
and  perhaps  even  a  hundred  thousand,  as  soon  as  the  king 
would  reach  Lvoff  and  conclude  a  treaty  with  the  Khan. 
The  same  envoy  had  reported  that  the  Cossacks  through 
fear*  of  the  Tartars  had  returned  to  obedience. 

**  You  have  thought  of  everything,"  said  the  king,  "  in 
such  fashion  that  we  could  not  have  thought  it  out  better 
ourselves."  Then  he  seized  his  glass  and  said:  "To  the 
health  of  our  host  and  friend,  the  marshal  of  the  kingdom ! " 

"  Impossible,  Gracious  Lord ! "  cried  the  marshal ;  ''  no 


172  THE  DELUGE. 

man's  health  can  be  drunk  here  before  the  health  of  your 
Eoyal  Grace." 

AH  restrained  their  half-raised  goblets ;  but  Lyubomirski, 
filled  with  delight,  perspiring,  beckoned  to  his  chief  butler. 

At  this  sign  the  servants  who  were  swarming  through  the 
hall  rushed  to  pour  out  Malvoisie  again,  taken  with  gilded 
dippers  from  kegs  of  pure  silver.  Pleasure  increased  still 
more,  and  all  were  waiting  for  the  toast  of  the  marshal. 

The  chief  butler  brought  now  two  goblets  of  Venetian 
crystal  of  such  marvellous  work  that  they  might  pass  for 
the  eighth  wonder  of  the  world.  The  crystal,  bored  an<l 
polished  to  thinness  during  whole  years,  perhaps,  cast  real 
diamond  light.  On  the  setting  great  artists  of  Italy  had 
labored.  The  base  of  each  goblet  was  gold,  carved  in  small 
.figures  representing  the  entrance  of  a  conqueror  to  the 
Capitol.  The  conqueror  rode  in  a  chariot  of  gold  on  a 
street  paved  with  pearls.  Behind  him  followed  captives 
with  bound  hands  ;  with  them  a  king,  in  a  turban  formed  of 
one  emerald ;  farther  followed  legionaries  with  eagles  and 
ensigns.  More  than  fifty  small  figures  found  room  on  each 
base,  —  figures  as  high  as  a  hazel-nut,  but  made  so  marvel- 
lously that  the  features  of  the  faces  and  the  feelings  of 
each  one  could  be  distinguished,  the  pride  of  the  victors, 
the  grief  of  the  vanquished.  The  base  was  bound  to  the 
goblet  with  golden  filigree,  fine  as  hair  bent  with  wondrous 
art  into  grape  leaves,  clusters,  and  various  flowers.  Those 
filigree  were  wound  around  the  crystal,  and  joining  at  the 
top  in  one  ring  formed  the  edge  of  the  goblet,  which  was 
set  with  stones  in  seven  colors. 

The  head  butler  gave  one  such  goblet  to  the  king  and  the 
other  to  the  marshal,  both  filled  with  Malvoisie.  All  rose 
from  their  seats ;  the  marshal  raised  the  goblet,  and  cried 
with  all  the  voice  in  his  breast,  — 

"  Vivat  Yoaunes  Casimirus  Rex  !  " 

"  Vivat !  vivat !  vivat !  " 

At  that  moment  the  guns  thundered  again  so  that  the 
walls  of  the  castle  were  trembling.  The  nobles  feasting  in 
the  second  hall  came  with  their  goblets  ;  the  marshal  wished 
to  make  an  oration,  but  could  not,  for  his  words  were  lost 
in  the  endless  shouts :  "  Vivat !  vivat !  vivat ! " 

Such  joy  seized  the  marshal,  such  ecstasy,  that  wildness 
was  gleaming  in  his  eyes,  and  emptying  his  goblet  he 
shouted  so  that  he  was  heard  even  in  the  universal 
tumult,  — 


THE  DELUGE.  173 

"  Ego  uUimus  (I  am  the  last)  !  " 

Then  he  struck  the  priceless  goblet  on  his  own  head  with 
such  force  that  the  crystal  sprang  into  a  hundred  fragments, 
which  fell  with  a  rattle  on  the  floor,  and  the  head  of  the 
magnate  was  covered  with  blood.  All  were  astonished,  and 
the  king  said,  — 

"  Lord  Marshal,  we  regret  not  the  goblet,  but  the  head 
which  we  value  so  greatly." 

"  Treasures  and  jewels  are  nothing  to  me,"  cried  the  mar- 
shal, "  when  I  have  the  honor  of  receiving  your  Koyal  Grace 
in  my  house.     Vivat  Yoannes  Casimirus  Rex!" 

Here  the  butler  gave  him  another  goblet. 

"  Vivat !  vivat ! "  shouted  the  guests  without  ceasing. 
The  sound  of  broken  glass  was  mingled  with  the  shout. 
Only  the  bishops  did  not  follow  the  example  of  the  mar- 
shal, for  their  spiritual  dignity  forbade  them. 

The  nuncio,  who  did  not  know  of  that  custom  of  break- 
ing glasses  on  the  head,  bent  to  the  bishop  of  Poznan,  sit- 
ting near  him,  and  said,  — 

"  As  God  lives,  astonishment  seizes  me  !  Your  treasury 
is  empty,  and  for  one  such  goblet  two  good  regiments  of 
men  might  be  equipped  and  maintained." 

"  It  is  always  so  with  us,"  answered  the  bishop ;  "  when 
desire  rises  in  the  heart  there  is  no  measure  in  anything." 

And  in  fact  the  desire  grew  greater  each  moment. 
Toward  the  end  of  the  feast  a  bright  light  struck  the 
windows  of  the  castle. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

"  Gracious  Lord,  I  beg  you  to  the  spectacle,"  answered 
the  marshal.  And  tottering  slightly,  he  conducted  the  king 
to  the  window.  There  a  wonderful  sight  struck  their  eyes. 
It  was  as  clear  in  the  court  as  when  there  is  daylight.  A 
number  of  tens  of  pitch-barrels  cast  a  bright  yellow  gleam 
on  the  pavement,  cleared  of  snow  and  strewn  with  leaves 
of  mountain-fern.  Here  and  there  were  burning  tubs  of 
brandy  which  cast  blue  light ;  salt  was  sprinkled  into  some 
to  make  them  burn  red. 

The  spectacle  began.  First  knights  cut  off  Turkish  heads, 
tilted  at  a  ring  and  at  one  another ;  then  the  dogs  of  Liptovo 
fought  with  a  bear ;  later,  a  man  from  the  hills,  a  kind  of 
Mountain  Samson,  threw  a  millstone  and  caught  it  in  the 
air.     Midnight  put  an  end  to  these  amusements. 

Thus  did  the  marshal  declare  himself,  though  the  Swedes 
were  still  in  the  land. 


174  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

In  the  midst  of  feasting  and  the  throng  of  new  dignitaries, 
nobles,  and  knights  who  were  coming  continually,  the  kindly 
king  forgot  not  his  faithful  servant  who  in  the  mountain- 
pass  had  exposed  his  breast  to  the  Swedish  sword  with 
such  daring ;  and  on  the  day  following  his  arrival  in  Lyu- 
bovlya  he  visited  the  wounded  Pan  Andrei.  He  found  him 
conscious  and  almost  joyful,  though  pale  as  death;  by  a 
lucky  fortune  the  young  hero  had  received  no  grievous 
wound,  only  blood  had  left  him  in  large  quantities. 

At  sight  of  the  king,  Kmita  even  rose  in  the  bed  to  a 
sitting  position,  and  though  the  king  insisted  that  he  should 
lie  down  again,  he  was  unwilling  to  do  so. 

"Gracious  Lord,"  said  he,  "in  a  couple  of  days  I  shall 
be  on  horseback,  and  with  your  gracious  permission  will  go 
farther,  for  I  feel  that  nothing  is  the  matter  with  me." 

"  Still  they  must  have  cut  you  terribly.  It  is  an  unheard 
of  thing  for  one  to  withstand  such  a  number." 

"  That  has  happened  to  me  more  than  once,  for  I  think 
that  in  an  evil  juncture  the  sabre  and  courage  are  best. 
Ei,  Gracious  Lord,  the  number  of  cuts  that  have  healed  on 
my  skin  you  could  not  count  on  an  ox-hide.  Such  is  my 
fortune." 

"  Complain  not  of  fortune,  for  it  is  evident  that  you  go 
headlong  to  places  where  not  only  blows  but  deaths  are  dis- 
tributed. But  how  long  do  you  practise  such  tactics  ? 
Where  have  you  fought  before  now  ?  " 

A  passing  blush  covered  the  youthful  face  of  Kmita. 

"  Gracious  Lord,  I  attacked  Hovanski  when  all  dropped 
their  hands,  and  a  price  was  set  on  my  head." 

"  But  listen,"  said  the  king,  suddenly  ;  "  you  told  me  a 
wonderful  word  in  that  pass.  I  thought  that  delirium  had 
seized  you  and  unsettled  your  reason.  Now  you  say  that 
you  attacked  Hovanski.  Who  are  you  ?  Are  you  not  really 
Babinich  ?    We  know  who  attacked  Hovanski !  " 

A  moment  of  sileuce  followed ;  at  last  the  young  knight 
raised  his  pale  face,  and  said,  — 


THE  DELUGE.  175 

"Not  delirium  spoke  through  me,  but  truth  j  it  was  I  who 
battered  Hovanski,  from  which  war  my  name  .was  heard 
throughout  the  whole  Commonwealth.  I  am  Andrei  Kmita, 
the  banneret  of  Orsha." 

Here  Kmita  closed  his  eyes  and  grew  still  paler;  but 
when  the  astonished  king  was  silent,  he  began  to  speak 
farther,  — 

"  I  am,  Gracious  Lord,  that  outlaw,  condemned  by  God  and 
the  judgments  of  men  for  killing  and  violence.  I  served 
Radzivill,  and  together  with  him  I  betrayed  you  and  the 
country ;  but  now,  thrust  with  rapiers  and  trampled  with 
horses'  hoofs,  unable  to  rise,  I  beat  my  breast,  repeating, 
Mea  culpa,  mea  culpa  !  (My  fault,  my  fault !)  and  I  implore 
your  fatherly  mercy.  Forgive  me,  for  I  have  cursed  my 
previous  acts,  and  have  long  since  turned  from  that  road 
'which  lies  toward  hell." 

Tears  dropped  from  the  eyes  of  the  knight,  and  with  trem- 
bling he  began  to  seek  the  hand  of  the  king.  Yan  Kazimir, 
it  is  true,  did  not  withdraw  his  hand ;  but  he  grew  gloomy, 
and  said,  — 

"  Whoso  in  this  land  wears  a  crown  should  be  unceasingly 
ready  to  pardon ;  therefore  we  are  willing  to  forgive  your 
offence,  since  on  Yasna  Gora  and  on  the  road  you  have 
served  us  with  faithfulness,  exposing  your  breast." 

"  Theu  forgive  them.  Gracious  Lord !  Shorten  my  tor- 
ment." 

"  But  one  thing  we  cannot  forget,  —  that  in  spite  of  the 
virtue  of  this  people  you  offered  Prince  Boguslav  to  raise 
hands  on  majesty,  hitherto  inviolable,  and  bear  us  away 
living  or  dead,  and  deliver  us  into  Swedish  hands." 

Kmita,  though  a  moment  before  he  had  said  himself  that 
he  was  unable  to  rise,  sprang  from  the  bed,  seized  the  cru- 
cifix hanging  above  him,  and  with  the  cuts  on  his  face  and 
fever  in  his  flashing  eyes,  and  breathing  quickly,  began  to 
speak  thus,  — 

"  By  the  salvation  of  my  father  and  mother,  by  the  wounds 
of  the  Crucified,  it  is  untrue !  If  I  am  guilty  of  that  sin, 
may  God  punish  me  at  once  with  sudden  death  and  with 
eternal  fires.  If  you  do  not  believe  me,  I  will  tear  these 
bandages,  let  out  the  remnant  of  the  blood  which  the  Swedes 
did  not  shed.  I  never  made  the  offer.  Never  was  such  a 
thought  in  my  head.  For  the  kingdom  of  this  world,  I 
would  not  have  done  such  a  deed.  Amen!  on  this  cross, 
^men,  amen  ! "    And  he  trembled  from  feverish  excitement. 


176  THE  DELUGE. 

*'  Then  did  the  prince  invent  it  ?  "  asked  the  astonished 
king.     "  Why  ?  for  what  reason  ?  " 

"  He  did  invent  it.  It  was  his  hellish  revenge  on  me  for 
what  I  did  to  him." 

"  What  did  you  do  to  him  ?  " 

"  I  carried  him  off  from  the  middle  of  his  court  and  of 
his  whole  army.  1  wante'd  to  cast  him  bound  at  the  feet  of 
your  Royal  Grace." 

"  It  ^s  a  wonder,  it 's  a  wonder !  I  believe  you,  but  I  do 
not  understand.  How  was  it  ?  You  were  serving  Yanush, 
and  carried  off  Boguslav,  who  was  less  guilty,  and  you 
wanted  to  bring  him  bound  to  me  ?  " 

Kmita  wished  to  answer ;  but  the  king  saw  at  that  moment 
his  pallor  and  suffering,  therefore  he  said,  — 

"  Rest,  and  later  tell  me  all  from  the  beginning.  I  be- 
lieve you ;  here  is  our  hand." 

Kmita  pressed  the  king's  hand  to  his  lips,  and  for  some 
time  was  silent,  for  breath  failed  him ;  he  merely  looked  at 
the  king's  face  with  immeasurable  affection ;  at  last  he  col- 
lected his  strength,  and  said,  — 

"I  will  tell  all  from  the  beginning.  I  warred  against 
Hovanski,  but  I  was  hard  with  my  own  people.  In  part  I 
was  forced  to  wrong  them,  and  to  take  what  I  needed  j 
I  did  this  partly  from  violence,  for  the  blood  was  storming 
within  me.  I  had  companions,  good  nobles,  but  no  better 
than  I.  Here  and  there  a  man  was  cut  down,  here  and 
there  a  house  was  burned,  here  and  there  some  one  was 
chased  over  the  snow  with  sticks.  An  outcry  was  raised. 
Where  an  enemy  could  not  touch  me,  complaint  was  made 
before  a  court.  I  lost  cases  by  default.  Sentences  came 
one  after  another,  but  I  paid  no  heed ;  besides,  the  devil  flat- 
tered me,  and  whispered  to  surpass  Pan  Lashch,  who  had  his 
cloak  lined  with  judgments ;  and  still  he  was  famous,  and  is 
famous  till  now." 

"  For  he  did  penance,  and  died  piously,"  remarked  the 
king. 

When  he  had  rested  somewhat,  Kmita  continued :  "  Mean- 
while Colonel  Billevich  —  the  Billeviches  are  a  great  family 
in  Jmud  —  put  off  his  transitory  form,  and  was  taken  to 
a  better  world;  but  he  left  me  a  village  and  his  grand- 
daughter. I  do  not  care  for  the  village,  for  in  continual 
attacks  on  the  enemy  I  have  gathered  no  little  property, 
and  not  only  have  made  good  the  fortune  taken  from  me  by 
the  Northerners,  but  have  increased  it.   I  have  still  in  Chen- 


THE  DELUGE.  177 

stohova  enough  to  buy  two  such  villages,  and  I  need  ask 
no  one  for  bread.  But  when  my  party  separated  I  went  to 
winter  quarters  in  the  Lauda  region.  There  the  maiden, 
Billevich's  granddaughter,  came  so  near  my  heart  that  I 
forgot  God's  world.  The  virtue  and  honesty  in  this  lady 
were  such  that  I  grew  shamefaced  in  presence  of  my  former 
deeds.  She  too,  having  an  inborn  hatred  of  transgression, 
pressed  me  to  leave  my  previous  manner  of  life,  put  an  end 
to  disturbances,  repair  wrongs,  and  live  honestly." 

**  Did  you  follow  her  advice  ?  " 

"  How  could  I,  Gracious  Lord !  I  wished  to  do  so,  it  is 
true,  —  God  sees  that  I  wished ;  but  old  sins  follow  a  man. 
First,  my  soldiers  were  attacked  in  Upita,  for  which  I 
burned  some  of  the  place." 

"  In  God's  name  !  that  is  a  crime,"  said  the  king. 

"  That  is  nothing  yet.  Later  on,  the  nobles  of  Lauda 
slaughtered  my  comrades,  worthy  cavaliers  though  violent. 
I  was  forced  to  avenge  them.  I  fell  upon  the  village  of  the 
Butryms  that  very  night,  and  took  vengeance,  with  fire  and 
sword,  for  the  murder.  But  they  defeated  me,  for  a  crowd 
of  homespuns  live  in  that  neighborhood.  I  had  to  hide. 
The  maiden  would  not  look  at  me,  for  those  homespuns 
were  made  fathers  and  guardians  to  her  by  the  will.  But 
my  heart  was  so  drawn  to  her  that  I  could  not  help  myself. 
Unable  to  live  without  her,  I  collected  a  new  party  and 
seized  her  with  armed  hand." 

"  Why,  the  Tartars  do  not  make  love  differently." 

"  T  own  that  it  was  a  deed  of  violence.  But  God  punished 
me  through  the  hands  of  Pan  Volodyovski,  and  he  cut  me 
so  that  1  barely  escaped  with  my  life.  It  would  have  been 
a  hundred  times  better  for  me  if  I  had  not  escaped,  for  I 
should  not  have  joined  the  Radzivills  to  the  injury  of  the 
king  and  the  country.  But  how  could  it  be  otherwise  ?  A 
new  suit  was  begun  against  me  for  a  capital  offence ;  it  was 
a  question  of  life.  I  knew  not  what  to  do,  when  suddenly 
the  voevoda  of  Vilna  came  to  me  with  assistance." 

"  Did  he  protect  you  ?  " 

"  He  sent  me  a  commission  through  this  same  Pan  Volod- 
yovski, and  thereby  I  went  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
hetman,  and  was  not  afraid  of  the  courts.  I  clung  to  Rad- 
zivill  as  to  a  plank  of  salvation.  Soon  I  put  on  foot  a  squad- 
ron of  men  known  as  the  greatest  fighters  in  all  Lithuania. 
There  were  none  better  in  the  army.  I  led  them  to  Kyedani. 
Radzivill  received  me  as  a  son,  referred  to  our  kinship 

VOL.  II. — 12 


178  THE  DELUGE. 

through  the  Kishkis,  and  promised  to  protect  me.  He  had 
his  object.  He  needed  daring  men  ready  for  all  things,  and 
I,  simpleton,  crawled  as  it  were  into  bird-lime.  Before  his 
plans  had  come  to  the  surface,  he  commanded  me  to  swear 
on  a  crucifix  that  I  would  not  abandon  him  in  any  straits. 
Thinking  it  a  question  of  war  with  the  Swedes  or  the  North- 
erners, T  took  the  oath  willingly.  .  Then  came  that  terrible 
feast  at  which  the  Kyedani  treaty  was  read.  The  treason 
was  published.  Other  colonels  threw  their  batons  at  the 
feet  of  the  hetman,  but  the  oath  held  me  as  a  chain  holds  a 
dog,  and  I  could  not  leave  him." 

"  But  did  not  all  those  who  deserted  us  later  swear  loy- 
alty ?  "  asked  the  king,  sadly. 

"  I,  too,  though  I  did  not  throw  down  my  baton,  had  no 
wish  to  steep  my  hands  in  treason.  What  I  suffered.  Gra- 
cious Lord,  God  alone  knows.  I  was  writhing  from  pain,  as 
if  men  were  burning  me  alive  with  fire ;  and  my  maiden, 
though  even  after  the  seizure  the  agreement  between  us 
remained  still  unbroken,  now  proclaimed  me  a  traitor,  and 
despised  me  as  a  vile  reptile.  But  I  had  taken  oath  not  to 
abandon  Radzivill.  She,  though  a  woman,  would  shame  a 
man  with  her  wit,  and  lets  no  one  surpass  her  in  loyalty  to 
your  Royal  Grace." 

"  God  bless  her ! "  said  the  king.  "  I  respect  her  for 
that." 

"  She  thought  to  reform  me  into  a  partisan  of  the  king 
and  the  country ;  and  when  that  came  to  naught,  she  grew 
so  steadfast  against  me  that  her  hatred  became  as  great  as 
her  love  had  been  once.  At  that  iuncture  Radzivill  called 
me  before  him,  and  began  to  convince  me.  He  explained, 
as  two  and  two  form  four,  that  in  this  way  alone  could  he 
save  the  falling  country.  I  cannot,  indeed,  repeat  his  argu- 
ments, they  were  so  great,  and  promised  such  happiness  to 
the  land.  He  would  have  convinced  a  man  a  hundred  times 
wiser,  much  less  me,  a  simple  soldier,  he  such  a  statesman ! 
Then,  I  say,  your  Royal  Grace,  that  I  held  to  him  with  both 
hands  and  my  heart,  for  I  thought  that  all  others  were  blind ; 
only  he  saw  the  truth,  all  others  were  sinning,  only  he  was 
the  just  man.  And  I  would  have  sprung  into  fire  for  him, 
as  now  I  would  for  your  Royal  Grace,  for  I  know  not  how  to 
serve  or  to  love  with  half  a  heart." 

"  I  see  that,  this  is  true ! "  said  Yan  Kazimir. 

"  I  rendered  him  signal  service,"  continued  Kmita,  gloom- 
ily, "and  I  can  say  that  had  it  not  been  for  me  his  treason 


THE  DELUGE.  179 

could  not  have  yielded  any  poisonous  fruits,  for  his  own 
troops  would  have  cut  him  to  pieces  with  sabres.  They 
were  all  ready  for  that.  The  dragoons,  the  Hungarian  in- 
fantry, and  the  light  squadrons  were  already  slaying  his 
Scots,  when  I  sprang  in  with  my  men  and  rubbed  them  out 
in  one  twinkle.  But  there  were  other  squadrons  at  various 
quarters  ;  these  1  dispersed.  Pan  Volodyovski  alone,  who 
had  come  out  from  prison,  led  his  Lauda  men  to  Podlyasye 
by  a  wonder  and  by  superhuman  resolve,  so  as  to  join  with 
Sapyeha.  Those  who  escaped  me  assembled  in  Podlyasye 
in  considerable  numbers,  but  before  they  could  do  that  many 
good  soldiers  perished  through  me.  God  alone  can  count 
them.  I  acknowledge  the  truth  as  if  at  confession.  Pan 
Volodyovski,  on  his  way  to  Podlyasye,  seized  me,  and  did 
not  wish  to  let  me  live ;  but  I  escaped  because  of  letters 
which  they  found  on  my  person,  and  from  which  it  tran- 
spired that  when  Volodyovski  was  in  prison  and  Radzivill 
was  going  to  shoot  him,  I  interceded  persistently  and  saved 
him.  He  let  me  go  free  then ;  I  returned  to  Radzivill  and 
served  longer.  But  the  service  was  bitter  for  me,  the  soul 
began  to  revolt  within  me  at  certain  deeds  of  the  prince,  for 
there  is  not  in  him  either  faith,  honesty,  or  conscience,  and 
from  his  own  words  it  comes  out  that  he  works  as  much  for 
himself  as  for  the  King  of  Sweden.  I  began  then  to  spring 
at  his  eyes.  He  grew  enraged  at  my  boldness,  and  at  last 
sent  me  off  with  letters.*' 

"  It  is  wonderful  what  important  things  you  tell,"  said 
the  king.  "  At  least  we  know  from  an  eyewitness  who  pars 
magna  fuit  (took  a  great  part)  in  affairs,  how  things  hap- 
pened there." 

'*  It  is  true  that  pars  magna  fui  (I  took  a  great  part)," 
answered  Kmita.  "  I  set  out  with  the  letters  willingly,  for  I 
could  not  remain  in  that  place.  In  Pilvishki  I  met  Prince 
Boguslav.  May  God  give  him  into  my  hands,  to  which  end 
I  shall  use  all  my  power,  so  that  my  vengeance  may  not 
miss  him  for  that  slander.  Not  only  did  I  not  promise  him 
anything,  Gracious  Lord,  not  only  is  that  a  shameless  lie, 
but  it  was  just  there  in  Pilvishki  that  I  became  converted 
when  I  saw  all  the  naked  deceit  of  those  heretics." 

^*  Tell  quickly  how  it  was,  for  we  were  told  that  Boguslav 
aided  his  cousin  only  through  constraint." 

''He?  He  is  worse  than  Prince  Yanush,  and  in  his 
head  was  the  treason  first  hatched.  Did  he  not  tempt  the 
hetman  first,  pointing  out  a  crown   to  him  ?     God  will 


180  THE  DELUGE. 

decide  at  the  judgment.  Yanush  at  least  simulated  and 
shielded  himself  with  bono  publUo  (public  good);  but  Bogus- 
lav,  taking  me  for  an  arch  scoundrel,  revealed  his  whole 
soul  to  me.  It  is  a  terror  to  repeat  what  he  said.  '  The 
devils/  said  he,  '  must  take  your  Commonwealth,  it  is  a 
piece  of  red  cloth,  and  we  not  only  will  not  raise  a  hand  to 
save  it,  but  will  pull  besides,  so  that  the  largest  piece  may 
come  to  us.  Lithuania,'  said  he,  ^  must  remain  to  us,  and 
after  Yanush  I  will  put  on  the  cap  of  Grand  Prince,  and 
marry  his  daughter.' " 

The  king  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hands.  "  O  passion 
of  our  Lord ! "  said  he.  "  The  Kadzivills,  Radzeyovski, 
Opalinski  —  how  could  that  which  happened  not  happen  !. — 
they  must  have  crowns,  even  through  rending  what  the  Lord 
had  united.'' 

"  I  grew  numb.  Gracious  Lord,  I  had  water  poured  on  my 
head  so  as  not  to  go  mad.  The  soul  changed  in  me  in  one 
moment,  as  if  a  thunderbolt  had  shaken  it.  I  was  terriJBed 
at  my  own  work.  I  knew  not  what  to  do,  whether  to  thrust 
a  knife  into  Boguslav  or  into  myself.  I  bellowed  like  a 
wild  beast,  they  had  driven  me  into  such  a  trap.  I  wanted 
service  no  longer  with  the  Radzivills,  but  vengeance.  God 
gave  me  a  sudden  thought :  I  went  with  a  few  men  to  the 
quarters  of  Prince  Boguslav,  I  brought  him  out  beyond  the 
town,  I  carried  him  ofif  and  wanted  to  bring  him  to  the  con- 
federates so  as  to  buy  myself  into  their  company  and  into 
the  service  of  your  Royal  Grace  at  the  price  of  his  head." 

"  T  forgive  you  all ! "  cried  the  king,  "  for  they  led  you 
astray ;  but  you  have  repaid  them  !  Kmita  alone  could  have 
done  that,  no  man  besides.  I  overlook  all  and  forgive  you 
from  my  heart !  But  tell  me  quickly,  for  curiosity  is  burning 
me,  did  he  escape  ?  " 

"  At  the  first  station  he  snatched  the  pistol  from  my  belt 
and  shot  me  in  the  mouth, — here  is  the  scar.  He  killed 
my  men  and  escaped.  He  is  a  famous  knight,  it  would  be 
hard  to  deny  that ;  but  we  shall  meet  again,  though  that 
were  to  be  my  last  hour." 

Here  Kmita  began  to  tear  at  the  blanket  with  which  he 
was  covered,  but  the  king  interrupted  him  quickly,  — 

"And  through  revenge  he  invented  that  letter  against 
you  ?  " 

"  And  through  revenge  he  sent  that  letter.  I  recovered 
from  the  wound,  in  the  forest,  but  my  soul  was  suffering 
more  and  more.    To  Volodyovski,  to  the  confederates  I  could 


THE  DELUGE.'  181 

not  go,  for  the  Lauda  men  would  have  cut  ine  to  pieces  with 
their  sabres.  Still,  knowing  that  the  hetman  was  about  to 
march  against  them,  I  forewarned  them  to  collect  in  a  body. 
And  that  was  my  first  good  deed,  for  without  that  Radzivill 
would  have  crushed  them  out,  squadron  after  squadron ;  but 
now  they  have  overcome  him  and,  as  I  hear,  are  besieging 
him.  May  God  aid  them  and  send  punishment  to  Radzivill, 
amen !  '^ 

"That  may  have  happened  already;  and  if  not  it  will 
happen  surely,''  said  the  king.  "What  did  you  do  fur- 
ther ?  " 

"  I  made  up  my  mind  that,  not  being  able  to  serve  with 
the  confederate  troops  of  your  Royal  Grace,  I  would  go  to 
your  person  and  there  atone  for  my  former  offences  with 
loyalty.  But  how  was  I  to  go  ?  Who  would  receive  Kmita, 
who  would  believe  him,  who  would  not  proclaim  him  a 
traitor?  Therefore  I  assumed  the  name  Babinich,  and 
passing  through  the  whole  Commonwealth,  I  reached  Chen- 
stohova.  Whether  I  have  rendered  any  services  there,  let 
Father  Kordetski  give  witness.  Day  and  night  I  was  think- 
ing only  how  to  repair  the  injuries  to  the  country,  how  to 
spill  my  blood  for  it,  how  to  restore  myself  to  repute  and 
to  honesty.  The  rest.  Gracious  Lord,  you  know  already,  for 
you  have  seen  it.  And  if  a  fatherly  kind  heart  incline  you, 
if  this  new  service  has  outweighed  my  old  sins,  or  even 
equalled  them,  then  receive  me  to  your  favor  and  your  heart, 
for  all  have  deserted  me,  no  one  comforts  me  save  you.  You 
alone  see  my  sorrow  and  tears,  —  I  am  an  outcast,  a  traitor, 
an  oath-breaker,  and  still  I  love  this  country  and  your 
Royal  Grace.    God  sees  that  1  wish  to  serve  both." 

Here  hot  tears  dropped  from  the  eyes  of  the  young  man 
till  he  was  carried  away  with  weeping;  but  the  king,  like  a 
loving  father,  seizing  him  by  the  head  began  to  kiss  liis 
forehead  and  comfort  him. 

"  Yendrek !  you  are  as  dear  to  me  as  if  you  were  my  own 
son.  What  have  I  said  to  you  ?  That  you  sinned  through 
blindness ;  and  how  many  sin  from  calculation  ?  From  my 
heart  I  forgive  you  all,  for  you  have  wiped  awa}'  your  faults. 
More  than  one  would  be  glad  to  boast  of  such  services  as 
yours.  I  forgive  you  and  the  country  forgives ;  and  besides, 
we  are  indebted  to  you.     Put  an  end  to  your  grieving." 

"  God  give  your  Royal  Grace  everything  good  for  this 
sympathy,"  said  the  knight,  with  tears.  "  But  as  it  is  I  must 
do  penance  yet  in  the  world  for  that  oath  to  Radzivill ;  for 


182  THE  DELUGE. 

though  I  knew  not  to  what  I  was  swearing,  still  an  oath  is 
an  oath." 

"God  will  not  condemn  you  for  that,"  said  the  king. 
"  He  would  have  to  send  half  this  Commonwealth  to  hell ; 
namely,  all  those  who  broke  faith  with  us." 

"  1  think  myself,  Gracious  King,  that  I  shall  not  go  to 
hell,  for  Kordetski  assured  me  of  that,  though  he  was  not 
certain  that  purgatory  would  miss  me.  It  is  a  hard  thing  to 
roast  for  a  hundred  of  years.  But  it  is  well  even  to  go 
there !  A  man  can  endure  much  when  the  hope  of  salva- 
tion is  lighting  him  ;  and  besides  prayers  can  help  somewhat 
and  shorten  the  torment." 

"  Do  not  grieve,"  said  Yan  Kazimir,  "  I  will  prevail  on 
the  nuncio  himself  to  say  Mass  for  your  intention.  With 
such  assistance  you  will  not  suffer  great  harm.  Trust  in  the 
mercy  of  God." 

Kmita  smiled  through  his  tears.  "Besides,"  said  he, 
"  God  give  me  to  return  to  strength,  then  I  will  shell  the 
soul  out  of  more  than  one  Swede,  and  through  that  there 
will  be  not  only  merit  in  heaven,  but  it  will  repair  my 
earthly  repute." 

"  Be  of  good  cheer  and  do  not  be  troubled  about  earthly 
glory.  I  guarantee  that  what  belongs  to  you  will  not;  roiss 
you.  More  peaceful  times  will  come ;  I  myself  will  declare 
your  services,  which  are  not  small,  and  surely  they  will  be 
greater ;  and  at  the  Diet,  with  Grod's  help,  I  will  have  this 
question  raised,  and  you  will  be  restored  soon  to  honor." 

"  Let  that,  Gracious  Lord,  give  some  comfort ;  but  before 
then  the  courts  will  attack  me,  from  which  even  the  influ- 
ence of  your  Royal  Grace  cannot  shield  me.  But  never 
mind !  I  will  not  yield  while  there  is  breath  in  my  nostrils, 
*  and  a  sabre  in  my  hand.  I  am  anxious  concerning  the  maiden. 
Olenka  is  her  name,  Gracious  Lord ;  I  have  not  seen  her  this 
long  time,  and  I  have  suffered,  oh,  I  have  suffered  a  world 
without  her  and  because  of  her;  and  though  at  times  I 
might  wish  to  drive  her  out  of  my  heart  and  wrestle  with 
love  as  with  a  bear,  it 's  of  no  use,  for  such  a  fellow  as  he  will 
not  let  a  man  go." 

Yan  Kazimir  smiled  good-naturedly  and  kindly :  "  How 
can  I  help  you  here,  my  poor  man  ?  " 

"  Who  can  help  me  if  not  your  grace  ?  That  maiden  is  an 
inveterate  royalist,  and  she  will  never  forgive  me  my  deeds 
at  Kyedani,  unless  your  Royal  Grace  will  make  intercession, 
and  give  witness  how  I  changed  and  returned  to  the  service  of 


THE  DELUGE.  ^  183 

the  king  and  my  country,  not  from  constraint,  not  for  profit, 
but  through  my  own  will  and  repentance." 

"  If  that  is  the  question  I  will  make  the  intercession ;  and 
if  she  is  such  a  royalist  as  you  say,  the  intercession  should 
be  effectual,  —  if  the  girl  is  only  free,  and  if  some  mishap  has 
not  met  her  such  as  are  frequent  in  war-time." 

"  May  angels  protect  her  ! " 

"  She  deserves  it.  So  that  the  courts  may  not  trouble  you, 
act  thus  wise  :  Levies  will  be  made  now  in  haste.  Since,  as 
you  say,  outlawry  weighs  on  you,  I  cannot  give  you  a  com- 
mission as  Kmita,  but  I  will  give  you  one  as  Babinich ;  you 
will  make  a  levy  which  will  be  for  the  good  of  the  country, 
for  you  are  clearly  a  mettlesome  soldier  with  experience. 
You  will  take  the  field  under  Stefan  Charnyetski ;  under 
him  death  is  easiest,  but  the  chances  of  glory  are  easiest. 
And  if  need  comes  you  will  attack  the  Swedes  of  yourself  as 
you  did  Hovanski.  Your  conversion  and  good  deeds  com- 
menced with  the  day  when  you  called  yourself  Babinich ; 
call  yourself  Babinich  still  further,  and  the  courts  will  leave 
you  at  rest.  When  you  will  be  as  bright  as  the  sun,  when 
the  report  of  your  services  will  be  heard  through  the  Com- 
monwealth, let  men  discover  who  this  great  cavalier  is.  This 
and  that  kind  of  man  will  be  ashamed  to  summon  such  a 
knight  to  a  court.  At  that  time  some  will  have  died,  you  will 
satisf}'-  others.  Not  a  few  decisions  will  be  lost,  and  I  promise 
to  exalt  your  services  to  the  skies,  and  will  present  them  to 
the  Diet  for  reward,  for  in  my  eyes  they  deserve  it." 

"  Gracious  Lord  !  how  have  I  earned  such  favors  ?  " 

"  Better  than  many  who  think  they  have  a  right  to  them. 
Well,  well !  be  not  grieved,  dear  royalist,  for  I  trust  that 
the  royalist  maiden  will  not  be  lost  to  you,  and  God  grant 
you  to  assemble  for  me  more  royalists  soon." 

Kmita,  though  sick,  sprang  quickly  from  the  bed  and  fell 
his  whole  length  at  the  feet  of  the  king. 

"  In  God's  name !  what  are  you  doing  ?  "  cried  the  king. 
*•  The  blood  will  leave  you !    Yendrek  !    Hither,  some  one ! " 

In  came  the  marshal  himself,  who  had  long  been  looking 
for  the  king  through  the  castle. 

"  Holy  Yerzy !  my  patron,  what  do  I  see  ? "  cried  he, 
when  he  saw  the  king  raising  Kmita  with  his  own  hands. 

"This  is  Babinich,  my  most  beloved  soldier  and  most 
faithful  servant,  who  saved  my  life  yesterday,"  said  the 
king.     "  Help,  Lord  Marshal,  to  raise  him  to  the  couch." 


184  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

From  Lyubovlya  the  king  advanced  to  Dukla,  Krosno, 
Lantsut,  and  Lvoff,  having  at  his  side  the  marshal  of  tha 
kingdom,  many  dignitaries  and  senators,  with  the  court 
squadrons  and  escorts.  And  as  a  great  river  flowing 
through  a  country  gathers  to  itself  all  the  smaller  waters, 
so  did  new  legions  gather  to  the  retinue  of  the  king.  Lrrds 
and  armed  nobles  thronged  forward,  and  soldiers,  now  sin- 
gly, now  in  groups,  and  crowds  of  armed  peasants  burning 
with  special  hatred  against  the  Swedes. 

The  movement  was  becoming  universal,  and  the  military 
order  of  things  had  begun  to  lead  to  it.  Threatening  mani- 
festoes had  appeared  dated  from  Sanch :  one  by  Constan- 
tine  Lyubomirski,  the  marshal  of  the  Circle  of  Knights; 
the  other  by  Yan  Vyelopolski,  the  castellan  of  Voinik, 
both  calling  on  the  nobles  in  the  province  of  Cracow  to  join 
the  general  militia;  those  failing  to  appear  were  threat- 
ened with  the  punishments  of  public  law.  The  manifesto 
of  the  king  completed  these,  and  brought  the  most  slothful 
to  their  feet. 

But  there  was  no  need  of  threats,  for  an  immense  enthu- 
siasm had  seized  all  ranks.  Old  men  and  children  mounted 
their  horses.  Women  gave  up  their  jewels,  their  dresses ; 
some  rushed  off  to  the  conflict  themselves. 

In  the  forges  gypsies  were  pounding  whole  nights  and 
days  with  their  hammers,  turning  the  innocent  tools  of  the 
ploughman  into  weapons.  Villages  and  towns  were  empty, 
for  the  men  had  marched  to  the  field.  From  the  *  heaven- 
touching  mountains  night  and  day  crowds  of  wild  people 
were  pouring  down.  The  forces  of  the  king  increased  with 
each  moment.  The  clergy  came  forth  with  crosses  and 
banners  to  meet  the  king ;  Jewish  societies  came  with  their 
rabbis;  his  advance  was  like  a  mighty  triumph.  From 
every  side  flew  in  the  best  tidings,  as  if  borne  by  the  wind. 

Not  only  in  that  part  of  the  country  which  the  invasion 
of  the  enemy  had  not  included  did  people  rush  to  arms. 
Everywhere  in  the  remotest  lands  and  provinces,  in  towns. 


THE  DELUGE.  '^S5 

villages,  settlements,  and  unapproachable  wildernesses,  the 
awful  war  of  revenge  and  retaliation  raised  its  flaming  head. 
The  lower  the  people  had  fallen  before,  the  higher  they 
raised  their  heads  now ;  they  had  been  reborn,  changed  in 
spirit,  and  in  their  exaltation  did  not  even  hesitate  to  tear 
open  their  own  half-healed  wounds,  to  free  their  blood  of 
poisoned  juices. 

They  had  begun  already  to  speak,  and  with  increasing 
loudness,  of  the  powerful  union  of  the  nobles  and  the  army, 
at  the  head  of  which  were  to  be  the  old  grand  hetman 
llevera  Pototski  and  the  full  hetman  Lantskoronski,  Stefan 
Charnyetski  and  Sapyeha,  Michael  Radzivill,  a  powerful 
magnate  anxious  to  remove  the  ill-fame  which  Yanush  had 
brought  on  the  house,  and  Pan  Kryshtof  Tyshkyevich,  with 
many  other  senators,  provincial  and  military  officials  and 
nobles. 

Letters  were  flying  every  day  between  these  men  and  the 
marshal  of  the  kingdom,  who  did  not  wish  that  so  noted  a 
union  should  be  formed  without  him.  Tidings  more  and 
more  certain  arrived,  till  at  last  it  was  announced  with 
authority  that  the  hetmans  and  with  them  the  army  had 
abandoned  the  Swedes,  and  formed  for  the  defence  of  the 
king  and  the  country  the  confederation  of  Tyshovtsi. 

The  king  knew  of  this  first,  for  he  and  the  queen,  though 
far  apart,  had  labored  no  little  through  letters  and  messen- 
gers at  the  formation  of  it ;  still,  not  being  able  to  take  per- 
sonal part  in  the  affair,  he  waited  for  the  tenor  of  it  with 
impatience.  But  before  he  came  to  Lvoff,  Pan  Slujevski 
with  Pan  Domashevski,  judge  of  Lukoff,  came  to  him  bring- 
ing assurances  of  service  and  loyalty  from  the  confederates 
and  the  act  of  union  for  confirmation. 

The  king  then  read  that  act  at  a  general  council  of  bishops 
Jind  senators.  The  hearts  of  all  were  filled  with  delight, 
their  spirits  rose  in  thankfulness  to  God ;  for  that  memor- 
able confederacy  announced  not  merely  that  the  people  had 
come  to  their  senses,  but  that  they  had  changed ;  that  peo- 
ple of  whom  not  long  before  the  foreign  invader  might  say 
that  they  had  no  loyalty,  no  love  of  country,  no  conscience, 
no  order,  no  endurance,  nor  any  of  those  virtues  through 
which  nations  and  States  do  endure. 

The  testimony  of  all  these  virtues  lay  now  before  the 
king  in  the  act  of  a  confederation  and  its  manifesto.  In  it 
was  snmmed  up  the  perfidy  of  Karl  Gustav,  his  violation 
of  oaths  and  promises,  the  cruelty  of  his  generals  and  his 


1S6  THE   DELUGE. 

soldiers,  such  as  are  not  practised  by  even  the  wildest  of 
people,  desecration  of  churches,  oppression,  rapacity,  rob- 
bery, shedding  of  innocent  blood,  and  they  declared  against 
the  Scandinavian  invasion  a  war  of  life  or  deatli.  A  mani- 
festo terrible  as  the  trumpet  of  the  archangel,  summoned 
not  only  knights  but  all  ranks  and  all  people  in  the  Com- 
monwealth. Even  infames  (the  infamous),  banniti  (outlaws), 
and  proscripti  (the  proscribed)  should  go  to  this  war,  said 
the  manifesto.  The  knights  were  to  mount  their  horses 
and  expose  their  own  breasts,  and  the  land  was  to  furnish 
infantry,  —  wealthy  holders  more,  the  poorer  less,  according 
to  their  wealth  and  means. 

"  Since  in  this  state  good  and  evil  belong  equally  to  all,  it 
is  proper  that  all  should  share  danger.  Whoso  calls  him- 
self a  noble,  with  land  or  without  it,  and  if  one  noble  has  a 
number  of  sons,  they  should  all  go  to  the  war  against  the 
enemies  of  the  Commonwealth.  Since  we  all,  whether  of 
higher  or  lower  birth,  being  nobles,  are  eligible  to  all  the 
prerogatives  of  office,  dignity,  and  profit  in  the  country,  so 
we  are  equal  in  this,  that  we  should  go  in  like  manner  with 
our  own  persons  to  the  defence  of  these  liberties  and 
benefits." 

Thus  did  that  manifesto  explain  the  equality  of  nobles. 
The  king,  the  bishops,  and  the  senators,  who  for  a  long  time 
had  carried  in  their  hearts  the  thought  of  reforming  the 
Commonwealth,  convinced  themselves  with  joyful  wonder 
that  the  people  had  become  ripe  for  that  reform,  that  they 
were  ready  to  enter  upon  new  paths,  rub  the  rust  and  mould 
from  themselves,  and  begin  a  new,  glorious  life. 

"  With  this,"  explained  the  manifesto,  "  we  open  to  each 
deserving  man  of  plebeian  condition  a  place,  we  indicate 
and  offer  by  this  our  confederation  an  opportunity  to  reach 
and  acquire  the  honors,  prerogatives,  and  benefits  which 
the  noble  estate  enjoys  — " 

When  this  introduction  was  read  at  the  royal  council,  a 
deep  silence  followed.  Those  who  with  the  king  d3sired 
most  earnestly  that  access  to  rights  of  nobility  i^hould  be 
open  to  people  of  lower  station  thought  that  they  would 
have  to  overcome,  endure,  and  break  no  small  opposition ; 
that  whole  years  would  pass  before  it  would  be  safe  to  give 
utterance  to  anything  similar ;  meanwhile  that  same  nobility 
which  hitherto  had  been  so  jealous  of  its  prerogatives,  so 
stubborn  in  appearance,  opened  wide  the  gate  to  the  gray 
crowds  of  peasants. 


THE  DELUGE.  187 

The  primate  rose,  encircled  as  it  were  by  the  spirit  of 
prophecy,  and  said,  — 

"  Since  you  have  inserted  that  punctum  (paragraph),  pos- 
terity will  glorify  this  confederation  from  age  to  age,  and 
when  any  one  shall  wish  to  consider  these  times  as  times  of 
the  fall  of  ancient  Polish  virtue,  in  contradicting  him  men 
will  point  to  you." 

Father  Gembitski  was  ill ;  therefore  he  could  not  speak, 
but  with  hand  trembling  from  emotion  he  blessed  the  act 
and  the  envoys. 

"  I  see  the  enemy  already  departing  in  shame  from  this 
land ! "  said  the  king. 

"  God  grant  it  most  quickly  ! "  cried  both  envoys. 

"  Gentlemen,  you  will  go  with  us  to  LvofF,"  said  the  king, 
''where  we  will  confirm  this  confederation  at  once,  and 
besides  shall  conclude  another  which  the  powers  of  hell 
itself  will  not  overcome." 

The  envoys  and  senators  looked  at  one  another  as  if  ask- 
ing what  power  was  in  question ;  the  king  was  silent,  but 
his  countenance  grew  brighter  and  brighter;  he  took  the 
act  again  in  his  hand  and  read  it  a  second  time,  smiled,  and 
asked,  — 

"  Were  there  many  opponents  ?  " 

"Gracious  Lord,"  answered  Pan  Domashevski,  "this  con- 
federacy arose  with  unanimity  through  the  efforts  of  the 
hetmans,  of  Sapyeha,  of  Pan  Charnyetski;  and  among  nobles 
not  a  voice  was  raised  in  opposition,  so  angry  are  they  all 
at  the  Swedes,  and  so  have  they  flamed  up  with  love  for  the 
country  and  your  majesty." 

"We  decided,  moreover,  in  advance,"  added  Pan  Slujevski, 
"  that  this  was  not  to  be  a  diet,  but  tha.t  pluralita^  (plurality) 
alone  was  to  decide ;  therefore  no  man's  veto  could  injure 
the  cause ;  we  should  have  cut  an  opponent  to  pieces  with 
our  sabres.  All  said  too  that  it  was  necessarv  to  finish  with 
the  liherum  veto,  since  it  is  freedom  for  one,  but  slavery  for 
many." 

"  Golden  words  of  yours  !  "  said  the  primate.  "  Only  let 
a  reform  of  the  Commonwealth  come,  and  no  enemy  will 
frighten  us." 

"  But  where  is  the  voevoda  of  Vityebsk  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

"  He  went  in  the  night,  after  the  signing  of  the  manifesto, 
to  his  own  troops  at  Tykotsin,  in  which  he  holds  the  voe- 
voda of  Vilna,  the  traitor,  besieged.  Before  this  time  he 
must  have  taken  him,  living  or  dead." 


188  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Was  he  so  sure  of  capturing  him  ?  " 

"  He  was  as  sure  as  that  night  follows  day.  All,  even  his 
most  faithful  servants,  have  deserted  the  traitor.  Only  a 
handful  of  Swedes  are  defending  themselves  there,  and  rein- 
forcements cannot  come  from  any  side.  Pan  Sapyeha  said 
in  Tyshovtsi,  *  I  wanted  to  wait  one  day,  for  I  should  have 
finished  with  Eadzivill  before  evening !  but  this  is  more 
important  than  Eadzivill,  for  they  can  take  him  without 
me  ;  one  squadron  is  enough.'  " 

"Praise  be  to  God!"  said  the  king.  "But  where  is 
Charnyetski  ?  " 

"  So  many  of  the  best  cavaliers  have  hurried  to  him  that 
in  one  day  he  was  at  the  head  of  an  excellent  squadron.  He 
moved  at  once  on  the  Swedes,  and  where  he  is  at  this  mo- 
ment we  know  not." 

"  But  the  hetmans  ?  " 

"  They  are  waiting  anxiously  for  the  commands  of  your 
Eoyal  Grace.  They  are  both  laying  plans  for  the  coming 
war,  and  are  in  communication  with  Pan  Yan  Zamoyski  in 
Zamost ;  meanwhile  regiments  are  rolling  to  them  every  day 
with  the  snow." 

"  Have  all  left  the  Swedes  then  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Gracious  King.  There  were  deputies  also  to  the  het- 
mans from  the  troops  of  Konyetspolski,  who  is  with  the 
person  of  Karl  Gustav.  And  they  too  would  be  glad  to  re- 
turn to  their  lawful  service,  though  Karl  does  not  spare  on 
them  promises  or  flattery.  They  said  too  that  though  they 
could  not  recedere  (withdraw)  at  once,  they  would  do  so  as 
soon  as  a  convenient  time  came,  for  they  have  grown  tired 
of  his  feasts  and  his  flattery,  his  eye-winking  and  clapping 
of  hands.     They  can  barely  hold  out." 

"Everywhere  people  are  coming  to  their  senses,  every- 
where good  news,"  said  the  king.  "  Praise  to  the  Most 
Holy  Lady !  This  is  the  happiest  day  of  my  life,  and  a 
second  such  will  come  only  when  the  last  soldier  of  the 
enemy  leaves  the  boundary  of  the  Commonwealth." 

At  this  Pan  Domashevski  struck  his  sword.  "  May  God 
not  grant  that  to  happen  ! "  said  he. 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  king,  with  astonishment. 

"  That  the  last  wide-breeches  should  leave  the  boundaries 
of  the  Common  wealth  on  his  own  feet  ?  Impossible,  Gracious 
Lord  !     What  have  we  sabres  at  our  sides  for  ?  " 

"  Oh ! "  said  the  king,  made  glad,  "  that  is  bravery." 

But  Pan  Slujevski,  not  wishing  to  remain  behind  Do- 


THE  DELUGE.  189 

mashevski,  said:  ''As  true  as  life  we  will  not  agree  to 
that,  and  first  I  will  place  a  veto  on  it.  We  shall  not  be 
content  with  their  retreat ;  we  will  follow  them ! '' 

The  primate  shook  his  head,  and  smiled  kindly.  ''  Oh, 
the  nobles  are  on  horseback,  and  they  will  ride  on  and  on  ! 
But  not  too  fast,  not  too  fast !  The  enemy  are  still  within 
the  boundaries. '^ 

"  Their  time  is  short ! "  cried  both  confederates. 

"  The  spirit  has  changed,  and  fortune  will  change,"  said 
Father  Gembitski,  in  a  weak  voice. 

"  Wine  ! "  cried  the  king-.  "  Let  me  drink  to  the  change, 
with  the  confederates." 

They  brought  wine ;  but  with  the  servants  who  brought 
the  wine  entered  an  old  attendant  of  the  king,  who  said,  — 

"  Gracious  Lord,  Pan  Kryshtoporski  has  come  from  Chen- 
stohova,  and  wishes  to  do  homage  to  your  Royal  Grace." 

"  Bring  him  here  quickly  !  "  cried  the  king. 

In  a  moment  a  tall,  thin  noble  entered,  with  a  frowning 
look.  He  bowed  before  the  king  to  his  feet,  then  rather 
haughtily  to  the  dignitaries,  and  said,  — 

'*  May  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  praised ! " 

"For  the  ages  of  ages  ! "  answered  the  king.  "What  is 
to  be  heard  from  the  monastery  ?  " 

"  Terrible  frost.  Gracious  Lord,  so  that  the  eyelids  are 
frozen  to  the  eyeballs." 

"  But  for  God's  sake !  tell  us  of  the  Swedes  and  not  of  the 
frost ! "  cried  the  king. 

"  But  what  can  I  say  of  them.  Gracious  Lord,  when  there 
are  none  at  Chenstohova  ?  "  asked  he,  humorously. 

"  Those  tidings  have  come  to  us,"  replied  the  king,  "  but 
only  from  the  talk  of  people,  and  you  have  come  from  the 
cloister  itself.     Are  you  an  eyewitness  ?  " 

"  I  am.  Gracious  Lord,  a  partner  in  the  defence  and  an  eye- 
witness of  the  miracles  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady." 

"  That  was  not  the  end  of  Her  grace,"  said  the  king,  rais- 
ing his  eyes  to  heaven,  "  but  let  us  earn  them  further." 

"  I  have  seen  much  in  my  life,"  continued  the  noble ;  "  but 
such  evident  miracles  I  have  not  seen,  touching  which  the 
prior  Kordetski  writes  in  detail  in  this  letter." 

Yan  Kazimir  seized  hastily  the  letter  handed  him  by  the 
noble,  and  began  to  read.  At  times  he  interrupted  the  read- 
ing to  pray,  then  again  turned  to  the  letter.  His  face  changed 
with  joyful  feelings ;  at  last  he  raised  his  eyes  to  the  noble. 

"  Faiher  Kordetski  writes  me,''  said  he,  "  that  you  have 


190  THE  DELUGE. 

« 

lost  a  great  cavalier,  a  certain  Babinich,  who  blew  up  the 
Swedish  siege  gun  with  powder  ?  " 

"  He  sacrificed  himself  for  all.  But  some  say  he  is  alive, 
and  God  knows  what  they  have  said ;  not  being  certain,  we 
have  not  ceased  to  mourn  him,  for  without  his  gallant  deed 
it  would  have  been  hard  for  us  to  defend  ourselves.'" 

"  If  that  is  true,  then  cease  to  mourn  him.  Pan  Babinich 
is  alive,  and  here  with  us.  He  was  the  first  to  inform  us 
that  the  Swedes,  not  being  able  to  do  anything  against  the 
power  of  God,  were  thinking  of  retreat.  And  later  he  ren- 
dered such  famous  service  that  we  know  not  ourselves  how 
to  pay  him." 

"  Oh,  that  will  comfort  the  prior  ! "  cried  the  noble,  with 
gladness ;  "  but  if  Pan  Babinich  is  alive,  it  is  onl^  because  he 
has  the  special  favor  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady.  How  that 
will  comfort  Father  Kordetski !  A  father  could  not  love  a 
son  as  he  loved  him.  And  your  Royal  Grace  will  permit  me 
to  greet  Pan  Babinich,  for  there  is  not  a  second  man  of  such 
daring  in  the  Commonwealth." 

But  the  king  began  again  to  read,  and  after  a  while 
cried,  — 

"  What  do  I  hear  ?  After  retreating  they  tiied  once  again 
to  steal  on  the  cloister  ?  " 

"  When  Miller  went  away,  he  did  not  show  himself  again ; 
but  Count  Veyhard  appeared  unexpectedly  at  the  walls,  trust- 
ing, it  seems,  to  find  tiie  gates  open.  He  did,  but  the  peasants 
fell  on  him  with  such  rage  that  he  retreated  shamefully. 
While  the  world  is  a  world,  simple  peasants  have  never 
fought  so  in  the  open  field  against  cavalry.  Then  Pan 
Pyotr  Charnyetski  and  Pan  Kulesha  came  up  and  cut  him 
to  pieces." 

The  king  turned  to  the  senators. 

"See  how  poor  ploughmen  stand  up  in  defence  of  this 
country  and  the  holy  faith." 

"  That  they  stand  up.  Gracious  King,  is  true,"  cried  the 
noble.  "  Whole  villages  near  Chenstohova  are  empty,  for 
the  peasants  are  in  the  field  with  their  scythes.  There  is 
a  fierce  war  everywhere ;  the  Swedes  are  forced  to  keep  to- 
gether in  numbers,  and  if  the  peasants  catch  one  of  them 
they  treat  him  so  that  it  would  be  better  for  him  to  go 
straight  to  hell.  Who  is  not  taking  up  arms  now  in  the 
Commonwealth  ?  It  was  not  for  the  dog-brothers  to  attack 
Chenstohova.  From  that  hour  they  could  not  remain  in 
this  country." 


THE  DELUGE.  191 

"  From  this  hour  no  man  will  suffer  oppression  in  this 
land  who  resists  now  with  his  blood,"  said  the  king,  with 
solemnity ;  "  so  help  me  God  and  the  holy  cross  1 " 

"  Amen  1 "  added  the  primate. 

Now  the  noble  struck  his  forehead  with  his  hand.  "  The 
frost  has  disturbed  my  mind,  Gracious  Lord,  for  I  forgot  to 
tell  one  thing,  that  such  a  son,  the  voevoda  of  Poznan,  is 
dead.     He  died,  they  say,  suddenly." 

Here  the  noble  was  somewhat  ashamed,  seeing  that  he  had 
called  a  great  senator  "  that  such  a  son  "  in  presence  of  the 
king  and  dignitaries  ;  therefore  he  added,  confused,  — 

"  I  did  not  wish  to  belittle  an  honorable  station,  but  a 
traitor." 

But  no  one  had  noticed  that  clearly,  for  all  looked  at  the 
king,  who  said,  — 

"  We  have  long  predestined  Pan  Yan  Leshchynski  to  be 
voevoda  of  Poznan,  even  during  the  life  of  Pan  Opalinski. 
Let  him  fill  that  office  more  worthily.  The  judgment  of 
God,  I  see,  has  begun  upon  those  who  brought  this  country 
to  its  decline,  for  at  this  moment,  perhaps,  the  voevoda  of 
Vilna  is  giving  an  account  of  his  deeds  before  the  Supreme 
Judge."     Here  he  turned  to  the  bishops  and  senators,  — r 

"  But  it  is  time  for  us  to  think  of  a  general  war,  arid  I 
wish  to  have  the  opinion  of  all  of  you,  gentlemen,  on  this 
question." 


192  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

At  the  moment  when  the  king  was  saying  that  the  voe- 
voda  of  Vilna  was  standing,  perhaps,  before  the  judgment 
of  God,  he  spoke  as  it  were  with  a  prophetic  spirit,  for  at 
that  hour  the  affair  of  Tykotsin  was  decided. 

On  December  25  Sapyeha  was  so  sure  of  capturing  Ty- 
kotsin that  he  went  himself  to  Tyshovtsi,  leaving  the  further 
conduct  of  the  siege  to  Pan  Oskyerko.  He  gave  command 
to  wait  for  the  final  storm  till  his  return,  which  was  to  fol- 
low quickly;  assembling,  therefore,  his  more  prominent 
officers,  he  said,  — 

"  Reports  have  come  to  me  that  among  the  officers  there 
is  a  plan  to  bear  apart  on  sabres  the  voevoda  of  Vilna  im- 
mediately after  capturing  the  castle.  Now  if  the  castle,  as 
may  happen,  should  surrender  during  my  absence,  I  inform 
you,  gentlemen,  that  I  prohibit  most  strictly  an  attack  on 
Radzivill's  life.  I  receive  letters,  it  is  true,  from  persons  of 
whom  you  gentlemen  do  not  even  dream,  not  to  let  him  live 
when  I  take  him.  But  I  do  not  choose  to  obey  these  com- 
mands ;  and  this  I  do  not  from  any  compassion,  for  the 
traitor  is  not  worthy  of  that,  but  because  I  have  no  right 
over  his  life,  and  I  prefer  to  bring  him  before  the  Diet,  so 
that  posterity  may  have  in  this  case  an  example  that  no 
greatness  of  family,  no  office  can  cover  such  offence,  nor 
protect  him  from  public  punishment." 

In  this  sense  spoke  the  voevoda  of  Vityebsk,  but  more 
minutely,  for  his  honesty  was  equalled  by  this  weakness : 
he  esteemed  himself  an  orator,  and  loved  on  every  occasion 
to  speak  copiously,  and  listened  with  delight  to  his  own 
words,  adding  to  them  the  most  beautiful  sentences  from 
the  ancients. 

"  Then  I  must  steep  my  right  hand  well  in  water,"  an- 
swered Zagloba,  "for  it  itches  terribly.  But  I  only  say 
this,  that  if  Radzivill  had  me  in  his  hands,  surely  he  would 
not  spare  my  head  till  sunset.  He  knows  well  who  in  great 
part  made  his  troops  leave  him;  he  knows  well  who  em- 
broiled him  with  the  Swedes.     But  even  if  he  does,  I  know 


THE  DELUGE.  193 

not  why  I  should  be  more  indulgent  to  Radzivill  than  Rad- 
zivill  to  me/' 

"Because  the  command  is  not  in  your  hands  and  you 
must  obey,"  said  Sapyeha,  with  dignity. 

"  That  I  must  obey  is  true,  but  it  is  well  at  times  also  to 
obey  Zagloba.  I  say  this  boldly,  because  if  Radzivill  had 
listened  to  me  when  I  urged  him  to  defend  the  country, 
he  would  not  be  in  Tykotsin  to-day,  but  in  the  field  at  the 
head  of  all  the  troops  of  Lithuania." 

"  Does  it  seem  to  you  that  the  baton  is  in  bad  hands  ?  " 

"  It  would  not  become  me  to  say  that,  for  I  placed  it  in 
those  hands.  Our  gracious  lord,  Yan  Kazimir,  has  only 
to  confirm  ray  choice,  nothing  more." 

The  voevoda  smiled  at  this,  for  he  loved  Zagloba  and  his 
jokes. 

"Lord  brother,"  said  he,  "you  crushed  Radzivill,  you 
made  me  hetman,  and  all  this  is  your  merit.  Permit  me 
now  to  go  in  peace  to  Tyshovtsi,  so  that  Sapyeha  too  may 
serve  the  country  in  something." 

Zagloba  put  his  hands  on  his  hips,  thought  awhile  as 
if  he  were  considering  whether  he  ought  to  permit  or 
not ;  at  last  his  eye  gleamed,  he  nodded,  and  said  witTi 
importance,  — 

"  Go,  your  grace,  in  peace." 

"  God  reward  you  for  the  permission ! "  answered  the  voe- 
voda, with  a  laugh. 

Other  officers  seconded  the  voevoda's  laugh.  He  was  pre- 
paring to  start,  for  the  carriage  was  tinder  the  window ;  ^he 
took  farewell  of  all,  therefore,  giving  each  instructions  what 
to  do  during  his  absence ;  then  approaching  Volodyovski,  he 
said,  — 

"  If  the  castle  surrenders  you  will  answer  to  me  for  the 
life  of  the  voevoda." 

"According  to  order !  a  hair  will  not  fall  from  his  head/' 
said  the  little  knight. 

"  Pan  Michael,"  said  Zagloba  to  him,  after  the  departure  of 
the  voevoda,  "  I  am  curious  to  know  what  persons  are  urging 
our  Sapyo^  not  to  let  Radzivill  live  when  he  captures  him." 

"  How  should  T  know  ?  "  answered  the  little  knight. 

"  If  you  say  that  what  another  mouth  does  not  whisper 
to  your  ear  your  own  will  not  suggest,  you  tell  the  truth ! 
But  they  must  be  some  considerable  persons,  since  they  are 
able  to  command  the  voevoda." 

^  Sapyeha. 
VOL.  II.  — 13 


194  THE  DELUGE. 

<*  Maybe  it  is  the  king  himself." 

"  The  king  ?  If  a  dog  bit  the  king  he  would  forgive  him 
that  minute,  and  give  him  cheese  in  addition.  Such  is  his 
heart." 

"  I  will  not  dispute  about  that ;  but  still,  do  they  not  say 
that  he  is  greatly  incensed  at  Radzivill?" 

^*  First,  any  man  will  succeed  in  being  angry,  —  for  exam- 
ple, my  anger  at  Eadzivill ;  secondly,  how  could  he  be  in- 
censed at  Radzeyovski  when  he  took  his  sons  in  guardian- 
ship, because  the  father  was  not  better  ?  That  is  a  golden 
heart,  and  I  think  it  is  the  queen  who  is  making  requests 
against  the  life  of  Radzivill.  She  is  a  worthy  lady,  not 
a  word  against  that,  but  she  has  a  woman's  mind ;  and  know 
that  if  a  woman  is  enraged  at  you,  even  should  you  hide  in 
a  crack  of  the  floor,  she  will  pick  you  out  with  a  pin." 

Volodyovski  sighed  at  this,  and  said,  — 

"  Why  should  any  woman  be  angry  with  me,  since  I  have 
never  made  trouble  for  one  in  my  life  ?  " 

"  Ah,  but  you  would  have  been  glad  to  do  so.  Therefore, 
though  you  serve  in  the  cavalry,  you  rush  on  so  wildly 
against  the  walls  of  Tykotsin  with  infantry,  for  you  think 
not  only  is  Radzivill  there,  but  Panna  Billevich.  I  know 
you,  you  rogue !  Is  it  not  true  ?  You  have  not  driven  her 
out  of  your  head  yet.'' 

^*  There  was  a  time  when  I  had  put  her  thoroughly  out 
of  my  head ;  and  Kmita  himself,  if  now  here,  would  be 
forced  to  confess  that  my  action  was  knightly,  not  wishing  to 
act  against  people  in  love.  I  chose  to  forget  my  rebuff,  but 
I  will  not  hide  this  :  if  Panna  Billevich  is  now  in  Tykotsin, 
and  if  God  permits  me  a  second  time  to  save  her  from  trou- 
ble, I  shall  see  in  that  the  expressed  will  of  Providence. 
I  need  take  no  thought  of  Kmita,  I  owe  him  nothing ;  and 
the  hope  is  alive  in  me  that  if  he  left  her  of  his  own  will 
she  must  have  forgotten  him,  and  such  a  thing  will  not 
happen  now  as  happened  to  me  the  first  time." 

Conversing  in  this  way,  they  reached  their  quarters,  where 
they  found  Pan  Yan  and  Pan  Stanislav,  Roh  Kovalski  and 
the  lord  tenant  of  Vansosh,  Jendzian. 

The  cause  of  Sapyeha's  trip  to  Tyshovtsi  was  no  secret, 
hence  all  the  knights  were  pleased  that  so  honorable  a 
confederacy  would  rise  in  defence  of  the  faith  and  the 
country. 

"Another  wind  is  blowing  now  in  the  whole  Common- 
wealth," said  Pan  Stanislav,  "  and,  thanks  be  to  God,  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Swedes." 


THE  DELUGE.  195 

"  It  began  from  Chenstohova,"  answered  Pan  Yan.  "  There 
was  news  yesterday  that  the  cloister  holds  out  yet,  and 
repulses  more  and  more  powerful  assaults.  Permit  not, 
Most  Holy  Mother,  the  enemy  to  put  Thy  dwelling-place 
to  shame.'' 

Here  Jendzian  sighed  and  said :  "  Besides  the  holy  images 
how  much  precious  treasure  would  go  into  enemies'  hands ; 
when  a  man  thinks  of  that,  food  refuses  to  pass  his 
throat ! " 

"  The  troops  are  just  tearing  away  to  the  assault ;  we  can 
hardly  hold  them  back,"  said  Pan  Michael.  "Yesterday 
Stankyevich's  squadron  moved  without  orders  and  without 
ladders,  for  they  said,  'When  we  finish  this  traitor,  we  will 
go  to  relieve  Ohenstohova;'  and  when  any  man  mentions 
Chenstohova  all  grit  their  teeth  and  shake  their  sabres." 

"  Why  have  we  so  many  squadrons  here  when  one  half 
would  be  enough  for  Tykotsin?"  asked  Zagloba.  "  It  is 
the  stubbornness  of  Sapyeha,  nothing  more.  He  does  not 
wish  to  obey  me ;  he  wants  to  show  that  without  my  coun- 
sel he  can  do  something.  As  you  see  yourselves,  how  are  so 
many  men  to  invest  one  paltry  castle  ?  They  merely  hinder 
one  another,  for  there  is  not  room  for  them  all." 

"  Military  experience  speaks  through  you,  —  it  is  impossi- 
ble!" answered  Pan  Stanislav. 

"  Well,  I  have  a  head  on  my  shoulders." 

"  Uncle  has  a  head  on  his  shoulders ! "  cried  Pan  Roh, 
suddenly ;  and  straightening  his  mustaches,  he  began  to  look 
around  on  all  present  as  if  seeking  some  one  to  contradict 
him. 

"But  the  voevoda  too  has  a  head,"  answered  Pan  Yan; 
"  and  if  so  many  squadrons  are  here,  there  is  danger  that 
Prince  Boguslav  might  come  to  the  relief  of  his  cousin." 

"  Then  send  a  couple  of  light  squadrons  to  ravage  Elec- 
toral Prussia,"  said  Zagloba;  "and  summon  volunteers 
there  from  among  common  people.  I  myself  would  be  the 
first  man  to  go  to  try  Prussian  beer." 

"  Beer  is  not  good  in  winter,  unless  warmed,"  remarked 
Pan  Michael. 

"  Then  give  us  wine,  or  gorailka,  or  mead,"  said  Zagloba. 

Others  also  exhibited  a  willingness  to  drink ;  therefore 
the  lord  tenant  of  Vansosh  occupied  himself  with  that 
business,  and  soon  a  number  of  decanters  were  on  the  ta- 
ble. Hearts  were  glad  at  this  sight,  and  the  knights  began 
to  drink  to  one  another,  raising  their  goblets  each  time  for 
a  new  health. 


196  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Destruction  to  the  Swedes,  may  they  not  skin  our  bread 
very  long!"  said  Zagloba.  "Let  them  devour  their  pine 
cones  in  Sweden." 

"  To  the  health  of  his  Royal  Grace  and  the  Queen! */  said 
Pan  Yan. 

"  And  to  loyal  men ! "  said  Volodyovski. 

"  Then  to  our  own  healths ! " 

"  To  the  health  of  Uncle  !  "  thundered  Kovalski. 

"  God  reward  !  Into  your  hands  !  and  empty  though 
your  lips  to  the  bottom.  Zagloba  is  not  yet  entirely  old ! 
Worthy  gentlemen  I  may  we  smoke  this  badger  out  of  his 
hole  with  all  haste,  and  move  then  to  Chenstohova." 

" To  Chenstohova ! "  shouted  Kovalski.  "To  the  rescue 
of  the  Most  Holy  Lady." 

"  To  Chenstohova ! "  cried  all. 

"To  defend  the  treasures  of  Yasna  Gora  from  the  Pa- 
gans ! "  added  Jendzian. 

"  Who  pretend  that  they  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  wish- 
ing to  hide  their  wickedness ;  but  in  fact  they  only  howl  at 
the  moon  like  dogs,  and  in  this  is  all  their  religion." 

"  And  such  as  these  raise  their  hands  against  the  splen- 
dors of  Yasna  Gora !  " 

"  You  have  touched  the  spot  in  speaking  of  their  faith," 
said  Volodyovski  to  Zagloba,  "  for  I  myself  have  heard  how 
they  howl  at  the  moon.  They  said  afterward  that  they 
were  singing  Lutheran  psalms ;  but  it  is  certain  that  the 
dogs  sing  such  psalms." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  Kovalski.  "  Are  there  such  peo- 
ple among  them  ?  " 

"  There  is  no  other  kind,"  answered  Zagloba,  with  deep 
conviction. 

"  And  is  their  king  no  better  ?  " 

"  Their  king  is  the  worst  of  all.  He  began  this  war  of 
purpose  to  blaspheme  the  true  faith  in  the  churches." 

Here  Kovalski,  who  had  drunk  much,  rose  and  said :  "  If 
that  is  true,  then  as  sure  ^  you  are  looking  at  me,  and  as 
I  am  Kovalski,  I  '11  spring  straight  at  the  Swedish  king  in 
the  first  battle,  and  though  he  stood  in  the  densest  throng,, 
that  is  nothing  !  My  death  or  his  !  I  '11  reach  him  with 
my  lance,  —  hoM  me  a  fool,  gentlemen,  if  I  do  not !  " 

When  he  had  said  this  he  clinched  his  fist  and  was  going 
to  thunder  on  the   table.     He  would  have   smashed   the 
glasses  and  decanters,  and  broken  the  table;  but  Zagloba. 
caught  him  hastily  by  the  arm  and  said,  — 


THE  DELUGE.  197 

"  Sit  down,  Roh,  and  give  us  peace.  We  will  not  think 
you  a  fool  if  you  do  not  do  this,  but  know  that  we  will  not 
stop  thinking  you  a  fool  until  you  have  done  it.  I  do  not 
understand,  though,  how  you  can  raise  a  lance  on  the  Eling 
of  Sweden,  when  you  are  not  in  the  hussars." 

"I  will  join  the  escort  and  be  enrolled  in  the  squadron 
of  Prince  Polubinski ;  and  my  father  will  help  me." 

"  Father  Roh  ?  " 

"  Of  course." 

"  Let  him  help  you,  but  break  not  these  glasses,  or  I  '11 
be  the  first  man  to  break  your  head.  Of  what  was  I  speak- 
ing, gentlemen?  Ah!  of  Chenstohova.  Lucttis  (grief) 
will  devour  me,  if  we  do  not  come  in  time  to  save  the  holy 
place.  Luctits  will  devour  me,  I  tell  you  all !  And  all 
through  that  traitor  Radzivill  and  the  philosophical  reason- 
ing of  Sapyeha." 

"  Say  nothing  against  the  voevoda.  He  is  an  honorable 
man,"  said  the  little  knight. 

"  Why  cover  Radzivill  with  two  halves  when  one  is  suffi- 
cient? Nearly  ten  thousand  men  are  around  this  little 
booth  of  a  castle,  the  best  cavalry  and  infantry.  Soon  they 
will  lick  the  soot  out  of  all  the  chimneys  in  this  region,  for 
what  was  on  the  hearths  they  have  eaten  already." 

"  It  is  not  for  us  to  argue  over  the  reasons  of  superiors, 
but  to  obey  ! " 

"  It  is  not  for  you  to  argue.  Pan  Michael,  but  for  me ; 
half  of  the  troops  who  abandoned  Radzivill  chose  me  as 
leader,  and  I  would  have  driven  Karl  Gustav  beyond  the 
tenth  boundary  ere  now,  but  for  that  luckless  modesty 
which  commanded  me  to  place  the  baton  in  the  hands  of 
Sapyeha.  Let  him  put  an  end  to  his  delay,  lest  I  take  back 
what  I  gave." 

**  You  are  only  so  daring  after  drink,"  said  Volodyovski. 

"  Do  you  say  that  ?  Well,  you  will  see !  This  very  day 
I  will  go  among  the  squadrons  and  call  out,  *  Gracious  gen- 
tlemen, whoso  chooses  come  with  me  to  Chenstohova ;  it  is 
not  for  you  to  wear  out  your  elbows  and  knees  against  the 
mortar  of  Tykotsin !  I  beg  you  to  come  with  me  !  Whoso 
made  me  commander,  whoso  gave  me  power,  whoso  had  con- 
fidence that  I  would  do  what  was  useful  for  the  country  and 
the  faith,  let  him  stand  at  my  side.  It  is  a  beautiful  thing 
to  punish  traitors,  but  a  hundred  times  more  beautiful  to 
save  the  Holy  Lady,  our  Mother  and  the  Patroness  of  this 
kingdom  from  oppression  and  the  yoke  of  the  heretic'  " 


198  THE  DELUGE. 

Here  Zagloba,  from  whose  forelock  the  steam  had  for 
some  time  been  rising,  started  up  from  his  place,  sprang 
to  a  bench,  and  began  to  shout  as  if  he  were  before  an 
assembly,  — 

"  Worthy  gentlemen !  whoso  is  a  Catholic,  whoso  a 
Pole,  whoso  has  pity  on  the  Most  Holy  Lady,  let  him  fol- 
low me  !     To  the  relief  of  Chenstohova ! " 

"  I  go ! "  shouted  Roh  Kovalski. 

Zagloba  looked  for  a  while  on  those  present,  and  see- 
ing astonishment  and  silent  faces,  he  came  down  from 
the  bench  and  said, — 

"  I  '11  teach  Sapyeha  reason !  I  am  a  rascal  if  by  to- 
morrow I  do  not  take  half  the  army  from  Tykotsin  and 
lead  it  to  Chenstohova." 

"  For  God's  sake,  restrain  yourself,  father ! "  said  Pan 
Yan. 

"  I  'm  a  rascal,  I  tell  you ! "  repeated  Zagloba. 

They  were  frightened  lest  he  should  carry  out  his  threat, 
for  he  was  able  to  do  so.  In  many  squadrons  there  was 
murmuring  at  the  delay  in  Tykotsin ;  men  really  gnashed 
their  teeth  thinking  of  Chenstohova.  It  was  enough  to 
cast  a  spark  on  that  powder ;  and  what  if  a  man  so  stubborn, 
of  such  immense  knightly  importance  as  Zagloba,  should 
cast  it?  To  begin  with,  the  greater  part  of  Sapyeha's 
army  was  composed  of  new  recruits,  and  therefore  of  men 
unused  to  discipline^  and  ready  for  action  on  their  own  ac- 
count, and  they  would  have  gone  as  one  man  without  doubt 
after  Zagloba  to  Chenstohova. 

Therefore  both  Skshetuskis  were  frightened  at  this 
undertaking,  and  Volodyovski  cried,  — 

"  Barely  has  a  small  army  been  formed  by  the  greatest 
labor  of  the  voevoda,  barely  is  there  a  little  power  for  the 
defence  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  you  wish  with  disorder 
to  break  up  the  squadrons,  bring  them  to  disobedience. 
Radzivill  would  pay  much  for  such  counsel,  for  it  is  water 
to  his  mill.  Is  it  not  a  shame  for  you  to  speak  of  such  a 
deed  ?  " 

"  I  'm  a  scoundrel  if  I  don't  do  it !  "  said  Zagloba. 

"  Uncle  will  do  it ! "  said  Kovalski. 

"  Silence,  you  horseskull !  "  roared  out  Pan  Michael. 

Pan  Roh  stared,  shut  his  mouth,  and  straightened  himself 
at  once. 

Then  Volodyovski  turned  to  Zagloba :  '*  And  I  am  a 
scoundrel  if  one  man  of  my  squadron  goes  with  you ;  you 


THE  DELUGE.  199 

wish  to  ruin  the  army,  and  I  tell  you  that  I  will  fall  first . 
upon  your  volunteers." 

"  0  Pagan,  faithless  Turk ! "  said  Zagloba.  "  How  is 
that  ?  you  would  attack  knights  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady  ? 
Are  you  ready  ?  Well,  I  know  you !  Do  you  think,  gen- 
tlemen, that  it  is  a  question  with  him  of  an  army  or  disci- 
pline ?  No  !  he  sniffs  Panna  Billevich  behind  the  walls  of 
Tykotsin.  For  a  private  question,  for  your  own  wishes 
you  would  not  hesitate  to  desert  the  best  cause.  You  would 
be  glad  to  flutter  around  a  maiden,  to  stand  on  one  foot, 
then  the  other,  and  display  yourself.  But  nothing  will 
come  of  this !  My  head  for  it,  that  better  than  you  are 
running  after  her,  even  that  same  Kmita,  for  even  he  is  no 
worse  than  you." 

Volodyovski  looked  at  those  present,  taking  them  to  wit- 
ness what  injustice  was  done  him ;  then  he  frowned.  They 
thought  he  would  burst  out  in  anger,  but  because  he  had 
been  drinking,  he  fell  all  at  once  into  tenderness. 

"This  is  my  reward,"  said  he.  "From  the  years  of  a 
stripling  I  have  served  the  country ;  I  have  not  put  the 
sabre  out  of  my  hand!  I  have  neither  cottage,  wife,  nor 
children ;  my  head  is  as  lone  as  a  lance-point.  The  most 
honorable  think  of  themselves,  but  I  have  no  rewards  save 
wounds  in  the  flesh ;  nay,  I  am  accused  of  selfishness,  al- 
most held  a  traitor." 

Tears  began  to  drop  on  his  yellow  mustaches.  Zagloba 
softened  in  a  moment,  and  throwing  open  his  arms,  cried,  — 

"  Pan  Michael,  I  have  done  you  cruel  injustice  !  I  should 
be  given  to  the  hangman  for  having  belittled  such  a  tried 
friend ! " 

Then  falling  into  mutual  embraces,  they  began  to  kiss 
each  other ;  they  drank  more  to  good  understanding,  and 
when  sorrow  had  gone  considerably  out  of  his  heart,  Volo- 
dyovski said,  — 

"  But  you  will  not  ruin  the  army,  bring  disobedience,  and 
give  an  evil  example  ?  " 

"  I  will  not.  Pan  Michael,  I  will  not  for  your  sake." 

"  God  grant  us  to  take  Tykotsin ;  whose  affair  is  it  what 
I  seek  behind  the  walls  of  the  fortress  ?  Why  should  any 
man  jeer  at  me  ?  " 

Struck  by  that  question,  Zagloba  began  to  put  the  ends 
of  his  mustaches  in  his  mouth  and  gnaw  them ;  at  last  he 
said :  "  Pan  Michael,  I  love  you  as  the  apple  of  my  ey^, 
but  drive  that  Panna  Billevich  out  of  your  head." 


200  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Why  ?  "  asked  Pan  Micliael,  with  astonishment. 

"  She  is  beautiful,  assentior  (I  agree),"  answered  Zagloba, 
**  but  she  is  distinguished  in  person,  and  there  is  no  propor- 
tion whatever  between  you.  You  might  sit  on  her  shoul- 
der, like  a  canary-bird,  and  peck  sugar  out  of  her  mouth* 
She  might  carry  you  like  a  falcon  on  her  glove,  and  let  you 
off  against  every  enemy,  for  though  you  are  little  you  are 
venomous  like  a  hornet." 

"  Well,  have  you  begun  ?  "  asked  Volodyovski. 

"  If  I  have  begun,  then  let  me  finish.  There  is  one 
woman  as  if  created  for  you,  and  she  is  precisely  that 
kernel  —  What  is  her  name  ?  That  one  whom  Podbipi- 
enta  was  to  marry  ?  " 

"  Anusia  Borzobogati ! "  cried  Pan  Yan.  "  She  is  indeed 
an  old  love  of  Michael's." 

"  A  regular  grain  of  buckwheat,  but  a  pretty  little  rogue  j 
just  like  a  doll,"  said  Zagloba,  smacking  his  lips. 

Volodyovski  began  to  sigh,  and  to  repeat  time  after  time 
what  he  always  repeated  when  mention  was  made  of 
Anusia:  "What  is  happening  to  the  poor  girl?  Oh,  if 
she  could  only  be  found!" 

"  You  would  not  let  her  out  of  your  hands,  for,  God  bless 
me,  I  have  not  seen  in  my  life  any  man  so  given  to  falling 
in  love.  You  ought  to  have  been  born  a  rooster,  scratch 
the  sweepings  in  a  house-yard,  and  cry,  *  Co,  co,  co,'  at  the 
top-knots." 

"  Anusia !  Anusia ! "  repeated  Pan  Michael.  "  If  God 
would  send  her  to  me  —  But  perhaps  she  is  not  in  the 
world,  or  perhaps  she  is  married  —  " 

"  How  could  she  be  ?  She  was  a  green  turnip  when  I  saw 
her,  and  afterward,  even  if  she  ripened,  she  may  still  be  in 
the  maiden  state.  After  such  a  man  as  Podbipienta  she 
could  not  take  any  common  fellow.  Besides,  in  these  times 
of  war  few  are  thinking  of  marriage." 

"  You  did  not  know  her  well,"  answered  Pan  Michael. 
"  She  was  wonderfully  honest ;  but  she  had  such  a  nature 
that  she  let  uo  man  pass  without  piercing  his  heart.  The 
Lord  God  created  her  thus.  She  did  not  miss  even  men  of 
lower  station ;  for  example.  Princess  Griselda's  physician, 
that  Italian,  who  was  desperately  in  love  with  her.  Maybe 
she  has  married  him  and  he  has  taken  her  beyond  the 
sea." 

.  "  Don't  talk  such  nonsense,  Michael ! "  cried  Zagloba,  with 
indignation.    "  A  doctor,  a  doctor,  —  that  the  daughter  of  a 


THE  DELUGE.  201 

noble  of  honorable  blood  should  marry  a  man  of  such  low 
estate !     I  have  already  said  that  that  is  impossible." 

"I  was  angry  with  her  myself,  for  I  thought,  'This  is 
without  limit;  soon  she  will  be  turning  the  heads  of 
attorneys.' " 

"  I  prophesy  that  you  will  see  Ijer  yet,"  said  Zagloba. 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
Pan  Tokarzevich,  who  had  served  formerly  with  Radzivill, 
but  after  the  treason  of  the  hetman,  left  him,  in  company 
with  others,  and  was  now  standard-bearer  in  Oskyerko's 
regiment. 

"  Colonel,"  said  he  to  Volodyovski,  "  we  are  to  explode 
a  petard." 

"  Is  Pan  Oskyerko  ready  ?  " 

'*He  was  ready  at  midday,  and  he  is  not  willing  to 
wait,  for  the  night  promises  to  be  dark." 

"  That  is  well ;  we  will  go  to  see.  I  will  order  the  men 
to  be  ready  with  muskets,  so  that  the  besieged  may  not 
make  a  sortie.  Will  Pan  Oskyerko  himself  explode  the 
petard  ?  " 

"  He  will  —  in  his  own  person.  A  crowd  of  volunteers 
go  with  him." 

"  And  I  will  go  ! "  said  Volodyovski. 

"  And  we ! "  cried  Pan  Yan  and  Pan  Stanislav. 

"  Oh,  't  is  a  pity  that  old  eyes  cannot  see  in  the  dark," 
said  Zagloba,  "  for  of  a  surety  1  should  not  let  you  go  alone. 
But  what  is  to  be  done  ?  When  dusk  comes  I  cannot  draw 
my  sword.  In  the  daytime,  in  the  daytime,  in  the  sun- 
light, then  the  old  man  likes  to  move  to  the  field.  Give 
me  the  strongest  of  the  Swedes,  if  at  midday." 

"  But  I  will  go,"  said,  after  some  thought,  the  tenant  of 
Vansosh.  "  When  they  blow  up  the  gate  the  troops  will 
spring  to  the  storm  in  a  crowd,  and  in  the  castle  there  may 
be  great  wealth  in  plate  and  in  jewels." 

All  went  out,  for  it  was  now  growing  dark  ;  in  the  quar- 
ters Zagloba  alone  remained.  He  listened  for  a  while  to 
the  snow  squeaking  under  the  steps  of  the  departing  men, 
then  began  to  raise  one  after  another  the  decanters,  and 
look  through  them  at  the  light  burning  in  the  chimney  to 
see  if  there  was  something  yet  in  any  of  them. 

The  others  marched  toward  the  castle  in  darkness  and 
wind,  which  rose  from  the  north  and  blew  with  increasing 
force,  howling,  storming,  bringing  with  it  clouds  of  snow 
broken  fine. 


202  THE  DELUGE. 

"A  good  night  to  explode  a  petard ! ''  said  VolodyovskL 

"  But  also  for  a  sortie,"  answered  Pan  Yan.  "  We  must 
keep  a  watchful  eye  and  ready  muskets." 

"God  grant,"  said  Pan  Tokarzevich,  "that  at  Chensto- 
hova  there  is  a  still  greater  storm.  It  is  always  warmer 
for  our  men  behind  the  walls.  But  may  the  Swedes  freeze 
there  on  guard,  may  they  freeze  ! " 

"  A  terrible  night ! "  said  Pan  Stanislav ;  "  do  you  hear, 
gentlemen,  how  it  howls,  as  if  Tartars  were  rushing  through 
the  air  to  attack  ?  " 

"  Or  as  if  devils  were  singing  a  requiem  for  Radzivill !  " 
said  Volodyovski. 


THE  DELUGE.  203 


CHAPTER  XV. 

But  a  few  days  subsequent  the  great  traitor  in  the  castle 
was  looking  at  the  darkness  coming  down  on  the  snowy 
shrouds  and  listening  to  the  howling  of  the  wind. 

The  lamp  of  his  life  was  burning  out  slowly.  At  noon 
of  that  day  he  was  still  walking  around  and  looking  through 
the  battlements,  at  the  tents  and  the  wooden  huts  of  Sapy- 
eha^s  troops ;  but  two  hours  later  he  grew  so  ill  that  they 
had  to  carry  him  to  his  chambers. 

From  those  times  at  Kyedani  in  which  he  had  striven  for 
a  crown,  he  had  changed  beyond  recognition.  The  hair 
on  his  head  had  grown  white,  around  his  eyes  red  rings 
had  formed,  his  face  was  swollen  and  flabby,  therefore  it 
seemed  still  more  enormous,  but  it  was  the  face  of  a  half 
corpse,  marked  with  blue  spots  and  terrible  through  its  ex- 
pression of  hellish  suffering. 

And  still,  though  his  life  could  be  measured  by  hours,  he 
had  lived  too  long,  for  not  only  had  he  outlived  faith  in 
himself  and  his  fortunate  star,  faith  in  his  own  hopes  and 
plans,  but  his  fall  was  so  deep  that  when  he  looked  at  the 
bottom  of  that  precipice  to  which  he  was  rolling,  he  would 
not  believe  himself.  Everything  had  deceived  him  :  events, 
calculations,  allies.  He,  for  whom  it  was  not  enough  to  be 
the  mightiest  lord  in  Poland,  a  prince  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire, grand  hetman,  and  voevoda  of  Vilna ;  he,  for  whom 
all  Lithuania  was  less  than  what  he  desired  and  was  lusting 
after,  was  confined  in  one  narrow,  small  castle  in  which 
either  Death  or  Captivity  was  waiting  for  him.  And  he 
watched  the  door  every  day  to  see  which  of  these  two  terri- 
ble goddesses  would  enter  first  to  take  his  soul  or  his  more 
than  half-ruined  body. 

Of  his  lands,  of  his  estates  and  starostaships,  it  was  pos- 
sible not  long  before  to  mark  out  a  vassal  kingdom ;  now  he 
IS  not  master  even  of  the  walls  of  Tykotsin. 

Barely  a  few  months  before  he  was  treating  with  neigh- 
boring kings ;  to-day  one  Swedish  captain  obeys  his  com- 
mands with  impatience  and  contempt,  and  dares  to  bend 
him  to  his  will. 


204  THE  DELUGE. 

When  his  troops  left  him,  when  from  a  lord  and  a  mag- 
nate who  made  the  whole  country  tremble,  he  became  a 
powerless  pauper  who  needed  rescue  and  assistance  him- 
self, Karl  Gustav  despised  him.  He  would  have  raised  to 
the  skies  a  mighty  ally,  but  he  turned  with  haughtiness 
from  the  supplicant. 

Like  Kostka  Napyerski,  the  foot-pad,  besieged  on  a  time 
in  Chorshtyn,  is  he,  Radzivill,  besieged  now  in  Tykotsin. 
And  who  is  besieging  him  ?  Sapyeha,  his  greatest  per- 
sonal enemy.  When  they  capture  him  they  will  drag  him 
to  justice  in  worse  fashion  than  a  robber,  as  a  traitor. 

His  kinsmen  have  deserted  him,  his  friends,  his  connec- 
tions. Armies  have  plundered  his  property,  his  treasures 
and  riches  are  blown  into  mist,  and  that  lord,  that  prince, 
who  once  upon  a  time  astonished  the  court  of  France  and 
dazzled  it  with  his  luxury,  he  who  at  feasts  received  thou- 
sands of  nobles,  who  maintained  tens  of  thousands  of  his 
own  troops,  whom  he  fed  and  supported,  had  not  now 
wherewith  to  nourish  his  own  failing  strength;  and  ter- 
rible to  relate,  he,  Radzivill,  in  the  last  moments  of  his 
life,  almost  at  the  hour  of  his  death,  was  hungry ! 

In  the  castle  there  had  long  been  a  lack  of  provi- 
sions ;  from  the  scant  remaining  supplies  the  Swedish  com- 
mander dealt  stingy  rations,  and  the  prince  would  not 
beg  of  him. 

If  only  the  fever  which  was  devouring  his  strength  had 
deprived  him  of  consciousness ;  but  it  had  not.  His  breast 
rose  with  increasing  heaviness,  his  breath  turned  into  a 
rattle,  his  swollen  feet  and  hands  were  freezing,  but  his 
mind,  omitting  moments  of  delirium,  omitting  the  terrible 
visions  and  nightmares  which  passed  before  his  eyes,  re- 
mained for  the  greater  part  of  the  time  clear.  And  that 
prince  saw  his  whole  fall,  all  his  want,  all  his  misery  and 
humiliation ;  that  former  warrior-victor  saw  all  his  defeat, 
and  his  sufferings  were  so  immense  that  they  could  be 
equalled  only  by  his  sins. 

Besides,  as  the  Furies  tormented  Orestes,  so  was  he  tor- 
mented by  reproaches  of  conscience,  and  in  no  part  of  the 
world  was  there  a  sanctuary  to  which  he  could  flee  from 
them.  They  tormented  him  in  the  day,  they  tormented  him 
at  night,  in  the  field,  under  the  roof ;  pride  could  not  with- 
stand them  nor  repulse  them.  The  deeper  his  fall,  the  more 
fiercely  they  lashed  him.  And  there  were  moments  in  which 
he  tore  his  own  breast.     Whfen  enemies  came  against  his 


THE  DELUGE.  205 

country  from  every  side,  when,  foreign  nations  grieved  over 
its  hapless  condition,  its  sufferings  and  bloodshed,  he,  the 
grand  hetman,  instead  of  moving  to  the  field,  instead  of 
sacrificing  the  last  drop  of  his  blood,  instead  of  astonishing 
the  world  like  Leonidas  or  Themistocles,  instead  of  pawning 
his  last  coat  like  Sapyeha,  made  a  treaty  with  enemies 
against  the  mother,  raised  a  sacrilegious  hand  against  his 
own  king,  and  imbrued  it  in  blood  near  and  dear  to  him.  He 
had  done  all  this,  and  now  he  is  at  the  limit  not  only  of  in- 
famy, but  of  life,  close  to  his  reckoning,  there  beyond. 
What  is  awaiting  him? 

The  hair  rose  on  his  head  when  he  thought  of  that.  For 
he  had  raised  his  hand  against  his  country,  he  had  appeared 
to  himself  great  in  relation  to  that  country,  and  now  all  had 
changed.  Now  he  had  become  small,  and  the  Commonwealth, 
rising  from  dust  and  blood,  appeared  to  him  something  great 
and  continually  greater,  invested  with  a  mysterious  terror, 
full  of  a  sacred  majesty,  awful.  And  she  grew,  increased 
continually  in  his  eyes,  and  became  more  and  more  gigantic. 
in  presence  of  her  he  felt  himself  dust  as  prince  and  as 
hetman,  as  Radzivill.  He  could  not  understand  what  that 
was.  Some  unknown  waves  were  rising  around  him,  flowing 
toward  him,  with  roaring,  with  thunder,  flowing  ever  nearer, 
rising  more  terribly,  and  he  understood  that  he  must  be 
drowned  in  that  immensity,  hundreds  such  as  he  would  be 
drowned.  But  why  had  he  not  seen  this  awfulness  and  this 
mysterious  power  at  first;  why  had  he,  mad  man,  rushed 
against  it  ?  When  these  ideas  roared  in  his  head,  fear  seized 
him  in  presence  of  that  mother,  in  presence  of  that  Common- 
wealth ;  for  he  did  not  recognize  her  features,  which  formerly 
were  so  kind  and  so  mild. 

The  spirit  was  breaking  within  him,  and  terror  dwelt  in 
his  breast.  At  moments  he  thought  that  another  country 
altogether,  another  people,  were  around  him.  Through  the 
besieged  walls  came  news  of  everything  that  men  were  doing 
in  the  invaded  Commonwealth,  and  marvellous  and  aston- 
ishing things  were  they  doing.  A  war  of  life  or  death 
against  the  Swedes  and  traitors  had  begun,  all  the  more 
terrible  in  that  it  had  not  been  foreseen  by  any  man. 
The  Commonwealth  had  begun  to  punish.  There  was 
something  in  this  of  the  anger  of  God  for  the  insult  to 
majesty. 

When  through  the  walls  of  Tykotsin  came  news  of  the 
siege  of  Chenstohova,  Radzivill,  a  Cal vinist,  was  frightened  5 


206  THE    DELUGE. 

and  fright  did  not  leave  his  soul  from  that  day,  for  then  he 
perceived  for  the  first  time  those  mysterious  waves  which, 
after  they  had  risen,  were  to  swallow  the  Swedes  and  him ; 
then  the  invasion  of  the  Swedes  seemed  not  an  invasion, 
but  a  sacj'ilege,  and  the  punishment  of  it  inevitable.  Then 
for  the  first  time  the  veil  dropped  from  his  eyes,  and  he 
saw  the  changed  face  of  the  Commonwealth,  no  longer  a 
mother,  but  a  punishing  queen. 

All  who  had  remained  true  to  her  and  served  with  heart 
and  soul,  rose  and  grew  greater  and  greater ;  whoso  sinned 
against  her  went  down.  "  And  therefore  it  is  not  free  to 
any  one  to  think,"  said  the  prince  to  himself,  "  of  his  own 
elevation,  or  that  of  his  family,  but  he  must  sacrifice  life, 
strength,  and  love  to  her." 

But  for  him  it  was  now  too  late ;  he  had  nothing  to  sacri- 
fice ;  he  had  no  future  before  him  save  that  beyond  the 
grave,  at  sight  of  which  he  shuddered. 

From  the  time  of  besieging  Chenstohova,  when  one  terriv 
ble  cry  was  torn  from  the  breast  of  an  immense  country, 
when  as  if  by  a  miracle  there  was  found  in  it  a  certain  won- 
derful, hitherto  unknown  and  not  understood  power,  when 
you  would  have  said  that  a  mysterious  hand  from  beyond 
this  world  rose  in  its  defence,  a  new  doubt  gnawed  into 
the  soul  of  the  prince,  and  he  could  not  free  himself  from 
the  terrible  thought  that  God  stood  with  that  cause  and 
that  faith. 

And  when  such  thoughts  roared  in  his  head  he  doubted 
his  own  faith,  and  then  his  despair  passed  even  the  measure 
of  his  sins.  Temporal  fall,  spiritual  fall,  darkness,  nothing* 
ness,  —  behold  to  what  he  had  come,  what  he  had  gained  by 
serving  self. 

And  still  at  the  beginning  of  the  expedition  from  Kye- 
dani  against  Podlyasye  he  was  full  of  hope.  It  is  true  that 
Sapyeha,  a  leader  inferior  to  him  beyond  comparison,  had 
defeated  him  in  the  field,  and  the  rest  of  the  squadrons  left 
him,  but  he  strengthened  himself  with  the  thought  that  any 
day  Boguslav  might  come  with  assistance.  That  young 
eagle  of  the  Radzivills  would  fly  to  him  at  the  head  of  Prus- 
sian Lutheran  legions,  who  would  not  pass  over  to  the  pa- 
pists like  the  Lithuanian  squadrons ;  and  at  once  he  would 
bend  Sapyeha  in  two,  scatter  his  forces,  scatter  the  confed' 
crates,  and  putting  themselves  on  the  corpse  of  Lithuania, 
like  two  lions  on  the  carcass  of  a  deer,  with  roaring  alone 
would  terrify  all  who  might  wish  to  tear  it  away  from  them. 


THE  DELUGE.  207 

But  time  passed ;  the  forces  of  Prince  Yanush  melted ; 
even  the  foreign  regiments  went  over  to  the  terrible  Sa- 
pyeha;  days  passed,  weeks,  months,  but  Boguslav  came 
not. 

At  last  the  siege  of  Tykotsin  began. 

The  Swedes,  a  handful  of  whom  remained  with  Yanush, 
defended  themselves  heroically ;  for,  stained  already  with 
terrible  cruelty,  they  saw  that  even  surrender  would  not 
guard  them  from  the  vengeful  hands  of  the  Lithuanians. 
The  prince  in  the  beginning  of  the  siege  had  still  the  hope 
that  at  the  last  moment,  perhaps,  the  King  of  Sweden 
himself  would  move  to  his  aid,  and  perhaps  Pan  Konyet- 
spolski,  who  at  the  head  of  six  thousand  cavalry  was  with 
Karl  Gustav.  But  his  hope  was  vain.  No  one  gave  him  a 
thought,  no  one  came  with  assistance. 

"  Oh,  Boguslav !  Boguslav !  '*  repeated  the  prince,  walking 
through  the  chambers  of  Tykotsin ;  "  if  you  will  not  save  a 
cousin,  save  at  least  a  Radzivili ! " 

At  last  in  his  final  despair  Prince  Yanush  resolved  on 
taking  a  step  at  which  his  pride  revolted  fearfully ;  that  was 
to  implore  Prince  Michael  Radzivili  of  Nyesvyej  for  rescue. 
This  letter,  however,  was  intercepted  on  the  road  by  Sapye- 
ha's  men ;  but  the  voevoda  of  Vityebsk  sent  to  Yanush  in 
answer  a  letter  which  he  had  himself  received  from  Prince 
Michael  a  week  before. 

Prince  Yanush  found  in  it  the  following  passage:  — 

**  If  news  has  come  to  you,  gracious  lord,  that  I  intend  to  go 
with  succor  to  my  relative,  the  voevoda  of  Vilna,  believe  it  not, 
for  I  hold  only  with  those  who  endure  in  loyalty  to  the  country  and 
our  king,  and  who  desire  to  restore  the  former  liberties  of  this  most 
illustrious  Commonwealth.  This  course  will  not,  as  I  think,  bring 
me  to  protect  traitors  from  just  and  proper  punishment.  Boguslav 
too  will  not  come,  for,  as  1  hear,  the  elector  prefers  to  think  of 
himself,  and  does  not  wish  to  divide  his  forces;  and  quod  attinet 
(as  to)  Konyetspolski,  since  he  will  pay  court  to  Prince  Yanusli's 
widow,  should  she  become  one,  it  is  to  his  profit  that  the  prince 
voevoda  be  destroyed  with  all  speed." 

This  letter,  addressed  to  Sapyeha,  stripped  the  unfortu- 
nate Yanush  of  the  remnant  of  his  hope,  and  nothing  was 
left  him  but  to  wait  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  destiny. 

The  siege  was  hastening  to  its  close. 

News  of  the  departure  of  Sapyeha  passed  through  the 
wall  almost  that  moment  j  but  the  hope  that  in  consequence 


208  THE   DELUGE. 

of  his  departure  hostile  steps  would  be  abandoned  were  of 
short  duration,  for  in  the  infantry  regiments  an  unusual 
movement  was  observable.  Still  some  days  passed  quietly 
enough,  since  the  plan  of  blowing  up  the  gate  with  a  petard 
resulted  in  nothing ;  but  December  31  came,  on  which  only 
the  approaching  night  might  incommode  the  besiegers, 
for  evidently  they  were  preparing  something  against  the 
castle,  at  least  a  new  attack  of  cannon  on  the  weakened 

walls. 

The  day  was  drawing  to  a  close.  The  prince  was  lying 
in  the  so-called  "  Corner  "  hall  situated  in  the  western  part 
of  the  castle.  In  an  enormous  fireplace  were  burning  whole 
logs  of  pine  wood  which  cast  a  lively  light  on  the  white  and 
rather  empty  walls.  The  prince  was  lying  on  his  back  on  a 
Turkish  sofa,  pushed  out  purposely  into  the  middle  of  the 
room,  so  that  the  warmth  of  the  blaze  might  reach  it. 
Nearer  to  the  fireplace,  a  little  in  the  shade,  slept  a  page, 
on  a  carpet;  near  the  prince  were  sitting,  slumbering  in 
arm-chairs,  Paul  Yakimovich,  formerly  chief  lady-in-waiting 
at  Kyedani,  another  page,  a  physician,  also  the  prince's 
astrologer,  and  Kharlamp. 

Kharlamp  had  not  left  the  prince,  though  he  was  almost 
the  only  one  of  his  former  ofl5.cers  who  had  remained. 
That  was  a  bitter  service,  for  the  heart  and  soul  of  the  officer 
were  outside  the  walls  of  Tykotsin,  in  the  camp  of  Sapyeha ; 
still  he  remained  faithful  at  the  side  of  his  old  leader.  From 
hunger  and  watching  the  poor  fellow  had  grown  as  thin  as 
a  skeleton.  Of  his  face  there  remained  but  the  nose,  which 
now  seemed  still  greater,  and  mustaches  like  bushes.  He 
was  clothed  in  complete  armor,  breastplate,  shoulder-pieces, 
and  morion,  with  a  wire  cape  which  came  down  to  his  shoul- 
ders. His  cuirass  was  battered,  for  he  had  just  returned 
from  the  walls,  to  which  he  had  gone  to  make  observations 
a  little  while  before,  and  on  which  he  sought  death  every 
(lay.  He  was  slumbering  at  the  moment  from  weariness, 
though  there  was  a  terrible  rattling  in  the  prince's  breast  as 
if  he  had  begun  to  die,  and  though  the  wind  howled  and 
whistled  outside. 

Suddenly  short  quivering  began  to  shake  the  gigantic  body 
of  Radzivill,  and  the  rattling  ceased.  Those  who  were 
around  him  woke  at  once  and  looked  quickly,  first  at  him 
and  then  at  one  another.     But  he  said,  — 

"  It  is  as  if  something  had  gone  out  of  my  breast ;  I  feel 
easier." 


THE  DELUGE.  209 

He  turned  his  head  a  little,  looked  carefully  toward  the 
door,  at  last  he  said,  "  Kharlamp ! " 

"  At  the  service  of  your  highness  I  '* 

"  What  does  Stahovich  want  here  ?  '' 

The  legs  began  to  tremble  under  poor  Kharlamp,  for  un- 
terrified  as  he  was  in  battle  he  was  superstitious  in  the  same 
degree ;  therefore  he  looked  around  quickly,  and  said  in  a 
stifled  voice,  — 

"Stahovich  is  not  here^  your  highness  gave  orders  to 
shoot  him  at  Kyedani/' 

The  prince  closed  his  eyes  and  answered  not  a  word. 

For  a  time  there  was  nothing  to  be  heard  save  the  doleful 
and  continuous  howling  of  the  wind. 

"  The  weeping  of  people  is  heard  in  that  wind,"  said  the 
prince,  again  opening  his  eyes  in  perfect  consciousness. 
**  But  I  did  not  bring  in  the  Swedes ;  it  was  Radzeyovski." 

When  no  one  gave  answer,  he  said  after  a  short  time,  — 
.  "  He  is  most  to  blame;  he  is  most  to  blame,  he  is  most  to 
blame.*' 

And  a  species  of  consolation  entered  his  breast,  as  if  the 
remembrance  rejoiced  him  that  there  was  some  one  more 
guilty  than  he. 

Soon,  however,  more  grievous  thoughts  must  have  come 
to  his  bead;  for  bis  face  grew  dark,  and  he  repeated  a  number 
of;  times, — 

"Jesus!  Jesus!  Jesus!*' 

And  again  choking  attacked  him ;  a  rattling  began  in  hi^ 
throat  more  terrible  than  before.  Meanwhile  from  without 
came  the  sound  of  musketry,  at  first  infrequent,  then  more 
frequent ;  but  amidst  the  drifting  of  the  snow  and  the  howl- 
ing of  the  whirlwind  they  did  not  sound  too  loudly,  and  it 
might  have  been  thought  that  that  was  some  continual 
knocking  at  the  gate. 

"  They  are  fighting ! ".  said  the  prince's  physician. 

"  As  usual ! "  answered  Kharlamp.  "  People  are  freezing 
in  the  snow-drifts,  and  they  wish  to  fight  to  gro\v  warm." 

"  This  is  the  sixth  day  of  the  whirlwind  and  the  snow," 
answered  the  doctor.  "Great  changes  will  come  in  the 
kingdom,  for  this  is  an  unheard  of  thing." 

"  God  grant  it !  "  said  Kharlamp.     "  It  cannot  be  worse." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  prince,  to 
whom  a  new  relief  had  come. 

**  Kharlamp ! " 

"  At  the  service  of  your  highness ! " 

VOL.  II.  — 14  1 


210  THE   DELUGE. 

"  Does  it  seem  to  me  so  from  weakness,  or  did  Oskyerko 
try  to  blow  up  the  gate  with  a  petard  two  days  since  ? '' 

"He  tried,  your  highness;  but  the  Swedes  seized  the 
petards  and  wounded  him  slightly,  and  Sapyeha's  men  were 
repulsed." 

"  If  wounded  slightly,  then  he  will  try  again.  But  what 
day  is  it  ?  " 

"  The  last  day  of  December,  your  highness." 

"  God  be  merciful  to  my  soul !  I  shall  not  live  to  the 
New  Year.  Long  ago  it  was  foretold  me  that  every  fifth 
year  death  is  near  me." 

"  God  is  kind,  your  highness." 

"  God  is  with  Sapyeha,"  said  the  prince,  gloomily. 

All  at  once  he  looked  around  and  said  :  "  Cold  comes  to 
me  from  it.     I  do  not  see  it,  but  I  feel  that  it  is  here." 

"  What  is  that,,  your  highness  ?  " 

"  Death ! " 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son, "and  Holy  Ghoat ! " 

A  moment  of  silence  followed ;  nothing  was  heard  but  the 
whispered  "  Our  Father,"  repeated  by  Pani  Yakimovich. 

"Tell  me,"  said  the  prince,  with  a  broken  voice,  "do  you 
believe  that  outside  of  your  faith  no  one  can  be  saved  ?  " 

"  Even  in  the  moment  of  death  it  is  possible  to  renounce 
errors,"  said  Kharlamp. 

The  sound  of  shots  had  become  at  that  moment  more  fre- 
quent. The  thunder  of  cannon  began  to  shake  the  window- 
panes,  which  answered  each  report  with  a  plaintive  sound. 

The  prince  listened  a  certain  time  calmly,  then  rose 
slightly  on  the  pillow;  his  eyes  began  slowly  to  widen, 
his  pupils  to  glitter.  He  sat  up;  for  a  moment  he  held 
his  head  with  his  hand,  then  cried  suddenly,  as  if  in 
bewilderment,  — 

"  Boguslav !   Boguslav !  Boguslav ! " 

Kharlamp  ran  out  of  the  room  like  a  madman. 

The  whole  castle  trembled  and  quivered  from  the  thun 
der  of  cannoti. 

All  at  once  there  was  heard  the  cry  of  several  thousand 
voices ;  then  something  was  torn  with  a  ghastly  smashing 
of  walls,  so  that  brands  and  coals  from  the  chimney  were 
scattered  on  the  floor.  At  the  same  time  Kharlamp  rushed 
into  the  chamber. 

"  Sapyeha's  men  have  blown  up  the  gate ! "  cried  he. 
"  The  Swedes  have  fled  to  the  tower !  The  enemy  is  here  I 
Your  highness  —  " 


THE  DELUGE.  211 

Further  words  died  on  his  lips.  Radzivill  was  sitting  on, 
the  sofa  with  eyes  starting  out ;  with  open  lips  he  was 
gulping  the  air,  his  teeth  bared  like  those  of  a  dog  when  he 
snarls ;  he  tore  with  his  hands  the  sofa  on  which  he  was  sit- 
ting, and  gazing  with  terror  into  the  depth  of  the  chamber, 
cried,  or  rather  gave  out  hoarse  rattles  between  one  breath 
and  another,  — 

"It  was  Radzeyovski  —  Not  I  —  Save  me!  —  What  do 
you  want  ?  Take  the  crown !  —  It  was  Radzeyovski  —  Save 
me,  people  !    Jesus !  Jesus !   Mary ! " 

These  were  the  last  words  of  Radzivill. 

Then  a  terrible  coughing  seized  him ;  his  eyes  came  out 
in  still  more  ghastly  fashion  from  their  sockets ;  he  stretched 
himself  out,  fell  on  his  back,  and  remained  motionless. 

"  He  is  dead  ! "  said  the  doctor. 

"  He  cried  Mary,  though  a  Calvinist,  you  have  heard !  " 
said  Pani  Yakimovich. 

"  Throw  wood  on  the  fire ! "  said  Kharlamp  to  the  terri- 
fied pages. 

He  drew  near  to  the  corpse,  closed  the  eyelids ;  then  he 
took  from  his  own  armor  a  gilded  image  of  the  Mother  of 
God  which  he  wore  on  a  chain,  and  placing  the  hands  of 
Radzivill  together  on  his  breast,  he  put  the  image  between 
the  dead  fingers. 

The  light  of  the  fire  was  reflected  from  the  golden  ground 
of  the  image,  and  that  reflection  fell  upon  the  face  of  the 
voevoda  and  made  it  cheerful  so  that  never  had  it  seemed 
so  calm. 

Kharlamp  sat  at  the  side  of  the  body,  and  resting  his 
elbows  on  his  knees,  hid  his  face  in  his  hands. 

The  silence  was  broken  only  by  the  sound  of  shots. 

All  at  once  something  terrible  took  place.  First  of  all 
was  a  flash  of  awful  brightness ;  the  whole  world  seemed 
turned  into  fire,  and  at  the  same  time  there  was  given  forth 
such  a  sound  as  if  the  earth  had  fallen  from  under  the  cas- 
tle. The  walls  tottered ;  the  ceilings  cracked  with  a  terri- 
ble noise  ;  all  the  windows  tumbled  in  on  the  floor,  and  the 
panes  were  broken  into  hundreds  of  fragments.  Through 
the  empty  openings  of  the  windows  that  moment  clouds  of 
snow  drifted  in,  and  the  whirlwind  began  to  howl  gloomily 
in  the  corners  of  the  chamber. 

All  the  people  present  fell  to  the  floor  on  their  faces, 
speechless  from  terror. 

Kharlamp  rose  first,  and  looked  directly  on  the  corpse  of 


212  THE  DELUGE. 

the  voevoda;   the  corpse  was  lying  in  calmness,  but  the 
gilded  image  had  slipped  a  little  in  the  hands. 

Kharlamp  recovered  his  breath.  At  first  he  felt  certain 
that  that  was  an  army  of  Satans  who  had  broken  into  the 
chamber  for  the  body  of  the  prince. 

"The  word  has  become  flesh!"  said  he.  "The  Swedes 
must  have  blown  up  the  tower  and  themselves." 

But  from  without  there  came  no  sound.  Evidently  the 
troops  of  Sapyeha  were  standing  in  dumb  wonder,  or  per- 
haps in  fear  that  the  whole  castle  was  mined,  and  that  there 
would  be  explosion  after  explosion. 

"  Put  wood  on  the  fire ! "  said  Kharlamp  to  the  pages. 

Again  the  room  was  gleaming  with  a  bright,  quivering 
light.  Round  about  a  deathlike  stillness  continued ;  but  the 
fire  hissed,  the  whirlwind  howled,  and  the  snow  rolled  each 
moment  more  densely  through  the  window  openings. 

At  la.st  confused  voices  were  heard,  then  the  clatter  of 
spurs  and  the  tramp  of  many  feet ;  the  door  of  the  chamber 
was  opened  wide,  and  soldiers  rushed  in. 

It  was  bright  from  the  naked  sabres,  and  more  an4  more 
figures  of  knights  in  helmets,  caps,  and  kolpaks  crowded 
through  the  door.  Many  were  bearing  lanterns  in  their 
hands,  and  they  held  them  to  the  light,  advancing  carefully, 
though  it  was  light  in  the  room  from  the  fire  as  well. 

At  last  there  sprang  forth  from  the  crowd  a  little  knight 
all  in  enamelled  armor,  and  cried,  — 

"  Where  is  the  voevoda  of  Vilna  ?  " 

"  Here ! "  said  Kharlamp,  pointing  to  the  body  lying  on 
the  sofa. 

Volodyovski  looked  at  him,  and  said,  — 

"  He  Is  not  living ! " 

"  He  is  not  living,  he  is  not  living ! "  went  from  mouth  to 
mouth. 

"  The  traitor,  the  betrayer  is  not  living ! " 

"  So  it  is,"  said  Kharlamp,  gloomily.  "  But  if  you  dis- 
honor his  body  and  bear  it  apart  with  sabres,  you  will  do 
ill,  for  before  his  end  he  called  on  the  Most  Holy  Lady, 
and  he  holds  Her  image  in  his  hand." 

These  words  made  a  deep  impression.  The  shouts  were 
hushed.  Then  the  soldiers  began  to  approach,  to  go  around 
the  sofa,  and  look  at  the  dead  man.  Those  who  had  lan- 
terns turned  the  light  of  them  on  his  eyes ;  and  he  lay  there, 
gigantic,  gloomy,  on  his  face  the  majesty  of  a  hetm^wx  and 
the  cold  dignity  of  death. 


THE  DELUGE.  213 

The  soldiers  came  one  after  another,  and  among  them 
the  officers ;  therefore  Stankyevich  approached,  the  two 
Skshetuskis,  Horotkyevich,  Yakub  Kmita,  Oskyerko,  and 
Pan  Zagloba. 

'"  It  is  true ! "  said  Zagloba,  in  a  low  voice,  as  if  he  feared 
to  ronse  the  prince.  "  He  holds  in  his  hands  the  Most  Holy 
Lady,  and  the  shining  from  Her  falls  on  his  face." 

When  he  said  this  he  removed  his  cap.  That  instant 
all  the  others  bared  their  heads.  A  moment  of  silence 
filled  with  reverence  followed,  which  was  broken  at  last 
by  Volodyovski. 

"  Ah ! "  said  he,  "  he  is  before  the  judgment  of  God,  and 
people  have  nothing  to  do  with  him."  Here  he  turned  to 
Kharlamp :  "  But  you,  unfortunate,  why  did  you  for  his 
sake  leave  your  country  and  king?" 

"Give  him  this  way!"  called  a  number  of  voices  at 
once. 

Then  Kharlamp  rose,  and  taking  off  his  sabre  threw  it 
with  a  clatter  on  the  floor,  and  said, — 

"  Here  1  am,  cut  me  to  pieces  !  I  did  not  leave  him  with 
you,  when  he  was  powerful  as  a  king,  and  afterward  it  was 
not  proper  to  leave  him  when  he  was  in  misery  and  no  one 
stayed  with  him.  I  have  not  grown  fat  in  his  service  ;  for 
three  days  I  have  had  nothing  in  my  mouth,  and  the  legs 
are  bending  under  me.  But  here  I  am,  cut  me  to  pieces ! 
for  I  confess  furthermore  [here  Kharlamp's  voice  trem- 
bled] that  I  loved  him." 

When  he  had  said  this  he  tottered  and  would  have  fallen ; 
but  Zagloba  opened  his  arms  to  him,  caught  him,  supported 
him,  and  cried,  — 

"  By  the  living  God  !    Give  the  man  food  and  drink ! " 

That  touched  all  to  the  heart ;  therefore  they  took  Khar- 
lamp by  the  arms  and  led  him  out  of  the  chamber  at  once. 
Then  the  soldiers  began  to  leave  it  one  after  another,  mak- 
ing the  sign  of  the  cross  with  devotion. 

On  the  road  to  their  quarters  Zagloba  was  meditating  over 
something.     He  stopped,  coughed,  then  pulled  Volodyovski 
by  the  skirt.     "  Pan  Michael,"  said  he. 
.  "  Well,  what  ?  " 

"  My  anger  against  Eadzivill  is  passed ;  a  dead  man  is  a 
dead  man !  I  forgive  him  from  my  heart  for  having  made 
an  attempt  on  my  life." 

"  He  is  before  the  tribunal  of  heaven,"  said  Volodyovski. 

"  That 's  it,  that 's  it !    H'm,  if  it  would  help  him  I  would 


214  THE  DELUGE. 

even  give  for  a  Mass^  since  it  seems  to  me  that  he  has  an 
awfully  small  chance  up  there." 

"  God  is  merciful ! " 

"  As  to  being  merciful,  he  is  merciful ;  still  the  Lord  can- 
not look  without  abhorrence  on  heretics.  And  Radzivill 
was  not  only  a  heretic,  but  a  traitor.  There  is  where  the 
trouble  is ! " 

Here  Zagloba  shook  his  head  and  began  to  look  upward. 

"  I  am  afraid,"  said  he,  after  a  while,  "  that  some  of  those 
Swedes  who  blew  themselves  up  will  fall  on  my  head ;  that 
they  will  not  be  received  there  in  heaven  is  certain." 

"  They  were  good  men,"  said  Fan  Michael,  with  recogni- 
tion; "they  preferred  death  to  surrender,  there  are  few 
such  soldiers  in  the  world." 

All  at  once  Volodyovski  halted :  "  Panna  Billevich  was 
not  in  the  castle,"  said  he. 

"  But  how  do  you  know  ?  " 

"  I  asked  those  pages.     Boguslav  took  her  to  Taurogi." 

"  Ei !  "  said  Zagloba,  "  that  was  as  if  to  confide  a  kid  to  a 
wolf.  But  it  is  not  your  atfair;  your  predestined  is  that 
kernel ! " 


THE  DELUGE.  215 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

LvoFF  from  the  moment  of  the  king's  arrival  was  turned 
into  a  real  capital  of  the  Commonwealth.  Together  with  the 
king  came  the  greater  part  of  the  bishops  from  the  whole 
country  and  all  those  lay  senators  who  had  not  served  the 
enemy.  The  calls  already  issued  summoned  also  to  arms  the 
nobles  of  Rus  and  of  the  remoter  adjoining  provinces ,  they 
came  in  numbers  and  armed  with  the  greater  ease  because 
the  Swedes  had  not  been  in  those  regions.  Eyes  were 
opened  and  hearts  rose  at  sight  of  this  general  militia,  for  it 
reminded  one  in  nothing  of  that  of  Great  Poland,  which  at 
Uistsie  offered  such  weak  opposition  to  the  enemy.  On  the 
contrary,  in  this  case  marched  a  warlike  and  terrible  nobility, 
reared  from  childhood  on  horseback  and  in  the  field,  amidst! 
continual  attacks  of  wild  Tartars,  accustomed  to  bloodshed 
and  burning,  better  masters  of  the  sabre  than  of  Latin. 
These  nobles  were  in  fresh  training  yet  from  Hmelnitski's 
uprising,  which  lasted  seven  years  without  interval,  so  that 
there  was  not  a  man  among  them  who  was  not  as  many  times 
in  fire  as  he  had  years  of  life.  New  swarms  of  these  were 
arriving  continually  in  Lvoff  :  some  had  marched  from  the 
Byeshchadi  full  of  precipices,  others  from  the  Pruth,  the 
Dniester,  and  the  Seret ;  some  lived  on  the  steep  banks  of 
the  Dniester,  some  on  the  wide-spreading  Bug ;  some  on  the 
Sinyuha  had  not  been  destroyed  from  the  face  of  the  earth 
by  peasant  incursions  j  some  had  been  left  on  the  Tartar 
boundaries ;  —  all  these  hurried  at  the  call  of  the  king  to 
the  city  of  the  Lion,'  some  to  march  thence  against  an 
enemy  as  yet  unknown.  The  nobles  came  in  from  Volynia 
and  from  more  distant  provinces,  such  hatred  was  kindled 
in  all  souls  by  the  terrible  tidings  that  the  enemy  had  raised 
sacrilegious  hands  on  the  Patroness  of  the  Commonwealth 
in  Chenstohova. 

And  the  Cossacks  dared  not  raise  obstacles,  for  the  hearts 
were  moved  in  the  most  hardened,  and  besides,  they  were 
forced  by  the  Tartars  to  beat  with  the  forehead  to  the  king, 

»  Lvoff. 


216  THE  DELUGE. 

and  to  renew  for  the  hundredth  time  their  oath  of  loyalty. 
A  Tartar  embassy,  dangerous  to  the  enemies  of  the  king, 
was  in  Lvoff  under  the  leadership  of  Suba  Gazi  Bey,  offer- 
ing, in  the  name  of  the  Khan,  a  horde  a  hundred  thousand 
strong  to  assist  the  Commonwealth ;  of  these  forty  thousand 
from  near  Kamenyets  could  take  the  field  at  once. 

Besides  the  Tartar  embassy  a  legation  had  come  from  Tran- 
sylvania to  carry  through  negotiations  begun  with  Rakotsy 
concerning  succession  to  the  throne.  The  ambassador  of  the 
emperor  was  present ;  so  was  the  papal  nuncio,  who  had 
come  with  the  king.  Every  day  deputations  arrived  from  the 
armies  of  the  kingdom  and  Lithuania,  from  provinces  and 
lands,  with  declarations  of  loyalty,  and  a  wish  to  defend  to 
the  death  the  invaded  country. 

The  fortunes  of  the  king  increased ;  the  Commonwealth, 
crushed  altogether  so  recently,  was  rising  before  the  eyes 
of  all  to  the  wonder  of  ages  and  nations.  The  souls  of  men 
were  inflamed  with  thirst  for  war  and  retaliation,  and  at 
the  same  time  they  grew  strong.  And  as  in  spring-time  a 
warm  generous  rain  melts  the  snow,  so  mighty  hope  melted 
'doubt.  Not  only  did  they  wish  for  victory,  but  they  be- 
lieved in  it.  New  and  favorable  tidings  came  in  continu- 
ally ;  though  often  untrue,  they  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth. 
Time  after  time  men  told  now  of  castles  recovered,  now  of 
battles  in  which  unknown  regiments  under  leaders  hitherto 
unknown  had  crushed  the  Swedes,  now  of  terrible  clouds 
of  peasants  sweeping  along,  like  locusts,  against  the  enemy. 
The  name  of  Stefan  Charnyetski  was  more  and  more  fre- 
quent on  every  lip. 

The  details  in  these  tidings  were  often  untrue,  but  taken 
together  they  reflected  as  a  mirror  what  was  being  done  in 
the  whole  country. 

But  in  Lvoff  reigned  as  it  were  a  continual  holiday. 
When  the  king  came  the  city  greeted  him  solemnly,  the 
clergy  of  the  three  rites,  the  councillors  of  the  city,  the 
merchants,  the  guilds.  On  the  squares  and  streets,  wher- 
ever an  eye  was  cast,  banners,  white,  sapphire,  purple,  and 
gilded,  were  waving.  The  Lvoff  people  raised  proudly  their 
golden  lion  on  a  blue  field,  recalling  with  self-praise  the 
scarcely  passed  Cossack  and  Tartar  attacks. 

At  every  appearance  of  the  king  a  shout  was   raised 
among  the  crowds,  and  crowds  were  never  lacking. 

The  population  doubled  in  recent  days.  Besides  senators 
and  bishops,  besides  nobles,  flowed  in  throngs  of  peasants 


THE  DELUGE.  217 

also,  for  the  news  had  spread  that  the  king  intended  to 
improve  their  condition.  Therefore  rustic  coats  and  horse- 
blankets  were  mingled  with  the  yellow  coats  of  the  towns- 
people. The  mercantile  Armenians  with  their  swarthy 
faces  put  up  booths  for  merchandise  and  arms  which  the 
assembled  nobles  bought  willingly. 

There  were  many  Tartars  also  with  the  embassy ;  there 
were  Hungarians,  Wallachians,  and  Austrians,  —  a  multitude 
of  people,  a  multitude  of  troops,  a  multitude  of  different 
kinds  of  faces^  many  strange  garments  in  colors  brilliant 
and  varied,  troops  of  court  servants,  hence  gigantic  grooms, 
haiduks,  janissaries,  red  Cossacks,  messengers  in  foreign 
costume. 

The  streets  were  filled  from  morning  till  evening  with 
the  noise  of  men,  now  passing  squadrons  of  a  quota,  now 
divisions  of  mounted  nobles,  the  cries  of  command,  the 
shining  of  armor  and  naked  sabres,  the  neighing  of  horses, 
the  rumble  of  cannon,  and  songs  full  of  threatening  and 
curses  for  the  Swedes. 

The  bells  in  the  churches,  Polish,  Russian,  and  Arme- 
nian, were  tolling  continually,  announcing  to  all  that  the 
king  was  in  the  city,  and  that  Lvoff,  to  its  eternal  praise, 
was  the  first  of  the  capitals  that  had  received  the  king,  the 
exile. 

They  beat  to  him  with  the  forehead;  wherever  he  ap- 
peared caps  flew  upward,  and  shouts  of  "  Vivat ! "  shook  the 
air.  They  beat  with  the  forehead  also  before  the  carriages 
of  bishops,  who  through  the  windows  blessed  the  assembled 
throngs ;  they  bowed  to  and  applauded  senators,  honoring 
in  them  loyalty  to  the  king  and  country. 

So  the  whole  city  was  seething.  At  night  they  even 
burned  on  the  square  piles  of  wood,  at  which  in  spite  of 
cold  and  frost  those  men  were  encamped  who  could  not  find 
lodgings  because  of  the  excessive  multitude. 

The  king  spent  whole  days  in  consultation  with  senators. 
Audience  was  given  to  foreign  embassies,  to  deputations 
from  provinces  and  troops;  methods  of  filling  the  empty 
treasury  with  money  were  considered ;  all  means  were  used 
to  rouse  war  wherever  it  had  not  flamed  up  already. 

Couriers  were  flying  to  the  most  important  towns  in  every 
part  of  the  Commonwealth,  to  distant  Prussia,  to  sacred 
Jmud,  to  Tyshovtsi,  to  the  hetmans,  to  Sapyeha,  who  after 
the  storming  of  Tykotsin  took  his  army  to  the  south  with 
forced  marches ;  couriers  went  also  to  Konyetspolski,  who 


218  THE  DELUGE. 

was  still  with  the  Swedes.     Where  it  was  needful  money 
was  sent;  the  slothful  were  roused  with  manifestoes. 

The  king  recognized,  consecrated,  and  confirmed  the  con- 
federation of  Tyshovtsi  and  joined  it  himself;  taking  the 
direction  of  all  affairs  into  his  untiring  hands,  he  labored 
from  morning  till  night,  esteeming  the  Commonwealth  more 
than  his  own  rest,  his  own  health. 

But  this  was  not  the  limit  of  his  efforts ;  for  he  had  deter- 
mined to  conclude  in  his  own  name  and  the  name  of  the 
estates  a  league  such  that  no  earthly  power  could  over- 
come, —  a  league  which  in  future  might  serve  to  reform 
the  Commonwealth. 

The  moment  for  this  had  come  at  last. 

The  secret  must  have  escaped  from  the  senators  to  the 
nobles,  and  from  the  nobles  to  the  peasants,  for  since  morn- 
ing it  had  been  said  that  at  the  hour  of  services  something 
important  would  happen,  —  that  the  king  would  make  some 
solemn  vow,  concerning,  as  was  said,  the  condition  of  the 
peasants  and  a  confederation  with  heaven.  There  were  per- 
sons, however,  who  asserted  that  these  were  incredible 
things,  without  an  example  in  history ;  but  curiosity  was 
excited,  and  everywhere  something  was  looked  for. 

The  day  was  frosty,  clear ;  tiny  flakes  of  snow  were  flying 
through  the  air,  glittering  like  sparks.  The  land  infantry 
of  Lvoff  and  the  district  of  Jidache,  in  blue  half  shubas, 
hemmed  with  gold,  and  half  a  Hungarian  regiment  were 
drawn  out  in  a  long  line  before  the  cathedral,  holding  their 
muskets  at  their  feet  in  front  of  them ;  officers  passed  up 
and  down  with  staffs  in  their  hands.  Between  these  two 
lines  a  many-colored  throng  flowed  into  the  church,  like  a 
river.  In  front  nobles  and  knights,  after  them  the  senate 
of  the  city,  with  gilded  chains  on  their  necks,  and  tapers  in 
their  hands.  They  were  led  by  the  mayor,  a  physician  noted 
throughout  the  whole  province ;  he  was  dressed  in-  a  black 
velvet  toga,  and  wore  a  calotte.  After  the  senate  went  mer 
chants,  and  among  them  many  Armenians  with  green  and 
gold  skull-caps  on  their  heads,  and  wearing  roomy  Eastern 
gowns.  These,  though  belonging  to  a  special  rite,  went 
with  the  others  to  represent  the  estate.  After  the  mer- 
chants came,  with  their  banners,  the  guilds,  such  as  butchers, 
bakers,  tailors,  goldsmiths,  confectioners,  embroiderers,  linen- 
drapers,  tanners,  mead-boilers,  and  a  number  of  others  yet ; 
from  each  company  representatives  went  with  their  own 
banner,  which  was  borne  by  a  man  the  most  distinguished 


THE  DELUGE.  219 

of  all  for  beauty.  Then  came  various  brotherhoods  and  the 
common  throng  in  coats,  in  sheepskins,  in  horse-blankets,  in 
homespun ;  dwellers  in  the  suburbs,  peasants.  Admittance 
was  barred  to  no  one  till  the  church  was  packed  closely  with 
people  of  all  ranks  and  both  sexes. 

At  last  carriages  began  to  arrive ;  but  they  avoided  the 
main  door,  for  the  king,  the  bishops,  and  the  dignitaries 
had  a  special  entrance  nearer  the  high  altar.  Every  moment 
the  troops  presented  arms ;  at  last  the  soldiers  dropped  their 
muskets  to  their  feet,  and  blew  on  their  chilled  hands^ 
throwing  out  clouds  of  steam  from  their  breasts. 

The  king  came  with  the  nuncio,  Vidon  ;  then  arrived  the 
archbishop  of  Gnyezno  and  the  bishop,  Prince  Chartoryski ; 
next  appeared  the  bishop  of  Cracow,  the  archbishop  of 
Lvoff,  the  grand  chancellor  of  the  kingdom,  many  voevodas 
and  castellans.  All  these  vanished  through  the  side  door ; 
and  their  carriages,  retinues,  equerries,  and  attendants  of 
every  description  formed  as  it  were  a  new  army,  standing 
at  the  side  of  the  cathedral. 

Mass  was  celebrated  by  the  apostolic  nuncio,  Vidon, 
arrayed  in  purple,  in  a  white  chasuble  embroidered  with 
pearls  and  gold. 

For  the  king  a  kneeling-stool  was  placed  between  the 
great  altar  and  the  pews;  before  the  kneeling-stool  was 
a  Turkish  sofa.  The  church  arm-chairs  were  occupied  by 
bishops  and  lay  senators. 

Many  colored  tp^^,  passing  through  the  windows,  joined 
with  the  gleam  of  candles,  with  which  the  altar  seemed 
burning,  and  fell  upon  the  faces  of  senators  in  the  church 
chairs,  on  the  white  beards,  on  the  imposing  forms,  on 
golden  chains,  on  violet  velvet.  You  would  have  said,  "  A 
Roman  senate ! "  such  was  the  majesty  and  dignity  of  these 
old  men.  Here  and  there  among  gray  heads  was  to  be  seen 
the  face  of  a  warrior  senator ;  here  and  there  gleamed  the 
blond  head  of  a  youthful  lord.  All  eyes  were  fixed  on  the 
altar,  all  were  praying;  the  flames  of  the  candles  were 
glittering  and  quivering ;  the  smoke  from  the  censers  was 
playing  and  curling  in  the  bright  air.  The  body  of  the 
church  was  packed  with  heads,  and  over  the  heads  a  rain- 
bow of  banners  was  playing,  like  a  rainbow  of  flowers. 

The  majesty  of  the  king,  Yan  Kazimir,  prostrated  itself, 
according  to  his  custom,  in  the  form  of  a  cross,  and  humi- 
liated itself  before  the  majesty  of  God.  At  last  the  nuncio 
brought  from  the  tabernacle  a  chalice,  and  bearing  it  before 


220  THE  DELUGE. 

him  approached  the  kneeling-stool,  then  the  king  raised 
himself  with  a  brighter  face,  the  voice  of  the  nuncio  was 
heard :  "  Ecce  Agnus  Dei  (Behold  the  Lamb  of  God),"  and 
the  king  received  communion. 

For  a  time  he  remained  kneeling,  with  inclined  head ;  at 
last  he  rose,  turned  his  eyes  toward  heaven,  and  stretched 
out  both  hands. 

There  was  sudden  silence  in  the  church,  so  that  breathing 
was  not  audible.  All  divined  that  the  moment  had  corne^ 
and  that  the  king  would  make  some  vow  ;  all  listened  with 
collected  spirit.  But  he  stood  with  outstretched  arms ;  at  last, 
with  a  voice  filled  with  emotion,  but  as  far  reaching  as  a 
bell,  he  began  to  speak,  — 

''  0  Great  Mother  of  Divine  humanity,  and  Virgin !  I, 
Yan  Kazimir,  king  by  the  favor  of  Thy  Son,  King  of  kings 
and  my  Lord,  and  by  Thy  favor  approaching  Thy  Most 
Holy  feet,  form  this,  the  following  pact.  I  to-day  choose 
Thee  my  Patroness  and  Queen  of  my  dominions.  1  commit 
to  Thy  special  guardianship  and  protection  myself,  yny 
Polish  kingdom,  the  Grand  Principality  of  Lithuania, 
Russia,  Prussia,  Mazovia,  Jmud,  Livland,  and  Chernigov, 
the  armies  of  both  nations  and  all  common  people.  I  beg 
obediently  Thy  aid  and  favor  against  enemies  in  the  present 
affliction  of  my  kingdom.'' 

Here  the  king  fell  on  his  knees  and  was  silent  for  a  time. 
In  the  church  a  deathlike  stillness  continued  unbroken ;  then 
rising  he  spoke  on,  — 

"  And  constrained  by  Thy  great  benefactions,  I,  with  the 
Polish  people,  am  drawn  to  a  new  and  ardent  bond  of 
service  to  Thee.  I  promise  Thee  in  my  own  name  and  in 
the  names  of  my  ministers,  senators,  nobles,  and  people,  to 
extend  honor  and  glory  to  Thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  Our 
Saviour,  through  all  regions  of  the  Polish  kingdom ;  to  make 
a  promise  that  when,  with  the  mercy  of  Thy  Son,  I  obtain 
victory  over  the  Swedes,  I  will  endeavor  that  an  anni- 
versary be  celebrated  solemnly  in  my  kingdom  to  the  end 
of  the  world,  in  memory  of  the  favor  of  God,  and  of  Thee, 
0  Most  Holy  Virgin." 

Here  he  ceased  again  and  knelt.  In  the  church  there  was 
a  murmur ;  but  the  voice  of  the  king  stopped  it  quickly,  ai^cl 
though  he  trembled  this  time  with  penitence  and  emotion, 
he  continued  still  more  distinctly,  — 

*^  And  since,  with  great  sorrow  of  heart,  I  confess  that  I 
^ndure  from  God  just  punishment,  which  is  afflicting  us  all 


THE  DELtTGE.  221 

in  my  ^kingdom  with  various  pl£ig:aes  for  seven  years,  be- 
cause poor,  simple  tillers  of  the  soil  groan  in  sufferingy 
oppressed  by  the  soldiery,  1  bind  myself  on  the  conclusion 
of  peace  to  use  earnest  efforts,  together  with  the  estates 
of  the  Commonwealth,  to  free  suffering  peasants  from 
every  cruelty,  in  which,  O  Mother  of  Mercy,  Queen,  and 
my  Lady,  since  Thou  hast  inspired  me  to  make  this  vow, 
obtain  for  me,  by  grace  of  Thy  mercy,  aid  from  Thy  Son  to 
accomplish  what  1  here  promise.'' 

These  words  of  the  king  were  heard  by  the  clergy,  the 
senators,  the  nobles,  and  the  common  people.  A  great  wail 
was  raised  in  the  church,  which  came  first  from  hearts  of 
the  peasants ;  it  burst  forth  from  them,  and  then  became 
universal.  All  raised  their  hands  to  heaven ;  weeping  voices 
repeated,  "Amen,  amen,  amen ! "  in  testimony  that  they 
had  joined  their  feelings  and  vows  with  the  promise  of  the 
king.  Enthusiasm  seized  their  hearts,  and  at  that  moment 
made  them  brothers  in  love  for  the  Commonwealth  and  its 
Patroness.  Indescribable  joy  shone  on  their  faces  like  a 
clear  flame,  and  in  all  that  church  there  was  no  one  who 
doubted  that  God  would  overwhelm  the  Swedes. 

After  that  service  the  king,  amid  the  thunder  of  musketry 
and  cannon  and  mighty  shouts  of  "  Victory  \  victory  !  may 
he  live ! "  went  to  the  castle,  and  there  he  confirmed  the 
heavenly  confederation  together  with  that  of  Tyshovtsi. 


222  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

After  these  solemnities  various  tidings  flew  into  Lvoff 
like  winged  birds.  There  were  older  and  fresh  tidings 
more  or  less  favorable,  but  all  increased  courage.  First 
the  confederation  of  Tyshovtsi  grew  like  a  conflagration ; 
every  one  living  joined  it,  nobles  as  well  as  peasants. 
Towns  furnished  wagons,  firearms,  and  infantry ;  the  Jews 
money.  No  one  dared  to  oppose  the  manifestoes  ;  the  most 
indolent  mounted.  There  came  also  a  terrible  manifesto 
from  Wittemberg,  turned  against  the  confederation.  Fire 
and  sword  were  to  punish  those  who  joined  it.  This  mani- 
festo produced  the  same  effect  as  if  a  man  tried  to  quench 
flames  with  powder.  The  manifesto,  with  the  knowledge 
assuredly  of  the  king,  and  to  rouse  hatred  more  thoroughly 
against  the  Swedes,  was  scattered  through  Lvoff  in  great 
numbers,  and  it  is  not  becoming  to  state  what  common 
people  did  with  the  copies ;  it  suffices  to  say  that  the  wind 
bore  them  terribly  dishonored  through  the  streets  of  the 
city,  and  the  students  showed,  to  the  delight  of  crowds, 
**  Wittemberg's  Confusion,"  singing  at  the  same  time  the 
song  beginning  with  these  words,  — 


(( 


O  Wittemberg,  poor  man. 
Race  across  over  the  sea, 

Like  a  hare ! 
But  when  thy  buttons  are  lost 
Thou  wilt  drop  down  thy  trousers, 

While  racing  away !  " 


» 


And  Wittemberg,  as  if  making  the  words  of  the  song  true, 
gave  up  his  command  in  Cracow  to  the  valiant  Wirtz,  and 
betook  himself  hurriedly  to  Elblang,  where  the  King  of 
Sweden  was  sojourning  with  the  queen,  spending  his  time 
at  feasts,  and  rejoicing  in  his  heart  that  he  had  become  the 
lord  of  such  an  illustrious  kingdom. 

Accounts  came  also  to  Lvoff  of  the  fall  of  Tykotsin,  and 
minds  were  gladdened.  It  was  strange  that  men  had  begun 
to  speak  of  tiiat  event  before  a  courier  had  come ;  only  they 
did  not  say  whether  Radzivill  had  died  or  was  in  captivity. 


THE  DELUGE.  223 

It  was  asserted,  however,  that  Sapyeha,  at  the  head  of  a 
considerable  force,  had  gone  from  Podlyasye  to  Lyubelsk 
to  join  the  hetmans ;  that  on  the  road  he  was  beating  the 
Swedes  and  growing  in  power  every  day. 

At  last  envoys  came  from  Sapyeha  himself  in  a  consider- 
able number,  for  the  voevoda  had  sent  neither  less  nor  more 
than  one  whole  squadron  to  be  at  the  disposal  of  the  king, 
desiring  in  this  way  to  show  honor  to  the  sovereign,  to 
secure  his  person  from  every  possible  accident,  and  perhaps 
specially  to  increase  his  significance. 

The  squadron  was  brought  by  Volodyovski,  well  known 
to  the  king ;  so  Yan  Kazimir  gave  command  that  he  should 
stand  at  once  in  his  presence,  and  taking  Pan  Michael's 
head  between  his  hands,  he  said,  — 

"I  greet  thee,  famous  soldier !  Much  water  has  flowed 
down  since  we  lost  sight  of  thee.  I  think  that  we  saw  thee 
last  at  Berestechko,  all  covered  with  blood." 

Pan  Michael  bent  to  the  knees  of  the  king,  and  said,  — 

"  It  was  later,  in  Warsaw,  Gracious  Lord ;  also  in  the  castle 
with  the  present  castellan  of  Kieff,  Pan  Charnyetski." 

"  But  are  you  serving  all  the  time  ?  Had  you  no  desire 
to  enjoy  leisure  at  home  ?  " 

"  No ;  for  the  Commonwealth  was  in  need,  and  besides, 
in  these  public  commotions  my  property  has  been  lost.  I 
have  no  place  in  which  to  put  my  head,  Gracious  Lord ;  but  I 
am  not  sorry  for  myself,  thinking  that  the  first  duty  of  a 
soldier  is  to  the  king  and  the  country." 

"  Ah,  would  there  were  more  such !  The  enemy  would 
not  be  so  rich.  God  grant  the  time  for  rewards  will  come ; 
but  now  tell  me  what  you  have  done  with  the  voevoda  of 
Vilna  ?  " 

"  The  voevoda  of  Vilna  is  before  the  judgment  of  God. 
The  soul  went  out  of  him  just  as  we  were  going  to  the  fijial 
storm." 

"  How  was  that  ?  " 

"  Here  is  Pan  Sapyeha's  report,"  said  Volodyovski. 

The  king  took  Sapyeha's  letter  and  began  to  read ;  he  had 
barely  begun  when  he  stopped. 

"  Pan  Sapyeha  is  mistaken,"  said  he,  "  when  he  writes 
that  the  grand  baton  of  Lithuania  is  unoccupied ;  it  is  not, 
for  I  give  it  to  him." 

"  There  -is.  no  one  more  worthy,"  said  Pan  Michael,  "  and 
to  your  Royal  Grace  the  whole  army  will  be  grateful  till 
death  for  this  deed." 


224  THE  DELUGE. 

The  king  smiled  at  the  simple  soldierly  confidence,  and 
read  on.     After  a  while  he  sighed,  and  said,  — 

"  Radzivill  might  have  been  the  first  pearl  in  this  glorious 
kingdom,  if  pride  and  the  errors  which  he  committed  had 
not  withered  his  soul.  It  is  accomplished!  Inscrutable 
are  the  decisions  of  God !  Radzivill  and  Opalinski  —  al- 
most in  the  same  hour !  Judge  them,  O  Lord,  not  accord- 
ing to  their  sins,  but  according  to  Thy  mercy." 

Silence  followed ;  then  the  king  again  began  to  read. 

"  We  are  thankful  to  the  voevoda,"  said  he,  when  he  had 
finished,  "for  sending  a  whole  squadron  and  under  the 
greatest  cavalier,  as  he  writes.  But  1  am  safe  here ;  and 
cavaliers,  especially  such  as  you,  are  more  needed  in  the 
field.  Rest  a  little,  and  then  I  will  send  you  to  assist  Char- 
nyetski,  for  on  him  evidently  the  greatest  pressure  will  be 
turned." 

"  We  have  rested  enough  already  at  Tykotsin,  Gracious 
Lord,''  said  the  little  knight,  with  enthusiasm ;  "  if  our 
horses  were  fed  a  little,  we  might  move  to-day,  for  with 
Charnyetski  there  will  be  unspeakable  delights.  It  is  a 
great  happiness  to  look  on  the  face  of  our  gracious  lord, 
but  we  are  anxious  to  see  the  Swedes." 

The  king  grew  radiant.  A  fatherly  kindness  appeared 
on  his  face,  and  he  said,  looking  with  pleasure  on  the  sul- 
phurous figure  of  the  little  knight, — 

"  You  were  the  first  little  soldier  to  throw  the  baton  of 
a  colonel  at  the  feet  of  the  late  prince  voevoda." 

"  Not  the  first,  your  Royal  Grace ;  but  it  was  the  first,  and 
God  grant  the  last,  time  for  me  to  act  against  military  dis- 
cipline." Pan  Michael  stopped,  and  after  a  while  aJdded, 
"It  was  impossible  to  do  otherwise." 

"  Certainly,"  said  the  king.  "  That  was  a  grievous  hour 
for  those  who  understood  military  duty ;  but  obedience  must 
have  its  limits,  beyond  which  guilt  begins.  Did  many 
officers  remain  with  Radzivill  ?  " 

"  In  Tykotsin  we  found  only  one  officer,  Pan  Kharlamp, 
who  did  not  leave  the  prince  at  once,  and  who  did  not  wish 
afterward  to  desert  him  in  misery.  Compassion  alone  kept 
Kharlamp  with  Radzivill,  for  natural  affection  drew  him 
to  us.  We  were  barely  able  to  restore  him  to  health,  such 
hunger  had  there  been  in  Tykotsin,  and  he  took  the  food 
from  his  own  mouth  to  nourish  the  prince.  He  has  come 
here  to  Lvoff  to  implore  pardon  of  your  Royal  Grace,  and  I 
too  fall  at  your  feet  for  him ;  he  is  a  tried  and  good  soldier.'* 


THE   DELUGE.  '  225 

"  Let  him  come  hither,"  said  the  king. 

"He  has  also  something  important  to  tell,  which  he 
heard  in  Kyedani  from  the  mouth  of  Prince  Boguslav,  and 
which  relates  to  the  person  of  your  Royal  Grace,  which 
is  sacred  to  us." 

"  Is  this  about  Kmita  ?  " 

"  Yes,  Gracious  Lord.'' 

"  Did  you  know  Kmita  ?  " 

"  I  knew  him  and  fought  with  him ;  but  where  he  is  now, 
1  know  not." 

"  What  do  you  think  of  him  ?  " 

"  Gracious  Lord,  since  he  undertook  such  a  deed  there  are 
no  torments  of  which  he  is  not  worthy,  for  he  is  an  abor- 
tion of  hell." 

"  That  story  is  untrue,"  said  the  king ;  "  it  is  all  an  in- 
vention of  Prince  Boguslav.  But  putting  that  affair  aside, 
what  do  you  know  of  Kmita  in  times  previous  ?  " 

"  He  was  always  a  great  soldier,  and  in  military  affairs 
incomparable.  He  used  to  steal  up  to  Hovanski  so  that 
with  a  few  hundred  people  he  brought  the  whole  force  of 
the  enemy  to  misery ;  no  other  man  could  have  done  that. 
It  is  a  miracle  that  the  skin  was  not  torn  from  him  and 
stretched  over  a  drum.  If  at  that  time  some  one  had 
placed  Prince  Radzivill  himself  in  the  hands  of  Hovanski, 
he  would  not  have  given  him  so  much  pleasure  as  he  would 
had  he  made  him  a  present  of  Kmita.  Why !  it  went  so 
far  that  Kmita  ate  out  of  Hovanski's  camp-chests,  slept 
on  his  rugs,  rode  in  his  sleighs  and  on  his  horse.  But 
he  was  an  infliction  on  his  own  people  too,  terribly  self- 
willed  ;  like  Pan  Lashch,  he  might  have  lined  his  cloak  with 
sentences,  and  in  Kyedani  he  was  lost  altogether." 

Here  Volodyovski  related  in  detail  all  that  had  happened 
in  Kyedani. 

Yan  Kazimir  listened  eagerly,  and  when  at  last  Pan  Mi- 
chael told  how  Zagloba  had  freed  first  himself  and  then 
all  his  comrades  from  RadzivilPs  captivity,  the  king  held 
his  sides  from  laughter. 

"  Vir  iTicomparabilis  !  vir  incomparabilis  (an  incomparable 
man) ! "  he  repeated.     "  But  is  he  here  with  you  ?j' 

"  At  the  command  of  your  Royal  Grace ! "  answered 
Volodyovski. 

"That  noble  surpasses  Ulysses !  Bring  him  to  me  to  din- 
ner for  a  pleasant  hour,  and  also  the  Skshetuskis ;  and  now 
tell  me  what  you  know  more  of  Kmita." 

VOL.  II.  —15 


226  •  THE  DELUGE. 

**  From  letters  found  on  Rbh  Kovalski  we  learned  that  we 
were  sent  to  Birji  to  die.  The  prince  pursued  us  afterward 
and  tried  to  surround  us,  but  he  did  not  take  us.  We  es- 
caped luckily.  And  that  was  not  all,  for  not  far  from  Kye- 
dani  we  caught  Kmita,  whom  I  sent  at  once  to  be  shot." 

"  Oh ! "  said  the  king,  "  1  see  that  you  had  sharp  work 
there  in  Lithuania." 

"  But  first  Pan  Zagloba  had  him  searched  to  find  letters 
on  his  person.  In  fact,  a  letter  from  the  hetman  was  found, 
in  which  we  learned  that  had  it  not  been  for  Kmita  we 
should  not  have  been  taken  to  Birji,  but  would  have  been 
shot  without  delay  in  Kyedani." 

"  But  you  see  !  "  said  the  king. 

"  In  view  of  that  we  could  not  take  his  life.  We  let  him 
go.  What  he  did  further  I  know  not,  but  he  did  not 
leave  Eadzivill  at  that  time.  Gk)d  knows  what  kind  of 
man  he  is.  It  is  easier  to  form  an  opinion  of  any  one  else 
than  of  such  a  whirlwind.  He  remained  with  Radzivill 
and  then  went  somewhere.  Later  he  warned  us  that  the 
prince  was  marching  from  Kyedani.  It  is  hard  to  belittle 
the  notable  service  he  did  us,  for  had  it  not  been  for  that 
warning  Radzivill  would  have  fallen  on  unprepared  troops, 
and  destroyed  the  squadrons  one  after  the  other.  I  know 
not  myself.  Gracious  Lord,  what  to  think,  —  whether  that 
was  a  calumny  which  Prince  Boguslav  uttered." 

"  That  will  appear  at  once,"  said  the  king ;  and  he  clapped 
his  hands.  "  Call  hither  Pan  Babinich  ! "  said  he  to  a  page 
who  appeared  on  the  threshold. 

The  page  vanished,  and  soon  the  door  of  the  king's  cham- 
ber opened,  and  in  it  stood  Pan  Andrei.  Volodyovski  did 
not  know  him  at  once,  for  he  had  changed  greatly  and  grown 
pale,  as  he  had  not  recovered  from  the  struggle  in  the  pass. 
Pan  Michael  therefore  looked  at  him  without  recognition. 

"  It  is  a  wonder,"  said  he  at  last ;  "  were  it  not  for  the 
thinness  of  lips  and  because  your  Royal  Grace  gives  anqther 
name,  I  should  say  this  is  Pan  Kmita." 

The  king  smiled  and  said,  — 

"  This  little  knight  has  just  told  me  of  a  terrible  disturber 
of  that  name,  but  I  explained  as  on  my  palm  that  he  was 
deceived  in  his  judgment,  and  I  am  sure  that  Pan  Babinich 
will  confirm  what  I  say." 

"  Gracious  Lord,"  answered  Babinich,  quickly,  "  one  word 
from  your  grace  will  clear  that  disturber  more  than  my 
greatest  oath." 


THE  DELUGE.  227 

"  And  the  voice  is  the  same/'  said  Pan  Michael,  with 
growing  astonishment ;  "  but  that  wound  across  the  mouth 
was  not  there." 

"  Worthy  sir,"  answered  Kmita,  "  the  head  of  a  noble  is 
a  register  on  which  sometimes  a  man's  hand  writes  with  a 
sabre.     And  here  is  your  note ;  recognize  it." 
'     He  bowed  his  head,  shaven  at  the  sides,  and  pointed  at 
the  long  whitish  scar. 

"  My  hand  ! "  cried  Volodyovski. 

"  But  I  say  that  you  do  not  know  Kmita,"  put  in  the 
king. 

"  How  is  that,  Gracious  Lord  ?  " 

"  For  you  know  a  great  soldier,  but  a  self-willed  one,  an 
associate  in  the  treason  of  Radzivill.  But  here  stands  the 
Hector  of  Chenstohova,  to  whom,  next  to  Kordetski,  Yasna 
Gora  owes  most ;  here  stands  the  defender  of  the  country 
and  my  faithful  servant,  who  covered  me  with  his  own 
breast  and  saved  my  life  when  in  the  pass  I  had  fallen 
among  the  Swedes  as  among  wolves.  Such  is  this  new 
Kmita.     Know  him  and  love  him,  for  he  deserves  it." 

Volodyovski  began  to  move  his  yellow  mustaches,  not 
knowing  what  to  say ;  and  the  king  added,  — 

"And  know  that  not  only  did  he  promise  Prince  Bo- 
guslav  nothing,  but  he  began  on  him  the  punishment  for 
Radzivill  intrigues,  for  he  seized  him  and  intended  to  give 
him  into  your  hands." 

"  And  he  warned  us  against  Prince  Yanush ! "  cried  Volo- 
dyovski.    "  What  angel  converted  you  ?  " 

"  Embrace  each  other !  "  said  the  king. 

"  I  loved  you  at  once  ! "  said  Kmita  to  Volodyovski. 

Then  they  fell  into  each  other's  embraces,  and  the  king 
looked  on  them  and  pursed  out  his  lips  with  delight,  time 
after  time,  as  was  his  habit.  But  Kmita  embraced  the  lit- 
tle knight  with  such  feeling  that  he  raised  him  as  he  would 
a  cat,  and  not  soon  did  he  place  him  back  on  his  feet 

Then  the  king  went  to  the  daily  council,  for  the  two  het- 
mans  of  the  kingdom  had  come  to  Lvoff ;  they  were  to  form 
the  army  there,  and  lead  it  later  to  the  aid  of  Charnyetskij 
and  the  confederate  divisions  marching,  under  various  lead- 
ers, throughout  the  country. 

The  knights  were  alone. 

"  Come  to  my  quarters,"  said  Volodyovski ;  "  you  will  find 
there  Pan  Yan,  Pan  Stanislav,  and  Zagloba,  who  will  be  glad 
to  hear  what  the  king  has  told  me.   There  too  is  Kharlamp.'* 


228  THE   DELUGE. 

But  Kmita  approached  the  little  knight  with  great  dis* 
quiet  on  his  face.  *^  Did  you  find  many  people  with  Radzi- 
vill?''  asked  he. 

"  Of  officers,  Kharlamp  alone  was  there." 

"  I  do  not  ask  about  the  military,  but  about  women." 

"  I  know  what  you  mean,"  answered  Pan  Michael,  flush- 
ing somewhat.  "  Prince  Boguslav  took  Panna  Billevich  to 
Taurogi." 

Kmita's  face  changed  at  once;  first  it  was  pale  as  a 
parchment,  then  purple,  and  again  whiter  than  before.  He 
did  not  find  words  at  once ;  but  his  nostrils  quivered  while 
he  was  catching  breath,  which  apparently  failed  in  his 
breast.  Then  he  seized  his  temples  with  both  hands,  and 
running  through  the  room  like  a  madman,  began  to  repeat,  — 

"  Woe  to  me,  woe,  woe !  " 

"  Come  !  Kharlamp  will  tell  you  better,  for  he  was  pres- 
ent," said  Volodyovski. 


THE  DELUGE.  229 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

When  they  had  left  the  king's  chamber  the  two  knights 
walked  on  in  silence.  Volodyovski  did  not  wish  to  speak ; 
Kmita  was  unable  to  utter  a  word,  for  pain  and  rage  were 
gnawing  him.  They  broke  through  the  crowds  of  people 
who  had  collected  in  great  numbers  on  the  streets  in  con- 
sequence of  tidings  that  the  first  detachment  of  the  Tar- 
tars promised  by  the  Khan  had  arrived,  and  was  to  enter 
the  city  to  be  presented  to  the  king.  The  little  knight  led 
on ;  Kmita  hastened  after  him  like  one  beside  himself,  with 
his  cap  pulled  over  his  eyes  and  stumbling  against  men  on 
the  way. 

When  they  had  come  to  a  more  spacious  place  Pan 
Michael  seized  Kmita  by  the  wrist  and  said,  — ^ 

"  Control  yourself !     Despair  will  do  nothing." 

"  I  am  not  in  despair,"  answered  Kmita,  "  but  I  want  his 
blood." 

**  You  may  be  sure  to  find  him  among  the  enemies  of  the 
country." 

"  So  much  the  better,"  answered  Kmita,  feverishly ;  "  but 
even  should  I  find  him  in  a  church  —  " 

"  In  God's  name,  do  not  commit  sacrilege  ! "  interrupted 
the  little  colonel,  quickly. 

"  That  traitor  will  bring  me  to  sin." 

They  were  silent  for  a  time.  Then  Kmita  asked, "  Where 
is  he  now  ?  " 

"  Maybe  in  Taurogi,  and  maybe  not.  Kharlamp  will 
know  better." 

"  Let  us  go." 

"  It  is  not  far.  The  squadron  is  outside  the  town,  but  we 
are  here  ;  and  Kharlamp  is  with  us." 

Then  Kmita  began  to  breathe  heavily  like  a  man  going 
up  a  steep  mountain.     "  I  am  fearfully  weak  yet,"  said  he. 

"  You  need  moderation  all  the  more,  since  you  will  have 
to  deal  with  such  a  knight." 

"  I  had  him  once,  and  here  is  what  remained."  Kmita 
pointed  to  the  scar  on  his  face. 

"  Tell  me  how  it  was,  for  the  king  barely  mentioned  it." 


230  THE  DELUGE. 

Kmita  began  to  tell ;  and  though  he  gritted  his  teeth,  and 
even  threw  his  cap  on  the  ground,  still  his  mind  escaped 
from  misfortune,  and  he  calmed  himself  somewhat. 

"I  knew  that  you  were  daring,"  said  Volodyovski;  "  but 
to  carry  off  Radzivill  from  the  middle  of  his  own  squadron, 
I  did  not  expect  that,  even  of  you." 

Meanwhile  they  arrived  at  the  quarters.  Pan  Yan  and 
Pan  Stanislav,  Zagloba,  Jendzian,  and  Kharlamp  were  look- 
ing at  Crimean  coats  made  of  sheepskin,  which  a  trading 
Tartar  had  brought.  Kharlamp,  who  knew  Kmita  better, 
recognized  him  at  one  glance  of  the  eye,  and  dropping  the 
coat  exclaimed,  — 

"Jesus,  Mary!" 

"  May  the  name  of  the  Lord  be  praised  !  "  cried  Jendzian. 

But  before  all  had  recovered  breath  after  the  wonder, 
Volodyovski  said,  — 

"  I  present  to  you,  gentlemen,  the  Hector  of  Chenstohova, 
the  faithful  servant  of  the  king,  who  has  shed  his  blood  for 
the  faith,  the  country,  and  the  sovereign." 

When  astonishment  had  grown  still  greater,  the  worthy 
Pan  Michael  began  to  relate  with  enthusiasm  what  he  had 
heard  from  the  king  of  Kmita's  services,  and  from  Pan  An- 
drei himself  of  the  seizure  of  Prince  Boguslav ;  at  last  he 
finished  thus,  — 

"  Not  only  is  what  Prince  Boguslav  told  of  this  knight 
not  true,  but  the  prince  has  no  greater  enemy  than  Pan 
Kmita,  and  therefore  he  has  taken  Panna  Billevich  from 
Kyedani,  so  as  to  pour  out  on  him  in  some  way  his 
vengeance." 

"  And  this  cavalier  has  saved  our  lives  and  warned  the 
confederates  against  Prince  Yanush,"  cried  Zagloba.  "  In 
view  of  such  services,  previous  offences  are  nothing.  As 
God  lives,  it  is  well  that  he  came  to  us  with  you.  Pan 
Michael,  and  not  alone ;  it  is  well  also  that  our  squadron  is 
outside  the  city,  for  there  is  a  terrible  hatred  against  him 
among  the  Lauda  men,  and  before  he  could  have  uttered  a 
syllable  they  would  have  cut  him  to  pieces." 

"  We  greet  you  with  full  hearts  as  a  brother  and  future 
comrade,"  said  Pan  Yan. 

KJiarlamp  seized  his  head. 

"  Such  men  never  sink,"  said-  he ;  "  they  swim  out  on 
every  side,  and  besides  bring  glory  to  the  shore." 

«  Did  I  not  tell  you  that  ?  "  cried  Zagloba.  "  The  minute 
I  saw  him  in  Kyedani  I  thought  at  once,  *  That  is  a  soldier, 


THE  DELUGE.  231 

a  man  of  courage/  And  you  remember  that  we  fell  to  kissing 
each  other  straightway.  It  is  true  that  Radziyill  was  ruined 
through  me,  but  also  through  him.  Grod  inspired  me  in 
Billeviche  not  to  let  him  be  shot.  Worthy  gentlemen,  it  is 
not  becoming  to  give  a  dry  reception  to  a  cavalier  like  him ; 
he  may  think  that  we  are  hypocrites." 

When  he  heard  this  Jendzian  packed  off  the  Tartar  with 
his  coats,  and  bustled  around  with  the  servant  to  get  drinks. 

But  Kmita  was  thinking  only  how  to  hear  most  quickly 
from  Kharlamp  about  the  removal  of  Olenka. 

"  Where  were  you  then  ?  "  asked  he. 

"  1  scarcely  ever  left  Kyedani,"  answered  Great  Nose. 
"  Prince  Boguslav  came  to  our  prince  voevoda.  He  so 
dressed  himself  for  supper  that  one's  eyes  ached  in  looking 
at  him  ;  it  was  clear  that  Panna  Billevich  had  pleased  him 
mightily,  for  he  was  almost  purring  from  pleasure,  like  a 
cat  rubbed  on  the  back.  It  is  said  that  a  cat  repeats 
prayers ;  but  if  Boguslav  prayed  he  was  praising  the  devil. 
Oh,  but  he  was  agreeable,  and  sweet  and  pleasant  spoken." 

" Let  that  go  ! "  said  Pan  Michael,  "you  cause  too  great 
pain  to  the  knight." 

"  On  the  contrary.     Speak !  speak  ! "  cried  Kmita. 

"  He  said  then  at  table,"  continued  Kharlamp,  "  that  it 
was  no  derogation  even  to  a  Radzivill  to  marry  the  daughter 
of  a  common  noble,  and  that  he  himself  would  prefer  such  a 
lady  to  one  of  those  princesses  whom  the  King  and  Queen 
of  France  wished  to  give  him,  and  whose  names  I  cannot 
remember,  for  they  sounded  as  when  a  man  is  calling 
hounds  in  the  forest." 

"  Less  of  that ! "  said  Zagloba. 

"  He  said  it  evidently  to  captivate  the  lady ;  we,  knowing 
xihat,  began  one  after  another  to  look  and  mutter,  thinking 
Iruly  that  he  was  setting  traps  for  the  innocent." 

"  But  she  ?  but  she  ?  "  asked  Kmita,  feverishly. 

"She,  like  a  maiden  of  high  blood  and  lofty  bearing, 
showed  no  satisfaction,  did  not  look  at  him  ;  but  when  Bo- 
guslav began  to  talk  about  you,  she  fixed  her  eyes  on  him 
quickly.  It  is  terrible  what  happened  when  he  said  that 
you  offered  for  so  many  ducats  to  seize  the  king  and  deliver 
him  dead  or  alive  to  the  Swedes.  We  thought  the  soul 
would  go  out  of  her;  but  her  anger  against  you  was  so  great 
that  it  overcame  her  woman's  weakness.  When  he  told 
with  what  disgust  he  had  rejected  your  offer,  she  began  to 
respect  him.,  and  look  at  him  thankfully ;  afterward  she 


232  THE  DELUGE. 

did  not  withdraw  her  hand  from  him  when  he  wished  to 
escort  her  from  the  table.'' 

Kmita  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hands.  "  Strike,  strike, 
whoso  believes  in  God ! "  said  he.  Suddenly  he  sprang  from 
his  place.     "  Farewell,  gentlemen  ! '' 

"  How  is  this  ?  Whither  ?  "  asked  Zagloba,  stopping  the 
way. 

"  The  king  will  give  me  permission ;  I  will  go  and  find 
him,"  said  Kmita. 

"  By  God's  wounds,  wait !  You  have  not  yet  learned  all, 
and  to  find  him  there  is  time.  With  whom  will  you  go  ? 
Where  will  you  find  him  ?  " 

Kmita  perhaps  might  not  have  obeyed,  but  strength 
failed  him;  he  was  exhausted  from  wounds,  therefore  he 
dropped  on  the  bench,  and  resting  his  shoulders  against  the 
wall,  closed  his  eyes.  Zagloba  gave  him  a  glass  of  wine ; 
he  seized  it  with  trembling  hands,  and  spilling  some  on  his 
beard  and  breast,  drained  it  to  the  bottom. 

"  There  is  nothing  lost,"  said  Pan  Yan  ;  "  but  the  greatest 
prudence  is  needed,  for  you  have  an  affair  with  a  celebrated 
man.  Through  hurried  action  and  sudden  impulse  you  may 
ruin  Panna  Billevich  and  yourself." 

"  Hear  Kharlamp  to  the  end,"  said  Zagloba. 

Kmita  gritted  his  teeth.     "  I  am  listening  with  patience." 

"Whether  the  lady  went  willingly  I  know  not,"  said 
Kharlamp,  "for  I  was  not  present  at  her  departure.  I 
know  that  the  sword-bearer  of  Rossyeni  protested  when 
they  urged  him  previously ;  then  they  shut  him  up  in  the 
barracks,  and  finally  he  was  allowed  to  go  to  Billeviche 
without  hindrance.  The  lady  is  in  evil  hands  ;  this  cannot 
be  concealed,  for  according  to  what  they  say  of  the  young 
prince  no  Mussulman  has  such  greed  of  the  fair  sex.  If 
any  fair  head  strikes  his  eye,  though  she  be  married,  he  is 
ready  to  disregard  even  that." 

"  Woe !  woe  1 "  repeated  Kmita. 

"  The  scoundrel ! "  cried  Zagloba. 

"  But  it  is  a  wonder  to  me  that  the  prince  voevoda  gave 
her  to  Boguslav,"  said  Pan  Yan. 

"  I  am  not  a  statesman,  therefore  I  repeat  only  what  the 
officers  said,  and  namely  Ganhoff,  who  knew  all  the  secrets 
of  the  prince ;  I  heard  with  my  own  ears  how  some  one 
cried  out  in  his  presence,  ^  Kmita  will  have  nothing  after 
our  young  prince ! '  and  Ganhoff  answered,  '  There  is  more 
of  politics  in  this  removal  than  love.    Prince  Boguslav,'  said 


THE  DELUGE.  233 

he,  '  lets  no  one  off ;  but  if  the  lady  resists  he  will  not  be 
able  to  treat  her  like  others,  in  Taurogi,  for  a  noise  would 
be  made.  Yanush's  princess  is  living  there  with  her 
daughter ;  therefore  Boguslav  must  be  very  careful,  for  he 
seeks  the  hand  of  his  cousin.  It  will  be  hard  for  him  to 
simulate  virtue,'  said  he,  ^  but  he  must  in  Taurogi.' " 

"  A  stone  has  of  course  fallen  from  your  heart/'  cried 
Zagloba,  "  for  from  this  it  is  clear  that  nothing  threatens 
the  lady." 

"  But  why  did  they  take  her  away  ?  "  cried  Kmita. 

"  It  is  well  that  you  turn  to  me,"  said  Zagloba,  '^  for  I 
reason  out  quickly  more  than  one  thUig  over  which  another 
would  break  his  head  for  a  whole  year  in  vain.  Why  did  he 
take  her  away  ?  I  do  not  deny  that  she  must  have  struck 
his  eye  ;  but  he  took  her  away  to  restrain  through  her  all 
the  Billeviches,  who  are  numerous  and  powerful,  from  ris- 
ing against  the  Radzivills." 

"  That  may  be !  "  said  Kharlamp.  "  It  is  certain  that  in 
Taurogi  he  must  curb  himself  greatly ;  there  he  cannot  go 
to  extremes." 

"  Where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"  The  prince  voevoda  supposed  in  Tykotsin  that  he  must 
be  at  Elblang  with  the  King  of  Sweden,  to  whom  he  had  to 
go  for  reinforcements.  It  is  certain  that  he  is  not  in  Tau- 
rogi at  present,  for  envoys  did  not  find  him  there." 

Here  Kharlamp  turned  to  Kmita.  "  If  you  wish  to  lis- 
ten to  a  simple  soldier  I  will  tell  you  what  I  think  :  If  any 
misadventure  has  happened  to  Panna  Billevich  in  Taurogi, 
or  if  the  prince  has  been  able  to  arouse  in  her  affection,  you 
have  no  reason  to  go ;  but  if  not,  if  she  is  with  Yanush's 
widow  and  will  go  with  her  to  Courland,  it  will  be  safer 
there  than  elsewhere,  and  a  better  place  could  not  be  found 
for  her  in  this  whole  Commonwealth,  covered  with  the 
flame  of  war." 

"  If  you  are  a  man  of  such  courage  as  they  say,  and  as 
I  myself  think,"  added  Pan  Yan,  "you  have  first  to  get 
Boguslav,  and  when  you  have  him  in  your  hands,  you 
have  all." 

"  Where  is  he  now  ? "  repeated  Kmita,  turning  to 
Kharlamp. 

"  I  have  told  you  already,"  answered  Great  Nose,  "  but 
you  are  forgetful  from  sorrow ;  I  suppose  that  he  is  in 
Elblang,  and  certainly  will  take  the  field  with  Karl  Gustav 
against  Charnyetski." 


234  THE  DELUGE. 

"  You  will  do  best  if  you  go  with  us  to  Charnyetski,  for 
in  this  way  you  will  soon  meet  Boguslav,"  said  Volodyovski. 

**  I  thank  you,  gentlemen,  for  kindly  advice,"  cried  Kmita. 
And  he  began  to  take  hasty  farewell  of  all,  and  they  did 
not  detain  him,  knowing  that  a  suffering  man  is  not  good 
for  the  cup  or  for  converse ;  but  Pan  Michael  said,  — 

"  I  will  attend  you  to  the  archbishop's  palace,  for  you 
are  so  reduced  that  you  may  fall  somewhere  on  the  street." 

"  And  I ! "  said  Pan  Yan. 

"  Then  we  will  all  go  ! "  put  in  Zagloba. 

They  girded  on  their  sabres,  put  on  warm  burkas,  and 
went  out.  On  the  str#3ts  there  were  still  more  people  than 
before.  Every  moment  the  knights  met  groups  of  armed 
nobles,  soldiers,  servants  of  magnates  and  nobles,  Armeni- 
ans, Jews,  Wallachians,  Eussian  peasants  from  the  suburbs 
burned  during  the  two  attacks  of  Hmelnitski. 

Merchants  were  standing  before  their  shops;  the  win- 
dows of  the  houses  were  filled  with  heads  of  curious  people. 
All  were  repeating  that  the  chambul  had  come,  and  would 
soon  march  through  the  city  to  be  presented  to  the  king. 
Every  living  person  wished  to  see  that  chambul,  for  it  was 
a  great  rarity  to  look  on  Tartars  marching  in  peace  through 
the  streets  of  a  city.  In  other  temper  had  Lvoff  seen  these 
guests  hitherto ;  the  city  had  seen  them  only  beyond  the 
walls,  in  the  form  of  impenetrable  clouds  on  the  background 
of  flaming  suburbs  and  neighboring  villages.  Now  they  were 
to  march  in  as  allies  against  Sweden.  Our  knights  were 
barely  able  to  open  a  way  for  themselves  through  the 
throng.  Every  moment  there  were  cries  :  "  They  are  com- 
ing, they  are  coming ! "  People  ran  from  street  to  street, 
and  were  packed  in  such  masses  that  not  a  step  forward 
was  possible. 

"  Ha ! "  said  Zagloba,  "let  us  stop  a  little,  Pan  Michael. 
They  will  remind  us  of  the  near  past,  for  we  did  not  look 
side  wise  but  straight  into  the  eyes  of  these  bull-drivers. 
And  I  too  have  been  in  captivity  among  them.  They  say 
that  the  future  Khan  is  as  much  like  me  as  one  cup  is  like 
another.     But  why  talk  of  past  follies  ?  "  • 

"  They  are  coming,  they  are  coming !  "  cried  the  people 
again. 

"  God  has  changed  the  hearts  of  the  dog-brothers,"  con- 
tinued Zagloba,  **  so  that  instead  of  ravaging  the  Russian 
borders  they  come  to  aid  us.  This  is  a  clear  miracle !  For  I 
tell  you  that  if  for  every  pagan  whom  this  old  hand  has  sent 


THE  DELUGE.  235 

to  hell,  one  of  my  sins  had  been  forgiven,  I  should  be  canon- 
ized now,  and  people  would  have  to  fast  on  the  eve  of  my 
festival,  or  I  should  have  been  swept  up  living  to  heaven  in 
a  chariot  of  fire." 

"  And  do  you  remember,"  asked  Volodyovski,  "  how  it 
was  with  them  when  they  were  returnmg  from  the  Vala- 
dynka  from  Rashk^ff  to  Zbaraj  ?^" 

"  Of  course  I  do.  Pan  Michael ;  but  somehow  you  fell 
into  a  hole,  and  I  chased  through  the  thick  wood  to  the 
high-road.  And  when  we  came  back  to  find  you,  the 
knights  could  not  restrain  their  astonishment,  for  at  each 
bush  lay  a  dead  beast  of  a  Tartar." 

Pan  Volodyovski  remembered  that  at  the  time  in  ques- 
tion it  was  just  the  opposite ;  but  he  said  nothing,  for  he 
was  wonderfully  astonished,  and  before  he  could  recover 
breath  voices  were  shouting  for  the  tenth  time  :  "  They  are 
coming,  they  are  coming !  " 

The  shout  became  general ;  then  there  was  silence,  and  all 
heads  were  turned  in  the  direction  from  which  the  chambul 
was  to  come.  Now  piercing  music  was  heard  in  the  dis- 
tance, the  crowds  began  to  open  from  the  middle  of  the 
street  toward  the  walls  of  the  houses,  and  from  the  end  ap- 
peared the  first  Tartar  horsemen. 

"  See !  they  have  a  band  even ;  that  is  uncommon  with 
Tartars ! " 

"  They  wish  to  make  the  best  impression,"  said  Pan  Yan ; 
"  but  still  some  chambuls  after  they  have  lived  long  in 
camp,  have  their  own  musicians.  That  must  be  a  choice 
body." 

Meanwhile  the  horsemen  had  come  up  and  begun  to  ride 
past.  In  front  on  a  pied  horse  sat  a  Tartar  holding  two 
pipes  in  his  mouth,  and  as  tawny  as  if  he  had  been  dried 
and  smoked.  Bending  his  head  backward  and  closing  his 
eyes,  he'  ran  his  fingers  over  those  pipes,  obtaining  from 
them*  notes  squeaking,  sharp,  and  so  quick  that  the  ear  could 
barely  catch  them.  After  him  rode  two  others  holding 
staffs  furnished  at  the  ends  with  brass  rattles,  and  they 
were  shaking  these  rattles  as  if  in  frenzy;  farther  back 
some  were  making  shrill  sounds  with  brass  plates,  some 
were  beating  drums,  while  others  were  playing  in  Cossack 
fashion  on  teorbans ;  and  all,  with  the  exception  of  the 
pipers  were  singing,  or  rather  howling,  from  moment  to 
moment,  a  wild  song,  at  the  same  time  showing  their  teeth 
and  rolling  their  eyes.     After  that  chaotic  music,  which 


236  THE  DELUGE. 

went  like  a  brawl  past  the  dwellers  in  Lvoff,  clattered 
horses  four  abreast;  the  whole  party  was  made  up  of 
about  four  hundred  men. 

This  was  in  fact  a  chosen  body,  as  a  specimen,  and  to  do 
honor  to  the  King  of  Poland,  for  his  own  use,  and  as  an 
earnest  sent  by  the  Khan.  They  were  led  by  Akbah  Ulan, 
of  the  Dobrudja,  therefore  of  the  sturdiest  Tartars  in  battle, 
an  old  and  .experienced  warrior,  greatly  respected  in  the 
Uluses  (Tai-tar  villages),  because  of  his  bravery  and  sever- 
ity. He  rode  between  the  music  and  the  rest  of  the  party, 
dressed  in  a  shuba  of  rose-colored  velvet,  but  greatly  faded, 
and  too  narrow  for  his  powerful  person ;  it  was  lined  with 
tattered  marten-skin.  He  held  in  front  of  him  a  baton, 
like  those  used  by  Cossack  colonels.  His  red  face  had  be- 
come blue  from  the  cold  wind,  and  he  swayed  somewhat  on 
his  lofty  saddle ;  from  one  moment  to  another  he  looked 
from  side  to  side,  or  turned  his  face  around  to  his  Tartars, 
as  if  not  perfectly  sure  that  they  could  restrain  themselves 
at  sight  of  the  crowds,  the  women,  the  children,  the  open 
shops,  the  rich  goods,  and  that  they  would  not  rush  with  a 
shout  at  those  wonders. 

But  they  rode  on  quietly,  like  dogs  led  by  chains  and 
fearing  the  lash,  and  only  from  their  gloomy  and  greedy 
glances  might  it  be  inferred  what  was  passing  in  the  souls 
of  those  barbarians.  The  crowds  gazed  on  them  with  curi- 
osity, though  almost  with  hostility,  so  great  in  those  parts 
of  the  Commonwealth  was  hatred  of  the  Pagan.  From 
time  to  time  cries  were  heard :  "  Ahu !  ahu ! "  as  if  at 
wolves.  Still  there  were  some  who  expected  much  from 
them. 

"  The  Swedes  have  a  terrible  fear  of  the  Tartars,  and  the 
soldiers  tell  wonders  of  them,  from  which  their  fear  in- 
creases," said  some,  looking  at  the  Tartars. 

"And  justly,"  answered  others.  "It  is  not  for  the 
cavalry  of  Karl  to  war  with  the  Tartars,  who,  especially 
those  of  the  Dobrudja,  are  equal  sometimes  to  our  cavalry. 
Before  a  Swedish  horseman  can  look  around,  the  Tartar 
will  have  him  on  a  lariat." 

"  It  is  a  sin  to  call  sons  of  Pagans  to  aid  us,"  said  some 
voice. 

"  Sin  or  no  sin,  they  will  serve  us." 

"  A  very  decent  chanxbul !  "  said  Zagloba. 

Really  the  Tartars  were  well  dressed  in  white,  black, 
and  party-colored  sheepskin  coats,  the  wool  on  the  outside ; 


THE  DELUGE.  237 

black  bows,  and  quivers  full  of  arrows  were  shaking  on 
their  shoulders ;  each  had  besides  a  sabre,  which  was  not 
always  the  case  in  large  chambuls,  for  the  poorest  were  not 
able  to  obtain  such  a  luxury,  using  in  hand-to-hand  conflict 
a  horse-skull  fastened  to  a  club.  But  these  were  men,  as 
was  said,  to  be  exhibited ;  therefore  some  of  them  had  even 
muskets  in  felt  cases,  and  all  were  sitting  on  good  horses, 
small,  it  is  true,  rather  lean  and  short,  with  long  forelocks 
on  their  faces,  but  of  incomparable  swiftness. 

In  the  centre  of  the  party  went  also  four  camels  :  the 
crowd  concluded  that  in  their  packs  were  presents  from 
the  Khan  to  the  king ;  but  in  that  they  were  mistaken,  for 
the  Khan  chose  to  take  gifts,  not  give  them  ;  he  promised, 
It  is  true,  reinforcements,  but  not  for  nothing. 

When  they  had  passed,  Zagloba  said :  "  That  aid  will 
cost  dear.  Though  allies,  they  will  ruin  the  country. 
After  the  Swedes  and  them,  there  will  not  be  one  sound 
roof  in  the  Commonwealth." 

"  It  is  sure  that  they  are  terribly  grievous  allies,"  said 
Pan  Yan. 

"  I  have  heard  on  the  road,"  said  Pan  Michaelji  "  that  the 
king  has  made  a  treaty,  that  to  every  five  hundred  of  the 
horde  is  to  be  given  one  of  our  officers,  who  is  to  have  com- 
mand and  the  right  of  punishment.  Otherwise  these  friends 
would  leave  only  heaven  and  earth  behind  them." 

"But  this  is  a  small  chambul;  what  will  the  king  do 
with  it  ?  " 

"  The  Khan  sent  them  to  be  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the 
king  almost  as  a  gift ;  and  though  he  will  make  account  of 
them,  still  the  king  can  do  what  he  likes  with  them,  and 
undoubtedly  he  will  send  them  with  us  to  Charnyetski." 

"  Well,  Charnyetski  will  be  able  to  keep  them  in  bounds." 

"  Not  unless  he  is  anlong  them,  otherwise  they  will  plun- 
der. It  cannot  be,  but  they  will  give  them  an  officer  at 
once." 

"And  will  he  lead  them?  But  what  will  that  big 
AgA  do  ?  " 

"  If  he  does  not  meet  a  fool,  he  will  carry  ^out  orders." 

"  Farewell,  gentlemen ! "  cried  Kmita,  on  a*  sudden. 

"  Whither  in  such  haste  ?  " 

"  To  fall  at  the  king's  feet,  and  ask  him  to  give  me  com- 
mand of  these  people." 


238  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

That  same  day  Akbah  Ulan  beat  with  his  forehead  to 
the  king,  and  delivered  to  him  letters  of  the  Khan  in  which 
the  latter  repeated  his  promise  of  moving  with  one  hundred 
thousand  of  the  horde  against  the  Swedes,  when  forty  thou- 
sand thalers  were  paid  him  in  advance,  and  when  the  first 
grass  was  on  the  fields,  without  which,  in  a  country  so 
ruined  by  war,  it  would  be  difficult  to  maintain  such  a  great 
number  of  horses.  As  to  that  small  chambul,  the  Khan  had 
sent  it  to  his  "  dearest  brother  "  as  a  proof  of  his  favor,  so 
that  the  Cossacks,  who  were  still  thinking  of  disobedience, 
might  have  an  evident  sign  that  this  favor  endures  steadily, 
and  let  but  the  first  sound  of  rebellion  reach  the  ears  of  the 
Khan,  his  vengeful  anger  will  fall  on  all  Cossacks. 

The  king  received  Akbah  Ulan  affably,  and  presenting 
him  with  a  beautiful  steed,  said  that  he  would  send  him 
soon  to  Pan  Charnyetski  in  the  field,  for  he  wished  to  con- 
vince the  Swedes  by  facts,  that  the  Khan  was  giving  aid 
to  the  Commonwealth.  The  eyes  of  the  Tartar  glittered 
when  he  heard  of  service  under  Charnyetski ;  for  knowing 
him  from  the  time  of  former  wars  in  the  Ukraine,  he,  in 
common  with  all  the  Agfe,  admired  him. 

But  he  was  less  pleased  with  the  part  of  the  Khan's  letter 
which  asked  the  king  to  attach  to  the  chambul  an  officer, 
who  knew  the  country  well,  who  would  lead  the  party  and 
restrain  the  men,  and  also  Akbah  Ulan  himself  from  plunder 
and  excesses.  Akbah  Ulan  would  have  preferred  certainly 
not  to  have  such  a  patron  over  him ;  but  since  the  will  of 
the  Khan  and  the  king  were  explicit,  he  merely  beat  with 
his  forehead  once  more,  hiding  carefully  his  vexation,  and 
perhaps  promising  in  his  soul  that  not  he  would  bow  down 
before  that  palron,  but  the  patron  before  him. 

Barely  had  the  Tartar  gone  out,  and  the  senators  with- 
drawn, when  Kmita,  who  had  an  audience  at  once,  fell  at 
the  feet  of  the  king,  and  said,  — 

"  Gracious  Lord  !  I  am  not  worthy  of  the  favor  for  which 
I  ask,  but  I  set  as  much  by  it  as  by  life  itself.    Permit  me 


THE   DELUGE.  259 

to  take  command  over  these  Tartars  and  move  to  the  field 
with  them  at  once." 

"  I  do  not  refuse,"  answered  the  astonished  Yan  Kazimir, 
"  for  a  better  leader  it  would  be  difficult  to  find.  A  cavalier 
of  great  daring  and  resolve  is  needed  to  hold  them  in  check, 
or  they  will  begin  straightway  to  burn  and  murder  our 
people.  To  this  only,  am  I  firmly  opposed,  that  you  go  to- 
morrow, before  your  flesh  has  healed  from  the  wounds  made 
by  Swedish  rapiers." 

"  I  feel  that  as  soon  as  the  wind  blows  around  me  in  the 
field,  my  weakness  will  pass,  and  strength  will  enter  me 
again;  as  to  the  Tartars,  I  will  manage  them  and  bend 
them  into  soft  wax." 

"  But  why  in  such  haste  ?     Whither  are  you  going  ?  " 

"  Against  the  Swedes,  Gracious  Lord ;  I  have  nothing  to 
wait  for  here,  since  what  I  wanted  I  have,  that  is  your  favor 
and  pardon  for  my  former  offences.  I  will  go  to  Charny- 
etski  with  Volodyovski,  or  I  will  attack  the  enemy  sepa- 
rately, as  I  did  once  Hovanski,  and  I  trust  in  God  that  I 
shall  have  success." 

"  It  must  be  that  something  else  is  drawing  you  to  the 
field." 

"  I  will  confess  as  to  a  father,  and  open  my  whole  soul. 
Prince  Boguslav,  not  content  with  the  calumny  which  he 
cast  on  me,  has  taken  that  maiden  from  Kyedani  and  con- 
fined her  in  Taurogi,  or  worse,  for  he  is  attacking  her 
honesty,  her  virtue,  her  honor  as  a  woman.  Gracious  Lord ! 
the  reason  is  confused  in  my  head,  when  I  think  in  what 
hands  the  poor  girl  is  at  present.  By  the  passion  of  the 
Lord !  these  wounds  pain  less.  That  maiden  thinks  to 
this  moment  that  I  offered  that  damned  soul,  that  arch- 
cur  to  raise  hands  on  your  Royal  Grace  —  and  she  holds  me 
the  lowest  of  all  the  degenerate.  I  cannot  endure,  I  am 
not  able  to  endure,  till  I  find  her,  till  I  free  her.  Give  me 
those  Tartars  and  I  swear  that  I  will  not  do  my  own  work 
alone,  but  I  will  crush  so  many  Swedes  that  the  court  of  this 
castle  might  be  paved  with  their  skulls." 

"  Calm  yourself,"  said  the  king. 

"If  I  had  to  leave  service  and  the  defence  of  majesty 
and  the  Commonwealth  for  my  own  cause,  it  would  be  a 
shame  for  me  to  ask,  but  here  one  unites  with  the  other. 
The  time  has  come  to  beat  the  Swedes,  I  will  do  nothing 
else.  The  time  has  come  to  hunt  a  traitor;  I  will  hunt 
him  to    LivUiud,   to  Courland,   and  ev^n  as  far  as  the 


240  THE   DELUGE. 

Northerners,  or  beyond  the  sea  to  Sweden,  should  he 
hide  there." 

"  We  have  information  that  Boguslav  will  move  very  soon 
with  Karl,  from  Elblang." 

"  Then  I  will  go  to  meet  them." 

"  With  such  a  small  chambul  ?  They  will  cover  you  with 
a  cap." 

"  Hovanski,  with  eighty  thousand,  was  covering  me,  but 
he  did  not  succeed." 

"All  the  loyal  army  is  under  Charnyetski.  They  will 
strike  Charnyetski  first  of  all." 

"  I  will  go  to  Charnyetski.  It  is  needful  to  give  him  aid 
the  more  quickly." 

"  You  will  go  to  Charnyetski,  but  to  Taurogi  with  such 
a  small  number  you  cannot  go.  Radzivill  delivered  all  the 
castles  in  Jmud  to  the  enemy,  and  Swedish  garrisons  are 
stationed  everywhere ;  but  Taurogi,  it  seems  to  me,  is  some- 
where on  the  boundary  of  Prussia  ?  " 

"  On  the  very  boundary  of  Electoral  Prussia,  but  on  our 
side,  and  twenty  miles  from  Tyltsa.  Wherever  I  have  to 
go,  I  will  go,  and  not  only  will  I  not  lose  men,  but  crowds 
of  daring  soldiers  will  gather  to  me  on  the  road.  And 
consider  this,  Gracious  Lord,  that  wherever  I  show  myself 
the  whole  neighborhood  will  mount  against  the  Swedes. 
First,  I  will  rouse  Jmud,  if  no  one  else  does  it.  What  place 
may  not  be  reached  now,  when  the  whole  country  is  boiling 
like  water  in  a  pot  ?    I  am  accustomed  to  be  in  a  boil." 

"  But  you  do  not  think  of  this,  —  perhaps  the  Tartars  will 
not  like  to  go  so  far  with  you." 

"  Only  let  them  not  like !  only  let  them  try  not  to  like," 
said  Kmita,  gritting  his  teeth  at  the  very  thought,  "  as  there 
are  four  hundred,  or  whatever  number  there  is  of  them,  I  Ul 
have  all  four  hundred  hanged  — there  will  be  no  lack  of  trees ! 
Just  let  them  try  to  rebel  against  me." 

"  Yandrek  ! "  cried  the  king,  falling  into  good  humor  and 
pursing  his  lips,  "as  God  is  dear  to  me,  I  cannot  find  a 
better  shepherd  for  those  lambs !  Take  them  and  lead 
them  wherever  it  pleases  thee  most." 

"  I  give  thanks,  Gracious  Lord ! "  said  the  knight,  press- 
ing the  knees  of  the  king. 

"  When  do  you  wish  to  start  ?  "  asked  Yan  Kazimir. 

"  God  willing,  to-morrow." 

"  Maybe  Akbah  Ulan  will  not  be  ready,  because  his  horses 
are  road-weary." 


THE  DELUGE.  241 

"  Then  I  will  have  him  lathed  to  a  saddle  with  a  lariat, 
and  he  will  go  on  foot  if  he  spares  his  horse." 

"  I  see  that  you  will  get  on  with  him.  Still  use  mild 
measures  while  possible.  But  now,  YendBek,  it  is  late ; 
to-morrow  I  wish  to  see  you  again.  Meanwhile  take  this 
ring,  tell  your  royalist  lady  that  you  have  it  from  the  king, 
and  tell  her  that  the  king  commands  her  to  love  firmly  his 
faithful  servant  and  defender." 

"  God  grant  me,"  said  the  young  hero,  with  tears  in  his 
eyes,  "  not  to  die  save  in  defence  of  your  Royal  Grace  !  " 

Here  the  king  withdrew,  for  it  was  already  late ;  and 
Kmita  went  to  his  own  quarters  to  prepare  for  the  road, 
and  think  what  to  begin,  and  whither  he  ought  to  go  first. 

He  remembered  the  words  of  Kharlamp,  that  should  it 
appear  that  Boguslav  was  not  in  Taurogi  it  would  really  be 
better  to  leave  the  maiden  there,  for  from  Taurogi  being 
near  the  boundary,  it  was  easy  to  take  refuge  in  Tyltsa, 
under  care  of  the  elector.  Moreover,  though  the  Swedes 
had  abandoned  in  his  last  need  the  voevoda  of  Vilna,  it  was 
reasonable  to  expect  that  they  would  have  regard  for  his 
widow ;  hence,  if  Olenka  was  under  her  care,  no  evil  could 
meet  her.  If  they  had  gone  to  Courland,  that  was  still 
better.  "  And  to  Courland  I  cannot  go  with  my  Tartars," 
said  Kmita  to  himself,  "for  that  is  another  State." 

He  walked  then,  and  worked  with  his  head.  Hour  fol- 
lowed hour,  but  he  did  not  think  yet  of  rest ;  and  the  thought 
of  his  new  expedition  so  cheered  him,  that  though  that  day 
he  was  weak  in  the  morning,  he  felt  now  that  his  strength 
was  returning,  and  he  was  ready  to  mount  in  a  moment. 

The  servants  at  last  had  finished  tying  the  saddle-straps 
and  were  preparing  to  sleep,  when  all  at  once  some  one 
began  to  scratch  at  the  door  of  the  room. 

"  Who  is  there  ?  "  asked  Kmita.  Then  to  his  attendant, 
"  Go  and  see  !  " 

He  went,  and  after  he  had  spoken  to  some  one  outside  the 
door,  he  returned. 

"  Some  soldier  wants  to  see  your  grace  greatly.  He  says 
that  his  name  is  Soroka." 

"  By  the  dear  God !  let  him  in,"  called  Kmita.  And 
without  waiting  for  the  attendant  to  carry  out  the  order,  he 
sprang  to  the  door.    "  Come  in,  dear  Soroka  I  come  hither !  " 

The  soldier  entered  the  room,  and  with  his  first  move- 
ment wished  to  fall  at  the  feet  of  his  colonel,  for  he  was  a 
friend  and  a  servant  as  faithful  as  he  was  attached;  but 

VOL.  II.  — 16 


242  THE  DELUGE. 

soldierly  subordination  carried  the  day,  therefore  he  stood 
erect  and  said,  — 

"  At  the  orders  of  your  grace  !  " 

"  Be  greeted,  dear  comrade,  be  greeted !  '*  said  Kmita, 
with  emotion.  "I  thought  they  had  cut  you  to  pieces  in 
Chenstohova."  And  he  pressed  Soroka's  head,  then  began 
to  shake  him,  which  he  could  do  without  lowering  himself 
too  much,  for  Soroka  was  descended  from  village  nobility. 

Then  the  old  sergeant  fell  to  embracing  Kmita's  knees. 

"  Whence  do  you  come  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"  From  Chenstohova." 

"  And  you  were  looking  for  me  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  And  from  whom  did  you  learn  that  I  was  alive  ?  " 

"  From  Kuklinovski's  men.  The  prior,  Kordetski,  cele- 
brated High  Mass  from  delight,  in  thanksgiving  to  God. 
Then  there  was  a  report  that  Pan  Babinich  had  conducted 
the  king  through  the  mountains ;  so  I  knew  that  that  was 
your  grace,  no  one  else." 

"  And  Father  Kordetski  is  well  ?  " 

"  Well ;  only  it  is  unknown  whether  the  angels  will  not 
take  him  alive  to  heaven  any  day,  for  he  is  a  saint." 

"  Surely  he  is  nothing  else.  Where  did  you  discover  that 
I  came  with  the  king  to  LvoflF  ?  " 

"  I  thought,  since  you  conducted  the  king  you  must  be 
near  him ;  but  I  was  afraid  that  your  grace  might  move  to 
the  field  and  that  I  should  be  late." 

"  To-morrow  I  go  with  the  Tartars." 

"  Then  it  has  happened  well,  for  I  bring  your  grace  two 
full  belts,  one  which  I  wore  and  the  other  you  carried,  and 
besides,  those  precious  stones  which  we  took  from  the  caps 
of  boyars,  and  those  which  your  grace  took  when  we  seized 
the  treasury  of  Hovanski." 

"  Those  were  good  times  when  we  gathered  in  wealth ; 
but  there  cannot  be  much  of  it  now,  for  I  left  a  good  bit 
with  Father  Kordetski."     * 

"  I  do  not  know  how  much,  but  the  prior  himself  said 
that  two  good  villages  might  be  bought  with  it." 

Then  Soroka  drew  near  the  table,  and  began  to  remove  the 
belts  from  his  body.  *'  And  the  stones  are  in  this  canteen," 
added  he,  putting  the  canteen  near  the  belts. 

Kmita  made  no  reply,  but  shook  in  his  hand  some  gold 
ducats  without  counting  them,  and  said  to  the  sergeant,  — •. 

**  Take  these  !  " 


THE  DELUGE.  243 

"  I  fall  at  the  feet  of  your  grace.  Ei,  if  I  had  had  on  the 
road  one  such  ducat ! " 

"  How  is  that  ?  " 

"  Because  I  am  terribly  weak.  There  are  few  places  now 
where  they  will  give  one  morsel  of  bread  to  a  man,  for  all 
are  afraid;  and  at  last  I  barely  dragged  my  feet  forward 
from  hunger." 

"  By  the  dear  God !  but  you  had  all  this  with  you ! " 

"  I  dared  not  use  it  without  leave.'' 

"  Take  this  I "  said  Kmita,  giving  him  another  handful. 
Then  he  cried  to  the  servants,  — 

"Now,  scoundrels,  give  him  to  eat  in  less  time  than  a 
man  might  say  *  Our  Father,'  or  I  '11  take  your  heads ! " 

They  sprang  one  in  front  of  another,  and  in  little  while 
there  was  an  enormous  dish  of  smoked  sausage  before  So- 
roka,  and  a  flask  of  vodka.  The  soldier  fastened  his  eyes 
greedily  on  the  food,  and  his  lips  and  mustaches  were  quiv- 
ering ;  but  he  dared  not  sit  in  presence  of  the  colonel. 

"  Sit  down,  eat ! "  commanded  Kmita. 

Kmita  had  barely  spoken  when  a  dry  sausage  was  crunch- 
ing between  the  powerful  jaws  of  Soroka.  The  two  attend- 
ants looked  on  him  with  protruding  eyes. 

"  Be  off  ! "  cried  Kmita. 

They  sprang  out  with  all  breath  through  the  door ;  Dut 
the  knight  walked  with  hasty  steps  up  and  down  the  room, 
not  wishing  to  interrupt  his  faithful  servant.  But  he,  as 
often  as  he  poured  out  a  glass  of  vodka,  looked  sidewise  at 
the  colonel,  fearing  to  find  a  frown ;  then  he  emptied  the 
glass  and  turned  toward  the  wall. 

Kmita  walked,  walked ;  at  last  he  began  to  speak  to  him- 
self. "  It  cannot  be  otherwise ! "  muttered  he ;  "  it  is  need- 
ful to  send  him.  I  will  give  orders  to  tell  her  —  No  use, 
she  will. not  believe!  She  will  not  read  a  letter,  for  she 
holds  me  a  traitor  and  a  dog.  Let  him  not  come  in  her  way, 
but  let  him  see  and  tell  me  what  is  taking  place  there." 

Then  he  said  on  a  sudden :   "  Soroka !  " 

The  soldier  sprang  up  so  quickly  that  he  came  near 
overturning  the  table,  and  straightened  as  straight  as  a 
string. 

"  According  to  order !  " 

"  You  are  an  honest  man,  and  in  need  you  are  cunning. 
You  will  go  on  a  long  road,  but  not  on  a  hungry  one." 

"  According  to  order ! " 

**  To  Tyltsa,  on  the  Prussian  border.    There  Panna  Bille- 


244  THE   DELUGE. 

vich  is  living  in  the  castle  of  Boguslav  Radzivill.  You  will 
learn  if  the  prince  is  there,  and  have  an  eye  on  everything. 
Do  not  try  to  see  Panna  Billevich ;  but  should  a  meeting  hap- 
pen of  itself,  tell  her,  and  swear  that  I  brought  the  king 
through  the  mountains,  and  that  I  am  near  his  person.  She 
will  surely  not  give  you  credit ;  for  the  prince  has  defamed 
me,  saying  that  I  wished  to  attempt  the  life  of  the  king,  — 
which  is  a  lie  befitting  a  dog." 
"  According  to  order !  " 

"  Do  not  try  to  see  her,  as  I  have  said,  for  she  will  not 
believe  you.  But  if  you  meet  by  chance,  tell  her  what  you 
know.  Look  at  everything,  and  listen !  But  take  care  of 
yourself,  for  if  the  prince  is  there  and  recognizes  you,  or  if 
any  one  from  his  court  recognizes  you,  you  will  be  impaled  on 
a  stake.  I  would  send  old  Kyemlich,  but  he  is  in  the  other 
world,  slain  in  the  pass ;  and  his  sons  are  too  dull.  They 
will  go  with  me.  Have  you  been  in  Tyltsa  ?  '' 
"  I  have  not,  your  grace." 

"  You  will  go  to  Shchuchyn,  thence  along  the  Prussian 
boundary  to  Tyltsa.  Taurogi  is  twenty  miles  distant  from 
Tyltsa  and  opposite,  on  our  side.  Stay  in  Taurogi  till  you 
have  seen  everything,  then  come  to  me.  You  will  find  me 
where  I  shall  be.  Ask  for  the  Tartars  and  Pan  Babinich. 
And  now  go  to  sleep  with  the  Kyemliches.  To-morrow  for 
the  road." 

After  these  words,  Soroka  went  out.  Kmita  did  not  lie 
down  to  sleep  for  a  long  time,  but  at  last  weariness  over- 
came him ;  then  he  threw  himself  on  the  bed,  and  slept  a 
stone  sleep. 

Next  morning  he  rose  greatly  refreshed  and  stronger  than 
the  day  before.  The  whole  court  was  already  on  foot,  and 
the  usual  activity  had  begun.  Kmita  went  first  to  the  chan- 
cellery, for  his  commission  and  safe-conduct ;  he  visited 
Suba  Gazi  Bey,  chief  of  the  Khan's  embassy  in  Lvoff,  and 
had  a  long  conversation  with  him. 

During  that  conversation  Pan  Andrei  put  his  hand  twice 
in  his  purse ;  so  that  when  he  was  going  out  Suba  Gazi  Bey 
changed  caps  with  him,  gave  him  a  baton  of  green  feathers 
and  some  jrards  of  an  equally  green  cord  of  silk. 

Armed  m  this  fashion.  Pan  Andrei  returned  to  the  king, 
who  had  just  come  from  Mass ;  then  the  young  man  fell 
once  more  at  the  knees  of  the  sovereign; 'after  that  he  went, 
together  with  the  Kyemliches  and  his  attendants,  directly 
to  the  place  where  Akbah  Ulan  was  quartered  with  his 
chambul. 


THE  DELUGE.  245 

At  sight  of  him  the  old  Tartar  put  his  hand  to  his  forehead, 
his  mouth,  and  his  breast ;  but  learning  who  Kmita  was  and 
why  he  had  come,  he  grew  severe  at  once ;  his  face  became 
gloomy,  and  was  veiled  with  haughtiness. 

"  And  the  king  has  sent  you  to  me  as  a  guide,'*  said  he  to 
Kmita,  in  broken  Russian ;  "  you  will  show  me  the  road, 
though  I  should  be  able  to  go  myself  wherever  it  is  needed, 
and  you  are  young  and  inexperienced." 

"  He  indicates  in  advance  what  I  am  to  be,"  thought 
Kmita,  "  but  I  will  be  polite  to  him  as  long  as  I  can."  Then 
he  said  aloud :  "  Akbaii  Ulan,  the  king  has  sent  me  here  as 
a  chief,  not  as  a  guide.  And  I  tell  you  this,  that  you  will  do 
better  not  to  oppose  the  will  of  his  grace." 

"  The  Khan  makes  appointments  over  the  Tartars,  not  the 
king,"  answered  Akbah  Ulan. 

"Akbah  Ulan,"  repeated  Kmita,  with  emphasis,  "the 
Khan  has  made  a  present  of  thee  to  the  king,  as  he  would  a 
dog  or  a  falcon ;  therefore  show  no  disrespect  to  him,  lest 
thou  be  tied  like  a  dog  with  a  rope." 

*<  Allah ! "  cried  the  astonished  Tartar. 

"  Hei !  have  a  care  that  thou  anger  me  not ! "  said  Kmita. 

Akbah  Ulan's  eyes  became  bloodshot.  For  a  time  he  could 
not  utter  a  word  ;  the  veins  on  his  neck  were  swollen,  his 
hands  sought  his  dagger. 

"  I  '11  bite,  I  '11  bite ! "  said  he,  with  stifled  voice. 

But  Pan  Andrei,  though  he  had  promised  to  be  polite,  had 
had  enough,  for  by  nature  he  was  very  excitable.  In  one 
moment  therefore  something  struck  him  as  if  a  serpent  had 
stung ;  he  seized  the  Tartar  by  the  thin  beard  with  his  whole 
hand,  and  pushing  back  his  head  as  if  he  wished  to  show 
him  something  on  the  ceiling,  he  began  to  talk  through  his 
set  teeth. 

"  Hear  me,  son  of  a  goat !  Thou  wouldst  like  to  have  no 
one  above  thee,  so  as  to  burn,  rob,  and  slaughter !  Thou 
wouldst  have  me  as  guide  !  Here  is  thy  guide  !  thou  hast  a 
guide !  "  And  thrusting  him  to  the  wall,  he  began  to  pound 
his  head  against  a  corner  of  it. 

He  let  him  go  at  last,  completely  stunned,  but  not  look- 
ing for  his  knife  now.  Kmita,  following  the  impulse  of  his 
hot  blood,  discovered  the  best  method  of  convincing  Oriental 
people  accustomed  to  slavery ;  for  in  the  pounded  head  of 
the  Tartar,  in  spite  of  all  the  rage  which  was  stifling  him, 
the  thought  gleamed  at  once  how  powerful  and  command- 
ing must  that  knight  be  who  could  act  in  this  manner  with 


246  THE  DELUGE. 

him,  Akbah  Ulan ;  and  with  his  bloody  lips  he  repeated 
three  times, — 

"  Bagadyr  (hero),  Bagadyr,  Bagadyr !  " 

Kmita  meanwhile  placed  on  his  own  head  the  cap  of  Suba 
Gazi,  drew  forth  the  green  baton,  which  he  had  kept  behind 
his  belt  of  purpose  till  that  moment,  and  said,  — 

"  Look  at  these,  slave !  and  these ! " 

"  Allah !  "  exclaimed  the  astonished  Ulan. 

"And  here!"  added  Kmita,  taking  the  cord  from  his 
pocket. 

But  Akbah  Ulan  was  already  lying  at  his  feet,  and  strik- 
ing the  floor  with  his  forehead. 

An  hour  later  the  Tartars  were  marching  out  in  a  long 
line  over  the  road  from  Lvoff  to  Vyelki  Ochi ;  and  Kmita, 
sitting  on  a  valiant  chestnut  steed  which  the  king  had  given 
him,  drove  along  the  chambul  as  a  shepherd  dog  drives 
sheep.  Akbah  Ulan  looked  at  the  young  hero  with  wonder 
and  fear. 

The  Tartars,  who  were  judges  of  warriors,  divined  at  the 
first  glance  that  under  that  leader  there  would  be  no  lack 
of  blood  and  plunder,  and  went  willingly  with  singing  and 
music. 

And  Kmita's  heart  swelled  within  him  when  he  looked  at 
those  forms,  resembling  beasts  of  the  wilderness ;  for  they 
were  dressed  in  sheepskin  and  camel-skin  coats  with  the 
wool  outside.  The  wave  of  wild  heads  shook  with  the 
movements  of  the  horses  ;  he  counted  them,  and  was  think- 
ing how  much  he  could  undertake  with  that  force. 

"  It  is  a  peculiar  body,"  thought  he,  "  and  it  seems  to  me 
as  if  I  were  leading  a  pack  of  wolves ;  and  with  such  men 
precisely  would  it  be  possible  to  run  through  the  whole 
Commonwealth,  and  trample  all  Prussia.  Wait  awhile. 
Prince  Boguslav ! " 

Here  boastful  thoughts  began  to  flow  into  his  head,  for 
he  was  inclined  greatly  to  boastfulness. 

"God  has  given  man  adroitness,''  said  he  to  himself; 
"  yesterday  I  had  only  the  two  Kyemliches,  but  to-day  four 
hundred  horses  are  clattering  behind  me.  Only  let  the  dance 
begin ;  I  shall  have  a  thousand  or  two  of  such  roisterers  as 
my  old  comrades  would  not  be  ashamed  of.  Wait  a  while, 
Boguslav ! " 

But  after  a  moment  he  added,  to  quiet  his  own  conscience : 
"  And  I  shall  serve  also  the  king  and  the  country." 

He  fell  into  excellent  humor.     This  too   pleased  him 


THE  DELUGE.  247 

greatly,  that  nobles,  Jews,  peasants,  even  large  crowds  of 
general  militia,  could  not  guard  themselves  from  fear  in  the 
first  moment  at  sight  of  his  Tartars.  And  there  was  a  fog, 
for  the  thaw  had  filled  the  air  with  a  vapor.  It  happened 
then  every  little  while  that  some  one  rode  up  near,  and  see- 
ing all  at  once  whom  they  had  before  them,  cried  out,  — 

"  The  word  is  made  flesh  I " 

"  Jesus !  Mary !  Joseph ! " 

"  The  Tartars  !  the  horde ! " 

But  the  Tartars  passed  peacefully  the  equipages,  loaded 
wagons,  herds  of  horses  and  travellers.  It  would  have  been 
different  had  the  leader  permitted,  but  they  dared  not  under- 
take anything  of  their  own  will,  for  they  had  seen  how  at 
starting  Akbah  Ulan  had  held  the  stirrup  of  that  leader. 

Now  Lvoff  had  vanished  in  the  distance  beyond  the  mist. 
The  Tartars  had  ceased  to  sing,  and  the  chambul  moved 
slowly  amid  the  clouds  of  steam  rising  from  the  horses.  All 
at  once  the  tramp  of  a  horse  was  heard  behind.  In  a  mo- 
ment two  horsemen  appeared.  One  of  them  was  Pan  Mi- 
chael, the  other  was  the  tenant  of  Vansosh ;  both,  passing 
the  chambul,  pushed  straight  to  Kmita. 

"  Stop  !  stop ! "  cried  the  little  knight. 

Kmita  held  in  his  horse.     "  Is  that  you  ? '' 

Pan  Michael  reined  in  his  horse.  "  With  the  forehead ! '' 
said  he,  "letters  from  the  king:  one  to  you,  the  other  to 
the  voevoda  of  Vityebsk." 

"  I  am  going  to  Pan  Charnyetski,  not  to  Sapyeha." 

"  But  read  the  letter." 

Kmita  broke  the  seal  and  read  as  follows :  — 

We  leaim  through  a  courier  just  arrived  from  the  voevoda  of 
Vityebsk  that  he  cannot  march  hither  to  Little  Poland,  and  is 
turning  back  again  to  Podlyasye,  because  Prince  Boguslav,  who 
is  not  with  the  King  of  Sweden,  has  planned  to  fall  upon  Tykotsin 
aad  Pan  Sapyeha.  And  since  he  must  leave  a  great  part  of  his 
troops  in  garrisons,  we  order  you  to  go  to  his  assistance  with  that 
Tartar  chambul.  And  since  your  own  wish  is  thus  gratified,  we 
need  not  urge  yon  to  hasten.  The  other  letter  you  will  give  to  the 
voevoda;  in  it  we  commend  Pan  Babinich,  our  faithful  servant,  to 
the  good  will  of  the  voevoda,  and  above  all  to  the  protection  of 
God.  Yan  Kazimir,  King, 

"By  the  dear  God!  by  the  dear  God!  This  is  happy 
news  for  me  !  "  cried  Kmita.  "  I  know  not  how  to  thank 
the  king  and  you  for  it." 


248  THE  DELUGE. 

"  I  offered  myself  to  come,"  said  the  little  knight,  "  out 
of  compassion,  for  I  saw  your  pain ;  I  came  so  that  the  let- 
ters might  reach  you  surely." 

"  When  did  the  courier  arrive  ?  " 

"  We  were  with  the  king  at  dinner,  —  I,  Pan  Yan,  Pan 
Stanislav,  Kharlamp,  and  Zagloba.  You  cannot  imagine 
what  Zagloba  told  there  about  the  carelessness  of  Sapyeha, 
and  his  own  services.  It  is  enough  that  the  king  cried  from 
continual  laughter,  and  both  hetmans  were  holding  their 
sides  all  the  time.  At  last  the  chamber  servant  came  with 
a  letter,  when  the  king  burst  out,  *  Go  to  the  hangman, 
maybe  evil  news  will  spoil  my  fun ! '  When  he  learned 
that  it  was  from  Pan  Sapyeha,  he  began  to  read  it.  Indeed 
he  read  evil  news,  for  that  was  confirmed  which  had  long 
been  discussed ;  the  elector  had  broken  all  his  oaths,  and 
against  his  own  rightful  sovereign  had  joined  the  King  of 
Sweden  at  last." 

"Another  enemy,  as  if  there  were  few  of  them  hith- 
erto ! "  cried  Kmita ;  and  he  folded  his  hands.  "  Great 
God !  only  let  Pan  Sapyeha  send  me  for  a  week  to  Prus- 
sia, and  God  the  Merciful  grant  that  ten  generations  will 
remember  me  and  my  Tartars." 

"  Perhaps  you  will  go  there,"  said  Pan  Michael ;  "  but  first 
you  must  defeat  Boguslav,  for  as  a  result  of  that  treason  of 
the  elector  is  he  furnished  with  men  and  permitted  to  go  to 
Podlyasye." 

"  Then  we  shall  meet,  as  to-day  is  to-day ;  as  Grod  is  in 
heaven,  so  shall  we  meet,"  cried  Kmita,  with  flashing  eyes. 
"  If  you  had  brought  me  the  appointment  of  voevoda  of 
Vilna,  it  would  not  have  given  me  more  pleasure." 

"  The  king  too  cried  at  once :  ^  There  is  an  expedition 
ready  for  Yendrek,  from  which  the  soul  will  rejoice  in  him.' 
He  wanted  to  send  his  servant  after  you,  but  I  said  I  will 
go  myself,  I  will  take  farewell  of  him  once  more." 

Kmita  bent  on  his  horse,  and  seized  the  little  knight  in 
his  embrace. 

"  A  brother  would  not  have  done  for  me  what  you  have 
done!     God  grant  me  to  thank  you  in  some  way." 

"  Tfu !     Did  not  I  want  to.  shoot  you  ?  " 

"  I  deserved  nothing  better.  Never  mind !  May  I  be 
slain  in  the  first  battle  if  in  all  knighthood  I  love  a  man 
more  than  I  love  you." 

Then  they  began  to  embrace  again  at  parting,  and  Volo- 
dyovski  said, — 


THE  DELUGE.  249 

"  Be  careful  with  Boguslav,  be  careful,  for  it  is  no  easy 
matter  with  him." 

"  For  one  of  us  death  is  written.  Ei !  if  you  who  are  a 
genius  at  the  sabre  could  discover  your  secrets  to  me.  But 
there  is  no  time.  As  it  is,  may  the  angels  help  me ;  and  I 
will  seejiis  blood,  or  my  eyes  will  close  forever  on  the  light 
of  day.'' 

"  Gfod  aid  you !  A  lucky  journey,  and  give  angelica  to 
those  traitors  of  Prussians  ! ''  said  Volodyovski. 

**Be  sure  on  that  point.     The  disgusting  Lutherans  ! " 

Here  Volodyovski  nodded  to  Jendzian,  who  during  this 
time  was  talking  to  Akbah  Ulan,  explaining  the  former 
successes  of  Kmita  over  Hovanski.  And  both  rode  back  to 
Lvoff. 

Then  Kmita  turned  his  chambul  on  the  spot,  as  a  driver 
turns  his  wagon,  and  went  straight  toward  the  north. 


250  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Though  the  Tartars,  and  especially  those  of  the  Do- 
brudja,  knew  how  to  stand  breast  to  breast  against  armed 
men  in  the  field,  their  most  cherished  warfaro  was  the 
slaughter  of  defenceless  people,  the  seizing  of  women  and 
peasants  captive,  and  above  all,  plunder.  The  road  was 
very  bitter  therefore  to  that  chambul  which  Kmita  led,  for 
under  his  iron  hand  these  wild  warriors  had  to  become 
lambs,  keep  their  knives  in  the  sheaths,  and  the  quenched 
tinder  and  coiled  ropes  in  their  saddle-bags.  They  mur- 
mured at  first. 

Near  Tarnogrod  a  few  remained  behind  of  purpose  to 
let  free  the  "  red  birds  "  in  Hmyelevsk  and  to  frolic  with 
the  women.  But  Kmita,  who  had  pushed  on  toward  To- 
mashov,  returned  at  sight  of  the  first  gleam  of  fire,  and 
commanded  the  guilty  to  hang  the  guilty.  And  he  had 
gained  such  control  of  Akbah  Ulan,  that  the  old  Tartar  not 
only  did  not  resist,  but  he  urged  the  condemned  to  hang 
quickly,  or  the  "  bogadyr "  would  be  angry.  Thenceforth 
"the  lambs"  marched  quietly,  crowding  more  closely  to- 
gether through  the  villages  and  towns,  lest  suspicion  might 
fall  on  them.  And  the  execution,  though  Kmita  carried  it 
out  so  severely,  did  not  rouse  even  ill  will  or  hatred  against 
him ;  such  fortune  had  that  fighter  that  his  subordinates 
felt  just  as  much  love  for  him  as  they  did  fear. 

It  is  true  that  Pan  Andrei  permitted  no  one  to  wrong 
them.  The  country  had  been  terribly  ravaged  by  the  re- 
cent attack  of  Hmelnitski  and  Sheremetyeff ;  therefore  it 
was  ks  difficult  to  find  provisions  and  pasture  as  before 
harvest,  and  besides,  everything  had  to  be  in  time  and  in 
plenty ;  in  Krinitsi,  where  the  townspeople  offereti  resist- 
ance and  would  not  furnish  supplies.  Pan  Andrei  ordered 
that  some  of  them  be  beaten  with  .sticks,  and  the  under- 
starosta  he  stretched  out  with  the  blow  of  a  whirlbat. 

This  delighted  the  horde  immensely,  and  hearing  with 
pleasure  the  uproar  of  the  beaten  people,  they  said  among, 
themselves,  — 


THE  DELUGE.  251 

"  Ei !  our  Babinich  is  a  falcon ;  he  lets  no  man  offend  his 
lambs." 

It  is  enough  that  not  only  did  they  not  grow  thin,  but  the 
men  and  horses  improved  in  condition.  Old  Ulan,  whose 
stomach  had  expanded,  looked  with  growing  wonder  on  the 
young  hero  and  clicked  with  his  tongue. 

"If  Allah  were  to  give  me  a  son,  I  should  like  such  a  one. 
I  should  not  die  of  hunger  in  my  old  age  in  the  Ulus,"  re- 
peated he. 

But  Kmita  from  time  to  time  struck  him  on  the  stomach 
and  said,  — 

"  Here  listen,  wild  boar !  If  the  Swedes  do  not  open 
your  paunch,  you  will  hide  the  contents  of  all  cupboards 
inside  it." 

"  Where  are  the  Swedes  ?  Our  ropes  will  rot,  our  bows  will 
be  mildewed,"  answered  Ulan,  who  was  homesick  for  war. 

They  were  advancing  indeed  through  a  country  to  which 
a  Swedish  foot  had  not  been  able  to  come,  but  farther  they 
would  pass  through  one  in  which  there  had  been  garrisons 
afterward  driven  out  by  confederates.  They  met  every- 
where smaller  and  larger  bands  of  armed  nobles,  marching 
in  various  directions,  and  not  smaller  bands  of  peasants, 
who  more  than  once  stopped  the  road  to  thein  threaten- 
ingly, and  to  whom  it  was  often  difficult  to  explain  that 
they  had  to  do  with  friends  and  servants  of  the  King  of 
Poland. 

They  came  at  last  to  Zamost.  The  Tartars  were  amazed 
at  sight  of  this  mighty  fortress ;  but  what  did  they  think 
when  told  that  not  long  before  it  had  stopped  the  whole 
power  of  Hmelnitski? 

Pan  Zamoyski,  the  owner  by  inheritance,  permitted  them 
as  a  mark  of  great  affection  and  favor  to  enter  the  town. 
They  were  admitted  through  a  brick  gate,  while  the  other 
two  were  stone.  Kmita  himself  did  not  expect  to  see  any- 
thing similar,  and  he  could  not  recover  from  astonishment 
at  sight  of  the  broad  streets,  built  in  straight  lines,  Italian 
fashion ;  at  sight  of  the  splendid  college,  and  the  academy, 
the  castle,  walls,  the  great  cannon  and  every  kind  of  pro- 
vision. As  few  amoilg  magnates  could  be  compared  with 
the  grandson  of  the  great  chancellor,  so  there  were  few 
fortresses  that  could  be  compared  with  Zamost. 

But  the  greatest  ecstasy  seized  the  Tartars,  when  they 
saw  the  Armenian  part  of  the  town.  Their  nostrils  drew  in 
greedily  the  odor  of  morocco,  a  great  manufacture  of  which 


252  THE  DELUGE. 

was  carried  on  by  industrial  immigrants  from  Kaffa;  and 
their  eyes  laughed  at  sight  of  the  dried  fruits  and  confec- 
tionery, Eastern  carpets,  girdles,  inlaid  sabres,  daggers, 
bows,  Turkish  lamps,  and  every  kind  of  costly  article. 

The  cup-bearer  of  the  kingdom  himself  pleased  Kmita's 
heart  greatly.  He  was  a  genuine  kinglet  in  that  Zamost  of 
his;  a  man  in  the  strength  of  his  years,  of  fine  presence 
though  lacking  somewhat  robustness,  for  he  had  not  re- 
strained sufficiently  the  ardors  of  nature  in  early  years. 
He  had  always  loved  the  fair  sex,  but  his  health  had  not 
been  shaken  to  that  degree  that  joyousness  had  vanished 
from  his  face.  So  far  he  had  not  married,  and  though  the 
most  renowned  houses  in  the  Commonwealth  had  opened 
wide  their  doors,  he  asserted  that  he  could  not  find  in  them  a 
sufficiently  beautiful  maiden.  He  found  her  somewhat  later, 
in  the  person  of  a  young  French  lady,  who  though  in  love  with 
another  gave  him  her  hand  without  hesitation,  not  foreseeing 
that  the  first  one,  disregarded,  would  adorn  in  the  future  his 
own  and  her  head  with  a  kingly  crown. 

The  lord  of  Zamost  was  not  distinguished  for  quick 
wit,  though  he  had  enough  for  his  own  use.  He  did  not 
strive  for  dignities  and  offices,  though  they  came  to  him 
of  themselves;  and  when  his  friends  reproached  him 
with  a  lack  of  native  ambition,  he  answered,  —  "It  is 
not  true  that  I  lack  it,  for  I  have  more  than  those 
who  bow  down.  Why  should  I  wear  out  the  thresholds  of 
the  court  ?  In  Zamost  I  am  not  only  Yan  Zamoyski,  but 
Sobiepan  Zamoyski,"  *  with  which  name  he  was  very  well 
pleased.  He  was  glad  to  affect  simple  manners,  though  he 
had  received  a  refined  education  and  had  passed  his  youth 
in  journeys  through  foreign  lands.  He  spoke  of  himself  as 
a  common  noble,  and  spoke  emphatically  of  the  moderate- 
ness of  his  station,  perhaps  so  that  others  might  contradict 
him,  and  perhaps  so  that  they  might  not  notice  his  medium 
wit.  On  the  whole  he  was  an  honorable  man,  and  a  better 
son  of  the  Commonwealth  than  many  others. 

And  as  he  came  near  Kmita's  heart,  so  did  Kmita  please 
him ;  therefore  he  invited  Pan  Andrei  to  the  chambers  of 
the  castle  and  entertained  him,  for  h6  loved  this  also,  that 
men  should  exalt  his  hospitality. 

Pan  Andrei  came  to  know  in  the  castle  many  noted  per- 
sons ;  above  all.  Princess  Griselda  Vishnyevetski,  sister  of 
Pan  Zamoyski  and  widow  of  the  great  Yeremi,  —  a  man  who 

*  Self-lord  Zamoyski. 


THE  DELUGE.  253 

in  his  time  was  well-nigh  the  greatest  in  the  Commonwealth, 
who  nevertheless  had  lost  his  whole  immense  fortune  in  the 
time  of  the  Cossack  incursion,  so  that  the  princess  was  now 
living  at  Zamost,  on  the  bounty  of  her  brother  Yan. 

But  that  lady  was  so  full  of  grandeur,  of  majesty  and  vir- 
tue, that  her  brother  was  the  first  to  blow  away  the  dust 
from  before  her;  and  moreover  he  feared  her  like  fire.  There 
was  no  case  in  which  he  did  not  gratify  her  wishes,  nor  an 
affair  the  most  important  concerning  which  he  did  not  advise 
with  her.  The  people  of  the  castle  said  that  the  princess 
ruled  Zamost,  the  army,  the  treasury,  and  her  brother ;  but 
she  did  not  wish  to  take  advantage  of  her  preponderance, 
being  given  with  her  whole  soul  to  grief  for  her  husband 
and  to  the  education  of  her  son. 

That  son  had  recently  returned  for  a  short  time  from  the 
court  of  Vienna  and  was  living  with  her.  He  was  a  youth 
in  the  springtime  of  life;  but  in  vain  did  Kmita  seek  in 
him  those  marks  which  the  son  of  the  great  Yeremi  should 
bear  in  his  features. 

The  figure  of  the  young  prince  was  graceful ;  but  he  had  a 
large,  full  face,  and  protruding  eyes  with  a  timid  look ;  he 
had  coarse  lips,  moist,  as  with  people  inclined  to  pleasures 
of  the  table ;  an  immense  growth  of  hair,  black  as  a  raven's 
wing,  fell  to  his  shoulders.  He  inherited  from  his  father 
only  that  raven  hair  and  dark  complexion. 

Pan  Andrei  was  assured  by  those  who  were  more  intimate 
with  the  prince  that  he  had  a  noble  soul,  unusual  under- 
standing, and  a  remarkable  memory,  thanks  to  which  he  was 
able  to  speak  almost  all  languages;  and  that  a  certain 
heaviness  of  body  and  temperament  with  a  native  greed  for 
food  were  the  only  defects  of  that  otherwise  remarkable 
young  man. 

In  fact,  after  he  had  entered  into  conversation  with  him 
Pan  Andrei  became  convinced  that  the  prince  not  only  had 
an  understanding  mind  and  a  striking  judgment  touching 
everything,  but  the  gift  of  attracting  people.  Kmita  loved 
him  after  the  first  conversation  with  that  feeling  in  which 
compassion  is  the  greatest  element.  He  felt  that  he  would 
give  much  to  bring  back  to  that  orphan  the  brilliant  future 
which  belonged  to  him  by  right  of  birth. 

Pan  Andrei  convinced  himself  at  the  first  dinner  that 
what  was  said  of  the  gluttony  of  Michael  Vishnyevetski 
was  true.  The  young  prince  seemed  to  think  of  nothing 
save  eating.     His  prominent  eyes  followed  each  dish  un- 


254  THE  DELUGE. 

easily,  and  when  they  brought  him  the  platter  he  took  an 
enormous  quantity  on  his  plate  and  ate  ravenously,  smack- 
ing his  lips  as  only  gluttons  do.  The  marble  face  of  the 
princess  grew  clouded  with  still  greater  sorrow  at  that 
sight.  It  became  awkward  for  Kmita,  so  that  he  tufned 
away  his  eyes  and  looked  at  Sobiepan. 

But  Zamoyski  was  not  looking  either  at  Prince  Michael 
or  his  own  guest.  Kmita  followed  hia  glance,  and  behind 
the  shoulders  of  Princess  Griselda  he  saw  a  wonderful  sight 
indeed,  which  he  had  not  hitherto  noticed. 

It  was  the  small  pretty  head  of  a  maiden,  who  was  as 
fair  as  milk,  as  red  as  a  rose,  and  beautiful  as  an  image. 
Short  wavy  locks  ornamented  her  forehead ;  her  quick  eyes 
were  directed  to  the  officers  sitting  near  Zamoyski,  not  omit- 
ting Sobiepan  himself.  At  last  those  eyes  rested  on  Kmita, 
and  looked  at  him  fixedly,  as  full  of  cpquetry  as  if  they  in- 
tended to  gaze  into  the  depth  of  his  heart. 

But  Kmita  was  not  easily  confused ;  therefore  he  began  to 
look  at  once  into  those  eyes  with  perfect  insolence,  and 
then  he  punched  in  the  side  Pan  Shurski,  lieutenant  of  the 
armored  castle  squadron  at  Zamost,  who  was  sitting  near 
him,  and  asked  in  an  undertone,  — 

"  But  who  is  that  tailed  farthing  ?  " 

"Worthy  sir,"  answered  Shurski,  aloud,  "do  not  speak 
slightingly  when  you  do  not  know  of  whom  you  are  speak- 
ing. That  is  Panna  Anusia  Borzobogati.  And  you  will 
not  call  her  otherwise  unless  you  wish  to  regret  your 
rudeness." 

"  You  do  not  know,  sir,  that  a  farthing  is  a  kind  of  bird 
and  very  beautiful,  therefore  there  is  no  contempt  in  the 
name,"  answered  Kmita,  laughing ;  "  but  noticing  your  anger 
you  must  be  terribly  in  love." 

"  But  who  is  not  in  love  ?  "  muttered  the  testy  Shurski. 
"Pan  Zamoyski  himself  has  almost  looked  his  eyes  out,  and 
is  as  if  sitting  on  an  awl." 

"  I  see  that,  I  see  that ! " 

"What  do  you  see?  He,  I,  Grabovski,  Stolangyevich, 
Konoyadzki,  Eubetski  of  the  dragoons,  Pyechynga,  —  she 
has  sunk  us  all.  And  with  you  it  will  be  the  same,  if  you 
stay  here.     With  her  twenty-four  hours  are  sufficient." 

"Lord  brother!  with  me  she  could  do  nothing  in 
twenty-four  months." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  Shurski,  with  indignation ;  "  are 
you  made  of  metal,  or  what  ?  " 


THE  DELUGE.  255 

"No !  But  if  some  one  had  stolen  the  last  dollar  from 
your  pocket  you  would  not  be  afraid  of  a  thief." 

"  Is  that  it  ?  "  answered  Shurski. 

Kmita  grew  gloomy  at  once,  for  his  trouble  came  to  his 
mind,  and  he  noticed  no  longer  that  the  black  eyes  were 
looking  still  more  stubbornly  at  him,  as  if  asking,  "  What 
is  thy  name,  whence  dost  thou  come,  youthful  knight  ? '' 

But  Shurski  muttered:  "Bore,  bore  away!  She  bored 
that  way  into  me  till  she  bored  to  my  heart.  Now  she  does 
not  even  care." 

Kmita  shook  himself  out  of  his  seriousness. 

"Why  the  hangman  does  not  some  one  of  you  marry 
her  ?  " 

"  Each  one  prevents  every  other." 

"The  girl  will  be  left  in  the  lurch,"  said  Kmita,  "though 
in  truth  there  must  be  white  seeds  in  that  pear  yet." 

Shurski  opened  his  eyes,  and  bending  to  Kmita's  ear  said 
very  mysteriously,  — 

"  They  say  that  she  is  twenty-five,  as  I  love  God.  She 
was  with  Princess  Griselda  before  the  incursion  of  the 
rabble  ?  " 

"Wonder  of  wonders,  I  should  not  give  her  more  than 
sixteen  or  eighteen  at  the  most." 

This  time  the  devil  (the  girl)  guessed  apparently  that 
they  were  talking  of  her,  for  she  covered  her  gleaming  eyes 
with  the  lids,  and  only -shot  sidelong  glances  at  Kmita,  in- 
quiring continually :  "  Who  art  thou,  so  handsome  ?  Whence 
dost  thou  come?"  And  he  began  involuntarily  to  twirl 
his  mustache. 

After  dinner  Zamoyski,  who  from  respect  to  the  courtly 
manners  of  Kmita  treated  him  as  an  unusual  guest,  took 
him  by  the  arm.  "Pan  Babinich,"  said  he,  "you  have  told 
me  that  you  are  from  Lithuania  ?  " 

"  That  is  true,  Pan  Zamoyski." 

"  Tell  me,  did  you  know  the  Podbipientas  ?  " 

"  As  to  knowing  I  know  them  not,  for  they  are  no  lon- 
ger in  the  world,  at  least  those  who  had  the  arms  Tear- 
Cowl.  The  last  one  fell  at  Zbaraj.  He  was  the  greatest 
knight  that  Lithuania  had.  Who  of  us  does  not  know  of 
Podbipienta  ?  " 

"I  have  heard  also  of  him;  but  I  ask  for  this  reason: 
There  is  in  attendance  on  my  sister  a  lady  of  honorable  fam- 
ily. She  was  the  betrothed  of  this  Podbipienta  who  was 
killed  at   Zbaraj.     She  is  an  orphan,   wi^out  father  or 


256  THE  DELUGE. 

mother ;  and  though  my  sister  loves  her  greatly,  still,  being 
the  natural  guardian  of  my  sister,  I  have  in  this  way  the 
maiden  in  guardianship/' 

^^  A  pleasant  guardianship ! ''  put  in  Kmita. 

Zamoyski  snuled,  winked,  and  smacked  his  tongue. 
"Sweetcakes!  isn't  she?" 

But  suddenly  he  saw  that  he  was  betraying  himself,  and 
assumed  a  serious  air. 

"  Oh,  you  traitor ! "  said  he,  half  jestingly,  half  seriously, 
^^you  want  to  hang  me  on  a  hook,  and  I  almost  let  it 
out ! " 

"  What  ?  "  asked  Kmita,  looking  him  quickly  in  the  eyes. 

Here  Zamoyski  saw  clearly  that  in  quickness  of  wit  he 
was  not  the  equal  of  his  guest,  and  turned  the  conversation 
at  once. 

"  That  Podbipienta,"  said  he,  "  bequeathed  her  some  es- 
tates there  in  your  region.  I  don't  remember  the  names  of 
them,  for  they  are  strange,  —  Baltupie,  Syrutsiani,  Myshy- 
kishki,  —  in  a  word,  all  that  he  had.  Would  I  could  remem- 
ber them  !    Five  or  six  estates." 

'^  They  are  adjoining  estates,  not  separate.  Podbipienta 
was  a  very  wealthy  man,  and  if  that  lady  should  come  to 
his  fortune  she  might  have  her  own  ladies-in-waiting,  and 
seek  for  a  husband  among  senators." 

"  Do  you  tell  me  that  ?     Do  you  know  those  places  ?  " 

"  I  know  only  Lyubovich  and  Sheputy,  for  they  are  near 
my  land.  The  forest  boundary  alone  is  ten  miles  long,  and 
the  fields  and  meadows  are  as  much  more." 

"  Where  are  they  ?  " 

« In  Vityebsk." 

"  Oh,  far  away !  the  affair  is  not  worth  the  trouble,  and 
the  country  is  under  the  enemy." 

"  When  we  drive  out  the  enemy  we  shall  come  to  the  prop- 
erty. But  the  Podbipientas  have  property  in  other  places,  — 
in  Jmud  very  considerable,  I  know,  for  I  have  a  piece  of 
land  there  myself." 

"  I  see  that  your  substance  is  not  a  bag  of  chopped  straw." 

"It  brings  in  nothing  now.  But  I  need  nothing  from 
others." 

"  Advise  me  how  to  put  that  maiden  on  her  feet" 

Kmita  laughed. 

"  I  prefer  to  talk  over  this  matter  rather  than  others.  It 
would  be  better  for  her  to  go  to  Pan  Sapyeha.  If  he  would 
take  the  affair  in  hand,  he  could  do  a  great  deal  as  voevoda 


THE  DELUGE.  257 

of  Vityebsk  and  the  most  noted  man  in  Lithuania.  He  could 
send  notices  to  the  tribunals  that  the  will  was  made  to  Panna 
Borzobogati,  so  that  Podbipienta's  more  distant  relatives 
should  not  seize  the  property." 

**  That  is  true ;  but  now  there  are  no  tribunals,  and  Sa- 
pyeha  has  something  else  in  his  head." 

"  The  lady  might  be  placed  in  his  hands  and  under  his 
guardianship.  Having  her  before  his  eyes,  he  would  give 
aid  more  speedily." 

Kmita  looked  with  astonishment  at  Zamoyski.  "What 
object  has  he  in  wishing  to  remove  her  from  this  place  ?  " 
thought  he. 

Zamoyski  continued :  "  It  would  be  difficult  for  her  to 
live  in  camp,  in  the  tent  of  the  voevoda  of  V^ityebsk ;  but 
she  might  stay  with  his  daughters." 

"  I  do  not  understand  this,"  thought  Kmita ;  "  would  he 
consent  to  be  only  her  guardian  ?  " 

"  But  here  is  the  difficulty :  how  can  I  send  her  to  those 
parts  in  the  present  time  of  disturbance  ?  Several  hundred 
men  would  be  needed,  and  I  cannot  strip  Zamost.  If  1  could 
only  find  some  one  to  conduct  her.  Now,  you  might  take 
her ;  you  are  going  to  Sapyeha.  I  would  give  you  letters, 
and  you  would  give  me  your  word  of  honor  to  take  her  in 
safety." 

"  I  conduct  her  to  Sapyeha?"  asked  Kmita,  in  amazement. 

"Is  the  office  unpleasant ?  Even  if  it  should  come  to  love 
on  the  road  — »»  • 

"  Ah," '  said  Kmita,  "  another  one  is  managing  my  affec- 
tions ;  and  though  the  tenant  pays  nothing,  still  I  do  not 
think  of  making  a  change." 

"  So  much  the  better ;  with  all  the  greater  satisfaction  can 
I  confide  her  to  you." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed. 

**  Well,  will  you  undertake  it  ?  '*  asked  the  starosta. 

"  I  am  marching  with  Tartars." 

"  People  tell  me  that  the  Tartars  fear  you  worse  than  fire. 
Well,  what  ?    Will  you  undertake  it  ?  " 

"  H'm !  why  not,  if  thereby  I  can'  oblige  your  grace  ? 
But  —  " 

"  Ah,  you  think  that  the  princess  must  give  permission ; 
she  will,  as  God  is  dear  to  me !  For  she,  —  fancy  to  your- 
self, —  she  suspects  me.  " 

Here  the  starosta  whispered  in  Kmita's  ear ;  at  last  he 
9aid  aloud,  — 

VOL.  TI.  — 17 


258  THE  DELUGE. 

"  She  was  very  angry  with  me  for  that,  and  I  put  my  ears 
aside ;  for  to  war  with  women,  —  behold  you !  I  would 
rather  have  the  Swedes  outside  Zamost.  But  she  will  have 
the  best  proof  that  I  am  planning  no  evil,  when  I  wish  to 
send  the  girl  away.  She  will  be  terribly  amazed,  it  is  true ; 
but  at  the  first  opportunity  I  '11  talk  with  her  touching  this 
matter." 

When  he  had  said  this,  Zamoyski  turned  and  went  away. 
Kmita  looked  at  him,  and  muttered,  — 

"  You  are  setting  some  snare,  Pan  Sobiepan  ;  and  though 
1  do  not  understand  the  object,  I  see  the  snare  quickly,  for 
you  are  a  terribly  awkward  trapper." 

Zamoyski  was  pleased  with  himself,  though  he  understood 
well  that  the  work  was  only  half  done ;  and  another  re- 
mained so  difficult  that  at  thought  of  it  despair  seized  him, 
and  even  terror.  He  had  to  get  permission  of  Princess 
Griselda,  whose  severity  and  penetrating  mind  Pan  Sobiepan 
feared  from  his  whole  soul.  But  having  begun,  he  wished 
to  bring  the  work  to  completion  as  early  as  possible ;  there- 
fore next  morning,  after  Mass,  and  breakfast,  and  after  he 
had  reviewed  the  hired  German  infantry,  he  went  to  the 
chambers  of  the  princess. 

He  found  the  lady  embroidering  a  cope  for  the  college. 
Behind  her  was  Anusia  winding  silk  hung  upon  two  arm- 
chairs ;  a  second  skein  of  rose  color  she  had  placed  around 
her  neck,  and  moving  her  hands  quickly,  she  ran  around  the 
chairs  in  pursuit  of  the  unwinding  threswL 

Zamoyski's  eyes  grew  bright  at  sight  of  her ;  but  he  as- 
sumed quickly  a  serious  look,  and  greeting  the  princess,  be- 
gan as  if  unwillingly,  — 

*•  That  Pan  Babinich  who  has  come  here  with  the  Tar- 
tars is  a  Lithuanian,  —  a  man  of  importance,  a  very  elegant 
fellow,  a  born  knight  in  appearance.  Have  you  noticed 
him  ?  " 

"  You  brought  him  to  me  yourself,"  answered  the  princess, 
indifferently ,  "  he  has  an  honest  face." 

"  I  asked  him  concerning  that  property  left  Panna  Borzo- 
bogati.  He  says  it  is  a  fortune  almost  equal  to  that  of  the 
Radzivills." 

**  God  grant  it  to  Anusia ;  her  orphanhood  will  be  the 
lighter,  and  her  old  age  as  well,"  said  the  lady. 

**  But  there  is  a  danger  lest  distant  relatives  tear  it  apart. 
Babinich  says  that  Sapyeha  might  occupy  himself  with  it,  if 
he  wished.    He  is  an  hbnest  man,  and  very  friendly  to  lis; 


THE  DELUGE.  259 

I  would  conlide  my  own  daughter  to  him.  It  would  be 
enough  for  him  to  send  notices  to  the  tribunals,  and  proclaim 
the  guardianship.  But  Babinich  says  it  is  needful  that 
Panna  Anusia  should  go  to  those  places  in  person.'^ 

«  Where,  —  to  Pan  Sapyeha  ?  " 

"  Or  to  his  daughters,  so  as  to  be  there,  that  the  formal 
installation  might  take  place." 

The  starosta  invented  at  that  moment  "  formal  installa- 
tion," thinking  justly  that  the  princess  would  accept  this 
counterfeit  money  instead  of  true  coin.  She  thought  a 
moment,  and  asked, — 

"How  could  she  go  now,  when  Swedes  are  on  the 
poad  ?  " 

"  I  have  news  that  the  Swedes  have  left  Lublin.  All  this 
side  of  the  Vistula  is  free." 

"  And  who  would  take  Anusia  to  Pan  Sapyeha  ?  " 

"  Suppose  this  same  Babinich." 

"  With  Tartars?  Lord  Brother,  fear  God ;  those  are  wild, 
chaotic  people ! " 

"  I  am  not  afraid,"  put  in  Anusia,  curtesying. 

But  Princess  Griselda  had  noted  already  that  her  brother 
came  with  some  plan  all  prepared ;  therefore  she  sent  Anu- 
sia out  of  the  room,  and  began  to  look  at  Pan  Sobiepan  with 
an  inquiring  gaze.     But  he  said  as  if  to  himself,  — 

"  These  Tartars  are  down  in  the  dust  before  Babinich ;  he 
hangs  them  for  any  insubordination." 

"  I  cannot  permit  this  journey,"  answered  the  princess. 
"The  girl  is  honest  but  giddy,  and  rouses  enthusiasm 
quickly.  You  know  that  best  yourself.  I  would  never 
confide  her  to  a  young,  unknown  man." 

"  Unknown  here  he  is  not,  for  who  has  not  heard  of 
the  Babiniches  as  men  of  high  family  and  steady  people  ? 
[Zamoyski  had  never  heard  of  the  Babiniches  in  his  life.] 
Besides,"  continued  he,  "  you  might  give  her  some  sedate 
woman  as  companion,  and  then  decorum  would  be  observed. 
Babinich  I  guarantee.  I  tell  you  this,  too,  Lady  Sister,  that 
he  has  in  those  places  a  betrothed  with  whom  he  is,  as  he 
tells  me  himself,  in  love ;  and  whoso  is  in  love  has  something 
else  in  his  head.  The  foundation  of  the  matter  is  this,  that 
another  such  chance  may  not  come  for  a  long  time,  —  the  for- 
tune may  be  lost  to  the  girl,  and  in  ripe  years  she  may  be 
without  a  roof  above  her." 

The  princess  ceased  embroidering,  raised  her  head,  and 
fixing  her  penetrating  eyes  on  her  brother,  asked,  — '■ 


260  THE  DELUGE. 

"  What  reason  have  you  to  send  her  from  here  ?  " 

"  What  reason  have  I  ? ''  repeated  he,  dropping  his  glance ; 
"  what  can  I  have  ?  — none ! " 

"Yan,  you  have  conspired  with  Babinich  against  her 
virtue ! " 

"  There  it  is !  As  God  is  dear  to  me,  only  that  was  want- 
ing !  You  will  read  the  letter  which  I  shall  send  to  Sa- 
pyeha,  and  give  your  own.  I  will  merely  say  this  to  you, 
that  I  shall  not  leave  Zamost.  Finally  examine  Babinich 
himself,  and  ask  him  whether  he  will  undertake  the  office. 

The  moment  you  suspect  me  I  step  aside." 

"  Why  do  you  insist  so  that  she  shall  leave  Zamost  ?  " 

"  For  I  wish  her  good,  and  it  is  the  question  of  an  im- 
mense fortune.  Besides,  I  confess  it  concerns  me  much 
that  she  should  leave  Zamost.  Your  suspicions  have  grown 
disagreeable;  it  is  not  to  my  taste  that  you  should  be 
frowning  at  me  forever  and  looking  stern.  I  thought  that 
in  consenting  to  the  departure  of  the  young  lady  I  should 
find  the  best  argument  against  suspicions.  God  knows  1 
have  enough  of  this,  for  I  am  no  student  who  steals  under 
windows  at  night.  I  tell  you  more :  my  officers  are  enraged 
one  against  the  other,  and  shaking  their  sabres  at  one  an- 
other. There  is  neither  harmony,  nor  order,  nor  service 
as  there  should  be.  I  have  enough  of  this.  But  since 
you  are*  boring  me  with  your  eyes,  then  do  as  you  wish ; 
but  look  after  Michael  yourself,  for  that  is  your  affair, 
not  mine.'* 

'*  Michael ! "  exclaimed  the  astonished  princess. 

"  I  say  nothing  against  the  girl.  She  does  not  disturb 
him  more  than  others ;  but  if  you  do  Aot  see  his  arrowy 
glances  and  ardent  affection,  then  I  tell  you  this,  that  Cupid 
has  not  such  power  to  blind  as  a  mother's  love." 

Princess  Griselda's  brows  contracted,  and  her  face  grew 
pale. 

Pan  Sobiepan,  seeing  that  he  had  struck  home  at  last, 
slapped  his  knees  with  his  hands  and  continued,  — 

"  Lady  Sister,  thus  it  is,  thus  it  is !  What  is  the  affair 
to  me  ?  Let  Michael  give  her  silk  to  unwind,  let  his  nos- 
trils quiver  when  he  looks  at  her,  let  him  blush,  let  him 
look  at  her  through  keyholes !  What  is  that  to  me  ?  Still, 
I  know  —  she  has  a  good  fortune  —  her  family  —  well,  she 
is^  of  nobles,  and  I  do  not  raise  myself  above  nobles.  If 
you  want  it  yourself,  all  right.  Their  years  are  not  the  same, 
but  again  it  is  not  my  affair." 


THE  DELUGE.  261 

Zamoyski  rose,  and  bowing  to  his  sister  very  politely, 
started  to  go  out. 

The  blood  rushed  to  her  face.  The  proud  lady  did  not 
see  in  the  whole  Commonwealth  a  match  worthy  of  Vish- 
nyevetski,  and  abroad,  perhaps  among  the  archduchesses 
of  Austria;  therefore  these  words  of  her  brother  burned 
her  like  iron  red  hot. 

"  Yan !  "  said  she,  "  wait !  " 

"  Lady  Sister,"  said  Zamoyski,  "  I  wished  first  to  give 
you  proof  that  you  suspect  me  unjustly ;  second,  that  you 
should  watch  some  one  besides  me.  Now  you  will  do  as 
you  please  ;  I  have  nothing  more  to  say." 

Then  Pan  Zamoyski  bowed  and  went  out. 


262  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Pan  Zamotski  had  not  uttered  pure  calumny  to  his  sif- 
ter when  he  spoke  of  Michael's  love  for  Anusia,  for  the 
young  prince  had  fallen  in  love  with  her,  as  had  all,  not  ex- 
cepting the  pages  of  the  castle.  But  that  love  was  not 
over-violent,  and  by  no  means  aggressive ;  it  was  rather  an 
agreeable  intoxication  of  the  head  and  mind,  than  an  im- 
pulse of  the  heart,  which,  when  it  loves,  impels  to  perma- 
nent possession  of  the  object  beloved.  For  such  action 
Michael  had  not  the  energy. 

Nevertheless,  Princess  Griselda,  dreaming  of  a  brilliant 
future  for  her  son,  was  greatly  terrified  at  that  feeling.  In 
the  first  moment  the  sudden  consent  of  her  brother  to 
Anusia's  departure  astonished  her ;  now  she  ceased  think- 
ing of  that,  so  far  had  the  threatening  danger  seized  her 
whole  soul.  A  conversation  with  her  son,  who  grew  pale 
and  trembled,  and  who  before  he  had  confessed  anything 
shed  tears,  confirmed  her  in  the  supposition  that  the  danger 
was  terrible. 

Still  she  did  not  conquer  her  scruples  of  conscience  at 
once,  and  it  was  only  when  Anusia,  who  wanted  to  see  a 
new  world,  new  people,  and  perhaps  also  turn  the  head 
of  the  handsome  cavalier,  fell  at  her  feet  with  a  request 
for  permission,  that  the  princess  did  not  find  strength 
sufficient  to  refuse. 

Anusia,  it  is  true,  covered  herself  with  tears  at  the 
thought  of  parting  with  her  mistress  and  mother ;  but  for 
the  clever  girl  it  was  perfectly  evident  that  by  asking  for 
the  separation  she  haid  cleared  herself  from  every  suspi- 
cion of  having  with  preconceived  purpose  turned  the  head 
of  Prince  Michael,  or  even  Zamoyski  himself. 

Princess  Griselda,  from  desire  to  know  surely  if  there 
was  a  conspiracy  between  her  brother  and  Kmita,  directed 
the  latter  to  come  to  her  presence.  Her  brother's  promise 
not  to  leave  Zamost  had  calmed  her  considerably,  it  is 
true ;  she  wished,  however,  to  know  more  intimately  the 
man  who  was  to  conduct  the  young  lady. 


THE  DELUGE.  263 

The  conversation  with  Kmita  set  her  at  rest  thoroughly. 

There  looked  from  the  blue  eyes  of  the  young  noble 
such  sincerity  and  truth  that  it  was  impossible  to  doubt 
him.  He  confessed  at  once  that  he  was  in  love  with  an- 
other, and  besides  he  had  neither  the  wish  nor  the  head 
for  folly.  Finally  he  gave  his  word  as  a  cavalier  that  he 
would  guard  the  lady  from  every  misfortune,  even  if  he 
had  to  lay  down  his  head. 

"  I  will  take  her  safely  to  Pan  Sapyeha,  for  Pan  Za- 
moyski  says  that  the  enemy  has  left  Lublin.  But  I  can  do 
no  more;  not  because  I  hesitate  in  willing  service  for 
your  highness,  since  I  am  always  willing  to  shed  my  blood 
for  the  widow  of  the  greatest  warrior  and  the  glory  of 
the  whole  Commonwealth,  but  because  I  have  my  own 
grievous  troubles,  out  of  which  1  know  not  whether  I 
shall  bring  my  life." 

"  It  is  a  question  of  nothing  more,"  answered  the  princess, 
"than  that  you  give  her  into  the  hands  of  Pan  Sapyeha, 
and  he  will  not  refuse  my  request  to  be  her  guardian." 

Here  she  gave  Kmita  her  hand,  which  he  kissed  with 
the  greatest  reverence,  and  she  said  in  parting,  — 

"  Be  watchful,  Cavalier,  be  watchful,  and  do  not  place 
safety  in  this,  that  the  country  is  free  of  the  enemy." 

These  last  words  arrested  Kmita;  but  he  had  no  time 
to  think  over  them,  for  Zamoyski  soon  caught  him. 

"  Gracious  Knight,"  said  he,  gayly,  "  you  are  taking  the 
greatest  ornament  of  Zamost  away  from  me." 

,"But  at  your  wish,"  answered  Kmita. 

"Take  good  care  of  her.  She  is  a  toothsome  dainty. 
Some  one  may  be  ready  to  take  her  from  you." 

"  Let  him  try !  Oh,  ho !  I  have  given  the  word  of  a 
cavalier  to  the  princess,  and  with  me  my  word  is  sacred." 

"  Oh,  I  only  say  this  as  a  jest.  Fear  not,  neither  take 
unusual  caution." 

"  Still  I  will  ask  of  your  serene  great  mightiness  a  car- 
riage with  windows." 

"  I  will  give  you  two.  But  you  are  not  going  at  once, 
are  you  ?  " 

"I  am  in  a  hurry.     As  it  is,  T  am  here  too  long." 

"  Then  send  your  Tartars  in  advance  to  Krasnystav.  I 
will  hurry  off  a  courier  to  have  oats  ready  for  them  there, 
and  will  give  you  an  escort  of  my  own  to  that  place.  No 
evil  can  happen  to  you  here,  for  this  is  my  country.  I 
will   give   you  good  men  of  the   Grerman   dragoons,  bold 


264  THE  DELUGE. 

fellowsr  and  acquainted  with    the  road.     Besides,  to  Kras- 
nystav  the  road  is  as  it  cut  out  with  a  sickle." 

**  But  why  am  1  to  stay  here  ?  " 

"  To  remain  longer  with  us ;  you  are  a  dear  guest.  I 
should  be  glad  to  detain  you  a  year.  Meanwhile  1  shall 
send  to  the  herds  at  Perespa ;  perhaps  some  horse  will  be 
loiuid  which  will  not  fail  you  in  need." 

Kmita  looked  quickly  into  the  eyes  of  his  host;  then, 
as  if  making  a  sudden  decision,  said,  — 

^*  T  thank  you,  I  will  remain,  and  will  send  on  the 
Tartars." 

He  went  straight  to  give  them  orders,  and  taking  Akbah 
Ulan  to  one  side  he  said, — 

"  Akbah  Ulan,  you  are  to  go  to  Krasnystav  by  the  road, 
straight  as  if  cut  with  a  sickle.  I  stay  here,  and  a  day 
later  will  move  after  you  with  Zamoyski's  escort.  Listen 
now  to  what  I  say !  You  will  not  go  to  Krasnystav,  but 
strike  into  the  first  forest,  not  far  from  Zamost,  so  that  a 
living  soul  may  not  know  of  you;  and  when  you  hear  a 
shot  on  the  highroad,  hurry  to  me,  for  they  are  prepar- 
ing some  trick  against  me  in  this  place." 

"  Your  will,"  said  Akbah  Ulan,  placing  his  hand  on  his 
forehead,  his  mouth,  and  his  breast. 

'*  I  have  seen  through  you.  Pan  Zamoyski,"  said  Kmita 
to  himself.  "In  Zamost  you  are  afraid  of  your  sister; 
therefore  you  wish  to  seize  the  young  lady,  and  secrete 
her  somewhere  in  the  neighborhood,  and  ma^Le  of  me  the 
instrument  of  your  desires,  and  who  knows  if  not  to  take 
my  life.  But  wait !  You  found  a  man  keener  than  your- 
self ;  you  will  fall  into  your  own  trap ! " 

In  the  evening  Lieutenant  Shurski  knocked  at  Kmita's 
door.  This  officer,  too,  knew  something,  and  had  his  sus- 
picions ;  and  because  he  loved  Anusia  he  preferred  that  she 
should  depart,  rather  than  fall  into  the  power  of  Zamoyski. 
Still  he  did  not  dare  to  speak  openly,  and  perhaps  because 
he  was  not  sure ;  but  he  wondered  that  Kmita  had  con- 
sented to  send  the  Tartars  on  in  advance ;  he  declared  that 
the  roads  were  not  so  safe  as  was  said,  that  everywhere 
armed  bands  were  wandering,  —  bands  swift  to  deeds  of 
violence. 

Pan  Andrei  decided  to  feign  that  he  divined  nothing. 
"  What  can  happen  to  me  ?  "  asked  he  ;  "  besides,  Zamoyski 
gives  me  his  own  escort." 

"Bah!  Germans!'' 


THE  DELUGE.  2Gd 

"  Are  they  not  reliable  men  ?  " 

"  Is  it  possible  to  depend  upon  those  dog-brothers  ever  ? 
It  has  happened  that  after  conspiring  on  the  road  they 
went  over  to  the  enemy." 

"  But  there  are  no  Swedes  on  this  side  of  the  Vistula." 

"  They  are  in  Lublin,  the  dogs !  It  is  not  true  that  they 
have  left.  I  advise  you  honestly  not  to  send  the  Tartars  in 
advance,  for  it  is  always  safer  in  a  large  company." 

"It  is  a  pity  that  you  did  not  inform  me  before.  I 
have  one  tongue  in  my  mouth,  and  an  order  given  I  never 
withdraw." 

Next  morning  the  Tartars  moved  on.  Kmita  was  to  fol- 
low toward  evening,  so  as  to  pass  the  first  night  at  Krasny- 
stav.  Two  letters  to  Pan  Sapyeha  were  given  him, — one 
from  the  princess,  the  other  from  her  brother. 

Kmita  had  a  great  desire  to  open  the  second,  but  he  darred 
not ;  he  looked  at  it,  however,  before  the  light,  and  saw  that 
inside  was  blank  paper.  This  discovery  was  proof  to  him 
that  both  the  maiden  and  the  letters  were  to  be  taken  from 
him  on  the  road. 

Meanwhile  the  horses  came  from  Perespa,  and  Zamoyski 
presented  the  knight  with  a  steed  beautiful  beyond  admira- 
tion ;  the  steed  he  received  with  thankfulness,  thinking  in 
his  soul  that  he  would  ride  farther  on  him  than  Zamoyski 
expected.  He  thought  also  of  his  Tartars,  who  must  now 
be  in  the  forest,  and  wild  laughter  seized  him.  At  times 
again  he  was  indignant  in  soul,  and  promised  to  give  the 
master  of  Zamost  a  lesson. 

Finally  the  hour  of  dinner  came,  which  passed  in  great 
gloom.  Anusia  had  red  eyes;  the  officers  were  in  deep 
silence.  Pan  Zamoyski  alone  was  cheerful,  and  gave  orders 
to  fill  the  goblets ;  Kmita  emptied  his,  one  after  another. 
But  when  the  hour  of  parting  came,  not  many  persons  took 
leave  of  the  travellers,  for  Zamoyski  had  sent  the  officers  to 
their  service.  Anusia  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  princess,  and 
for  a  long  time  could  not  be  removed  from  her ;  the  princess 
herself  had  evident  disquiet  in  her  face.  Perhaps  she  re- 
proached herself  in  secret  for  permitting  the  departure  of  a 
faithful  servant  at  a  period  when  mishap  might  come  easily. 
But  the  loud  weeping  of  Michael,  who  held  his  fists  to  his 
eyes,  crying  like  a  school-boy,  confirmed  the  proud  lady  in 
her  conviction  that  it  was  needful  to  stifle  the  further 
growth  of  this  boyish  affection.  Besides,  she  was  quieted 
by  the  hope  that  in  the  family  of  Sapyeha  the  young  lady 


266  THE  DELUGE. 

would  find  protection,  safety,  and  also  the  great  fortune 
which  was  to  settle  her  fate  for  the  rest  of  her  life. 

"  I  commit  her  to  your  virtue,  bravery,  and  honor,"  said 
the  princess  once  more  to  Kmita ;  "  and  remember  that  you 
have  sworn  to  me  to  conduct  her  to  Pan  Sapyeha  without 
fail." 

**  I  will  take  her  as  I  would  a  glass,  and  in  need  will  wind 
oakum  around  her,  because  I  have  given  my  word ;  death 
alone  will  prevent  me  from  keeping  it,"  answered  the  knight. 

He  gave  his  arm  to  Anusia,  but  she  was  angry  and  did  not 
look  at  him ;  he  had  treated  her  rather  slightingly,  there- 
fore she  gave  him  her  hand  very  haughtily,  turning  her  face 
and  head  in  another  direction. 

She  was  sorry  to  depart,  and  fear  seized  her ;  but  it  was 
too  late  then  to  draw  back. 

•the  moment  came ;  they  took  their  seats,  —  she  in  the  car- 
riage with  her  old  servant,  Panna  Suvalski,  he  on  his  horse, 
—  and  they  started.  Twelve  German  horsemen  surrounded 
the  carriage  and  the  wagon  with  Anusia's  effects.  When  at 
last  the  doors  in  the  Warsaw  gate  squeaked  and  the  rattle 
of  wheels  was  heard  on  the  drop-bridge,  Anusia  burst  into 
loud  weeping. 

Kmita  bent  toward  the  carriage.  "  Fear  not,  my  lady,  T 
will  not  eat  you ! " 

"  Clown ! "  thought  Anusia. 

They  rode  some  time  along  the  houses  outside  the  walls, 
straight  toward  Old  Zamost ;  then  they  entered  fields  and 
a  pine-wood,  which  in  those  days  stretched  along  a  hilly 
country  to  the  Bug  on  one  side ;  on  the  other  it  extended, 
interrupted  by  villages,  to  Zavihost. 

Night  had  fallen,  but  very  calm  and  clear;  the  road  was 
marked  by  a  silver  line ;  only  the  rolling  of  the  carriage 
and  the  tramp  of  the  horses  broke  the  silence. 

"My  Tartars  must  be  lurking  here  like  wolves  in  a 
thicket,"  thought  Kmita. 

Then  he  bent  his  ear. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  asked  he  of  the  officer  who  was  leading 
the  escort. 

"  A  tramp !  Some  horseman  is  galloping  after  us ! "  an- 
swered the  officer. 

He  had  barely  finished  speaking  when  a  Cossack  hurried 
up  on  a  foaming  horse,  crying,  — 

"  Pan  Babinich  I  Pan  Babinich !  A  letter  from  Pan 
Zamoyski." 


THE  DELUGE.  267 

The  retinue  halted.  The  Cossack  gave  the  letter  to 
Kmita. 

Kmita  broke  the  seal,  and  by  the  light  of  a  lantern  read 
as  follows :  — 

<*  Gracious  %nd  dearest  Pan  Babiuich  1  Soon  after  the  depart- 
ure of  Panna  Borzobogati  tidings  came  to  us  that  the  Swedes 
not  only  Iiave  not  left  Lublin,  but  that  they  intend  to  attack  my 
Zamost.  In  view  of  this,  further  journeying  and  peregrination 
become  inconvenient.  Considering  therefore  the  dangers  to  which 
a  fair  head  might  be  exposed,  we  wish  to  have  Panna  Borzobogati 
in  Zamost.  Those  same  knights  will  bring  her  back;  but  you, 
who  must  be  in  haste  to  continue  your  journey,  we  do  not  wish  to 
trouble  uselessly.  Announcing  which  will  of  ours  to  your  grace, 
we  beg  you  to  give  orders  to  the  horseman  according  to  our 
wishes.'* 

"  Still  he  is  honest  enough  not  to  attack  my  life ;  he  only 
wishes  to  make  a  fool  of  me/'  thought  Kmita.  "  But  we 
shall  soon  see  if  there  is  a  trap  here  or  not." 

Now  Anusia  put  her  head  out  of  the  window.  "  What  is 
the  matter  ?  "  asked  she. 

"Nothing!  Pan  Zamoyski  commends  you  once  more  to 
my  bravery.     Nothing  more." 

Here  he  turned  to  the  driver,  — 

"  Forward ! " 

The  officer  leading  the  horsemen  reined  in  his  horse. 
"Stop!"  cried  he  to  the  driver.  Then  to  Kmita,  "Why 
move  on?" 

"  But  why  halt  longer  in  the  forest  ?  "  asked  Kmita,  with 
the  face  of  a  stupid  rogue. 

"  For  you  have  received  some  order." 

"  And  what  is  that  to  you  ?  I  have  received,  and  that  is 
why  I  command  to  move  on." 

"  Stop ! "  repeated  the  officer. 
*  "  Move  on  ! "  repeated  Kmita. 

"  What  is  this  ?  "  inquired  Anusia  again. 

"  We  will  not  go  a  step  farther  till  I  see  the  order! "  said 
the  officer,  with  decision. 

"  You  will  not  see  the  order,  for  it  is  not  sent  to  you." 

"  Since  you  will  not  obey  it,  I  will  carry  it  out.  You 
move  on  to  Krasnystav,  and  have  a  care  lest  we  give  you 
something  for  the  road,  but  we  will  go  home  with  the 
lady." 

Kmita  only  wished  the  officer  to  acknowledge  that  he 


268  THE  DELUGE. 

knew  the  contents  of  the  order ;  this  proved  with  perfect 
certainty  that  the  whole  affair  was  a  trick  arranged  in 
advance. 

"  Move  on  with  God ! "  repeated  the  officer  now,  with  a 
threat. 

At  that  moment  the  horsemen  began  one  affSbr  another  to 
take  out  their  sabres. 

"  Oh,  such  sons !  not  to  Zamost  did  you  wish  to  take  the 
maiden,  but  aside  somewhere,  so  that  Pan  Zaraoyski  might 
give  free  rein  to  his  wishes ;  but  you  have  met  with  a  more 
cunning  man!"  When  Babinich  had  said  this,  he  fired 
upward  from  a  pistol. 

At  this  sound  there  was  such  an  uproar  in  the  forest,  as 
if  the  shot  had  roused  whole  legions  of  wolves  sleeping 
near  by.  The  howl  was  heard  in  front,  behind,  from  the 
sides.  At  once  the  tramp  of  horses  sounded  with  the 
cracking  of  limbs  breaking  under  their  hoofs,  and  on  the 
road  were  seen  black  groups  of  horsemenj  who  approached 
with  unearthly  howling. 

"  Jesus  !  Mary !  Joseph ! "  cried  the  terrified  women  in 
the  carriage. 

Now  the  Tartars  rushed  up  like  a  cloud ;  but  Kmita  re- 
strained them  with  a  triple  cry,  and  turning  to  the  aston- 
ished officer,  began  to  boast,  — 

"  Know  whom  you  have  met !  Pan  Zamoyski  wished  to 
make  a  fool  of  me,  a  blind  instrument.  To  you  he  intrusted 
the  functions  of  a  pander,  which  you  undertook,  Sir  Officer, 
for  the  favor  of  a  master.  Bow  down  to  Zamoyski  from 
Babinich,  and  tell  him  that  the  maiden  will  go  safely  to 
Pan  Sapyeha." 

The  officer  looked  around  with  frightened  glance,  and  saw 
the  wild  faces  gazing  with  terrible  eagerness  on  him  and  his 
men.  It  was  evident  that  they  were  waiting  only  for  a 
word  to  hurl  themselves  on  the  twelve  horsemen  and  teaj* 
them  in  pieces. 

"  Your  grace,  you  will  do  what  you  wish,  for  we  cannot 
manage  superior  power,"  said  he,  with  trembling  voice; 
"but  Pan  Zamoyski  is  able  to  avenge  himself." 

Kmita  laughed.  "Let  him  avenge  himself  on  you ;  for 
had  it  not  come  out  that  you  knew  the  contents  of  the  order, 
and  had  you  not  opposed  the  advance,  I  should  not  have 
been  sure  of  the  trick,  and  should  have  given  you  the  maiden 
straightway.  Tell  the  starosta  to  appoint  a  keener  pander 
than  you." 

The  calm  tone  with  which  Kmita  said  this  assured  the 


THE  DELUGE.  269 

officer  somewhat,  at  least  on  this  point,  —  that  death  did  not 
threaten  either  him  or  his  troopers ;  therefore  he  breathed 
easily,  and  said,  — 

"  And  must  we  return  with  nothing  to  Zamost  ?  " 

"  You  will  return  with  my  letter,  which  will  be  written  on 
the  skin  of  each  one  of  you/' 

"  Your  grace  —  " 

"  Take  them ! "  cried  Kmita ;  and  he  seized  the  officer  him- 
self by  the  shoulder. 

An  uproar  and  struggle  began  around  the  carriage.  The 
shouts  of  the  Tartars  deadened  the  cries  for  assistance 
and  the  screams  of  terror  coming  from  the  breasts  of  the 
women. 

But  the  struggle  did  not  last  long,  for  a  few  minutes  later 
the  horsemen  were  lying  on  the.  road  tied,  one  at  the  side 
of  the  other. 

Kmita  gave  command  to  flog  them  with  bullock-skin  whips, 
but  not  beyond  measure,  so  that  they  might  retain  strength 
to  walk  back  to  Zamost.  The  common  soldiers  received  one 
hundred,  and  the  officer  a  hundred  and  fifty  lashes,  in  spite 
of  the  prayers  and  entreaties  of  Anusia,  who  not  knowing 
what  was  passing  around  her,  and  thinking  that  she  had 
fallen  into  terrible  hands,  began  to  implore  with  joined 
palms  and  tearful  eyes  for  her  life. 

"  Spare  my  life,  knight !  In  what  am  I  guilty  before 
you  ?    Spare  me,  spare  me  !  " 

"  Be  quiet,  young  lady  ! "  roared  Kmita. 

"  In  what  have  I  offended  ?  " 

"  Maybe  you  are  in  the  plot  yourself  ?  " 

"  In  what  plot  ?    O  God,  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner ! " 

"  Then  you  did  not  know  that  Pan  Zamoyski  only  per- 
mitted your  departure  apparently,  so  as  to  separate  you 
from  the  princess  and  carry  you  off  on  the  road,  to  make 
an  attempt  on  your  honor  in  some  empty  castle  ?  " 

"  0  Jesus  of  Nazareth !  "  screamed  Anusia. 

And  there  was  so  much  truth  and  sincerity  in  that  cry 
that  Kmita  said  more  mildly,  — 

"  How  is  that  ?  Then  you  were  not  in  the  plot  ?  That 
may  be ! " 

Anusia  covered  her  face  with  her  hands,  but  she  could 
say  nothing ;  she  merely  repeated,  time  after. time,  — 

"  Jesus,  Mary !  Jesus,  Mary  ! " 

"  Calm  yourself,"  said  Kmita,  still  more  mildly.  "  You 
will  go  in  safety  to  Pan  Sapyeha,  for  Pan  Zamoyski  did  not 
know  with  whom  he  had  to  deal.     See,  those  men  whom 


270  THE  DELUGE. 

they  are  flogging  were  to  carry  you  off.  I  give  them  their 
lives,  so  that  they  may  tell  Pan  Zamoyski  how  smoothly  it 
went  with  them." 

"  Then  have  you  defended  me  from  shame  ?  " 

"I  have,  though  I  did  not  know  whether  you  would  be 
glad." 

Anusia,  instead  of  making  answer  or  contradiction,  seized 
Pan  Andrei's  hand  and  pressed  it  to  her  pale  lips;  and 
sparks  went  from  his  feet  to  his  head. 

"  Give  peace,  for  God's  sake ! "  cried  he.  "  Sit  in  the 
carriage,  for  you  will  wet  your  feet  —  and  be  not  afraid! 
You  would  not  be  better  cared  for  with  your  mother." 

"  I  will  go  now  with  you  even  to  the  end  of  the  world." 

"  Do  not  say  such  things." 

"  Grod  will  reward  you  for  defending  honor." 

"  It  is  the  first  time  that  I  have  had  the  opportunity,"  said 
Kmita.  And  then  he  muttered  in  an  undertone  to  himself : 
"  So  far  I  have  defended  her  as  much  as  a  cat  sheds  tears." 

Meanwhile  the  Tartars  had  ceased  to  beat  the  horsemen, 
and  Pan  Andrei  gave  command  to  drive  them  naked  and 
bloody  along  the  road  toward  Zamost.  They  went,  weeping 
bitterly.  Their  horses,  weapons,  and  clothing  Kmita  gave 
his  Tartars ;  and  then  moved  on  quickly,  for  it  was  unsafe 
to  loiter. 

On  the  road  the  young  knight  could  not  restrain  himself 
from  looking  into  the  carriage  to  gaze  at  the  flashing  eyes 
and  wonderful  face  of  the  m?iden.  He  asked  each  time  if 
she  did  not  need  something,  if  the  carriage  was  convenient, 
or  the  quick  travelling  did  not  tire  her  too  much. 

She  answered,  with  thankfulness,  that  it  was  pleasant  to 
her  as  it  had  never  been.  She  had  recovered  from  her 
terror  completely.  Her  heart  rose  in  gratitude  to  her 
defender,  and  she  thought :  "  He  is  not  so  rude  and  surly 
as  I  held  at  first." 

"  Ai,  Olenka,  what  do  I  suffer  fox  you ! "  said  Kmita  to 
himself ;  "  do  you  not  feed  me  with  ingratitude  ?  Had  this 
been  in  old  times,  u-ha ! " 

Then  he  remembered  his  comrades  and  the  various  deeds 
of  violence  which  he  had  committed  in  company  with  them ; 
then  he  began  to  drive  away  temptation,  began  to  repeat 
for  their  unhappy  souls,  "  Eternal  rest." 

When  they  had  reached  Krasnystav,  Kmita  considered 
it  better  not  to  wait  for  news  from  Zamost,  and  went  on 
fstrther.  But  at  parting  he  wrote  and  sent  to  Zamoyski  the 
following  letter :  — 


THE  DELUGE.  271 

Serenk  Great  Mighty  Lord  Starosta,^  and  to  me  very 
Gracious  Favorer  and  Benefactor!  Whomsoever  God  has  made 
great  in  the  world,  to  him  lie  deals  out  wit  in  more  bountiful 
measure.  I  knew  at  once  that  you,  Serene  Great  Mighty  Lord, 
only  wished  to  put  me  on  trial,  wnen  you  sent  the  order  to  give  up 
Panna  Borzobogati.  I  knew  this  all  the  better  when  the  horsemen 
betrayed  that  they  knew  the  substance  of  the  order,  though  I  did 
not  show  them  the  letter,  and  though  you  wrote  to  me  that  the  idea 
came  to  you  only  after  my  departure.  As  on  the  one  hand  I  admire 
all  the  more  your  penetration,  so  on  the  other,  to  put  the  careful 
guardian  more  completely  at  rest,  I  promise  anew  that  nothing  will 
suffice  to  lead  me  away  from  fulfilling  the  function  imposed  on  me. 
But  since  those  soldiera,  evidently  misunderstanding  your  intention, 
turned  out  to  be  great  ruffians,  and  even  threatened  my  life,  I  think 
that  I  should  have  hit  upon  your  thought  if  I  had  commanded  to 
"hang  them.  Because  I  did  not  do  so,  I  beg  your  forgiveness  ;  still 
I  gave  orders  to  flog  them  properly  with  bullock -skin  whips,  which 
punishment,  if  your  Great  Mighty  Lordship  considers  it  too  small, 
you  can  increase  according  to  your  will.  With  this,  hoping  that  I 
have  earned  the  increased  confidence  and  gratitude  of  your  Serene 
Great  Mighty  Lordship,  I  subscribe  myself  the  faithful  and  well- 
wishing  servant  of  your  Serene  Great  Mighty  Lordship. 

BabinicA. 

The  dragoons,  when  they  had  dragged  themselves  to 
Zamost  late  at  night,  did  not  dare  to  appear  before  the  eyes 
of  their  master ;  therefore  he  learned  of  the  whole  matter 
from  this  letter  which  the  Krasnystav  Cossack  brought  next 
day. 

After  he  had  read  Kmita's  letter,  Zamoyski  shut  himself 
up  in  his  rooms  for  three  days,  admitting  no  attendant  save 
the  chamber  servants,  who  brought  him  his  food.  They 
heard,  also,  how  he  swore  in  French,  which  he  did  only 
when  he  was  in  the  greatest  fury. 

By  degrees,  however,  the  storm  was  allayed.  On  the 
fourth  day  and  fifth  Zamoyski  was  still  very  silent ;  he  was 
ruminating  over  something  and  pulling  at  his  mustache ; 
in  a  week,  when  he  was  very  pleasant  and  had  drunk  a 
little  at  table,  he  began  to  twirl  his  mustache,  not  to  pull  it, 
and  said  to  Princess  Griselda,  — 

"  Lady  Sister,  you  know  that  there  is  no  lack  of  penetror 
tion  in  me ;  a  couple  of  days  ago  I  tested  of  purpose  that 
noble  who  took  Anusia,  and  I  can  assure  you  that  he  will 
take  her  faithfully  to  Pan  Sapyeha." 

About  a  month  later,  as  it  seems.  Pan  Sobiepan  turned 
his  heart  in  another  direction ;  and  besides  he  became  alto- 
gether convinced  that  what  had  happened,  happened  with 
his  will  and  knowledge. 

1  Zamojskl  was  starosta  of  Ealuj* 


272  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

The  province  of  Lyubelsk  and  the  greater  part  of 
Podlyasye  were  almost  completely  in  the  hands  of  Poles, 
that  is,  of  the  confederates  and  Sapyeha's  men.  Since  the 
King  of  Sweden  remained  in  Prussia,  where  he  was  treating 
with  the  elector,  the  Swedes,  not  feeling  very  powerful  in 
presence  of  the  general  uprising,  which  increased  everyday,- 
dared  not  come  out  of  the  towns  and  castles,  and  still  less  to 
cross  to  the  eastern  side  of  the  Vistula,  where  the  Polish 
forces  were  greatest.  In  those  two  provinces,  therefore,  the 
Poles  were  laboring  to  form  a  considerable  and  well-ordered 
army,  able  to  meet  the  regular  soldiers  of  Sweden.  In  the 
provincial  towns  they  were  training  infantry,  and  since  the 
peasants  in  general  had  risen,  there  was.no  lack  of  volun- 
teers ;  it  was  only  necessary  to  organize  in  bodies  and  regular 
commands  those  chaotic  masses  of  men  frequently  dangerous 
to  their  own  country. 

The  district  captains  betook  themselves  to  this  labor. 
Besides,  the  king  had  issued  a  number  of  commissions  to  old 
and  tried  soldiers ;  troops  were  enrolled  in  all  provinces, 
and  since  there  was  no  lack  of  military  people  in  those 
regions,  squadrons  of  perfect  cavalry  were  formed.  Some 
went  west  of  the  Vistula,  others  to  Charnyetski,  still  others 
to  Sapyeha.  Such  multitudes  had  taken  arms  that  Yan 
Kazimir's  forces  were  already  more  numerous  than  those 
of  the  Swedes. 

A  country  over  whose  weakness  all  Europe  had  recently 
wondered,  gave  now  an  example  of  power  unsuspected,  not 
only  by  its  enemies,  but  by  its  own  king,  and  even  by  those 
whose  faithful  hearts,  a  few  months  before,  had  been  rent 
by  pain  and  despair.  Money  was  found,  as  well  as  en* 
thusiasm  and  bravery ;  the  most  despairing  souls  were  con- 
vinced that  there  is  no  position,  no  fall,  no  weakness  from 
which  there  may  not  be  a  deliverance,  and  that  where 
children  are  born  consolation  cannot  die. 

Kmita  went  on  without  hindrance,  gathering  on  his  road 
unquiet  spirits,  who  joined  the  chambul  with  readiness, 
hoping  to  find  most  blood  and  plunder  in  company  with 


THE  DELUGE.  273 

the  Tartars.  These  he  changed  easily  into  good  and  prompt 
soldiers,  for  he  had  the  gift  to  make  his  subord'inates  fear 
and  obey.  He  was  greeted  joyously  on  the  road,  and  that 
by  reason  of  the  Tartars  ;  for  the  sight  of  them  convinced 
men  that  the  Khan  was  indeed  coming  with  succor  to  the 
Commonwealth.  It  was  declared  openly  that  forty  thou- 
sand chosen  Tartar  cavalry  were  marching  to  strengthen 
Sapyeha.  Wonders  were  told  of  the  "modesty"  of  these 
allies,  —  how  they  committed  no  violence  or  murder  on  the 
road.  They  were  shown  as  an  example  to  the  soldiers  of 
the  country. 

Pan  Sapyeha  was  quartered  temporarily  at  Byala.  His 
forces  were  composed  of  about  ten  thousand  regular  troops, 
cavalry  and  infantry.  They  were  the  remnants  of  the 
Lithuanian  armies,  increased  by  new  men.  The  cavalry, 
especially  some  of  the  squadrons,  surpassed  in  valor  and 
training  the  Swedish  horsemen;  but  the  infantry  were 
badly  trained,  and  lacked  firearms,  powder,  and  cannon. 
Sapyeha  had  thought  to  find  these  in  Tykotsin ;  but  the 
Swedes,  by  blowing  themselves  up  with  the  powder,  de- 
stroyed at  the  same  time  all  the  cannons  of  the  castle. 

Besides  these  forces  there  were  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Byala  twelve  thousand  general  militia  from  all  Lithuania, 
Mazovia,  and  Podlyasye ;  but  from  few  of  these  did  the 
voevoda  promise  himself  service,  especially  since  having  an 
immense  number  of  wagons  they  hindered  movement  and 
turned  the  army  into  a  clumsy,  unwieldy  multitude. 

Kmita  thought  of  one  thing  in  entering  Byala.  There 
were  under  Sapyeha  so  many  nobles  from  Lithuania  and 
so  many  of  RadzivilPs  officers,  his  former  acquaintances, 
that  he  feared  they  would  recognize  him  and  cut  him  to 
•pieces  before  he  could  cry,  "  Jesus  !  Mary  ! " 

His  name  was  detested  in  Sapyeha's  camp  and  in  all 
Lithuania;  for  men  still  preserved  in  vivid  remembrance 
the  fact  that  while  serving  Prince  Yanush,  he  had  cut  down 
those  squadrons  which,  opposing  the  hetman,  had  declared 
for  the  country. 

Pan  Andrei  had  changed  much,  and  this  gave  him  com- 
fort. First,  he  had  become  thin ;  second,  he  had  the  scar 
on  his  face  from  Boguslav^s  bullet ;  finally,  he  wore  a  beard, 
rather  long,  pointed  in  Swedish  fashion,  and  his  mustache 
he  combed  upward,  so  that  he  was  more  like  some  Erickson 
than  a  Polish  noble. 

"If  there  is  not  a  tumult  against  me  at  once,  men  will 

VOL.  II.  — 18 


274  THE  DELUGE. 

judge  me  differently  after  the  first  battle,"  thought  Kmita, 
when  entefiug  Byala. 

He  arrived  in  the  evening,  announced  who  he  was,  whence 
he  had  come,  that  he  was  bearing  letters  from  the  king, 
and  asked  a  special  audience  of  the  voevoda. 

The  voevoda  received  him  graciously  because  of  the 
war  m  recommendation  of  the  king,  who  wrote,  — 

^  We  send  to  you  our  most  faithful  servant,  who  is  called  the 
Hector  of  Chenstohova,  from  the  time  of  the  siege  of  that  glorious 
place ;  and  he  has  saved  our  freedom  and  life  at  the  risk  of  his  own 
during  our  passage  through  the  mountains.  Have  him  in  special 
care,  so  that  no  injustice  come  to  him  from  the  soldiers.  We 
know  his  real  name,  and  the  reasons  for  which  he  serves  under  an 
assumed  one ;  no  man  is  to  hold  him  in  suspicion  because  of  this 
change,  or  suspect  him  of  intrigues." 

'^  But  is  it  not  possible  to  know  why  you  bear  an  assumed 
name  ?  "  asked  the  voevoda. 

"  I  am  under  sentence,  and  cannot  make  levies  in  my  own 
name.  The  king  gave  me  a  commission,  and  I  can  make 
levies  as  Babinich." 

"  Why  do  you  want  levies  if  you  have  Tartars  ?  " 

"  For  a  greater  force  would  not  be  in  the  way." 

"  And  why  are  you  under  sentence  ?  " 

"Under  the  command  and  protection  of  whomsoever  I 
go,  him  I  ought  to  tell  all  as  to  a  father.  My  real  name  is 
Kmita." 

The  voevoda  pushed  back  a  couple  of  steps,  — 

"  He  who  promised  Boguslav  to  carry  off  our  king,  living 
or  dead  ?  " 

Kmita  related  with  all  his  energy  how  and  what  had 
happened,  —  how,  Ifefogged  by  Prince  Yanush,  he  had  served 
the  Eadzivills ;  how  he  had  learned  their  real  purposes  from' 
the  mouth  of  Boguslav,  j[nd  then  carried  off  the  latter  and 
thus  incurred  his  implacable  vengeance. 

The  voevoda  believed,  for  he  could  not  refuse  belief,  es- 
pecially since  the  king's  letter  confirmed  the  truth  of 
Kmita's  words.  Besides,  his  soul  was  so  delighted  in  the 
voevoda  that  he  would  at  that  moment  have  pressed  his 
worst  enemy  to  his  heart  and  forgiven  his  greatest  offence. 
This  delight  was  caused  by  the  following  passage  in  the 
king's  letter :  — 

S*  Though  the  grand  baton  of  Lithuania,  unused  now  after  the 
death  of  the  voevoda  of  Vilna,  can  by  usual  procedure  be  given  to 


THE  DELUGE.  275 

a  successor  only  at  the  Diet,  still  in  the  present  extraordinary  cir- 
cumstances, disregarding  the  usual  course,  We  give  this  baton  to 
you,  greatly  cherished  by  us,  for  the  good  of  the  Commonwealth 
and  your  meniorable  services,  thinking  justly  that,  God  giving 
peace,  no  voice  at  the  coming  Diet  will  be  raised  against  this  our 
choice,  and  that  our  act  will  find  general  approval." 

Pan  Sapyeha,  as  was  said  then  in  the  Commonwealth, 
"  had  pawned  his  coat  and  sold  his  last  silver  spoon ; ''  he 
had  not  served  his  country  for  profit,  nor  for  honors.  But 
even  the  most  disinterested  man  is  glad  to  see  that  his  ser- 
vices are  appreciated,  that  they  are  rewarded  with  gratitude, 
that  his  virtue  is  recognized.  Therefore  Sapyeha's  se-rious 
face  was  uncommonly  radiant. 

This  act  of  the  king  adorned  the  house  of  Sapyeha  with 
new  splendor ;  and  to  this  no  "  kinglet  '*  of  that  time  was 
indifferent,  —  it  were  well  had  there  been  none  to  strive  for 
elevation  per  nefas  (through  injustice).  Therefore  Pan 
Sapyeha  was  rieady  to  do  for  the  king  what  was  in  his 
power  and  what  was  out  of  his  power. 

"  Since  I  am  hetman,"  said  he  to  Kmita,  "you  come  under 
my  jurisdiction  and  are  under  my  guardianship.  There  is 
a  multitude  here  of  the  general  militia,  hence  tumult  is 
near ;  therefore  do  not  show  yourself  over-much  till  I  warn 
the  soldiers,  and  remove  that  calumny  which  Boguslav  cast 
on  you." 

Kmita  thanked  him  from  his  heart,  and  then  spoke  of 
Anusia,  whom  he  had  brought  to  Byala.  In  answer  the 
hetman  fell  to  scolding,  but  being  in  excellent  humor  he 
scolded  joyously. 

"You  made  a  fool  of  Sobiepan,  as  God  is  dear  to  me! 
He  sits  there  with  his  sister  inside  the  walls  of  Zamost,  as 
with  the  Lord  God,  behind  the  stove,  and  thinks  that  every 
one  can  do  as  he  does,  —  raise  the  skirts  of  his  coat,  turn  to 
the  fire,  and  warm  his  back.  I  know  the  Podbipientas,  for 
they  are  related  to  the  Bjostovskis,  and  the  Bjostovskis  to 
me.  The  fortune  is  a  lordly  one,  that  is  not  to  be  denied ; 
but  though  war  with  the  Northerners  has  weakened  it  for  a 
time,  still  people  are  alive  yet  in  those  regions.  Where 
can  anything  be  found,  where  any  courts,  any  officers? 
Who  will  take  the  property  and  put  the  young  lady  in  pos- 
session ?  They  have  gone  stark  mad !  Boguslav  is  sitting 
on  my  shoulders ;  I  have  my  duties  in  the  army,  but  they 
would  have  me  fill  my  head  with  women." 

"  She  is  not  a  woman,  but  a  cherry,"  said  Kmita.     "  She 


276  THE  DELUGE 

is  nothing  however  to  me.  They  asked  me  to  bring  her 
here  j  I  have  brought  her.  They  asked  me  to  give  her  to 
you;  I  give  her." 

The  hetman  then  took  Kmita  by  the  ear  and  said :  "  But 
who  knows,  protector,  in  what  form  you  have  brought  her  ? 
God  preserve  us,'people  may  say  that  from  the  guardianship 
of  Sapyeha  she  has  suffered ;  and  I,  old  man,  shall  have  to 
keep  my  eyes  open.  What  did  you  do  at  the  stopping- 
places  ?  Tell  me  right  away,  Pagan,  did  you  not  learn 
from  your  Tartars  some  heathen  customs  ?  " 

"  At  the  stopping-places,"  answered  Kmita,  jestingly,  "  I 
commanded  my  attendants  to  plough  my  skin  with  discipline, 
so  as  to  drive  out  the  less  worthy  motives,  which  have  their 
seat  under  the  skin,  and  which  I  confess  were  plaguing  me 
worse  than  horseflies." 

"  Ah,  you  see  —     Is  she  a  worthy  maiden  ?  " 

"  Really  so ;  and  terribly  pretty." 

*'  And  the  Turk  was  at  hand  ?  " 

"  But  she  •  is  as  honest  as  a  nun ;  that  1  must  say  for  her. 
And  as  to  suffering  I  think  that  would  come  sooner  from 
the  Zamoyski  guardianship  than  from  you." 

Here  Kmita  told  what  had  taken  place  and  how.  Then  the 
hetman  fell  to  clapping  him  on  the  shoulder  and  laughing,  — 

"  Well,  you  are  a  crafty  fellow !  Not  in  vain  do  they  tell 
so  much  of  Kmita.  Have  no  fear !  Pan  Zamoyski  is  not  a 
stubborn  man,  and  he  is  my  friend.  His  first  anger  will 
pass,  and  he  will  even  laugh  at  it  himself  and  reward  you." 

^*  I  need  no  reward ! "  interrupted  Kmita. 

"It  is  well  that  you  have  ambition  and  are  not  looking 
for  favor.  Only  serve  me  against  Boguslav,  and  you  will 
not  need  to  think  of  past  outlawry." 

Sapyeha  was  astonished  when  he  looked  at  the  soldier's 
face,  which  a  moment  before  was  so  open  and  joyous. 
Kmita  at  mention  of  Boguslav  grew  pale  in  an  instant,  and 
his  face  took  on  wrinkles  like  the  face  of  a  dog,  when  pre- 
paring to  bite. 

"Would  that  the  traitor  were  poisoned  with  his  own 
spittle,  if  he  could  only  fall  into  my  hands  before  his 
death!"  said  he,  gloomily. 

"  I  do  not  wonder  at  your  venom.  Have  a  care,  though, 
that  your  anger  does  not  choke  your  adroitness,  for  you 
have  to  deal  with  no  common  man.  It  is  well  that  the  king 
sent  you  hither.  You  will  attack  Boguslav  for  me,  as  you 
once  did  Hovanski." 


THE  DELUGE.  277 

"I  will  attack  him  better!"  said  Kmita,  with  the  same 
gloom. 

With  this  the  conversation  ended.  Kmita  went  away 
to  sleep  in  his  quarters,  for  he  was  wearied  from  the 
road. 

Meanwhile  the  news  spread  through  the  army  that  the 
king  had  sent  the  baton  to  their  beloved  chief.  Joy  burst 
out  like  a  flame  among  thousands  of  men.  The  officers  of 
various  squadrons  hurried  to  the  quarters  of  the  hetman. 
The  sleeping  town  sprang  up  from  its  slumber.  Bonfires 
were  kindled.  Standard-Carers  came  with  their  standards. 
Trumpets  sounded  and  kettle-drums  thundered ;  discharges 
from  muskets  and  cannon  roared.  Pan  Sapyeha  ordered  a 
lordly  feast,  and  they  applauded  the  whole  night  through, 
drinking  to  the  health  of  the  king,  the  hetman,  and  to  the 
coming  victory  over  Boguslav. 

Pan  Andrei,  as  was  agreed,  was  not  present  at  the  feast. 

The  hetman  at  the  table  began  a  conversation  about 
Boguslav,  and  not  telling  who  that  officer  was  who  had 
come  with  the  Tartars  and  brought  the  baton,  he  spoke  in 
general  of  the  perversity  of  Boguslav. 

"  Both  Radzivills,"  said  he,  "  were  fond  of  intrigues,  but 
Prince  Boguslav  goes  beyond  his  dead  cousin.  You  remem- 
ber, gentlemen,  Kmita,  or  at  least  you  have  heard  of  him. 
Now  imaigine  to  yourselves,  what  Boguslav  reported  —  that 
Kmita  offered  to  raise  his  hand  on  the  king  our  lord  —  was 
not  true." 

"  Still  Kmita  helped  Yanush  to  cut  down  good  cavaliers." 

"It  is  true  that  he  helped  Yanush;  but  at  last  he  saw 
what  he  was  doing,  and  then  not  only  did  he  leave  the  ser- 
vice, but  as  you  know,  being  a  man  of  daring,  he  attacked 
Boguslav.  It  was  close  work  there  for  the  young  prince, 
and  he  barely  escaped  with  his  life  from  Kmita's  hands." 

"  Kmita  was  a  great  soldier  ! "  answered  many  voices. 

V  The  prince  through  revenge  invented  against  him  a  cal- 
umny at  which  the  soul  shudders." 

"  The  devil  could  not  have  invented  a  keener ! " 

"  Do  you  know  that  I  have  in  my  hands  proofs  in  black 
and  white  that  that  was  revenge  for  the  change  in  .Kmita  ?  " 

*'  To  put  infamy  in  such  a  way  on  any  one's  name  !  Only 
Boguslav  could  do  that !     To  sink  such  a  soldier ! " 

"  I  have  heard  this,"  continued  the  hetman :  "  Kmita,  see- 
ing that  nothing  remained  for  him  to  do  in  this  region,  hur- 
ried off  to  Chenstohova,  rendered  there  famous  services,  and 
then  defended  the  king  with  his  own  breast." 


278  THE  DELUGE. 

Hearing  this,  the  same  soldiers  who  would  have  cut 
Kmita  to  pieces  with  their  sabres  began  to  speak  of  him 
more  and  more  kindly. 

**  Kmita  will  not  forgive  the  calumny,  he  is  not  such  a 
man  ;  he  will  fall  on  Boguslav." 

"  Boguslav  has  insulted  all  soldiers,  by  casting  such  in- 
famy on  one  of  them." 

"  kmita  was  cruel  and  violent,  but  he  was  not  a  parricide." 

"  He  will  have  vengeance !  " 

"  We  will  be  first  to  take  vengeance  for  him !  " 

"  If  you,  serene  great  mighty  hetman,  guarantee  this  with 
your  office,  it  must  have  been  so." 

"  It  was  so ! "  said  the  hetman. 

And  they  lacked  little  of  drinking  Kmita's  health.  But 
in  truth  there  were  very  violent  voices  against  this,  espe- 
cially among  the  former  officers  of  Kadzivill.  Hearing 
these,  the  hetman  said,  — 

"  And  do  you  know,  gentlemen,  how  this  Kmita  comes 
to  my  mind  ?  Babinich,  the  king's  courier,  resembles  him 
much.     At  the  first  moment  I  was  mistaken  myself." 

Here  Sapyeha  began  to  look  around  with  more  severity 
and  to  speak  with  greater  seriousness,  — 

"  Though  Kmita  were  to  come  here  himself,  since  he  has 
changed,  ^ince  he  has  defended  a  holy  place  with  immense 
bravery,  I  should  defend  him  with  my  office  of  hetman.  I 
ask  you  therefore,  gentlemen,  to  raise  no  disturbance  here 
by  reason  of  this  newly  arrived.  I  ask  you  to  remember 
that  he  has  come  here  by  appointment  of  the  king  and  the 
Khan.  But  especially  do  I  recommend  this  to  you  who 
are  captains  in  the  general  militia,  for  with  you  it  is  harder 
to  preserve  discipline." 

Whenever  Sapyeha  spoke  thus,  Zagloba  alone  dared  to 
murmur,  all  others  would  sit  in  obedience,  and  so  they  sat 
now ;  but  when  the  hetman's  face  grew  gladsome  again,  all 
rejoiced.  The  goblets  moving  swiftly  filled  the  measure  of 
rejoicing,  and  the  whole  town  was  thundering  till  morning, 
so  that  the  walls  of  houses  were  shaking  on  their  founda- 
tion, and  the  smoke  of  salutes  veiled  them,  as  in  time  of 
battle. 

Next  morning  Sapyeha  sent  Anusia  to  Grodno  with  Pan 
Kotchyts.  In  Grodno,  from  which  Hovanski  had  long 
since  withdrawn,  the  voevoda's  family  was  living. 

Poor  Anusia,  whose  head  the  handsome  Babinich  had 
turned  somewhat,  took  farewell  of  him  very  tenderly ;  but 


THE  DELUGE.  279 

he  was  on  his  guard,  and  only  at  the  very  parting  did  he  say 
to  her,  — 

"Were  it  not  for  one  devil  which  sits  in  my  heart  like  a 
thorn,  I  should  surely  have  fallen  in  love  with  you  to  kill." 

Anusia  thought  to  herself  that  there  is  no  splinter  which 
may  not  be  picked  out  with  patience  and  a  needle ;  but  she 
feared  somewhat  this  Babinich,  therefore  she  said  nothing, 
sighed  quietly,  and  departed. 


280  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A  WEEK  after  the  departure  of  Anusia  with  Kotch3rts, 
Sapyeha's  camp  was  still  at  Byala.  Kmita,  with  the  Tar- 
tars, was  ordered  to  the  neighborhood  of  Rokitno ;  he  was 
resting  too,  for  the  horses  needed  food  and  rest  after  the 
long  road.  Prince  Michael  Kaziniir  Radzivill,  the  owner 
of  the  place  by  inheritance,  came  also  to  Byala;  he  was  a 
powerful  magnate  of  the  Nyesvyej  branch  of  Radzivills,  of 
whom  it  was  said  that  they  had  inherited  from  the  Kishkis 
alone  seventy  towns  and  four  hundred  villages.  This  Rad- 
zivill  resembled  in  nothing  his  kinsmen  of  Birji.  Not  less 
ambitious  perhaps  than  they,  but  differing  in  faith,  an  ar- 
dent patriot,  and  an  adherent  of  the  lawful  king,  he  joined 
with  his  whole  soul  the  confederacy  of  Tyshovtsi,  and 
strengthened  it  as  best  he  could.  His  immense  posses- 
sions were,  it  is  true,  greatly  ravaged  by  the  last  war,  but 
still  he  stood  at  the  head  of  considerable  forces  and  brought 
the  hetman  no  small  aid. 

Not  so  much,  however,  did  the  number  of  his  soldiers 
weigh  in  the  balance  as  the  fact  that  Radzivill  stood  against 
Radzivill ;  in  this  way  the  last  seeming  of  justice  was  taken 
from  Boguslav,  and  his  acts  were  covered  with  the  open 
character  of  invasion  and  treason. 

Therefore  Sapyeha  saw  Prince  Michael  in  his  camp  with 
delight.  He  was  certain  now  that  he  would  overcome  Bo- 
guslav, for  he  surpassed  him  much  in  power ;  but  according 
to  his  custom  he  weighed  his  plans  slowly,  stopped,  con- 
sidered, and  summoned  councils  of  oflficers. 

Kmita  also  was  at  these  councils.  He  so  hated  the  name 
Radzivill  that  at  first  sight  of  Prince  Michael  he  trembled 
from  anger  and  rage ;  but  Michael  knew  how  to  win  people 
by  his  countenance  alone,  on  which  beauty  was  united  with 
kindness.  The  great  qualities  of  this  Radzivill,  the  griev- 
ous times  which  he  had  recently  passed  while  defending  the 
country  from  Zolotarenko  and  Serebryani,  his  genuine  love 
for  the  king,  made  him  one  of  the  most  honorable  cavaliers 
of  his  time.     His  very  presence  in  the  camp  of  Sapyeha, 


THE  DELUGE.  281 

the  rival  of  the  house  of  Radzivill,  testified  how  far  the 
young  prince  knew  how  to  sacrifice  private  to  public  affairs. 
Whoso  knew  him  was  forced  to  love  him.  This  feeling  could 
not  be  resisted  even  by  the  passionate  Kmita,  despite  his 
first  opposition. 

Finally  the  prince  captivated  the  heart  of  Pan  Andrei  by 
his  advice. 

This  advice  was  not  merely  to  move  against  Boguslav, 
but  to  move  without  negotiations,  to  dash  upon  him  at  once  : 
"  Do  not  let  him  take  castles ;  give  him  neither  rest  nor 
chance  to  draw  breath ;  make  war  upon  him  with  his  own 
method."  In  such  decision  the  prince  saw  speedy  and  cer- 
tain victory. 

"  It  cannot  be  that  Karl  Gustav  has  not  moved  also  j  we 
must  have  our  hands  free,  therefore,  as  soon  as  possible,  and 
hasten  to  succor  Charnyetski." 

Of  the  same  opinion  was-  Kmita,  who  had  been  fighting 
three  days  with  his  old  evil  habit  of  self-will  so  as  to  re- 
strain himself  from  advancing  without  orders. 

But  Sapyeha  liked  to  act  with  certainty,  he  feared  every 
inconsiderate  step;  therefore  he  determined  to  wait  for 
surer  intelligence. 

And  the  hetman  had  his  reasons.  The  reported  expedi- 
tion of  Boguslav  against  Podlyasye  might  be  only  a  snare, 
a  trick  of  war.  Perhaps  it  was  a  feigned  expedition  with 
small  forces,  to  prevent  the  junction  of  Sapyeha  with  the 
king.  That  done,  Boguslav  would  escape  from  before  Sa- 
pyeha, receiving  battle  nowhere,  or  delaying;  but  mean- 
while Karl  Gustav  with  the  elector  would  strike  Charny- 
etski,  crush  him  with  superior  forces,  move  against  the 
king  himself,  and  smother  the  work  in  its  inception,  —  the 
work  of  defence  created  by  the  glorious  example  of  Chen- 
stohova.  Sapyeha  was  not  only  a  leader,  but  a  statesman. 
He  explained  his  reasons  with  power  at  the  councils,  so 
that  even  Kmita  was  forced  in  his  soul  to  agree  with  him. 
First  of  all,  it  was  incumbent  to  know  what  course  to  take. 
If  Boguslav's  invasion  proved  to  be  merely  a  trick,  it  was 
sufficient  to  send  a  number  of  squadrons  against  him,  and 
move  with  all  speed  to  Charnyetski  against  the  chief  power 
of  the  enemy.  The  hetman  might  leave  boldly  a  few  or 
even  more  squadrons,  for  his  forces  were  not  all  around 
Byala.  Young  Pan  Krishtof,  or  the  so-called  Kryshtofek 
Sapyeha,  was  posted  with  two  light  squadrons  and  a  regi- 
ment of  infantry  at  Yavorov;   Horotkyevich  was  moving 


282  THE  DELUGE. 

around  Tykotsin,  having  under  him  half  a  dragoon  regi- 
ment very  well  trained,  and  live  hundred  volunteers,  be- 
sides a  light  horse  squadron  named  for  Sapyeha;  and  in 
Byalystok  were  land  infantry. 

These  forces  would  more  than  suffice  to  stand  against 
Boguslav,  if  he  had  only  a  few  hundred  horses. 

But  the  clear-sighted  hetman  sent  couriers  in  every  direc- 
tion and  waited  for  tidings. 

At  last  tidings  came ;  but  like  thunderbolts,  and  all  the 
more  so  that  by  a  peculiar  concurrence  of  circumstances  all 
came  in  one  evening. 

They  were  just  at  council  in  the  castle  of  Byala  when  an 
officer  of  orderlies  entered  and  gave  a  letter  to  the  hetman. 
Barely  had  the  hetman  cast  eyes  on  it  when  he  changed  in 
the  face  and  said,  — 

"  My  relative  is  cut  to  pieces  at  Yavorov  by  Boguslav 
himself;   hardly  has  he  escaped  with  his  life." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed. 

"  The  letter  is  written  in  Bransk,  in  fright  and  confu- 
sion," said  he ;  "  therefore  it  contains  not  a  word  touching 
Boguslav's  power,  which  must,  I  think,  be  considerable, 
since,  as  I  read,  two  squadrons  and  a  regiment  of  infantry 
are  cut  to  pieces.  It  must  be,  however,  that  Boguslav  fell 
on  them  unawares.    The  letter  gives  nothing  positive." 

"  I  am  certain  now,"  said  Prince  Michael,  "  that  Bogus- 
lav wants  to  seize  all  Podlyasye,  so  as  to  make  of  it  a  sepa- 
rate or  feudal  possession  in  the  treaties.  Therefore  he  has 
surely  come  with  as  much  power  as  he  could  possibly  get. 
T  have  no  other  proofs  save  a  knowledge  of  Boguslav.  He 
cares  neither  for  the  Swedes  nor  the  Brandenburgers,  only 
for  himself.  He  is  an  uncommon  warrior,  who  trusts  in  his 
fortunate  star.  He  wants  to  win  a  province,  to  avenge 
Yanush,  to  cover  himself  with  glory;  and  to  do  this  he 
must  have  a  corresponding  power,  and  has  it,  otherwise  he 
would  not  march  on  us." 

"  For  everything  the  blessing  of  God  is  indispensable," 
said  Oskyerko ;  "  and  the  blessing  is  with  us ! " 

"Serene  great  mighty  hetman,"  said  Kmita,  "informa- 
tion is  needed.  Let  me  loose  from  the  leash  with  my  Tar- 
tars, and  I  will  bring  you  information." 

Oskyerko,  who  had  been  admitted  to  the  secret  and  knew 
who  Babinich  was,  supported  the  proposal  at  once  and  with 
vigor. 

"  As  God  is  good  to  me,  that  is  the  best  idea  in  the  world ! 


THE  DELUGE.  283 

Such  a  man  is  needed  there,  and  such  troops.  If  only  the 
horses  are  rested." 

Here  Oskyerko  was  stopped,  for  the  officer  of  orderlies 
entered  the  room  again. 

"  Serene  great  mighty  hetman  !  "  said  he. 

Sapyeha  slapped  his  knees  and  exclaimed.  "They  have 
news !     Admit  them." 

After  a  while  two  light-horsemen  entered,  tattered  and 
muddy. 

"  From  Horotkyevich  ?  "  asked  Sapyeha. 

"  Yes." 

"  Where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"  Killed,  or  if  not  killed,  we  know  not  where  he  is." 

The  hetman  rose,  but  sat  down  again  and  inquired 
calmly,  — 

"  Where  is  the  squadron  ?  " 

"  Swept  away  by  Prince  Boguslav." 

"  Were  many  lost  ?  " 

"  We  were  cut  to  pieces ;  maybe  a  few  were  left  who  were 
taken  captive  like  us.  Some  say  that  the  colonel  escaped ; 
but  that  he  is  wounded  I  saw  myself.  We  escaped  from 
captivity." 

"  Where  were  you  attacked  ?  " 

**  At  Tykotsin." 

"Why  did  you  not  go  inside  the  walls,  not  being  in 
force  ?  " 

"  Tykotsin  is  taken." 

'  The  hetman  covered  his  eyes  for  a  moment  with  his  hand, 
then  he  began  to  pass  his  hand  over  his  forehead. 

"  Is  there  a  large  force  with  Boguslav  ?  " 

"  Four  thousand  cavalry,  besides  infantry  and  cannon ; 
the  infantry  very  well  trained.  The  cavalry  moved  for- 
ward, taking  us  with  them ;  but  luckily  we  escaped." 

"  Whence  did  you  escape  ?  " 

"  From  Drohichyn." 

Sapyeha  opened  wide  his  eyes :  "  You  are  drunk.  How 
could  Boguslav  come  to  Drohichyn  ?  When  did  he  defeat 
you  ?  " 

"  Two  weeks  ago." 

"  And  is  he  in  Drohichyn  ?  " 

"His  scouting-parties  are.  He  remained  in  the  rear  him- 
self, for  some  convoy  is  captured  which  Pan  Kotchyts  was 
conducting." 

"  He  was  conducting  Panna  Borzobogati  I  "  cried  Kmita. 


284  THE  DELUGE. 

A  silence  followed.  Boguslav's  success,  and  so  sudden, 
had  confused  the  oflScers  beyond  measure.  All  thought  in 
their  hearts  that  the  hetman  was  to  blame  for  delay,  but  no 
one  dared  say  so  aloud. 

Sapyeha,  however,  felt  that  he  had  done  what  was  proper, 
and  had  acted  wisely.  Therefore  he  recovered  first  from 
the  surprise,  sent  out  the  men  with  a  wave  of  his  hand,  and 
said,  — 

"  These  are  ordinary  incidents  of  war,  which  should  con- 
fuse no  one.  Do  not  think,  gentlemen,  that  we  have  suf- 
fered any  defeat.  Those  regiments  are  a  loss  surely ;  but 
the  loss  might  have  been  a  hundred  times  greater  if  Bogus- 
lav  had  enticed  us  to  a  distant  province.  He  is  coming  to 
us.     We  will  go  out  to  meet  him  like  hospitable  hosts." 

Here  he  turned  to  the  colonels :  '*  According  to  my  or- 
ders all  must  be  ready  to  move  ?  " 

"  They  are  ready,"  said  Oskyerko.  "  Only  saddle  the 
horses  and  sound  the  trumpet." 

"  Sound  it  to-day.  We  move  in  the  morning  at  dawn, 
without  fail.  Pan  Babinich  will  gallop  ahead  with  his 
Tartars,  and  seize  with  all  haste  informants." 

Kmita  had  barely  heard  this  when  he  was  outside  the 
door,  and  a  moment  later  hurrying  on  as  his  horse  could 
gallop  to  Rokitno. 

And  Sapyeha  also  did  not  delay  long. 

It  was  still  night  when  the  trumpets  gave  out  their 
prolonged  sounds  ;  then  cavalry  and  infantry  poured  forth 
into  the  field ;  after  them  stretched  a  long  train  of  squeak- 
ing wagons.  The  first  gleams  of  day  were  reflected  on 
musket- barrels  and  spear-points. 

And  they  marched,  regiment  after  regiment,  squadron 
after  squadron,  in  great  regularity.  The  cavalry  sang  their 
matins,  and  the  horses  snorted  sharply  in  the  morning  cool- 
ness, from  which  the  soldiers  predicted  sure  victory  for 
themselves. 

Their  hearts  were  full  of  consolation ;  for  the  knighthood 
knew  from  experience  that  Sapyeha  weighed  everything, 
that  he  labored  with  his  head,  that  he  considered  every  un- 
dertaking from  both  sides,  that  when  he  began  a  thing  he 
would  finish  it,  and  when  he  moved  he  would  strike. 

At  Rokitno  the  lairs  of  the  Tartars  were  cold ;  they  had 
gone  the  night  before,  hence  must  have  pushed  far  in  ad- 
vance. It  surprised  Sapyeha  that  along  the  road  it  was 
difficult  to  learn  anything  of  them,  though  the  division, 


THE  DELUGE.  2S5 

numbering,  with  volunteers,  several  hundred,  could  not  pass 
without  being  seen. 

The  most  experienced  officers  wondered  greatly  at  this 
march,  and  at  Pan  Babinich  for  being  able  to  lead  in  such 
fashion. 

"  Like  a  wolf  he  goes  through  the  willows,  and  like  a 
wolf  he  will  bite,"  said  they ;  "  he  is  as  if  born  for  the 
work." 

But  Oskyerko,  who,  as  has  been  said,  knew  who  Babinich 
was,  said  to  Sapyeha,  — 

"  It  was  not  for  nothing  that  Hovanski  put  a  price  on 
his  head.  God  will  give  victory  to  whom  he  chooses ; 
but  this  is  sure,  that  war  with  us  will  soon  be  bitter  for 
Boguslav." 

"  But  it  is  a  pity  that  Babinich  has  vanished  as  if  he  had 
fallen  into  water,"  answered  the  hetman. 

Three  days  passed  without  tidings.  Sapyeha's  main  forces 
had  reached  Drohichyn,  had  crossed  the  Bug,  and  found  no 
enemy  in  front.  The  hetman  began  to  be  disturbed.  Ac- 
cording to  the  statements  of  the  light  horse,  Boguslav's 
scouts  had  reached  Drohichyn;  it  was  evident  therefore 
that  Boguslav  had  determined  to  withdraw.  But  what 
was  the  meaning  of  this  withdrawal  ?  Had  Boguslav 
learned  that  Sapyeha's  forces  were  superior,  and  was  he 
afraid  to  measure  strength  with  him,  or  did  he  wish  to  en- 
tice  the  hetman  far  toward  the  north,  to  lighten  for  the 
King  of  Sweden  his  attack  on  Charnyetski  and  the  hetmans 
of  the  kingdom  ?  Babinich  was  to  find  an  informant  and 
let  the  hetman  know.  The  reports  of  the  light  horse  as  to 
the  number  of  Boguslav's  troops  might  be  erroneous ;  hence 
the  need  of  precise  information  at  the  earliest. 

Meanwhile  five  days  more  passed,  and  Babinich  gave  no 
account  of  himself.  Spring  was  coming;  the  days  were 
growing  warmer;  the  snow  was  melting.  The  neighbor- 
hoods were  being  covered  with  water,  under  which  were 
sleeping  morasses  which  hindered  the  march  in  an  unheard 
of  degree.  The  greater  part  of  the  cannons  and  wagons 
the  hetman  had  to  leave  in  Drohichyn,  and  go  farther  on 
horseback.  Hence  great  inconvenience  and  murmuring, 
especially  among  the  general  militia.  In  Bransk  they 
came  upon  such  mud  that  even  the  infantry  could  not 
march  farther.  The  hetman  collected  on  the  road  horses 
from  peasants  and  small  nobles,  and  seated  musketeers  on 
them.     The  light  cavalry  took  others ;  but  they  had  gone 


286  THE  DELUGE. 

too  far  already,  and  the  hetman  understood  that  only  one 
thing  remained,  —  to  advance  with  all  speed. 

Boguslav  retreated  unceasingly.  Along  the  road  they 
found  continual  traces  of  him  in  villages  burned  here  and 
there,  in  corpses  of  men  hanging  on  trees.  The  small 
local  nobles  came  every  little  while  with  information  to 
Sapyeha ;  but  the  truth  was  lost,  as  is  usual  in  contradic- 
tory statements.  One  saw  a  single  squadron,  and  swore 
that  the  prince  had  no  more  troops ;  another  saw  two ;  a 
third  three,  a  fourth  an  army  five  miles  long.  In  a  word 
they  were  fables  such  as  men  tell  who  know  nothing  of 
armies  or  war. 

They  had  seen  Tartars,  too,  here  and  there ;  but  the  stories 
concerning  them  seemed  most  -improbable,  for  it  was  said 
that  they  were  seen  not  behind  the  prince's  army,  but  in 
front,  marching  ahead.  Sapyeha  panted  angrily  when  any 
one  mentioned  Babinich  in  his  presence,  and  he  said  to 
Oskyerko,  — 

"  You  overrated  him.  In  an  evil  hour  I  sent  away  Vo- 
lodyovski,  for  if  he  were  here  I  should  have  had  long  ago 
as  many  informants  as  I  need ;  but  Babinich  is  a  whirl- 
wind, or  even  worse.  Who  knows,  he  may  in  truth  have 
joined  Boguslav  and  be  marching  in  the  vanguard." 

Oskyerko  himself  did  not  know  what  to  think.  Mean- 
while another  week  passed;  the  army  had  come  to 
Byalystok. 

It  was  midday. 

Two  hours  later  the  vanguard  gave  notice  that  some  de- 
tachment was  approaching. 

"  It  may  be  Babinich !  '^  cried  the  hetman.  "  I  '11  give 
him  Pater  Noster  !  " 

It  was  not  Babinich  himself.  But  in  the  camp  there  rose 
such  commotion  over  the  arrival  of  this  detachment  that 
Sapyeha  went  out  to  see  what  was  taking  place. 

Meanwhile  officers  from  different  squadrons  flew  in, 
crying,  — 

"  From  Babinich !  Prisoners  I  A  whole  band !  He  seized 
a  crowd  of  men ! " 

Indeed  the  hetman  saw  a  number  of  tens  of  men  on  poor, 
ragged  horses.  Babinich's  Tartars  drove  nearly  three  hun- 
dred men  with  bound  hands,  beating  them  with  bullock-skin 
whips.  The  prisoners  presented  a  terrible  sight.  They 
were  rather  shadows  than  men.  With  torn  clothing,  half 
naked,  so  poor  that  the  bones  were  pushing  throufi^h  their 


THE  DELUGE.  287 

skin,  bloody,  they  marched  half  alive,  indifferent  to  all 
things,  even  to  the  whistle  of  the  whips  which  cut  them, 
and  to  the  wild  shouts  of  the  Tartars. 

"  What  kind  of  men  are  they  ?  "  asked  the  hetman. 

"  Boguslav's  troops ! "  answered  one  of  Kmita's  volun- 
teers who  had  brought  the  prisoners  together  with  the 
Tartars. 

"  But  where  did  you  get  so  many  ?  " 

"Nearly  half  as  many  more  fell  on  the  road,  from 
exhaustion." 

With  this  an  old  Tartar,  a  sergeant  in  the  horde,  ap- 
proached, and  beating  with  the  forehead,  gave  a  letter 
from  Kmita  to  Sapyeha. 

The  hetman,  without  delay,  broke  the  seal  and  began  to 
read  aloud :  — 

*'  Serene  great  mighty  hetman !  If  I  have  sent  neither  news  nor 
informants  with  news  hitherto,  it  is  because  I  went  in  front,  and 
not  in  the  rear  of  Prince  Boguslav's  army,  and  I  wished  to  learn  the 
most  possible." 

The  hetman  stopped  reading. 

"  That  is  a  devil !  "  said  he.  "  Instead  of  following  the 
prince,  he  went  ahead  of  him." 

"  May  the  bullets  strike  him  I "  added  Oskyerko,  in  an 
undertone. 

The  hetman  read  on. 

**  It  was  dangerous  work,  as  Boguslav's  scouts  marched  in  a  wide 
front ;  but  after  I  had  cut  down  two  parties  and  spared  none,  I 
worked  to  the  van  of  the  army,  from  which  movement  great  confu- 
sion came  upon  the  prince,  for  he  fell  to  thinking  at  once  that  he 
was  surrounded,  and  as  it  were  was  crawling  into  a  trap." 

"  That  is  the  reason  of  this  unexpected  withdrawal ! "  cried 
the  hetman.     "  A  devil,  a  genuine  devil !  " 
He  read  on  with  still  more  curiosity,  — 

'<  The  prince,  not  understanding  what  had  happened,  began  to 
lose  his  head,  and  sent  out  party  after  party,  which  we  cut  up  nota- 
bly, so  that  none  of  them  returned  in  the  same  number.  Marching 
in  advance,  we  seized  provisions,  cut  dams,  destroyed  bridges,  so  that 
Boguslav's  men  advanced  with  great  trouble,  neither  sleeping  nor 
eating,  having  rest  neither  day  nor  night.  They  could  not  stir  from 
the  camp,  for  the  Tartars  seized  the  unwary ;  and  when  the  camp 
was  sleeping,  the  Tartars  howled  terribly  in  the  willows ;  so  the  en- 


288  THE  DELUGE. 

emy,  thinkiDg  that  a  great  army  was  moving  on  them,  had  to  stand 
under  arms  all  night.  The  prince  was  brought  to  great  despair,  not 
knowing  what  to  begin,  where  to  go,  how  to  turn,  —  for  this  reason 
it  is  needful  to  march  on  him  quickly,  before  his  fear  passes.  He 
had  six  thousand  troops,  but  has  lost  nearly  a  thousand.  His  horses 
are  dying.  His  cavalry  is  good ;  his  infantry  is  passable ;  God,  how- 
ever, has  granted  that  from  day  to  day  it  decreases,  and  if  our  ai*my 
comes  up  it  will  fly  apart.  I  seized  in  Byalystok  the  princess  car- 
riages, some  of  his  provision  chests  and  things  of  value,  with  two 
cannons;  but  I  was  forced  to  throw  most  of  these  into  the  river. 
The  traitor  from  continual  rage  has  grown  seriously  ill,  and  is 
barely  able  to  sit  on  his  horse ;  fever  leaves  him  neither  night  nor 
day.  Panna  Borzobogati  is  taken,  but  being  ill  the  prince  can  make 
no  attack  on  her  honor.  These  reports,  with  the  account  of  Bu- 
guslav's  desperation,  1  got  from  the  prisoners  whom  my  Tartars 
touched  up  with  fire,  and  who  if  they  are  touched  again  will  repeat 
the  truth.  Now  I  commend  my  obedient  services  to  you,  serene 
great  mighty  hetman,  begging  for  forgiveness  if  I  have  eri'ed. 
The  Tartars  are  good  fellows,  and  seeing  a  world  of  plunder,  serve 
marvellously." 

"  Serene  great  mighty  lord,"  said  Oskyerko,  "  now  you 
surely  regret  less  that  Volodyovski  is  away,  for  he  could 
not  equal  this  devil  incarnate.  Oh,  he  is  an  ambitious  piece ; 
he  even  hurled  the  truth  into  the  eyes  of  Prince  Yanush,  not 
caring  whether  it  was  pleasant  or  unpleasant  for  that  het- 
man to  hear  it.  This  was  his  style  with  Hovanski,  ^  but 
Hovanski  had  fifteen  times  more  troops." 
'  "  If  that  is  true,  we  need  to  advance  at  the  greatest  speed," 
said  Sapyeha. 

"  Before  the  prince  can  collect  his  wits." 

"  Let  us  move  on,  by  the  dear  God !  Babinich  will  cut 
the  dams,  and  we  will  overtake  Boguslav ! " 

Meanwhile  the  prisoners,  whom  the  Tartars  had  kept  in  a 
group  in  front  of  Sapyeha,  seeing  the  hetman,  fell  to  groan- 
ing and  weeping,  showing  their  misery  and  calling  for  mercy 
in  various  tongues;  for  there  were  among  them  Swedes, 
Germans,  and  the  Scottish  guards  of  Prince  Boguslav. 
Sapyeha  took  them  from  the  Tartars,  and  gave  command  to 
feed  them  and  take  their  testimony  without  torture.  Their 
statements  confirmed  the  truth  of  Kmita's  words ;  therefore 
the  rest  of  Sapyeha's  army  advanced  at  great  speed. 


THE  DELUGE.  280 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

Kmita's  next  report  came  from  Sokolka,  and  was  brief : 

"  The  prince,  to  mislead  our  troops,  has  feigned  a  march  toward 
Shchuchyn,  whither  he  has  sent  a  party.  He  has  gone  himself  with 
his  main  force  to  Yanov,  and  has  received  there  a  reinforcement  of 
infantry,  led  by  Captain  Kyritz,  eight  hundred  good  men.  From 
the  place  where  we  are  the  prince's  fires  are  visible.  In  Yanov  he 
intends  to  rest  one  week.  The  prisoners  say  that  he  is  ready  for 
battle.     The  fever  is  shaking  him  continually." 

On  receipt  of  this  statement  Sapyeha,  leaving  the  remain- 
der of  his  cannon  and  wagons,  moved  on  with  cavalry  to 
Sokolka ;  and  at  last  the  two  armies  stood  eye  to  eye.  It 
was  foreseen  too  that  a  battle  was  unavoidable ;  for  on  one 
side  they  could  flee  no  longer,  the  others  pursuing.  Mean- 
while, like  wrestlers  who  after  a  long  chase  are  to  seize  each 
other  by  the  bodies,  they  lay  opposite  each  other,  catching 
breath  in  their  panting  throats,  and  resting. 

When  the  hetman  saw  Kmita  he  seized  him  by  the  shoul- 
ders, and  said, — 

"  I  was  angry  with  you  for  not  giving  an  account  of  your- 
self  for  so  long,  but  I  see  that  you  have  accomplished  more 
than  I  could  hope  for ;  and  if  God  gives  victory,  not  mine 
but  yours  will  be  the  inerit.  You  went  like  an  angel  guar- 
dian after  Boguslav." 

An  ill-omened  light  gleamed  in  Kmita's  eyes.  "  If  I  am 
his  angel  guardian,  I  must  be  present  at  his  death." 

"  God  will  order  that,"  said  the  hetman,  seriously ;  "  but 
if  you  wish  the  Lord  to  bless  you,  then  pursue  the  enemy  of 
the  country,  not  your  own." 

Kmita  bowed  in  silence ;  but  it  could  not  be  learned 
whether  the  beautiful  words  of  the  hetman  made  any  im- 
pression on  him.  His  face  expressed  implacable  hatred,  and 
was  the  more  threatening  that  the  toil  of  pursuit  after  Bo- 
guslav  had  emaciated  it  still  more.  Formerly  in  that  coun- 
tenance was  depicted  only  daring  and  insolent  wildness ;  now 
it  had  become  also  stern  and  inexorable.  You  could  easily 
see  that   he  against  whom  that  man  had  recorded  ven- 

VOL.  II.  — 19 


290  THE  DELUGE. 

geance  in  his  soul  ought  to  guard  himself,  even  if  he  were 
Radzivill. 

He  had,  in  truth,  avenged  himself  terribly.  The  services 
he  had  rendered  in  that  campaign  were  immense.  By  push- 
ing himself  in  front  of  Boguslav  he  had  beaten  him  from 
the  road,  had  made  his  reckoning  false,  had  fixed  in  him 
the  conviction  that  he  was  surrounded,  and  had  forced  him 
to  retreat.  Further  he  went  before  him  night  and  day.  He 
destroyed  scouting-parties  ;  he  was  without  mercy  for  pris- 
oners. In  Syemyatiche,  in  Botski,  in  Orel  and  Byelsk  he 
had  fallen  in  the  dark  night  on  the  whole  camp. 

In  Voishki,  not  far  from  Zabludovo,  in  a  purely  Radzivill 
country,  he  had  fallen  like  a  blind  hurricane  on  the  quar- 
ters of  the  prince  himself,  so  that  Boguslav,  who  had  just 
sat  down  to  dinner,  almost  fell  into  his  hands ;  and  thsoiks 
to  Sakovich  alone,  did  he  take  out  his  head  alive. 

At  Byalystok  Kmita  seized  the  carriages  and  camp-chests 
of  Boguslav.  He  wearied,  weakened,  and  inflicted  hunger 
on  Boguslav's  troops.  The  choice  Grerman  infantry  and 
Swedish  cavalry  which  the  prince  had  brought  with  him 
were  like  walking  skeletons,  from  wandering,  from  sur- 
prises, from  sleeplessness.  The  mad  howling  of  the  Tartars 
and  Kmita's  volunteers  was  heard  in  front  of  them,  at  the 
flanks,  and  in  the  rear.  Scarcely  h^d  a  wearied  soldier 
closed  his  eyes  when  he  had  to  seize  his  weapons.  The 
farther  on,  the  worse  the  condition. 

The  small  nobility  inhabiting  those  neighborhoods  joined 
with  the  Tartars,  partly  through  hatred  of  the  Radzivills  of 
Birji,  partly  through  fear  of  Kmita ;  for  he  punished  beyond 
measure  those  who  resisted.  His  forces  increased  there- 
fore ;  those  of  Boguslav  melted. 

Besides,  Boguslav  himself  was  really  ill ;  and  though  in  the 
heart  of  that  man  care  never  had  its  nest  long,  and  though 
the  astrologers,  whom  he  believed  blindly,  had  foretold  him 
in  Prussia  that  his  person  would  meet  no  harm  in  that  expe- 
dition, his  ambition  suffered  harshly  more  than  once.  He, 
whose  name  had  been  repeated  with  admiration  in  the  Neth- 
erlands, on  the  Rhine,  and  in  France,  was  beaten  every  day 
in  those  deep  forests  by  an  unseen  enemy,  and  overcome 
without  a  battle. 

There  was,  besides,  in  that  pursuit  such  uncommon  stub- 
bornness and  impetuosity  passing  the  usual  measure  of  war, 
that  Boguslav  with  his  native  quickness  divined  after  a  few 
days  that  some  inexorable  personal  enemy  was  following 


THE  DELUGE.  291 

him.  He  learned  the  name  Babinich  easily,  for  the  whole 
neighborhood  repeated  it  j  but  that  name  was  strange  to  him. 
Not  less  glad  would  he  be  to  know  the  person;  and  on 'the 
road  in  times  of  pursuit  he  arranged  tens  and  hundreds  of 
ambushes,  —  always  in  vain.  Babinich  was  able  to  avoid 
traps,  and  inflicted  defeats  where  they  were  least  expected. 

At  last  both  armies  came  to  the  neighborhood  of  Sokolka. 
Boguslav  found  there  the  reinforcement  under  Kyritz,  who, 
not  knowing  hitherto  where  the  prince  was,  went  to  Yanov, 
where  the  fate  of  BoguslaVs  expedition  was  to  be  decided. 

Kmita  closed  hermetically  all  the  roads  leading  from  Yar 
nov  to  Sokolka,  Korychyn,  Kuznitsa,  and  Suhovola.  The 
neighboring  forests,  willow  woods,  and  thickets  were  occu- 
pied by  the  Tartars.  Not  a  letter  could  pass ;  no  wagon 
with  provisions  could  be  brought  in.  Boguslav  himself  was 
in  a  hurry  for  battle  before  his  last  biscuit  in  Yanov  should 
be  eaten. 

But  as  a  man  of  quick  wit,  trained  in  every  intrigue,  he 
determined  to  try  negotiations  first.  He  did  not  know  yet 
that  Sapyeha  in  this  kind  of  intrigue  surpassed  him  greatly 
in  reasoning  and  quickness.  From  Sokolka  then  in  Bogus- 
lav's  name  came  Pan  Sakovich,  under-chamberlain  and  sta- 
rosta  of  Oshmiana,  the  attendant  and  personal  friend  of 
Prince  Boguslav,  with  a  letter  and  authority  to  conclude 
peace. 

This  Pan  Sakovich  was  a  wealthy  man,  who  reached  sena- 
torial dignity  later  in  life,  for  he  became  voevoda  of  Smo- 
lensk and  treasurer  of  the  Grand  Principality ;  he  was  at 
that  time  one  of  the  most  noted  cavaliers  in  Lithuania,  famed 
equally  for  bravery  and  beauty.  Pan  Sakovich  was  of  me- 
dium stature  ;  the  hair  of  his  head  and  brows  was  black  as  a 
raven's  wing,  but  he  had  pale  blue  eyes  which  gazed  with 
marvellous  and  unspeakable  insolence,  so  that  Boguslav  said 
of  him  that  he  stunned  with  his  eyes  as  with  the  back  of  an 
axe.  He  wore  foreign  garments  which  he  brought  from 
journeys  made  with  Boguslav;  he  spoke  nearly  all  lan- 
guages ;  in  battle  he  rushed  into  the  greatest  whirl  so  madly 
that  among  his  enemies  he  was  called  "  the  doomed  man." 
But,  thanks  to  his  uncommon  strength  and  presence  of  mind, 
he  always  came  out  unharmed.  It  was  said  that  he  had 
strength  to  stop  a  carriage  in  its  course  by  seizing  the  hind 
wheel;  he  could  drink  beyond  measure,  could  toss  off  a 
quart  of  cream  in  vodka,  and  be  as  sober  as  if  he  had  taken 
nothing  in  his  mouth.     With  men  he  was  morose,  haughty, 


292  THE  DELUGE. 

offensive  ;  in  Boguslav's  hand  he  was  as  soft  as  wax.  His 
manners  we^re  polished,  and  though  in  the  king's  chambers 
he  l^new  how  to  bear  himself,  he  had  a  certain  wildness  in 
his  spirit  which  burst  forth  at  times  like  a  flame. 

Pan  Sakovich  was  rather  a  companion  than  a  servant  of 
Boguslav.  Boguslav,  who  in  truth  had  never  loved  any  one 
in  his  life,  had  an  unconquerable  weakness  for  this  man. 
By  nature  exceedingly  sordid,  he  was  generous  to  Sakovich 
alone.  By  his  influence  he  raised  him  to  be  under-chamber- 
lain,  and  had  him  endowed  with  the  starostaship  of  Osh- 
miana.  After  every  battle  Boguslav's  first  question  was : 
"  Where  is  Sakovich  ?  has  he  met  with  no  harm  ?  "  The 
prince  depended  greatly  on  the  starosta's  counsels,  and  em- 
ployed him  in  war  and  in  negotiations  in  which  the  courage 
and  impudence  of  Sakovich  were  very  effective. 

This  time  he  sent  him  to  Sapyeha.  But  the  mission  was 
difl&cult,  —  first,  because  the  suspicion  might  easily  fall  on 
the  starosta  that  he  had  come  only  to  spy  out  and  discover 
Sapyeha's  strength ;  second,  because  the  envoy  had  much  to 
ask  and  nothing  to  offer. 

Happily,  Pan  Sakovich  did  not  trouble  himself  with 
anything.  He  entered  as  a  victor  who  comes  to  dictate 
terms  to  the  vanquished,  and  struck  Sapyeha  with  his  pale 
eyes. 

Sapyeha  smiled  when  he  saw  that  pride,  but  half  of  his 
smile  was  compassion.  Every  man  may  impose  much  with 
daring  and  impudence,  but  on  people  of  a  certain  measure ; 
the  hetman  was  above  the  measure  of  Sakovich. 

"  My  master,  prince  in  Birji  and  Dubinki,  commander-in- 
chief  of  the  armies  of  his  princely  highness  the  elector," 
said  Sakovich,  ^^has  sent  me  with  a  greeting,  and  to  ask 
about  the  health  of  your  worthiness." 

"  Thank  the  prince,  and  say  that  you  saw  me  well." 

Sapyeha  took  the  letter,  opened  it  carelessly  enough,  read 
it,  and  said,  — 

"Too  bad  to  lose  time.  I  cannot  see  what  the  prince 
wants.  Do  you  surrender,  or  do  you  wish  to  try  your 
fortune  ?  " 

Sakovich  feigned  astonishment. 

"  Whether  we  surrender  ?  I  think  that  the  prince  pro- 
poses specially  in  this  letter  that  you  surrender;  at  least 
my  instructions  —  " 

"  Of  your  instructions  we  will  speak  later,  my  dear  Pan 
Sakovich.     We  have  chased  you  nearly  a  hundred  and  fifty 


THE  DELUGE.  293 

miles,  as  a  hound  does  a  hare.  Have  you  ever  heard  of  a 
hare  proposing  to  a  hound  to  surrender  ?  '^ 

**  We  have  received  reinforcements." 

*^  Von  Kyritz,  with  eight  hundred  men,  and  so  tired  that 
they  will  lay  down  their  arms  before  battle.  I  will  give 
you  Hmelnitski's  saying  :  *  There  is  no  time  to  talk  ! '  " 

"  The  elector  with  all  his  power  is  with  us." 

"  That  is  well,  —  I  shall  not  have  far  to  seek  him ;  for  I 
wish  to  ask  him  by  what  right  he  sends  troops  into  the 
Commonwealth,  of  which  he  is  a  vassal,  and  to  which  he  is 
bound  in  loyalty." 

"  The  right  of  the  strongest." 

"  Maybe  in  Prussia  such  a  right  exists,  but  not  with  us. 
But  if  you  are  the  stronger,  take  the  field." 

"  The  prince  would  long  since  have  attacked  you,  were  it 
not  for  kindred  blood." 

"  I  wonder  if  that  is  the  only  hindrance ! " 

^*The  prince  wonders  at  the -animosity  of  the  Sapyehas 
against  the  house  of  Radzivill,  and  that  your  worthiness 
for  private  revenge  hesitates  not  to  spill  the  blood  of  the 
country." 

"  Tfu ! "  cried  Kmita,  listening  behind  the  hetman's  arm- 
chair to  the  conversation. 

Pan  Sakovich  rose,  went  to  Kmita,  and  struck  him  with 
his  eyes.  But  he  met  his  own,  or  better ;  and  in  the  eyes 
of  Pan  Andrei  the  starosta  found  such  an  answer  that  he 
dropped  his  glance  to  the  floor. 

The  hetman  frowned.  "Take  your  seat.  Pan  Sakovich. 
And  do  you  preserve  calm  "  (turning  to  Kmita).  Then  he 
said  to  Sakovich,  — 

"  Conscience  speaks  only  the  truth,  but  mouths  chew  it 
and  spit  it  into  the  world  as  calumny.  He  who  with  for- 
eign troops  attacks  a  country,  inflicts  wrong  on  him  who 
defends  it.  God  hears  this,  and  the  heavenly  chronicler 
will  inscribe." 

"  Through  hatred  of  the  Sapyehas  to  the  Radzivills  was 
the  prince  voevoda  of  Vilna  consumed." 

"  I  hate  traitors,  not  the  Radzivills ;  and  the  best  proof  of 
this  is  that  Prince  Michael  Radzivill  is  in  my  camp  now. 
Tell  me  what  is  your  wish?" 

"Your  worthiness,  I  will  tell  what  I  have  in  my  heart; 
he  hates  who  sends  secret  assassins." 

Pan  Sapyeha  was  astonished  in  his  turn. 

"  I  send  assassins  against  Prince  Boguslav  ?  " 


294  THE  DELUGE. 

"  That  is  the  case ! " 

'*  You  have  gone  mad ! " 

"  The  other  day  they  caught,  beyond  Yanov,  a  murderer 
who  once  made  an  attack  on  the  life  of  the  prince.  Tor- 
tures brought  him  to  tell  who  sent  him." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed ;  but  in  that  silence  Pan 
Sapyeha  heard  how  Kmita,  standing  behind  him,  repeated 
twice  through  his  set  lips,  "  Woe,  woe ! " 

"  God  is  my  judge,"  answered  the  hetman,  with  real  sena- 
torial dignity,  "  that  neither  to  you  nor  your  prince  shall 
I  ever  justify  myself ;  for  you  were  not  made  to  be  my 
judges.  But  do  you,  instead  of  loitering,  tell  directly 
what  you  have  come  for,  and  what  conditions  your  prince 
offers." 

"  The  prince,  my  lord,  has  destroyed  Horotkyevich,  has 
defeated  Pan  Krishtof  Sapyeha,  taken  Tykotsin ;  therefore 
he  can  justly  call  himself  victor,  and  ask  for  considerable 
advantages.  But  regretting  the  loss  of  Christian  blood,  he 
desires  to  return  in  quiet  to  Prussia,  requiring  nothing  more 
than  the  freedom  of  leaving  his  garrisons  in  the  castles.  We 
have  also  taken  prisoners  not  a  few,  among  whom  are  dis- 
tinguished ofl&cers,  not  counting  Panna  Anusia  Borzobogati, 
who  has  been  sent  already  to  Taurogi.  These  may  be  ex- 
changed on  equal  terms." 

"  Do  not  boast  of  your  victories,  for  my  advance  guard, 
led  by  Pan  Babinich  here  present,  pressed  you  for  a  hundred 
and  fifty  miles ;  you  retreated  before  it,  lost  twice  as  many 
prisoners  as  you  took  previously ;  you  lost  wagons,  cannon, 
camp-chests.  Your  army  is  fatigued,  dropping  from  hunger, 
has  nothing  to  eat ;  you  know  not  whither  to  turn.  You 
have  seen  my  army ;  I  did  not  ask  to  have  your  eyes  bound 
purposely,  that  you  might  know  whether  you  are  able  to 
measure  forces  with  us.  As  to  that  young  lady,  she  is  not 
under  my  guardianship,  but  that  of  Pan  Zamoyski  and- Prin- 
cess Griselda  Vishnyevetski.  The  prince  will  reckon  with 
them  if  he  does  her  any  injustice.  But  speak  with  wisdom ; 
otherwise  I  shall  order  Pan  Babinich  to  march  at  once." 

Sakovich,  instead  of  answering,  turned  to  Kmita :  "  Then 
you  are  the  man  who  made  such  onsets  on  the  road  ?  You 
must  have  learned  your  murderous  trade  under  Kmita  —  " 

"  Learn  on  your  own  skin  whether  I  praxjtised  well ! " 

The  hetman  again  frowned^  "You  have  nothing  to  do 
here,"  said  he  to  Sakovich ;  "  you  may  go." 

"  Your  worthiness,  give  me  at  least  a  letter." 


THE   DELUGE.  296 

"  Let  it  be  so.  Wait  at  Pan  Oskyerko's  quarters  for  a 
letter." 

Hearing  this,  Pan  Oskyerko  conducted  Sakovich  at  once 
to  his  quarters.  The  hetman  waved  his  hand  as  a  parting ; 
then  he  turned  to  Pan  Andrei.  "  Why  did  you  say  *  Woe,' 
when  he  spoke  of  that  man  whom  they  seized?  "  asked  he, 
looking  quickly  and  severely  into  the  eyes  of  the  knight. 
"  Has  hatred  so  deadened  your  conscience  that  you  really 
sent  a  murderer  to  the  prince  ?  " 

"By  the  Most  Holy  Lady  whom  I  defended,  no!"  an- 
swered Kmita;  "not  through  strange  hands  did  I  wish  to 
reach  his  throat." 

"  Why  did  you  say  *  Woe '  ?    Do  you  know  that  man  ?  " 

"  I  know  him,"  answered  Kmita,  growing  pale  from  emo- 
tion and  rage.  "  I  sent  him  from  Lvoff  to  Taurogi  —  Prince 
Boguslav  took  Panna  Billevich  to  Taurogi  —  I  love  that 
lady.  We  were  to  marry  —  I  sent  that  man  to  get  me  news 
of  her.     She  was  in  such  hands  —  " 

"  Calm  yourself ! "  said  the  hetman.  "  Have  you  given 
him  any  letters  ?  " 

"  No ;  she  would  not  read  them." 

"  Why  ?  "  * 

"Boguslav  told  her  that  I  offered  to  carry  away  the 
king." 

"  Great  are  your  reasons  for  hating  him." 

"  True,  your  worthiness,  true." 

^*  Does  the  prince  know  that  man  ?  " 

"He  knows  him.  That  is  the  sergeant  Soroka.  He 
helped  me  to  carry  off  Boguslav." 

"  I  understand,"  said  the  hetman ;  "  the  vengeance  of  the 
prince  is  awaiting  him." 

A  moment  of  silence  followed. 

"  The  prince  is  in  a  trap,"  said  the  hetman,  after  a  while ; 
"  maybe  he  will  tjonsent  to  give  him  up." 

"  Let  your  worthiness,"  said  Kmita,  "detain  Sakovich,  and 
send  me  to  the  prince.    Perhaps  I  may  rescue  Soroka." 

"  Is  his  fate  such  a  great  question  for  you  ?  " 

"  An  old  soldier,  an  old  servant ;  he  carried  me  in  his  arms. 
A  multitude  of  times  he  has  saved  my  life.  God  would  pun- 
ish me  were  I  to  abandon  him  in  such  straits."  And  Kmita 
began  to  tremble  from  pity  and  anxiety. 

But  the  hetman  saia:  "It  is  no  wonder  to  me  that  the 
soldiers  love  you,  for  you  love  them.  I  will  do  what  I  can. 
I  will  write  to  the  prince  that  I  will  free  for  him  whomso- 


296  THE  DELUGE. 

ever  he  wishes  for  that  soldier,  who  besides  at  your  com 
mand  has  acted  as  an  innocent  agent." 

Kmita  seized  his  head :  "  What  does  he  care  for  prisoners  ? 
he  will  not  let  him  go  for  thirty  of  them." 

"  Then  he  will  not  give  him  to  you ;  he  will  even  attempt 
your  life." 

"  He  would  give  him  for  one,  —  for  Sakovich." 

**  I  cannot  imprison  Sakovich ;  he  is  an  envoy." 

"Detain  him,  and  I  will  go  with  a  letter  to  the  prince. 
Perhaps  1  shall  succeed  —  God  be  with  him  !  I  will  aban- 
don my  revenge,  if  he  will  give  me  that  soldier." 

"  Wait,"  said  the  hetman ;  "  I  can  detain  Sakovich.  Be- 
sides that  I  will  write  to  the  prince  to  send  me  a  safe- 
conduct  without  a  name." 

The  hetman  began  to  write  at  once.  An  hour  later  a 
Cossack  was  galloping  with  a  letter  to  Yanov,  and  toward 
evening  he  returned  with  Boguslav's  answer :  — 

**  I  send  according  to  request  the  safe-conduct  with  which  every 
envoy  may  return  unharmed,  though  it  is  a  wonder  to  rae  that  your 
worthiness  should  ask  for  a  conduct  while  you  have  such  a  hostage 
a»my  servant  and  friend  Pan  Sakovich,  for  whom  I  have  so  much 
love  that  I  would  give  all  the  officers  in  my  array  for  him.  It  is 
known  also  that  envoys  are  not  killed,  but  are  usually  respected 
even  by  wild  Tartars  with  whom  your  worthiness  is  making  war 
against  my  Christian  army.  Now,  guaranteeing  the  safety  of  your 
envoy  by  my  personal  princely  word,  1  subscribe  myself,  etc.*' 

That  same  evening  Kmita  took  the  safe-conduct  and  went 
with  the  two  Kyemliches.  Pan  Sakovich  remained  in  So- 
kolka  as  a  hostage. 


THE  DELUGE.  297 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

It  was  near  midnight  when  Pan  Andrei  announced 
himself  to  thiB  advanced  pickets  of  the  prince,  but  no  one 
was  sleeping  in  the  whole  camp.  The  battle  might  begin 
at  any  moment,  therefore  they  had  prepared  for  it  care- 
fully. Boguslav's  troops  had  occupied  Yanov  itself ;  they 
commanded  the  road  from  Sokolka,  which  was  held  by 
artillery,  managed  by  the  elector's  trained  men.  There 
were  only  three  cannons,  but  abundance  of  powder  and 
balls.  On  both  sides  of  Yanov,  among  the  birch  groves, 
Boguslav  gave  orders  to  make  intrenchments  and  to  oc- 
cupy them  with  double-barrelled  guns  and  infantry.  The 
cavalry  occupied  Yanov  itself,  the  road  behind  the  cannons, 
and  the  intervals  between  the  trenches.  The  position  was 
defensible  enough,  and  with  fresh  men  defence  in  it  might 
be  long  and  bloody ;  but  of  fresh  soldiers  there  were  only 
eight  hundred  under  Kyritz  ;  the  rest  were  so  wearied  that 
they  could  barely  stand  on  their  feet.  Besides,  the  howling 
of  the  Tartars  was  heard  in  Suhovola  at  midnight,  and  later 
in  the  rear  of  Boguslav's  ranks ;  hence  a  certain  fear  was 
spread  among  the  soldiers.  Boguslav  was  forced  to  send 
in  that  direction  all  his  light  cavalry,  which  after  it  had 
gone  three  miles  dared  neither  return  nor  advance,  for  fear 
of  ambushes  in  the  forest. 

Boguslav,  though  fever  together  with  violent  chills  was 
tormenting  him  more  than  ever,  commanded  everything  in 
person ;  but  since  he  rode  with  difficulty  he  had  himself 
carried  by  four  soldiers  in  an  open  litter.  In  this  way  he 
had  examined  the  road  as  well  as  the  birch  groves,  and 
was  entering  Yanov  when  he  was  informed  that  an  envoy 
from  Sapyeha  was  approaching. 

They  were  already  on  the  street.  Boguslav  was  unable 
to  recognize  Kmita  because  of  the  darkness,  and  because 
Pan  Andrei,  through  excess  of  caution  on  the  part  of  offi- 
cers in  the  advance  guard,  had  his  head  covered  with  a  bag 
in  which  there  was  an  opening  only  for  his  mouth. 

The  prince  noticed  the  bag  when  Kmita,  after  dismount- 
ing, stood  near  him  ;  he  gave  command  to  remove  it  at  once. 


298  THE  DELUGE. 

"  This  is  Y  anov,"  said  he,  "  and  there  is  no  reason  for 
secrecy."  Then  he  turned  in  the  darkness  to  Pan  Andrei : 
"  Are  you  from  Pan  Sapyeha  ?  " 

"  I  am." 

"  And  what  is  Pan  Sakovich  doing  there  ?  " 

"  Pan  Oskyerko  is  entertaining  him." 

"  Why  did  you  ask  for  a  safe  conduct  when  you  have 
Sakovich  ?  Pan  Sapyeha  is  too  careful,  and  let  him  see  to 
it  that  he  is  not  too  clever." 

"  That  is  not  my  affair,"  answered  Kmita. 

"  I  see  that  the  envoy  is  not  over-given  to  speech." 

"  I  have  brought  a  letter,  and  in  the  quarters  I  will  speak 
of  my  own  affair." 

"  Is  there  a  private  question  ?  " 

"  There  will  be  a  request  to  your  highness." 

"  I  shall  be  glad  not  to  refuse  it.  Kow  I  beg  you  to  fol- 
low. Mount  your  horse ;  I  should  ask  you  to  the  litter, 
but  it  is  too  small." 

They  moved  on.  The  prince  in  the  litter  and  Kmita  at 
one  side  on  horseback.  They  looked  in  the  darkness  with- 
out being  able  to  distinguish  the  faces  of  each  other.  After 
a  while  the  prince,  in  spite  of  furs,  began  to  shake  so  that 
his  teeth  chattered.     At  last  he  said,  — 

"  It  has  come  on  me  grievously ;  if  it  were  —  brr !  —  not 
for  this,  I  would  give  other  conditions." 

Kmita  said  nothing,  and  only  wished  to  pierce  with  his 
eyes  the  darkness,  in  the  middle  of  which  the  head  and 
face  of  the  prince  were  outlined  in  indefinite  gray  and  white 
features.  At  the  sound  of  Boguslav's  voice  and  at  sight  of 
his  figure  all  the  former  insults,  the  old  hatred,  and  the 
burning  desire  for  revenge  so  rose  in  Kmita's  heart  that 
they  turned  almost  to  madness.  His  hand  of  itself  sought 
the  sword,  which  had  been  taken  from  him ;  but  at  his  girdle 
he  had  the  baton  with  an  iron  head,  the  ensign  of  his  rank 
of  colonel ;  the  devil  then  began  to  whirl  in  his  brain  at 
once,  and  to  whisper :  "  Cry  in  his  ear  who  you  are,  and 
smash  his  head  into  bits.  The  night  is  dark,  you  will  es- 
cape. The  Kyemliches  are  with  you.  You  will  rub  out 
a  traitor  and  pay  for  injustice.  You  will  rescue  Olenka, 
Soroka  —    Strike !  strike  ! " 

Kmita  came  still  nearer  the  litter,  and  with  trembling 
hand  began  to  draw  forth  the  baton.  "  Strike ! "  whispered 
the  devil;  "you  will  serve  the  country." 

Kmita  had  now  drawn  out  the  baton,  and  he  squeezed  the 


THE  DELUGE.  299 

handle  as  if  wishing  to  crush  it  in  his  hand.  "One,  two, 
three ! "  whispered  the  devil. 

But  at  that  moment  Kmita's  horse,  whether  because  he  had 
hit  the  helmet  of  the  soldier  with  his  nose,  or  had  shied,  it 
is  enough  that  he  stumbled  violently.  Kmita  pulled  the 
reins.  During  this  time  the  litter  had  moved  on  several 
steps.     The  hair  stood  on  the  head  of  the  young  man. 

"  0  Most  Holy  Mother,  restrain  my  hand ! "  whispered 
he,  through  his  set  teeth.  "O  Most  Holy  Mother,  save 
me  !  I  am  here  an  envoy ;  I  came  from  the  hetman,  and  I 
want  to  murder  like  a  night  assassin.  I  am  a  noble ;  I  am 
a  servant  of  Thine.     Lead  me  not  into  temptation  ! '' 

"  But  why  are  you  loitering  ?  "  asked  Boguslav,  in  a  voice 
broken  by  fever. 

"  I  am  here ! " 

"  Do  you  hear  the  cocks  crowing  beyond  the  fences  ?  It 
is  needful  to  hurry,  for  I  am  sick  and  want  rest." 

Kmita  put  the  baton  behind  his  belt  and  rode  farther, 
near  the  litter.  Still  he  could  not  find  peace.  He  under- 
stood that  only  with  cool  blood  and  self-command  could  he 
free  Soroka ;  therefore  he  stipulated  with  himself  in  advance 
what  words  to  use  with  the  prince  so  as  to  incline  and  con- 
vince him.  He  vowed  to  have  only  Soroka  in  view,  to 
mention  nothing  else,  and  especially  not  Olenka.  And  he 
felt  how  in  the  darkness  a  burning  blush  covered  his  face 
at  the  thought  that  perhaps  the  prince  himself  would  men- 
tion her,  and  maybe  mention  something  that  Pan  Andrei 
would  not  be  able  to  endure  or  listen  to. 

"Let  him  not  mention  her,"  said  he  to  himself;  "let 
him  not  allude  to  her,  for  in  that  is  his  death  and  mine. 
Let  him  have  mercy  upon  himself,  if  he  lacks  shame." 

Pan  Andrei  suffered  terribly  ;  his  breath  failed  him,  and 
his  throat  was  so  straitened  that  he  feared  lest  he  might 
not  be  able  to  bring  forth  the  words  when  he  came  to  speak. 
In  this  stifling  oppression  he  began  the  Litany. 

After  a  time  relief  came ;  he  was  quieted  considerably, 
and  that  grasp  as  it  were  of  an  iron  hand  squeezing  his 
throat  was  relaxed. 

They  had  now  arrived  at  the  prince's  quarters.  The  sol- 
diers put  down  the  litter ;  two  attendants  took  the  *  prince 
by  the  armpits ;  he  turned  to  Kmita,  and  with  his  teeth 
chattering  continually,  said,  — 

"  I  beg  you  to  follow.  The  chill  will  soon  pass ;  then 
we  can  speak." 


300  THE  DELUGE. 

After  a  while  they  found  themselves  in  a  separate  apart- 
ment in  which  heaps  of  coals  were  glowing  in  a  fireplace^ 
and  in  which  was  unendurable  heat.  His  servants  placed 
Prince  Boguslav  on  a  long  campaign  arm-chair  covered  with 
furs,  and  brought  a  light.  Then  the  attendants  withdrew. 
The  prince  threw  his  head  back,  closed  his  eyes,  and  re- 
mained in  that  position  motionless  for  a  time ;  at  last  he 
said,  — 

'•  Directly,  —  let  me  rest." 

Kmita  looked  at  him.  The  prince  had  not  changed 
much,  but  the  fever  had  pinched  his  face.  He  was  painted 
as  usual,  and  his  cheeks  touched  with  color;  but  just  for 
that  reason,  when  he  lay  there  with  closed  eyes  and  head 
thrown  back,  he  was  somewhat  like  a  corpse  or  a  wax 
figure.  Pan  Andrei  stood  before  him  in  the  bright  light. 
The  prince  began  to  open  his  lids  lazily;  suddenly  he 
opened  them  completely,  and  a  flame,  as  it  were,  flew  over 
his  face.  But  it  remained  only  an  instant ;  then  again  he 
closed  his  eyes. 

"  If  thou  art  a  spirit,  I  fear  thee  not,"  said  he ;  "  but 
vanish." 

"  I  have  come  with  a  letter  from  the  hetman,"  answered 
Kmita. 

Boguslav  shuddered  a  little,  as  if  he  wished  to  shake  off 
visions  ;  then  he  looked  at  Kmita  and  asked,  — 

"  Have  I  been  deceived  in  you  ?  " 

"Not  at  all,"  answered  Pan  Andrei,  pointing  with  his 
finger  to  the  scar. 

"  That  is  the  second  ! "  muttered  the  prince  to  himself ; 
and  he  added  aloud,  "  Where  is  the  letter?" 

"  Here  it  is,"  said  Kmita,  giving  the  letter. 

Boguslav  began  to  read,  and  when  he  had  finished  a  mar- 
vellous light  flashed  in  his  eyes. 

"  It  is  well,"  said  he ;  "  there  is  loitering  enough !  To- 
morrow the  battle  —  and  I  am  glad,  for  I  shall  not  have  a 
fever." 

"  And  we,  too,  are  glad,"  answered  Kmita. 

A  moment  of  silence  followed,  during  which  these  two 
inexorable  enemies  measured  each  other  with  a  certain  ter- 
rible curiosity.    The  prince  first  resumed  the  conversation. 

"I  divine  that  it  was  you  who  attacked  me  with  the 
Tartars  ?  " 

"  It  was  I." 

"  And  did  you  not  fear  to  come  here  ?  " 


THE  DELUGE.  301 

Kmita  did  not  answer. 

"Did  you  count  on  our  relationship  through  the  Kish- 
kis?  For  you  and  I  have  our  reckonings.  I  can  tear  you 
out  of  your  skin,  Sir  Cavalier." 

"  You  can,  your  highness." 

"  You  came  with  a  safe-conduct,  it  is  true.  I  understand 
now  why  Pan  Sapyeha  asked  for  it.  But  you  have  at- 
tempted my  life.  Sakovich  is  detained  there ;  but  Sapy- 
eha has  no  right  to  Sakovich,  while  I  have  a  right  to  you, 
cousin." 

"I  have  come  with  a  prayer  to  your  highness." 

"  I  beg  you  to  mention  it.  You  can  calculate  that  for 
you  everything  will  be  done.     What  is  the  prayer  ?  " 

"  You  have  here  a  captive  soldier,  one  of  those  men  who 
aided  me  in  carrying  you  off.  I  gave  orders,  he  acted  as  a 
blind  instrument.     Be  pleased  to  set  that  man  at  liberty." 

Boguslav  thought  awhile. 

"  I  am  thinking,"  said  he,  "  which  is  greater,  —  your  dar- 
ing as  a  soldier,  or  your  insolence  as  a  petitioner." 

"  I  do  not  ask  this  man  from  you  for  nothing." 

"  And  what  will  you  give  me  for  him  ?  " 

"  Myself." 

"  Ts  it  possible  that  he  is  such  a  precious  soldier  ?  You 
pay  bountifully,  but  see  that  that  is  suflBlcient ;  for  surely 
you  would  like  to  ransom  something  else  from  me." 

Kmita  came  a  step  nearer  to  the  prince,  and  grew  so 
awfully  pale  that  Boguslav,  in  spite  of  himself,  looked  at 
the  door,  and  notwithstanding  all  his  daring  he  changed 
the  subject  of  conversation. 

"  Pan  Sapyeha  will  not  entertain  such  an  agreement.  I 
should  be  glad  to  hold  you ;  but  I  have  guaranteed  with 
my  word  of  a  prince  your  safety." 

"  I  will  write  by  that  soldier  to  the  hetman  that  I  re- 
main of  my  own  will." 

"  And  he  will  declare  that,  in  spite  of  your  will,  I  must 
send  you.  You  have  given  him  services  too  great.  He  will 
not  set  Sakovich  free,  and  Sakovich  I  prize  higher  than 
you." 

"  Then,  your  highness,  free  that  soldier,  and  I  will  go  on 
my  word  where  you  command." 

"  I  may  fall  to-morrow ;  I  care  nothing  for  treaties  touch- 
ing the  day  after." 

"  I  implore  your  highness  for  that  man.     I  —  " 

"  What  will  you  do  ?  " 


302  THE  DELUGE. 

"I  will  drop  my  revenge." 

"  You  see,  Pan  Kmita,  many  a  time  have  I  gone  against 
a  bear  with  a  spear,  not  because  I  had  to  do  so,  but  from 
desire.  I  am  glad  when  some  danger  threatens,  for  life  is 
less  dull  for  me.  In  this  ease  I  reserve  your  revenge  as  a 
pleasure  ;  for  you  are,  I  must  confess,  of  that  breed  of  bears 
which  seek  the  hunter  themselves." 

"  Your  highness,"  said  Kmita,  "  for  small  mercies  God 
often  forgives  great  sins.  Neither  of  us  knows  when  it 
will  come  to  him  to  stand  before  the  judgment  of  Christ." 

"  Enough ! "  said  the  prince.  "  I  compose  psalms  for  my- 
self in  spite  of  the  fever,  so  as  to  have  some  merit  before 
the  Lord ;  should  I  need  a  preacher  I  should  summon  my 
own.  You  do  not  know  how  to  beg  with  sufficient  humility, 
and  you  go  in  round-about  ways.  I  will  show  you  the 
method  myself :  strike  to-morrow  in  the  battle  on  Sapyeha, 
and  after  to-morrow  I  will  let  out  the  soldier  and  forgive  you 
your  sins.     You  betrayed  Radzivill ;  betray  now  Sapyeha." 

"Is  this  the  last  word  of  your  highness?  By  all  the 
saints,  I  implore  you ! " 

"  No !  Devil  take  you !  And  you  change  in  the  face  — 
But  don't  come  too  near,  for,  though  I  am  ashamed  to  call 
attendants  —  look  here  !     You  are  too  bold !  " 

Boguslav  pointed  at  a  pistol-barrel  peeping  from  under 
the  fur  with  which  it  was  covered,  and  looked  with  spark- 
ling eyes  into  Kmita's  eyes. 

"  Your  highness  !  "  cried  Kmita,  almost  joining  his  hands 
in  prayer,  but  with  a  face  changed  by  wrath. 

"  You  beg,  but  you  threaten,"  said  Boguslav ;  "  you  bend 
your  neck,  but  the  devil  is  gnashing  his  teeth  at  me  from 
behind  your  collar.  Pride  is  gleaming  in  your  eyes,  and  in 
your  mouth  it  sounds  as  in  a  cloud.  With  your  forehead  to 
the  Radzivill  feet  when  you  beg,  my  little  man  !  Beat  with 
your  forehead  on  the  floor,  then  I  will  answer." 

Pan  Andrei's  face  was  as  pale  as  a  piece  of  linen ;  he  drew 
his  hand  over  his  moist  forehead,  his  eyes,  his  face ;  and  he 
spoke  with  such  a  broken  voice,  bs  if  the  fever  from  which 
the  prince  suffered  had  suddenly  sprung  upon  him. 

"If  your  highness  will  free  for  me  that  old  soldier,  I  am 
ready  to  fall  at  your  feet." 

Satisfaction  gleamed  in  Boguslav's  eyes.  He  had  brought 
down  his  enemy,  bent  his  proud  neck.  Better  food  he  could 
not  give  to  his  revenge  and  hatred. 

Kmita  stood  before  him  with  hair  erect  in  his  forelock, 


THE  DELUGE.  303 

trembling  in  his  whole  body.  His  face,  resembling  even  in 
rest  the  head  of  a  hawk,  recalled  all  the  more  an  enraged 
bird  of  prey.  You  could  not  tell  whether  at  the  next  mo- 
ment he  would  throw  himself  at  the  feet,  or  hurl  himself 
at  the  breast  of  the  prince.  But  Boguslav  not  taking  his 
eyes  from  him,  said, — 

"Before  witnesses  !  before  people  ! "  And  he  turned  to 
the  door.     "  Hither  ! " 

A  number  of  attendants,  Poles  and  foreigners,  came  in ; 
after  them  officers  entered. 

"  Gracious  gentlemen !  "  said  the  prince,  •  "  behold  Pan 
Kmita,  the  banneret  of  Orsha  and  envoy  of  Pan  Sapyeha, 
who  has  come  to  beg  a  favor  of  me,  and  he  wishes  to  have 
all  you  gentlemen  as  witnesses.^' 

Kmita  tottered  like  a  drunken  man,  groaned,  and  fell  at 
Boguslav's  feet.  The  prince  stretched  his  feet  purposely  so 
that  the  end  of  his  riding-boot  touched  the  forehead  of  the 
knight. 

All  looked  in  silence,  astonished  at  the  famous  name,  as 
well  as  at  this,  —  that  he  who  bore  it  was  now  an  envoy  from 
Pan  Sapyeha.  All  understood,  too,  that  something  uncom- 
mon was  taking  place. 

The  prince  rose,  and  without  saying  a  word  passed  into 
the  adjoining  chamber,  beckoning  to  two  attendants  to 
follow  him. 

Kmita  rose.  His  face  showed  no  longer  either  anger  or 
rapacity,  merely  indifference  and  insensibility.  He  ap- 
peared unconscious  of  what  was  happening  to  him,  and  his 
energy  seemed  broken  completely. 

Half  an  hour  passed ;  an  hour.  Outside  the  windows  was 
heard  the  tramp  of  horses'  feet  and  the  measured  tread  of 
soldiers ;  he  sat  continually  as  if  of  stone. 

Suddenly  the  door  opened.  An  officer  entered,  an  old 
acquaintance  of  Kmita's  from  Birji,  and  eight  soldiers,  — 
four  with  muskets,  four  without  firearms,  —  with  sabres. 

"  Gracious  Colonel,  rise  ! "  said  the  officer,  politely. 

Kmita  looked  on  him  wanderingly.  "  Glovbich ! "  said 
he,  recognizing  the  officer. 

"I  have  an  order,"  answered  Glovbich,  "to  bind  your 
hands  and  conduct  you  beyond  Yanov.  The  binding  is  for 
a  time,  then  you  will  go* free;  therefore  I  beg  you  not  to 
resist." 

"  Bind ! "  answered  Elmita. 

And  he  permitted  them  to  tie  him,    5ut  they  did  not  tie 


304  THE  DELUGE. 

his  feet.  The  officer  led  him  out  of  the  room  and  on  foot 
through  Yanov.  Then  they  advanced  for  about  an  hour. 
On  the  road  some  horsemen  joined  them.  Kmita  heard 
them  speaking  in  Polish ;  the  Poles,  who  served  with  Bo- 
guslav,  all  knew  the  name  of  Kmita,  and  therefore  were 
most  curious  to  know  what  would  happen  to  him.  The 
party  passed  the  birch  grove  and  came  to  an  open  field,  on 
which  Pan  Andrei  saw  a  detachment  of  the  light  Polish 
squadron  of  Boguslav. 

The  soldiers  stood  in  rank,  forming  a  square;  in  the 
middle  was  a  space  in  which  were  two  foot-soldiers 
holding  horses  harnessed  to  draw,  and  some  men  with 
torches. 

By  the  light  of  the  torches  Pan  Andrei  saw  a  freshly 
sharpened  stake  lying  on  the  ground  with  the  large  end 
fastened  in  a  great  log. 

A  shiver  passed  through  Kmita  involuntarily.  "  That  is 
for  me,"  thought  he ;  "  Boguslav  has  ordered  them  to  draw 
me  on  the  stake  with  horses.  He  sacrifices  Sakovich  to  his 
vengeance." 

But  he  was  mistaken;  the  stake  was  intended  first  for 
Soroka. 

By  the  quivering  flames  Pan  Andrei  saw  Soroka  him- 
self;  the  old  soldier  was  sitting  there  at  the  side  of  the 
log  on  a  stool,  without  a  cap  and  with  bound  hands, 
guarded  by  four  soldiers.  A  man  dressed  in  a  short  shuba 
without  sleeves  was  at  that  moment  giving  him  in  a  shal- 
low cup  goraUka,  which  Soroka  drank  eagerly  enough. 
When  he  had  drunk,  he  spat ;  and  since  at  that  very  mo- 
ment Kinita  was  placed  between  two  horsemen  in  the  first 
rank,  Soroka  saw  him,  sprang  from  the  stool  and  straight- 
ened himself  as  if  on  military  parade. 

For  a  while  they  looked  the  one  at  the  other.  Soroka's 
face  was  calm  and  resigned ;  he  only  moved  his  jaws  as  if 
chewing. 

"  Soroka ! "  groaned  Kmita,  at  last. 

"  At  command  !  "  answered  the  soldier. 

And  again  silence  followed.  What  had  they  to  say  at  such 
a  moment  ?  Then  the  executioner,  who  had  given  Soroka 
the  vodka,  approached  him. 

"  Well,  old  man,"  said  he,  « it  is  time  for  you ! " 

"  And  you  will  draw  me  on  straight  ?  " 

"  Never  fear." 

Soroka  feared  not ;  but  when  he  felt  on  his  shoulder  the 


THE  DELUGE.  305 

hand  of  the  executioner,  he  began  to  pant  quickly  and 
loudly.    At  last  he  said,  — 

"  More  gorailka ! " 

**  There  is  none  ! " 

Suddenly  one  of  the  soldiers  pushed  out  of  the  rank  and 
gave  a  canteen,  — 

"  Here  is  some ;  give  it  to  him." 

"  To  the  rank  ! "  commanded  Glovbich. 

Still  the  man  in  the  short  shuba  held  the  canteen  to  So- 
roka's  mouth ;  he  drank  abundantly,  and  after  be  had  drunk 
breathed  deeply. 

"  See  ! "  said  he,  "  the  lot  of  a  soldier  after  thirty  years' 
service.     Well,  if  it  is  time,  it  is  time !  " 

Another  executioner  approached  and  they  began  to  un- 
dress him. 

A  moment  of  silence.'  The  torches  trembled  in  the 
hands  of  those  holding  them ;  it  became  terrible  for  all. 

Meanwhile  froin  the  ranks  surrounding  the  square  was 
wrested  a  murmur  of  dissatisfaction,  which  became  louder 
each  instant;  **A  soldier  is  not  an  executioner;  he  gives 
death  himself,  but  does  not  wish  to  see  torture." 

"  Silence  ! "  cried  Glovbich. 

The  murmur  became  a  loud  bustle,  in  which  were  heard 
single  words :  "  Devils  !  "  "  Thunders ! "  "  Pagan  service  ! " 

Suddenly  Kmita  shouted  as  if  they  had  been  drawing 
him  on  to  the  stake, — 

"  Stop ! " 

The  executioner  halted  involuntarily.  All  eyes  were 
turned  to  Kmita. 

"  Soldiers ! "  shouted  Pan  Andrei,  "  Prince  Boguslav  is  a 
traitor  to  the  king  and  the  Commonwealth  !  You  are  sur- 
rounded, and  to-morrow  you  will  be  cut  to  pieces.  You  are 
serving  a  traitor ;  you  are  serving  against  the  country ! 
But  whoso  leaves  this  service  leaves  the  traitor ;  to  him  for- 
giveness of  the  king,  forgiveness  of  the  hetman  !  Choose ! 
Death  and  disgrace,  or  a  reward  to-morrow !  I  will  pay 
wages,  and  a  dhcat  a  man,  — two  ducats  a  man !  Choose  !  It 
is  not  for  you,  worthy  soldiers,  to  serve  a  traitor  !  Long  life 
to  the  king !  Long  life  to  the  grand  hetman  of  Lithuania ! " 

The  disturbance  was  turned  into  thunder;  the  ranks 
were  broken.     A  number  of  voices  shouted, — 

"  Long  life  to  the  king !  " 

"We  have  had  enough  of  thig  service ! " 

"  Destruction  to  traitors ! " 

VOL.  II.— 20 


306  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Stop !  stop !  "  shouted  other  voices. 

"  To-morrow  you  will  die  in  disgrace ! "  bellowed  Kmita. 

"  The  Tartars  are  in  Suhovola ! " 

"  The  prince  is  a  traitor !  " 

"  We  are  fighting  against  the  king ! " 

"  Strike ! " 

"  To  the  prince  ! " 

"  Halt ! " 

In  the  disturbance  some  sabre  had  cut  the  ropes  tying 
Kmita's  hands.  He  sprang  that  moment  on  one  of  the 
horses  which  were  to  draw  Soroka  on  the  stake,  and  cried 
from  the  horse, — 

"  Follow  me  to  the  hetman ! '' 

"  I  go ! "  shouted  Glovbich.     "  Long  life  to  the  king ! " 

"  May  he  live ! ''  answered  fifty  voices,  and  fifty  sabres 
glittered  at  once. 

"  To  horse,  Soroka ! "  commanded  Kmita. 

There  were  some  who  wished  to  resist,  but  at  sight  of  the 
naked  sabres  they  grew  silent.  One,  however,  turned  his 
horse  and  vanished  from  the  eye  in  a  moment.  The  torches 
went  out.     Darkness  embraced  all. 

"After  me!''  shouted  Kmita.  An  orderless  mass  of 
men  moved  from  the  place,  and  then  stretched  out  in  a 
long  line. 

When  they  had  gone  two  or  three  furlongs  they  met  the 
infantry  pickets  who  occupied  in  large  parties  the  birch 
grove  on  the  left  side. 

"  Who  goes  ? '' 

"  Glovbich  with  a  party ! " 

«  The  word  ?  " 

"  Trumpets ! " 

"  Pass ! " 

They  rode  forward,  not  hurrying  over-much;  then  they 
went  on  a  trot. 

"  Soroka !  '^  said  Kmita. 

"  At  command ! "  answered  the  voice  of  the  sergeant  at 
his  side. 

Kmita  said  nothing  more,  but  stretching  out  his  hand, 
put  his  palm  on  Soroka's  head,  as  if  wishing  to  convince 
himself  that  he  was  riding  there.  The  soldier  pressed  Pan 
Andrei's  hand  to  his  lips  in  silence. 

Then  Glovbich  called  from  the  other  side,  — 

"  Your  grace  I  I  wanted  long  to  do  what  I  have  done 
to-day." 


THE  DELUGE.  307 

"  You  will  not  regret  it ! " 

"  I  shall  be  thankful  all  my  life  to  you." 

"  Tell  me,  Glovbich,  why  did  the  prince  send  you,  and 
not  a  foreign  regiment,  to  the  execution  ?  " 

"Because  he  wanted  to  disgrace  you  before  the  Poles. 
The  foreign  soldiers  do  not  know  you." 

"And  was  nothing  to  happen  to  me  ?  " 

"  I  had  the  order  to  cut  your  bonds ;  but  if  you  tried  to 
defend  Soroka  we  were  to  bring  you  for  punishment  to  the 
prince." 

"Then  he  was  willing  to  sacrifice  Sakovich,"  muttered 
Kmita. 

Meanwhile  Prince  Boguslav  in  Yanov,  wearied  with  the 
fever  and  the  toil  of  the  day,  had  gone  to  sleep.  He  was 
roused  from  slumber  by  an  uproar  in  front  of  his  quarters 
and  a  knocking  at  the  door. 

"  Your  highness,  your  highness ! "  cried  a  number  of 
voices. 

"  He  is  asleep,  do  not  rouse  him ! "  answered  the  pages. 

But  the  prince  sat  up  in  bed  and  cried,  — 

"Alight!" 

They  brought  in  a  light,  and  at  the  same  time  the  officer 
on  duty  entered. 

"  Your  highness,"  said  he,  "Sapyeha's  envoy  has  brought 
Glovbich's  squadron  to  mutiny  and  taken  it  to  the  hetman." 

Silence  followed. 

"  Sound  the  kettle-drums  and  other  drums ! "  said  Bo- 
guslav at  last;  "let  the  troops  form  in  rank!" 

The  officer  went  out ;  the  prince  remained  alone. 

"  That  is  a  terrible  man ! "  said  he  to  himself ;  and  he 
felt  that  a  new  paroxysm  of  fever  was  seizing  him. 


308  THE  DELtlGE. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

It  is  easy  to  imagine  Sapyeha's  amazement  when  Kmita 
not  only  returned  safely  himself,  but  brought  with  him  a 
number  of  tens  of  horsemen  and  his  old  servant.    Kmita  i 

had  to  tell  the  hetman  and  Oskyerko  twice  what  had  hap- 
pened, and  how  it  had  happened ;  they  listened  with  curi- 
osity, clapping  their  hands  frequently  and  seizing  their 
heads. 

"  Learn  from  this,"  said  the  hetman,  "  that  whoso  carries 
vengeance  too  far,  from  him  it  often  slips  away  like  a  bird 
through  the  fingers.  Prince  Boguslav  wanted  to  have 
Poles  as  witnesses  of  your  shame  and  suffering  so  as  to 
disgrace  you  the  more,  and  he  carried  the  matter  too  far. 
But  do  not  boast  of  this,  for  it  was  the  ordinance  of  Grod 
which  gave  you  victory,  though,  in  my  way,  I  will  tell  you 
one  thing,  —  he  is  a  devil ;  but  you  too  are  a  devil !  The 
prince  did  ill  to  insult  you." 

"I  will  not  leave  him  behind  in  vengeance,  and  God 
grant  that  I  shall  not  overdo  it." 

"Leave  vengeance  altogether,  as  Christ  did;  though  with 
one  word  he  might  have  destroyed  the  Jews." 

Ejuita  said  nothing,  and  there  was  no  time  for  dis- 
cussion; there  was  not  even  time  for  rest.  He  was  mor- 
tally wearied,  and  still  he  had  determined  to  go  that  night 
to  his  Tartars,  who  were  posted  in  the  forests  and  on  the 
roads  in  the  rear  of  Boguslav's  army.  But  people  of  that 
period  slept  soundly  on  horseback.  Pan  Andrei  simply 
gave  command  then  to  saddle  a  fresh  horse,  promising  him- 
self to  slumber  sweetly  on  the  road. 

When  he  was  mounting  Soroka  came  to  him  and  stood 
straight  as  in  service. 

"Your  grace  ! "  said  he. 

"  What  have  you  to  say,  old  man  ?  " 

"  I  have  come  to  ask  when  I  am  to  start  ?  " 

"  For  what  place  ?  " 

"  For  Taurogi." 

Kmita  laughed:  "You  will  not  go  to  Taurogi,  you  will 
go  with  me." 


THE  DELUGE.  309 

*'  At  command ! "  answered  the  sergeant,  striving  not  to 
show  his  delight. 

They  rode  on  together.  The  road  was  long,  for  they 
had  to  go  around  by  forests,  so  as  not  to  fall  into  Boguslav's 
hands  j  but  Kmita  and  Soroka  slept  a  hundred  fold,  and 
came  to  the  Tartars  without  any  accident. 

Akbah  Ulan  presented  himself  at  once  before  Babinich, 
and  gave  him  a  report  of  his  activity.  Pan  Andrei  was 
satisfied.  Every  bridge  had  been  burned,  the  dams  were 
cut;  that  was  not  all,  the  water  of  springtime  had  over- 
flowed, changing  the  fields,  meadows,  and  roads  in  the  lower 
places  into  muddy  quagmires. 

Boguslav  had  no  choice  but  to  fight,  to  conquer  or  perish ; 
it  was  impossible  for  him  to  think  of  retreat. 

"Very  well,''  said  Kmita;  "he  has  good  cavalry,  but 
heavy.     He  will  not  have  use  for  it  in  the  mud  of  to-day." 

Then  he  turned  to  Akbah  Ulan.  "You  have  grown 
poor,"  said  he,  striking  him  on  the  stomach  with  his  fist ; 
"but  after  the  battle  you  will  fill  your  paunch  with  the 
prince's  ducats." 

"  God  has  created  the  enemy,  so  that  men  of  battle  might 
have  some  one  to  plunder,"  said  the  Tartar,  with  seriousness. 

"  But  Boguslav's  cavalry  stands  in  front  of  you." 

"  There  are  some  hundreds  of  good  horses,  and  yesterday  a 
regiment  of  infantry  came  and  intrenched  itself." 

"But  could  they  not  be  enticed  to  the  field ? " 

"  They  will  not  come  out." 

"But  turn  them,  leave  them  in  the  rear,  and  go  to 
Yanov." 

"They  occupy  the  road." 

"Then  we  must  think  of  something!"  Kmita  began 
to  stroke  his  forelock  with  his  hand :  "  Have  you 
tried  to  steal  up  to  them?  How  far  will  they  follow 
you  out?" 

"  A  furlong,  two,  —  not  farther." 

"  Then  we  must  think  of  something ! "  repeated  Kmita. 

But  that  night  they  thought  of  nothing.  Next  morning, 
however,  Kmita  went  with  the  Tartars  toward  the  camp 
lying  between  Suhovol  and  Yanov,  and  discovered  that 
Akbah  Ulan  had  exaggerated,  saying  that  the  infantry  was 
intrenched  on  that  side ;  for  they  had  little  ditches,  nothing 
more.  It  was  possible  to  make  a  protracted  defence  from 
them,  especially  against  Tartars,  who  did  not  go  readily  to 


310  THE  DELUGE. 

the  attack  of  such  places ;  but  it  was  impossible  for  men  in 
them  to  think  of  enduring  any  kind  of  siege. 

"If  I  had  infantry,"  thought  Kmlta,  "I  would  go  into 
fire." 

But  it 'was  difficult  even  to  dream  of  bringing  infantry; 
for,  first,  Sapyeha  himself  had  not  very  many ;  second,  there 
was  no  time  to  bring  them. 

Kmita  approached  so  closely  that  Boguslav's  infantry 
opened  fire  on  him ;  but  he  did  not  care.  He  rode  among  the 
bullets  and  examined,  looked  around;  and  the  Tartars, 
though  less  enduring  of  fire,  had  to  keep  pace  with  him. 
Then  cavalry  rushed  out  and  undertook  to  flank  him.  He 
retreated  about  three  thousand  yards  and  turned  again. 
But  they  had  ridden  back  toward  the  trenches.  In  vain  did 
the  Tartars  let  off  a  cloud  of  arrows  after  them.  Only  one 
man  fell  from  his  horse,  and  that  one  his  comrades  saved, 
carried  in. 

Kmita  on  returning,  instead  of  riding  straight  to  Suhovola, 
rushed  toward  the  west  and  came  to  the  Kamyonka. 

This  swampy  river  had  overflowed  widely,  for  that  year 
the  springtime  was  wonderfully  abundant  in  water.  Kmita 
looked  at  the  river,  threw  a  number  of  broken  branches  into 
it  so  as  to  measure  the  speed  of  the  current,  and  said  to 
Ulan,  — 

"  We  will  go  around  their  flank  and  strike  them  in  the 
rear." 

"  Horses  cannot  swim  against  the  current." 

"  It  goes  slowly.  They  will  swim  !  The  water  is  almost 
standing." 

"  The  horses  will  be  chilled,  and  the  men  cannot  endure 
it.     It  is  cold  yet." 

"  Oh,  the  men  will  swim  holding  to  the  horses'  tails ! 
That  is  your  Tartar  way." 

"  The  men  will  grow  stiff." 

"  They  will  get  warm  under  fire." 

"  Kismet  (fate)  !  " 

Before  it  had  grown  dark  in  the  world,  Kmita  had  ordered 
them  to  cut  bunches  of  willows,  dry  reeds,  and  rushes,  and 
tie  them  to  the  sides  of  the  horses.  When  the  first  star  ap- 
peared, he  sent  about  eight  hundred  horses  into  the  water, 
and  they  began  to  swim.  He  swam  himself  at  the  head  of 
them ;  but  soon  he  saw  that  they  were  advancing  so  slowly 
that  in  two  days  they  would  not  swim  past  the  trenches. 
Then  he  ordered  them  to  swim  to  the  other  bank. 


THE  DELUGE.  311 

That  was  a  dangerous  undertaking.  The  other  bank  was 
steep  and  swampy.  The  horses,  though  light,  sank  in  it  to 
their  bellies.  But  Kinita's  men  pushed  forward,  though 
slowly  and  saving  one  another,  while  advancing  a  couple  of 
furlongs. 

The  stars  indicated  midnight.  Then  from  the  south  came 
to  them  echoes  of  distant  fighting. 

"  The  battle  has  begun  ! "  shouted  Kmita. 

"  We  shall  drown !  "  answered  Akbah  Ulan. 

«  After  me  !  " 

The  Tartars  knew  not  what  to  do,  when  on  a  sudden  they 
saw  that  Kmita's  horse  issued  from  the  mud,  evidently 
finding  firm  footing. 

In  fact,  a  bench  of  sand  had  begun.  On  the  top  of  it 
there  was  water  to  the  horses'  breasts,  but  under  foot  was 
solid  ground.  They  went  therefore  more  swiftly.  On  the 
left  distant  fires  were  gleaming. 

"  Those  are  the  trenches !  '^  said  Kmita,  quietly.  "  Let  us 
avoid  them,  go  around ! " 

After  a  while  they  had  really  passed  the  trenches-  Then 
they  turned  to  the  left,  and  put  their  horses  into  the  river 
again,  so  as  to  land  beyond  the  trenches. 

More  than  a  hundred  horses  were  swamped  at  the  shore ; 
but  almost  all  the  men  came  out.  Kmita  ordered  those  who 
had  lost  their  beasts  to  sit  behind  other  horsemen,  and  they 
moved  toward  the  trenches.  First  he  left  volunteers  with 
the  order  not  to  disturb  the  trenches  till  he  should  have 
gone  around  them  to  the  rear.  When  he  was  approaching 
he  heard  shots,  at  fir-st  few,  then  more  frequent. 

"  It  is  well !  '^  said  he  ;  "  Sapy eha  is  attacking ! " 

And  he  moved  on. 

In  the.  darkness  was  visible  only  a  multitude  of  heads 
jumping  with  the  movement  of  the  horses  ;  sabres  did  not 
rattle,  armor  did  not  sound;  the  Tartars  and  volunteers 
knew  how  to  move  in  silence,  like  wolves. 

From  the  side  of  Yanov  the  firing  became  more  and  more 
vigorous;  it  was  evident  that  Sapyeha  was  moving  along 
the  whole  line. 

But  on  the  trenches  toward  which  Kmita  was  advancing 
shouts  were  heard  also.  A  number  of  piles  of  wood  were 
burning  near  them,  casting  around  a  strong  light.  By  this 
light  Pan  Andrei  saw  infantry  firing  rarely,  more  occupied 
in  looking  in  front  at  the  field,  where  cavalry  was  fighting 
with  volunteers. 


n 


312  THE  DELUGE. 

They  saw  him  too  from  the  trenches,  but  instead  of  firing 
they  greeted  the  advancing  body  with  a  loud  shout.  The  sol- 
diers thought  that  Boguslav  hsui  sent  them  reinforcements. 

But  when  barely  a  hundred  yards  separated  the  approach- 
ing body  from  the  trenches,  the  infantry  began  to  move 
about  unquietly ;  an  increasing  number  of  soldiers,  shading 
their  eyes  with  their  hands,  were  looking  to  see  what  kind 
of  people  were  coming. 

When  fifty  yards  distant  a  fearful  howl  tore  the  air,  and 
Kmita's  force  rushed  like  a  storm,  took  in  the  infantry,  sur- 
rounded them  like  a  ring,  and  that  whole  mass  of  men  began 
to  move  convulsively.  You  would  have  said  that  a  gigantic 
serpent  was  stifling  a  chosen  victim. 

In  this  crowd  piercing  shouts  were  heard.  "Allah!" 
"  Herr  Jesus ! ''     "  Mein  Gott ! " 

Behind  the  trenches  new  shouts  went  up ;  for  the  volun- 
teers, though  in  weaker  numbers,  recognizing  that  Pan  Babi- 
nich  was  in  the  trenches,  pressed  on  the  cavalry  with  fury. 
Meanwhile  the  sky,  which  had  been  cloudy  for  some  time, 
as  is  common  in  spring,  poured  down  a  heavy,  unexpected 
rain.  The  blazing  fires  were  put  out,  and  the  battle  went 
on  in  the  darkness. 

But  the  battle  did  not^  last  long.  Attacked  on  a  sudden, 
Boguslav's  infantry  went  under  the  knife.  The  cavalry,  in 
which  were  many  Poles,  laid  down  their  arms.  The  for- 
eigners, namely,  one  hundred  dragoons,  were  cut  to  pieces. 

When  the  moon  came  out  again  from  behind  the  clouds, 
it  lighted  only  crowds  of  Tartars  finishing  the  wounded  and 
taking  plunder. 

But  neither  did  that  last  long.  The  piercing  sound  of  a 
pipe  was  heard ;  Tartars  and  volunteers  as  one  man  sprang 
to  their  horses. 

"  After  me ! "  cried  Kmita. 

And  he  led  them  like  a  whirlwind  to  Yanov. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  the  ill-fated  place  was  set  on 
fire  at  four  corners,  and  in  an  hour  one  sea  of  flame 
was  spread  as  widely  as  Yanov  extended.  Above  the  con- 
flagration pillars  of  fiery  sparks  were  flying  toward  the 
ruddy  sky. 

Thus  did  Kmita  let  the  hetman  know  that  he  had  taken 
the  rear  of  Boguslav's  army. 

He  himself  like  an  executioner,  red  from  the  blood  of 
men,  marshalled  his  Tartars  amid  the  fire,  so  as  to  lead  them 
on  farther. 


THE  DELUGE.  313 

•  They  were  already  in  line  and  extending  into  column, 
when  suddenly,  on  a  field  as  bright  as  in  day,  from  the 
fire,  he  saw  before  him  a  division  of  the  elector's  gigantic 
cavalry. 

A  knight  led  them,  distinguishable  from  afar,  for  he  wore 
silver-plate  armor,  and  sat  on  a  white  horse. 

"  Boguslav ! "  bellowed  Kmita,  with  an  unearthly  voice, 
and  rushed  forward  with  his  whole  Tartar  column. 

They  approached  one  another,  like  two  waves  driven  by 
two  winds.  A  considerable  space  divided  them ;  the  horses 
on  both  sides  reached  their  greatest  speed,  and  went  with 
ears  down  like  hounds,  almost  sweeping  the  earth  with 
their  bellies.  On  one  side  large  men  with  shining  breast' 
plates,  and  sabres  held  erect  in  their  right  hands ;  on  the 
other,  a  black  swarm  of  Tartars. 

At  last  they  struck  in  a  long  line  on  the  clear  field ;  but 
then  something  terrible  took  place.  The  Tartar  swarm  fell 
as  grain  bent  by  a  whirlwind ;  the  gigantic  men  rode  over 
it  and  flew  farther,  as  if  the  men  and  the  horses  had  the 
power  of  thunderbolts  and  the  wings  of  a  storm. 

Some  of  the  Tartars  sprang  up  and  began  to  pursue. 
It  was  possible  to  ride  over  the  wild  men,  but  impossi- 
ble to  kill  them  at  once ;  so  more  and  more  of  them 
hastened  after  the  fleeing  cavalry.  Lariats  began  to 
whistle  in  the  air. 

But  at  the  head  of  the  retreating  cavalry  the  rider  on  the 
white  horse  ran  ever  in  the  first  rank,  and  among  the  pur- 
suers was  not  Kmita. 

Only  in  the  gray  of  dawn  did  the  Tartars  begin  to  return, 
and  almost  every  man  had  a  horseman  on  his  lariat.  Soon 
they  found  Kmita,  and  carried  him  in  unconsciousness  to 
Pan  Sapyeha. 

The  hetman  himself  took  a  seat  at  Kmita's  bedside. 
About  midday  Pan  Andrei  opened  his  eyes. 

"  Where  is  Boguslav  ? ''  were  his  first  words. 

"  Cut  to  pieces.  God  gave  him  fortune  at  first ;  then  he 
came  out  of  the  birch  groves  and  in  the  open  field  fell  on 
the  infantry  of  Pan  Oskyerko ;  there  he  lost  men  and 
victory.  I  do  not  know  whether  he  led  away  even  five 
hundred  men,  for  your  Tartars  caught  a  good  number 
of  them." 

"  But  he  himself  ?  " 

"  Escaped ! " 

Kmita  was  silent  awhile ;  then  said,  — 


314  THE  DELUGE. 

"  I  cannot  measure  with  him  yet.  He  struck  me  with  a 
double-handed  sword  on  the  head,  and  knocked  me  down 
with  my  horse.  My  morion  was  of  trusty  steel,  and  did  not 
let  the  sword  through ;  but  1  fainted.'^ 

"  You  should  hang  up  that  morion  in  a  church." 

"  I  will  pursue  him,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world ! "  said 
Kmita. 

To  this  the  hetman  answered :  "  See  what  news  I  have 
received  to-day  after  the  battle!" 

Kmita  read  aloud  the  following  words,  — 

The  King  of  Sweden  has  moved  from  Elblang ;  he  is  marching 
on  Zamost,  thence  to  Lvoff  against  Yan  Kazimir.  Come,  your 
worthiness,  with  all  your  forces,  to  save  king  and  country,  for  I 
cannot  hold  out  alone. 

Gharnyetski. 

A  moment  of  silence. 

"  Will  you  go  with  us,  or  will  you  go  with  the  Tartars  to 
Taurogi  ?/' 

Kmita  closed  his  eyes.  He  remembered  the  words  of 
Father  Kordetski,  and  what  Volodyovski  had  told  him  of 
Pan  Yan,  and  said,  — 

"  Let  private  affairs  wait !  I  will  meet  the  enemy  at  the 
side  of  the  country ! " 

The  hetman  pressed  Pan  Andrei's  head.  "You  are  a 
brother  to  me !  "  said  he ;  "and  because  I  am  old,  receive 
my  blessing." 


THE  DELUGE.  316 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

At  a  time  when  all  living  men  in  the  Commonwealth 
were  mounting  their  horses  Karl  Gustav  stayed  continually 
in  Prussia,  busied  in  capturing  the  towns  of  that  province 
and  in  negotiating  with  the  elector. 

After  an  easy  and  unexpected  conquest,  the  quick  sol- 
dier soon  saw  that  the  Swedish  lion  had  swallowed  more 
than  his  stomach  could  carry.  After  the  return  of  Yan 
Kazimir  he  lost  hope  of  retaining  the  Commonwealth ; 
but  while  making  a  mental  abdication  of  the  whole,  he 
wished  at  least  to  retain  the  greater  part  of  his  conquest,  and 
above  all  Royal  Prussia,  —  a  province  fruitful,  dotted  with 
large  towhs,  wealthy,  and  adjoining  his  own  Pomerania. 
But  as  that  province  was  first  to  defend  itself,  so  did  it  con- 
tinue faithful  to  its  lord  and  the  Commonwealth.  The  re- 
turn of  Yan  Kazimir,  and  the  war  begun  by  the  confedera- 
tion of  Tyshovtsi  might  revive  the  courage  of  Prussia, 
confirm  it  in  loyalty,  give  it  will  for  endurance ;  therefore 
Karl  Gustav  determined  to  crush  the  uprising,  and  to  wipe 
out  Kazimir's  forces  so  as  to  take  from  Prussians  the  hope 
of  resistance. 

He  had  to  do  this  for  the  sake  of  the  elector,  who  was 
ever  ready  to  side  with  the  stronger.  The  King  of  Sweden 
knew  him  thoroughly,  and  doubted  not  for  a  moment  that 
if  the  .fortune  of  Yan  Kazimir  should  preponderate,  the 
elector  would  be  on  his  side  again. 

When,  therefore,  the  siege  of  Marienburg  advanced  slowly, 
—  for  the  more  it  was  attacked  the  more  stubbornly  did  Pan 
Weiher  defend  it,  —  Karl  Gustav  marched  to  the  Common- 
wealth, so  as  to  reach  Yan  Kazimir  again,  even  in  the  re- 
motest corner  of  the  land. 

And  since  with  him  deed  followed  decision  as  swiftly  as 
thunder  follows  lightning,  he  raised  his  army  disposed  in 
towns ;  and  before  any  one  in  the  Commonwealth  had  looked 
around,  before  the  news  of  his  march  had  spread,  he  had 
passed  Warsaw  and  had  rushed  into  the  greatest  blaze  of 
conflagration. 


316  THE  DELUGE. 

Driven  by  anger,  revenge,  and  bitterness,  he  moved  on 
like  a  storm.  Behind  him  ten  thousand  horse  trampled 
the  fields,  which  were  still  covered  with  snow ;  and  taking 
the  infantry  from  the  garrisons,  he  went  on,  like  a  whirl- 
wind, toward  the  far  south  of  the  Commonwealth. 

On  the  road  he  burned  and  pursued.  He  was  not  now 
that  recent  Karl  Gustav,  the  kindly,  affable,  and  joyous  lord, 
clapping  his  hands  at  Polish  cavalry,  winking  at  feasts,  and 
praising  the  soldiers.  Kow,  wherever  he  showed  himself 
the  blood  of  peasants  and  nobles  flowed  in  a  torrent.  On 
the  road  he  annihilated  "  parties,'^  hanged  prisoners,  spared 
no  man. 

But  as  when,  in  the  thick  of  the  pine-woods,  a  mighty 
bear  rushes  forward  with  heavy  body  crushing  branches 
and  brush  on  the  way,  while  wolves  follow  after,  and  not 
daring  to  block  his  path,  pursue,  press  nearer  and  nearer 
behind,  so  did  those  "parties ''  pursuing  the  armies  of  Karl 
join  in  throngs  denser  and  denser,  and  follow  the  Swedes  as 
a  shadow  a  man,  and  still  more  enduringly  than  a  shadow, 
for  they  followed  in  the  day  and  the  night,  in  fair  and  foul 
weather ;  before  him  too  bridges  were  ruined,  provisions  de- 
stroyed, so  that  he  had  to  march  as  in  a  desert,  without  a 
place  for  his  head  or  anything  with  which  to  give  strength 
to  his  body  when  hungry. 

Karl  Gustav  noted  quickly  how  terrible  his  task  was. 
The  war  spread  around  him  as  widely  as  the  sea  spreads 
around  a  ship  lost  in  the  waters.  Prussia  was  on  fire ;  on 
fire  was  Great  Poland,  which  had  first  accepted  his  sov- 
ereignty, and  first  wished  to  throw  off  the  Swedish  yoke ; 
Little  Poland  was  on  fire,  and  so  were  Russia,  Lithuania, 
and  Jmud.  In  the  castles  and  large  towns  the  Swedes  main- 
tained themselves  yet,  as  if  on  islands ;  but  the  villages, 
the  forests,  the  fields,  the  rivers,  .were  already  in  Polish 
hands.  Not  merely  a  single  man,  or  small  detachments, 
but  a  whole  regiment  might  not  leave  the  main  Swedish 
army  for  two  hours ;  for  if  it  did  the  regiment  vanished 
without  tidings,  and  prisoners  who  fell  into  the  hands  of 
peasants  died  in  terrible  tortures. 

In  vain  had  Karl  Gustav  given  orders  to  proclaim  in  vil- 
lages and  towns  that  whoso  of  peasants  should  bring  an 
armed  noble,  living  or  dead,  would  receive  freedom  forever 
and  land  as  a  reward ;  for  peasants,  as  well  as  nobles  and 
townsmen,  marched  off  to  the  woods.  Men  from  the  moun- 
tains, men  from  deep  forests,  men  from  meadows  and  fields, 


THE  DELUGE*  317 

hid  in  the  woods,  formed  ambushes  on  the  roads  against  the 
Swedes,  fell  upon  the  smaller  garrisons,  and  cut  scouting- 
parties  to  pieces.  Flails,  forks,  and  scythes,  no  less  than 
the  sabres  of  nobles,  were  streaming  with  Swedish  blood. 

All  the  more  did  wrath  rise  in  the  heart  of  Karl,  that 
a  few  months  before  he  had  gathered  in  that  country  so 
easily;  hence  he  could  hardly  understand  what  had  hap- 
pened, whence  these  forces,  whence  that  resistance,  whence 
that  awful  war  for  life  or  death,  the  end  of  which  he  saw 
not  and  could  not  divine. 

Frequent  councils  were  held  in  the  Swedish  camp.  With 
the  king  marched  his  brother  Adolph,  prince  of  Bipont,  who 
had  command  over  the  army ;  Robert  Douglas ;  Henry  Horn, 
relative  of  that  Horn  who  had  been  slain  by  the  scythe  of 
a  peasant  at  Chenstohova ;  Waldemar,  Prince  of  Denmark, 
and  that  Miller  who  had  left  his  military  glory  at  the  foot 
of  Yasna  Gora;  Aschemberg,  the  ablest  cavalry  leader 
among  the  Swedes;  Hammerskiold,  who  commanded  the 
artillery ;  and  the  old  robber  Marshal  Arwid  Wittemberg, 
famed  for  rapacity,  living  on  the  last  of  his  health,  for  he 
was  eaten  by  the  Gallic  disease ;  Forgell,  and  many  others, 
all  leaders  skilled  in  the  capture  of  cities,  and  in  the  field 
yielding  in  genius  to  the  king  only. 

These  men  were  terrified  in  their  hearts  lest  the  whole 
army  with  the  king  should  perish  through  toil,  lack  of 
food,  and  the  fury  of  the  Poles.  Old  Wittemberg  advised 
the  king  directly  against  the  campaign :  "  How  will  you  go, 
O  King,"  said  he,  "  to  the  Russian  regions  after  an  enemy 
who  destroys  everything  on  the  way,  but  is  unseen  him- 
self ?  What  will  you  do  if  horses  lack  not  only  hay,  but 
even  straw  from  "the  roofs  of  cottages,  and  men  fall  from 
exhaustion?  Where  are  the  armies  to  come  to  our  aid, 
where  are  the  castles  in  which  to  draw  breath  and  rest  our 
weary  limbs  ?  My  fame  is  not  equal  to  yours ;  but  were  I 
Karl  Gustav,  I  would  not  expose  that  glory  acquired  by  so 
many  victories  to  the  fickle  fortune  of  war." 

To  which  Karl  Gustav  answered :  "  And  neither  would  I, 
were  I  Wittemberg." 

Then  he  mentioned  Alexander  of  Macedon,  with  whom 
he  liked  to  be  compared,  and  marched  forward,  pursuing 
Chamyetski.  Chamyetski,  not  having  forces  so  great  nor 
so  well  trained,  retreated  before  him,  but  retreated  like  a 
wolf  ever  ready  to  turn  on  his  enemy.  Sometimes  he  went 
in  advance  of  the  Swedes,  sometimes  at  their  flanks,  and 


318  THE  DELUGE. 

sometimes  in  deep  forests  he  let  them  go  in  advance ;  so  that 
while  they  thought  themselves  the  pursuers,  he,  in  fact,  was 
the  hunter.  He  cut  off  the  unwary ;  here  and  there  he 
hunted  down  a  whole  party,  destroyed  foot-regiments  march- 
ing slowly,  attacked  provision-trains.  The  Swedes  never 
knew  where  he  was.  More  than  once  in  the  darkness  of 
night  they  began  to  fire  from  muskets  and  cannons  into 
thickets,  thinking  that  they  had  an  enemy  before  them. 
They  were  mortally  wearied ;  they  marched  in  cold,  in  hun- 
ger, in  affliction,  and  that  vir  molestissimus  ^most  harmful 
man)  hung  about  them  continually,  as  a  hail-cloud  hangs 
over  a  grain-field. 

At  last  they  attacked  him  at  Golamb,  not  far  from  the 
junction  of  the  Vyepr  and  the  Vistula.    Some  Polish  squad- 
rons being  ready  for  battle  charged  the  enemy,  spreading 
disorder  and  dismay.    In  front  sprang  Volodyovski  with 
his  Lauda  squadron,  and  bore  down  Waldemar,  prince  of 
Denmark ;  but  the  two  Kavetskis,  Samuel  and  Yan,  urged 
from  the  hill  the  armored  squadron  against  English  mer- 
cenaries under  Wilkinson,  and  devoured  them  in  a  moment, 
as  a  pike  gulps  a  whiting ;  and  Fan  Malavski  engaged  so 
closely  with  the  Prince  of  Bipont  that  men  and  horses 
were  confounded  like  dust  which  two  whirlwinds  sweeping 
from  opposite  quarters  bring  together  and  turn  into  one 
circling  column.     In  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  the  Swedes 
were  pushed  to  the  Vistula,  seeing  which  Douglas  hastened 
to  the  rescue  with  chosen  horsemen.    But  even  these  re- 
inforcements could  not  check  the  onset ;  the  Swedes  began 
to  spring  from  the  high  bank  to  the  ice,  falling  dead  so 
thickly  that  they  lay  black  on  the  snow-field,  like  letters  on 
white  paper.    Waldemar,  Prince  of  Denmark,  fell ;  Wilkin- 
son fell ;  and  the  Prince  of  Bipont,  thrown  from  his  horse, 
broke  his  leg.    But  of  Poles  both  Kavetskis  fell ;  killed  also 
were  Malavski,  Eudavski,  Rogovski,  Tyminski,  Hoinski,  and 
Porvanyetski.    Volodyovski  alone,  though  he  dived  among 
the  Swedish  ranks  like  a  seamew  in  water,  came  out  with- 
out having  suffered  the  slightest  wound. 

Now  Karl  Gustav  himself  came  up  with  his  main  force 
and  with  artillery.  Straightway  the  form  of  the  battle 
changed.  Charnyetski's  other  regiments,  undisciplined  and 
untrained,  could  not  take  position  in  season ;  some  had  not 
their  horses  in  readiness,  others  had  been  in  distant  vil- 
lages, and  in  spite  of  orders  to  be  always  ready,  were  tak- 
ing their  leisure  in  cottages.    When  the  enemy  pressed 


THE  DELUGE.  319 

suddenly  on  these  men,  they  scattered  quickly  and  began 
to  retreat  to  the  Vyepr.  Therefore  Charnyetski  gave  or- 
ders to  sound  the  retreat  so  as  to  spare  those  regiments  that 
had  opened  the  battle.  Some  of  the  fleeing  went  beyond 
the  Vistula;  others  to  Konskovoli,  leaving  the  field  and 
the  glory  of  the  victory  to  Karl ;  for  specially  those  who 
had  crossed  the  Vyepr  were  long  pursued  by  the  squadrons  of 
Zbrojek  and  Kalinski,  who  remained  yet  with  the  Swedes. 

There  was  delight  beyond  measure  in  the  Swedish  camp. 
No  great  trophies  fell  to  the  king,  it  is  true,  —  sacks  of  oats, 
and  a  few  empty  wagons ;  but  it  was  not  at  that  time  a 
question  of  plunder  for  Karl.  He  comforted  himself  with 
this,  —  that  victory  followed  his  steps  as  before ;  that  barely 
had  he  shown  himself  when  he  inflicted  defeat  on  that  very 
Charnyetski  on  whom  the  highest  hopes  of  Yan  Kazimir 
and  the  Commonwealth  were  founded.  He  could  trust  that 
the  news  would  run  through  the  whole  country ;  that  every 
mouth  would  repeat,  "  Charnyetski  is  crushed ; ''  that  the 
timid  would  exaggerate  the  proportions  of  the  defeat,  and 
thus  weaken  hearts  and  take  courage  from  those  who  had 
grasped  their  weapons  at  the  call  of  the  confederation  of 
Tyshovtsi. 

So  when  they  brought  in  and  placed  at  his  feet  those  bags 
of  oats,  and  with  them  the  bodies  of  Wilkinson  and  Prince 
Waldemar,  he  turned  to  his  fretful  generals  and  said,  — 

"  Unwrinkle  your  foreheads,  gentlemen,  for  this  is  the 
greatest  victory  which  I  have  had  for  a  year,  and  may  end 
the  whole  war.'' 

"  Your  Royal  Grace,''  answered  Wittemberg,  who,  weaker 
than  usual,  saw  things  in  a  gloomier  light,  ^'  let  us  thank 
God  even  for  this,  —  that  we  shall  have  a  farther  march  in 
peace,  though  Charnyetski's  troops  scatter  quickly  and 
rally  easily." 

"Marshal,"  answered  the  king,  "I  do  not  think  you  a 
worse  leader  than  Charnyetski;  but  if  I  had  beaten  you  in 
this  fashion,  I  think  you  would  not  be  able  to  assemble  your 
troops  in  two  months." 

Wittemberg  only  bowed  in  silence,  and  Karl  spoke  on : 
"  Yes,  we  shall  have  a  quiet  march,  for  Charnyetski  aiono 
could  really  hamper  it.  If  Charnyetski's  troops  are  not 
before  us,  there  is  no  hindrance." 

The  generals  rejoiced  at  these  words.  Intoxicated  with 
victory,  the  troops  marched  past  the  king  with  shouts  and 
with  songs.  Charnyetski  ceased  to  threaten  them  like  a 
cloud.     Charnyetski's  troops^were  scattered ;  he  had  ceased 


320  THE  DELUGE. 

to  exist.  In  view  of  this  thought  their  past  sufiEerings  were 
forgotten  and  their  future  toils  were  sweet.  The  king's 
words,  heard  by  many  officers,  were  borne  through  the 
camp;  and  all  believed  that  the  victory  had  uncommon 
significance,  that  the  dragon  of  war  was  slain  once  more, 
and  that  only  days  of  revenge  and  dominion  would  come. 

The  king  gave  the  army  some  hours  of  repose;  mean- 
while from  Kozyenitsi  came  trains  with  provisions.  The 
troops  were  disposed  in  Golamb,  in  Krovyeniki,  and  in 
Jyrzynie.  The  cavalry  burned  some  deserted  houses,  hanged 
a  few  peasants  seized  with  arms  in  their  hands,  and  a  few 
camp-servants  mistaken  for  peasants ;  then  there  was  a  feast 
in  the  Swedish  camp,  after  which  the  soldiers  slept  a  sound 
sleep,  since  for  a  long  time  it  was  the  first  quiet  one. 

Next  day  they  woke  in  briskness,  and  the  first  words  which 
came  to  the  mouths  of  all  were  :  "  There  is  no  Charnyetski !  '^ 

One  repeated  this  to  another,  as  if  to  give  mutual  assur- 
ance of  the  good  news.  The  march  began  joyously.  The 
day  was  dry,  cold,  clear.  The  hair  of  the  horses  and  their 
nostrils  were  covered  with  frost.  The  cold  wind  froze  soft 
places  on  the  Lyubelsk  highroad,  and  made  marching  easy. 
The  troops  stretched  out  in  a  line  almost  five  miles,  long, 
which  they  had  never  done  previously.  Two  dragoon  regi- 
ments, under  command  of  Dubois,  a  Frenchman,  went 
through  Markushev  and  Grabov,  five  miles  from  the  main 
force.  Had  they  marched  thus  three  days  before  they 
would  have  gone  to  sure  death,  but  now  fear  and  the  glory 
of  victory  went  before  them. 

"  Charnyetski  is  gone,''  repeated  the  officers  and  soldiers 
to  one  another. 

In  fact,  the  march  was  made  in  quiet.  From  the  forest 
depths  came  no  shouts ;  from  thickets  fell  no  darts,  hurled 
by  invisible  hands. 

Toward  evening  Karl  Gustav  arrived  at  Grabov,  joyous 
and  in  good  humor.  He  was  just  preparing  for  sleep  when 
Aschemberg  announced  through  the  officer  of  the  day  that 
he  wished  greatly  to  see  the  king. 

After  a  while  he  entered  the  royal  quarters,  not  alone, 
but  with  a  captain  of  dragoons.  The  king,  who  had  a  quick 
eye  and  a  memory  so  enormous  that  he  remembered  nearly 
every  soldier's  name,  recognized  the  captain  at  once. 

"  What  is  the  news.  Freed  ?  "  asked  he.  "  Has  Dubois 
returned  ?  " 

«  Dubois  is  killed." 

The  king  was  confused ;  only  now  did  he  notice  that  the 


THE  DELUGE.  321 

captain  looked  as  if  he  had  been  taken  from  the  grave,  and 
his  clothes  were  torn. 

"  But  the  dragoons  ? "  inquired  he,  "  those  two  regi- 
ments ? '' 

"  All  cut  to  pieces.    I  alone  was  let  off  alive.'' 

The  dark  face  of  the  king  became  still  darker ;  with  his 
hands  he  placed  his  locks  behind  his  ears. 

''  Who  did  this  ?  '' 

"  Charnyetski.' 

Karl  Gustav  was  silent,  and  looked  with  amazement  at 
Aschemberg ;  but  he  only  nodded  as  if  wishing  to  repeat : 
"  Charnyetski,  Charnyetski,  Charnyetski ! " 

"All  this  is  incredible,''  said  the  king,  after  a  while. 
"  Have  you  seen  him  with  your  own  eyes  ?  " 

"  As  I  see  your  Royal  Grace.  He  commanded  me  to  bow 
to  you,  and  to  declare  that  now  he  will  recross  the  Vistula, 
but  will  soon  be  on  our  track  again.  I  know  not  whether 
he  told  the  truth." 

"  Well,"  said  the  king,  "  had  he  many  men  with  him  ?  " 

"  I  could  not  estimate  exactly,  but  I  saw  about  four  thou- 
sand, and  beyond  the  forest  was  cavalry  of  some  kind.  We 
were  surrounded  near  Krasichyn,  to  which  Colonel  Dubois 
went  purposely  from  the  highroad,  for  he  was  told  that  there 
were  some  men  there.  Now,  I  think  that  Charnyetski  sent 
an  informant  to  lead  us  into  ambush,  since  no  one  save  me 
came  out  alive.  The  peasants  killed  the  wounded.  I 
escaped  by  a  miracle." 

"  That  man  must  have  made  a  compact  with  hell,"  said  the 
king,  putting  his  hand  to  his  forehead ;  "  for  to  rally  troops 
after  such  a  defeat,  and  be  on  our  neck  again,  is  not  human 
power." 

"  It  has  happened  as  Marshal  Wittemberg  foresaw,"  put 
in  Aschemberg. 

"You  all  know  how  to  foresee,"  burst  out  the  king, 
"  but  how  to  advise  you  do  not  know." 

Aschemberg  grew  pale  and  was  silent.  Karl  Gustav, 
when  joyous,  seemed  goodness  itself;  but  when  once  he 
frowned  he  roused  indescribable  fear  in  those  nearest  him, 
and  birds  do  not  hide  so  before  an  eagle  as  the  oldest  and 
most  meritorious  generals  hid  before  him.  But  this  time 
he  moderated  quickly,  and  asked  Captain  Freed  again,  — 

"  Has  Charnyetski  good  troops  ?  " 

"  I  saw  some  unrivalled  squadrons,  such  cavalry  as  the 
Poles  have." 

VOL.   II.  —  21 


322  THE  DELUGE. 

'^  They  are  the  same  that  attacked  with  such  fury  in 
Grolamb ;  they  must  be  old  regiments.  But  Charnyetski 
himself,  —  was  he  cheerful,  confident  ?  " 

"  He  was  as  confident  as  if  he  had  beaten  us  at  Golamb, 
Now  his  heart  must  rise  the  more,  for  they  have  forgotten 
Golembo  and  boast  of  Krasichyn.  Your  Royal  Grace, 
what  Charnyetski  told  me  to  repeat  I  have  repeated ;  but 
when  I  was  on  the  point  of  departing  some  one  of  the  high 
officers  appoached  me,  an  old  man,  and  told  me  that  he  was 
the  person  who  had  stretched  out  Gustavus  Adolphus  in  a 
hand-to-hand  conflict,  and  he  poured  much  abuse  on  your 
Royal  Grace ;  others  supported  him.  So  do  they  boast. 
I  left  amid  insults  and  abuse." 

"Never  mind,"  said  Karl  Gustav,  "Charnyetski  is  not 
broken,  and  has  rallied  his  army ;  that  is  the  main  point. 
All  the  more  speedily  must  we  march  so  as  to  reach  the 
Polish  Darius  at  the  earliest.  You  are  free  to  go,  gentlemen. 
Announce  to  the  army  that  those  regiments  perished  at  the 
hands  of  peasants  in  unfrozen  morasses.     We  advance ! " 

The  officers  went  out ;  Karl  Gustav  remained  alone.  For 
something  like  an  hour  he  was  in  gloomy  thought.  Was 
the  victory  at  Golamb  to  bring  no  fruit,  no  change  to 
the  position,  but  to  rouse  still  greater  rage  in  that  entire 
country  ? 

Karl,  in  presence  of  the  army  and  of  his  generals,  always 
showed  confidence  and  faith  in  himself ;  but  when  he  was 
alone  he  began  to  think  of  that  war,  —  how  easy  it  had  been 
at  first,  and  then  increased  always  in  difficulty.  More  than 
once  doubt  embraced  him.  All  the  events  seemed  to  him  in 
some  fashion  marvellous.  Often  he  could  see  no  outcome, 
could  not  divine  the  end.  At  times  it  seemed  to  him  that 
he  was  like  a  man  who,  going  from  the  shore  of  the  sea  into 
the  water,  feels  at  every  step  that  he  is  going  deeper  and 
deeper  and  soon  will  lose  the  ground  under  his  feet. 

But  he  believed  in  his  star.  And  now  he  went  to  the 
window  to  look  at  the  chosen  star,  —  that  one  which  in  the 
Wain  or  Great  Bear  occupies  the  highest  place  and  shines 
brightest.  The  sky  was  clear,  and  therefore  at  that  moment 
the  star  shone  brightly,  twinkled  blue  and  red ;  but  from  afar, 
lower  down  on  the  dark  blue  of  the  sky,  a  lone  cloud  was 
blackening  serpent-shaped,  from  which  extended  as  it  were 
arms,  as  it  were  branches,  as  it  were  the  feelers  of  a  monster 
of  the  sea,  and  it  seemed  to  approach  the  king's  star 
continually. 


THE  DELUGE.  323 


CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

Next  morning  the  king  marched  farther  and  reached 
Lublin.  There  he  received  information  that  Sapyeha  had 
repulsed  Boguslav's  invasion,  and  was  advancing  with  a 
considerable  army;  he  left  Lublin  the  same  day,  merely 
strengthening  the  garrison  of  that  place. 

The  next  object  of  his  expedition  was  Zamost ;  for  if  he 
could  occupy  that  strong  fortress  he  would  acquire  a  fixed 
base  for  further  war,  and  such  a  notable  preponderance  that 
he  might  look  for  a  successful  end  with  all  hope.  There 
were  various  opinions  touching  Zamost.  Those  Poles  still 
remaining  with  Karl  contended  that  it  was  the  strongest 
fortress  in  the  Commonwealth,  and  brought  as  proof  that 
it  had  withstood  all  the  forces  of  Hmelnitski. 

But  since  Karl  saw  that  the  Poles  were  in  no  wise  skilled 
in  fortification,  and  considered  places  strong  which  in  other 
lands  would  scarcely  be  held  in  the  third  rank ;  since  he 
knew  also  that  in  Poland  no  fortress  was  properly  mounted, 
—  that  is,  there  were  neither  walls  kept  as  they  should  be, 
nor  earthworks,  nor  suitable  arms,  —  he  felt  well  touching 
Zamost.  He  counted  also  on  the  spell  of  his  name,  on 
the  fame  of  an  invincible  leader,  and  finally  on  treaties. 
With  treaties,  which  every  magnate  in  the  Commonwealth 
was  authorized  to  make,  or  at  least  permitted  himself  to 
make,  Karl  had  so  far  effected  more  than  with  arms.  As 
an  adroit  man,  and  one  wishing  to  know  with  whom  he  had 
to  deal,  he  collected  carefully  all  information  touching  the 
owner  of  Zamost.  He  inquired  about  his  ways,  his  inclina- 
tions, his  wit  and  fancy. 

Yan  Sapyeha,  who  at  that  time  by  his  treason  still 
spotted  the  name,  to  the  great  affliction  of  Sapyeha  the 
hetman,  gave  the  fullest  explanations  to  the  king  con- 
cerning Zaraoyski.  They  spent  whole  hours  in  council. 
But  Yan  Sapyeha  did  not  consider  that  it  would  be  easy 
for  the  king  to  captivate  the  master  of  Zamost. 

"  He  cannot  be  tempted  with  money,'^  said  Yan,  "  for  he 
is  terribly  rich.  He  cares  not  for  dignities,  and  never 
wished  them,  even  when  they  sought  him  themselves.    As 


324  THE  DELUGE. 

to  titles,  I  have  heard  him  at  the  court  reprimand  Des 
Noyers,  the  queen's  secretary,  because  in  addressing  him 
he  said,  *Mon  prince.'  *I  am  not  a  prince,'  answered  he, 
^  but  I  have  hikd  archdukes  as  prisoners  in  my  Zamost.' 
The  truth  is,  however,  that  not  he  had  them,  but  his  grand- 
father, who  among  our  people  is  sumamed  the  Great." 

"  If  he  will  open  the  gates  of  Zamost,  I  will  offer  him 
something  which  no  Polish  king  could  offer." 

It  did  not  become  Yan  Sapyeha  to  ask  what  that  might 
be  ;  he  merely  looked  with  curiosity  at  Karl  Gustav.  But 
the  king  understood  the  look,  and  answered,  gathering,  as 
was  his  wont,  his  hair  behind  his  ears,  — 

"  I  will/offer  him  the  province  of  Lyubelsk  as  an  inde- 
pendent principality ;  a  crown  will  tempt  him.  No  one  of 
you  could  resist  such  a  temptation,  not  even  the  present 
voevoda  of  Vilna." 

"  Endless  is  the  bounty  of  your  Royal  Grace,"  replied 
Sapyeha,  not  without  a  certain  irony  in  his  voice. 

But  Karl  answered  with  a  cynicism  peculiar  to  himself : 
"  I  give  it,  for  it  is  not  mine." 

Sapyeha  shook  his  head :  "  He  is  an  unmarried  man  and 
has  no  sons.  A  crown  is  dear  to  him  who  can  leave  it  to 
his  posterity." 

"  What  means  do  you  advise  me  to  take  ?  " 

"  I  think  that  flattery  would  effect  most.  The  man  is 
not  too  quick-witted,  and  may  be  easily  over-reached.  It  is 
necessary  to  represent  that  on  him  alone  depends  the  paci- 
fication of  the  Commonwealth ;  it  is  necessary  to  tell  him 
that  he  alone  may  save  it  from  war,  from  all  defeats  and 
future  misfortunes;  and  that  especially  by  opening  the 
gates.  If  the  fish  will  swallow  that  little  hook^  we  shall 
be  in  Zamost ;  otherwise  not." 

"  Cannon  remain  as  the  ultimate  argument." 

"  H'm  !  To  that  argument  there  is  something  in  Zamost 
with  which  to  give  answer.  There  is  no  lack  of  heavy  guns 
there ;  we  have  none,  and  when  thaws  come  it  will  be  ian- 
possible  to  bring  them." 

"  I  have  heard  that  the  infantry  in  the  fortress  is  good ; 
but  there  is  a  lack  of  cavalry." 

"  Cavalry  are  needed  only  in  the  open  field,  and  besides, 
since  Charnyetski's  army,  as  is  shown,  is  not  crushed, 
he  can  throw  in  one  or  two  squadrons  for  the  use  of  the 
fortress." 

"  You  see  nothing  save  diflSculties." 


THE  DELUGE.  325 

"  But  I  trust  ever  in  the  lucky  star  of  your  Royal  Grace." 

Yan  Sapyeha  was  right  in  foreseeing  that  Charnyetski 
would  furnish  Zaniost  with  cavalry  needful  for  scouting 
and  seizing  informants.  In  fact,  Zamoyski  had  enough  of 
his  own,  and  needed  no  assistance  whatever;  but  Char- 
nyetski sent  the  two  squadrons  which  had  suffered  most  at 
Golamb  —  that  is,  the  Shemberk  and  Lauda  —  to  the  for- 
tress to  rest,  recruit  themselves  and  change  their  horses, 
which  were  fearfully  cut  up.  Sobiepan  received  them  hos- 
pitably, and  when  he  learned  what  famous  soldiers  were  in 
them  he  exalted  these  men  to  the  skies,  covered  them  with 
gifts,  and  seated  them  every  day  at  his  table. 

But  who  shall  describe  the  joy  and  emotion  of  Princess 
Griselda  at  sight  of  Pan  Yan  and  Pan  Michael,  the  most 
valiant  colonels  of  her  great  husband  ?  Both  fell  at  her 
feet  shedding  warm  tears  at  sight  of  the  beloved  lady ;  and 
she  could  not  restrain  her  weeping.  How  many  reminis- 
cences of  those  old  Lubui  days  were  connected  with  them ; 
when  her  husband,  the  glory  and  love  of  the  people,  full  of 
the  strength  of  life,  ruled  with  power  a  wild  region,  rous- 
ing terror  amid  barbarism  with  one  frown  of  his  brow,  like 
Jove.  Such  were  those  times  not  long  past ;  but  where  are 
they  now  ?  To-day  the  lord  is  in  his  grave,  barbarians 
have  taken  the  land,  and  she,  the  widow,  sits  on  the  ashes 
of  happiness,  of  greatness,  living  only  with  her  sorrow  and 
with  prayer. 

Still  in  those  reminiscences  sweetness  was  so  mingled 
with  bitterness  that  the  thoughts  of  those  three  flew  gladly 
to  times  that  were  gone.  They  spoke  then  of  their  past 
lives,  of  those  places  which  their  eyes  were  never  to  see,  of 
the  past  wars,  finally  of  the  present  times  of  defeat  and 
God's  anger. 

"  If  our  prince  were  alive,"  said  Pan  Yan,  "  there  would 
be  another  career  for  the  Commonwealth.  The  Cossacks 
would  be  rubbed  out,  the  Trans-Dnieper  would  be  with  the 
Commonwealth,  and  the  Swede  would  find  his  conqueror. 
God  has  ordained  as  He  willed  of  purpose  to  punish  us  for 
sins." 

"  Would  that  God  might  raise  up  a  defender  in  Pan  Char- 
nyetski ! "  said  Princess  Griselda. 

*'  He  will ! "  cried  Pan  Michael.  "  As  our  prince  was  a 
head  above  other  lords,  so  Charnyetski  is  not  at  all  like 
other  leaders.  I  know  the  two  hetmans  of  the  kingdom, 
and  Sapyeha  of  Lithuania.     They  are  great  soldiers ;  but 


326  THE  DELUGE. 

there  is  something  uncommon  in  Charnyetski ;  you  would 
say,  he  is  an  eagle,  not  a  man.  Though  kindly,  still  all 
fear  him;  even  Pan  Zagloba  in  his  presence  forgets  his 
jokes  frequently.  And  how  he  leads  his  troops  and  moves 
them,  passes  imagination.  It  cannot  be  otherwise  than 
that  a  great  warrior  will  rise  in  the  Commonwealth." 

"  My  husband,  who  knew  Charnyetski  as  a  colonel,  prophe- 
sied greatness  for  him,"  said  the  princess. 

"It  was  said  indeed  that  he  was  to  seek  a  wife  in  our 
court,"  put  in  Pan  Michael. 

"I  do  not  remember  that  there  was  talk  about  that," 
answered  the  princes^. 

In  truth  she  could  not  remember,  for  there  had  never 
been  anything  of  the  kind ;  but  Pan  Michael,  cunning  at 
times,  invented  this,  wishing  to  turn  the  conversation  to 
her  ladies  and  learn  something  of  Anusia ;  for  to  ask  di- 
rectly he  considered  improper,  and  in  view  of  the  majesty 
of  the  princess,  too  confidential.  But  the  stratagem  failed. 
The  princess  turned  her  mind  again  to  her  husband  and  the 
Cossack  wars;  then. the  little  knight  thought:  "Anusia 
has  not  been  here,  perhaps,  for  God  knows  how  many 
years."  And  he  asked  no  more  about  her.  He  might 
have  asked  the  officers,  but  his  thoughts  and  occupations 
were  elsewhere.  Every  day  scouts  gave  notice  that  the 
Swedes  were  nearer ;  hence  preparations  were  made  for  de- 
fence. Pan  Yan  and  Pan  Michael  received  places  on  the 
walls,  as  officers  knowing  the  Swedes  and  warfare  against 
them.  Zagloba  roused  courage  in  the  men,  and  told  tales 
of  the  enemy  to  those  who  had  no  knowledge  of  them  yet ; 
and  among  warriors  in  the  fortress  there  were  many  such, 
for  so  far  the  Swedes  had  not  come  to  Zamost. 

Zagloba  saw  through  Pan  Zamoyski  at  once ;  the  latter 
conceived  an  immense  love  for  the  bulky  noble,  and  turned 
to  him  on  all  questions,  especially  since  he  heard  from 
Princess  Griselda  how  Prince  Yeremi  had  venerated  Zagloba 
and  called  him  vir  incomparabilis  (the  incomparable  man). 
Every  day  then  at  table  all  kept  tneir  ears  open;  and  Za- 
globa discoursed  of  ancient  and  modern  times,  told  of  the 
wars  with  the  Cossacks,  of  the  treason  of  Kadzivill,  and 
how  he  himself  had  brought  Pan  Sapyeha  into  prominence 
among  men. 

"I  advised  him,"  said  he,  "to  carry  hempseed  in  his 
pocket,  and  use  a  little  now  and  then.  He  has  grown  so 
accustomed  to  this  that  he  takes  a  grain  every  little  while. 


THE  DELUGE.  327 

puts  it  in  his  mouth,  bites  it,  breaks  it,  eats  it,  spits  out  the 
husk.  At  night  when  he  wakes  he  does  the  same.  His 
wit  is  so  sharp  now  from  hempseed  that  his  greatest  inti- 
mates do  not  recognize  him." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  Zamoyski. 

"There  is  an  oil  in  hempseed,  through  which  the  man 
who  eats  it  increases  in  wit." 

"  God  bless  you,"  said  one  of  the  colonels ;  "  but  oil  goes 
to  the  stomach,  not  to  the  head." 

"  Oh,  there  is  a  method  in  things ! "  answered  Zagloba. 
"  It  is  needful  in  this  case  to  drink  as  much  wine  as  possible ; 
oil,  being  the  lighter,  is  always  on  top ;  wine,  which  goes 
to  the  head  of  itself,  carries  with  it  every  noble  substance. 
I  have  this  secret  from  Lupul  the  Hospodar,  after  whom, 
as  is  known  to  you,  gentlemen,  the  Wallachians  wished  to 
create  me  hospodar ;  but  the  Sultan,  whose  wish  is  that  the 
hospodar  should  not  have  posterity,  placed  before  me  con- 
ditions to  which  I  could  not  agree." 

"You  must  use  a  power  of  hempseed  yourself,"  said 
Sobiepan. 

"  I  do  not  need  it  at  all,  your  worthiness  ;  but  from  my 
whole  heart  I  advise  you  to  take  it." 

Hearing  these  bold  words,  some  were  frightened  lest  the 
starosta  might  take  them  to  heart ;  but  whether  he  failed 
to  notice  them  or  did  not  wish  to  do  so,  it  is  enough  that  he 
merely  laughed  and  asked,  — 

"But  would  not  sunflower  seeds  take  the  place  of 
hemp  ?  " 

"  They  might,"  answered  Zagloba ;  "  but  since  sunflower 
oil  is  heavier,  it  would  be  necessary  to  drink  stronger  wine 
than  that  which  we  are  drinking  at  present." 

The  starosta  understood  the  hint,  was  amused,  and  gave 
immediate  order  to  bring  the  best  wines.  Then  all  rejoiced 
in  their  hearts,  and  the  rejoicing  became  universal.  They 
drank  and  gave  vivats  to  the  health  of  .the  king,  the  host, 
and  Pan  Oharnyetski.  Zagloba  fell  into  good  humor  and 
let  no  one  speak.  He  described  at  great  length  the  affair 
at  Golamb,  in  which  he  had  really  fought  well,  for,  serv- 
ing in  the  Lauda  squadron,  he  could  not  do  otherwise.  But 
because  he  had  learned  from  Swedish  prisoners  taken  from 
the  regiments  of  Dubois  of  the  death  of  Prince  Waldemar, 
Zagloba  took  responsibility  for  that  death  on  himself. 

"  The  battle,"  said  he,  "  would  have  gone  altogether  differ- 
ently were  it  not  that  the  day  before  I  went  to  Baranov  to 


328  THE  DELUGE. 

the  canon  of  that  place,  and  Charnyetski,  not  knowing 
where  I  was,  could  not  advise  with  me.  Maybe  the  Swedes 
too  had  heard  of  that  canon,  for  he  has  splendid  mead,  and 
they  went  at  once  to  Golamb.  When  I  returned  it  was 
too  late;  the  king  had  attacked,  and  it  was  necessary  to 
strike  at  once.  We  wenti  straight  into  the  fire ;  but  what 
is  to  be  done  when  the  general  militia  choose  to  show 
their  contempt  for  the  enemy  by  turning  their  backs  ? 
I  don't  know  how  Charnyetski  will  manage  at  present 
without  me." 

"He  will  manage,  have  no  fear  on  that  point,"  said 
Volodyovski. 

"  I  know  why.  The  King  of  Sweden  chooses  to  pursue 
me  to  Zamost  rather  than  seek  Charnyetski  beyond  the 
Vistula.  I  do  not  deny  that  Charnyetski  is  a  good  soldier ; 
but  when  he  begins  to  twist  his  beard  and  look  with  his 
wildcat  glance,  it  seems  to  an  officer  of  the  lightest  squad- 
ron that  he  is  a  dragoon.  He  pays  no  attention  to  a  man's 
office ;  and  this  you  yourselves  saw  when  he  gave  orders  to 
drag  over  the  square  with  horses  an  honorable  man.  Pan 
Jyrski,  only  because  he  did  not  reach  with  his  detachment 
the  place  to  which  he  was  ordered.  With  a  noble,  gracious 
gentlemen,  it  is  necessary  to  act  like  a  father,  not  like  a 
dragoon.  Say  to  him,  *Lord  brother,'  be  kind,  rouse  his 
feelings,  —  he  will  call  to  mind  the  country  and  glory, 
will  go  farther  for  you  than  a  dragoon  who  serves  for  a 
salary." 

"  A  noble  is  a  noble,  and  war  is  war,"  remarked  Zamoyski. 

"  You  have  brought  that  out  in  a  very  masterly  manner," 
answered  Zagloba. 

"  Pan  Charnyetski  will  turn  the  plans  of  Karl  into  folly," 
said  Volodyovski.  "  I  have  been  in  more  than  one  war,  and 
I  can  speak  on  this  point." 

"First,  we  will  make  a  fool  of  him  at  Zamost,"  said 
Sobiepan,  pouting  his  lips,  puffing,  and  showing  great  spirit, 
staring,  and  putting  his  hands  on  his  hips.  "Bah!  Tfu! 
What  do  I  care  ?  When  I  invite  a  man  I  open  the  door  to 
him.     Well!" 

Here  Zamoyski  began  to  pufE  still  more  mightily,  to 
strike  the  table  with  his  knees,  bend  forward,  shake  his 
head,  look  stern,  flash  his  eyes,  and  speak,  as  was  his  habit, 
with  a  certain  coarse  carelessness. 

"  What  do  I  care  ?  He  is  lord  in  Sweden ;  but  Zamoyski 
is  lord  for  himself  in  Zamost.     Eques  polonus  sum  (I  am  a 


THE  DELUGE.-  329 

Polish  nobleman),  nothing  more.  But  I  am  in  my  own 
house ;  I  am  Zamoyski,  and  he  is  King  of  Sweden ;  but 
Maximilian  was  Austrian,  was  he  not?  Is  he  coming? 
Let  him  come.  We  shall  see !  Sweden  is  small  for  him, 
but  Zamost  is  enough  for  me.     I  will  not  yield  it." 

"It  is  a  delight,  gracious  gentlemen,  to  hear  not  only 
such  eloquence,  but  such  honest  sentiments,"  cried  Zagloba. 

"  Zamoyski  is  Zamoyski ! "  continued  Pan  Sobiepan,  de- 
lighted with  the  praise.  "  We  have  not  bowed  down,  and 
we  will  not.  I  will  not  give  up  Zamost,  and  that  is  the  end 
of  it." 

•'*  To  the  health  of  the  host ! "  thundered  the  officers. 

"Vivat!  vivat!" 

"Pan  Zagloba,"  cried  Zamoyski,  "I  will  not  let  the 
King  of  Sweden  into  Zamost,  and  I  will  not  let  you 
out." 

"  I  thank  you  for  the  favor ;  but,  your  worthiness,  do  not 
do  that,  for  as  much  as  you  torment  Karl  with  the  first 
decision,  so  much  will  you  delight  him  with  the  second." 

"  Give  me  your  word  that  you  will  come  to  me  after  the 
war  is  over." 

"  I  give  it." 

Long  yet  did  they  feast,  then  sleep  began  to  overcome 
the  knights ;  therefore  they  went  to  rest,  especially  as  sleep- 
less nights  were  soon  to  begin  for  them,  since  the  Swedes 
were  already  near,  and  the  advance  guards  were  looked  for 
at  any  hour. 

"  So  in  truth  he  will  not  give  up  Zamost,"  sdid  Zagloba, . 
returning  to  his  quarters  with  Pan  Yan  and  Volodyovski. 
"Have  you  seen  how  we  have  fallen  in  love  with  each 
other  ?  It  will  be  pleasant  here  in  Zamost  for  me  and  you. 
The  host  and  I  have  become  so  attached  to  each  other  that 
no  cabinet-maker  could  join  inlaid  work  better.  He  is  a 
good  fellow  —  h'm!  If  he  were  my  knife  and  I  carried 
him  at  my  belt,  I  would  whet  him  on  a  stone  pretty  often, 
for  he  is  a  trifle  dull.  But  he  is  a  good  man,  and  he  will 
not  betray  like  those  bull-drivers  of  Birji.  Have  you 
noticed  how  the  magnates  cling  to  old  Zagloba  ?  I  cannot 
keep  them  off.  I  'm  scarcely  away  from  Sapyeha  when 
there  is  another  at  hand.  But  I  will  tune  this  one  as  a 
bass-viol,  and  play  such  an  aria  on  him  for  the  Swedes  that 
they  will  dance  to  death  at  Zamost.  I  will  wind  him  up 
like  a  Dantzig  clock  with  chimes." 

Noise  coming  from  the  town  interrupted  further  conver- 


330  THE  DELUGE. 

sation.  After  a  time  an  officer  whom  they  knew  passed 
quickly  near  them. 

"  Stop ! "  cried  Volodyovski ;  "  what  is  the  matter  ?  " 

"  There  is  a  fire  to  be  seen  from  the  walls.  Shchebjeshyn 
is  burning !    The  Swedes  are  there  !  " 

"  Let  us  go  on  the  walls,"  said  Pan  Yan. 

"  Go ;  but  I  will  sleep,  since  I  need  my  strength  for  to- 
morrow," answered  Zagloba. 


THE  DELUGE.  331 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

That  night  Volodyovski  went  on  a  scouting  expedition, 
and  about  morning  returned  with  a  number  of  infor- 
mants. These  men  asserted  that  the  King  of  Sweden  was 
at  Shchebjeshyn  in  person,  and  would  soon  be  at  Zamost. 

Zamoyski  was  rejoiced  at  the  news,  for  he  hurried  around 
greatly,  and  had  a  genuine  desire  to  try  his  walls  and  guns 
on  the  Swedes.  He  considered,  and  very  justly,  that  even 
if  he  had  to  yield  in  the  end  he  would  detain  the  power  of 
Sweden  for  whole  months ;  and  during  that  time  Yan  Kazi- 
mir  would  collect  troops,  bring  the  entire  Tartar  force  to  his 
aid,  and  organize  in  the  whole  country  a  powerful  and  victo- 
rious resistance. 

"  Since  the  opportunity  is  given  me,''  said  he,  with  great 
spirit,  at  the  military  council,  "  to  render  the  country  and  the 
king  notable  service,  I  declare  to  you,  gentlemen,  that  I  will 
blow  myself  into  the  air  before  a  Swedish  foot  shall  stand 
here.  They  want  to  take  Zamoyski  by  force.  Let  them 
take  him !  We  shall  see  who  is  better.  You,  gentlemen, 
will,  I  trust,  aid  me  most  heartily." 

"We  are  ready  to  perish  with  your  grace,"  said  the  oflScers, 
in  chorus. 

"  If  they  will  only  besiege  us,"  said  Zagloba,  "  I  will  lead 
the  first  sortie." 

'*'  I  will  follow.  Uncle ! "  cried  Roh  Kovalski ;  "  I  will  spring 
at  the  king  himself  ! " 

"  Now  to  the  walls  !  "  commanded  Zamoyski. 

All  went  out.  The  walls  were  ornamented  with  soldiers 
as  with  flowers.  Regiments  of  infantry,  so  splendid  that  they 
were  unequalled  in  the  whole  Commonwealth,  stood  in  readi- 
ness, one  at  the  side  of  the  other,  with  musket  in  hand,  and 
eyes  turned  to  the  field.  Not  many  foreigners  served  in 
these  regiments,  merely  a  few  Prussians  and  French  ;  they 
were  mainly  peasants  from  Zamoyski's  inherited  lands. 
Sturdy,  well-grown  men,  who,  wearing  colored  jackets  and 
trained  in  foreign  fashion,  fought  as  well  as  the  best  Crom- 
wellians  of  England.     They  were  specially  powerful  when 


332  THE  DELUGE. 

after  firing  it  came  to  rush  on  the  enemy  in  hand-to-hand 
conflict.  And  now,  remembering  their  former  triumphs 
over  Hmelnitski,  they  were  looking  for  the  Swedes  with 
impatience.  At  the  cannons,  which  stretched  out  through 
the  embrasures  their  long  necks  to  the  fields  as  if  in  curios- 
ity, served  mainly  Flemings,  the  first  of  gunners.  Outside 
the  fortress,  beyond  the  moat,  were  squadrons  of  light  cav- 
alry, safe  themselves,  for  they  were  under  cover  of  cannon, 
certain  of  refuge,  and  able  at  any  moment  to  spring  out 
whithersoever  it  might  be  needed. 

Zamoyski,  wearing  inlaid  armor  and  carrying  a  gilded 
baton  in  his  hand,  rode  around  the  walls,  and  inquired 
every  moment, — 

"  Well,  what  —  not  in  sight  yet  ?  "  And  he  muttered  oaths 
when  he  received  negative  answers  on  all  sides.  After  a 
while  he  went  to  another  side,  and  again  he  asked,  — 

"  Well,  what  —  not  in  sight  yet  ?  " 

It  was  difficult  to  see  the  Swedes,  for  there  was  a  mist  in 
the  air ;  and  only  about  ten  o^clock  in  the  forenoon  did  it 
begin  to  disappear.  The  heaven  shining  blue  above  the 
horizon  became  clear,  and  immediately  on  the  western  side 
of  the  walls  they  began  to  cry,  — 

"  They  are  coming,  they  are  coming,  they  are  coming ! " 

Zamoyski,  with  three  adjutants  and  Zagloba,  entered 
quickly  an  angle  of  the  walls  from  which  there  was  a  dis- 
tant view,  and  the  four  men  began  to  look  through  field- 
glasses.  The  mist  was  lying  a  little  on  the  ground  yet,  and 
the  Swedish  hosts,  marching  from  Vyelanchy,  seemed  to 
be  wading  to  the  knees  in  that  mist,  as  if  they  were  com- 
ing out  of  wide  waters.  The  nearer  regiments  had  become 
very  distinct,  so  that  the  naked  eye  could  distinguish  the 
infantry;  they  seemed  like  clouds  of  dark  dust  rolling  on 
toward  the  town.  Gradually  more  regiments,  artillery, 
and  cavalry  appeared. 

The  sight  was  beautiful.  From  each  quadrangle  of  in- 
fantry rose  an  admirably  regular  quadrangle  of  spears ; 
between  them  waved  banners  of  various  colors,  but  mostly 
blue  with  white  crosses,  and  blue  with  golden  lions.  They 
came  very  ne<ir.  On  the  walls  there  was  silence ;  therefore 
the  breach  of  the  air  brought  from  the  advancing  army  the 
squeaking  of  wheels,  the  clatter  of  armor,  the  tramp  of 
horses,  and  the  dull  sound  of  human  voices.  When  they 
had  come  within  twice  the  distance  of  a  shot  from  a  cul- 
verin,  they  bogan  to  dispose  themselves  before  the  fortress. 


THE  DELUGE.  .     333 

Some  quadrangles  of  infantry  broke  ranks ;  others  prepared 
to  pitch  tents  and  dig  trenches. 

"They  are  here  I  "  said  Zamoyski. 

"  They  are  the  dog-brothers ! ''  answered  Zagloba.  "  They 
could  be  counted,  man  for  man,  on  the  fingers.  Persons  of 
my  long  experience,  however,  do  not  need  to  count,  but  sim- 
ply to  cast  an  eye  on  them.  There  are  ten  thousand  cavalry, 
and  eight  thousand  infantry  with  artillery.  If  I  am  mis- 
taken in  one  common  soldier  or  one  horse,  I  am  ready  to 
redeem  the  mistake  with  my  whole  fortune." 

"  Is  it  possible  to  estimate  in  that  way  ?  " 

"  Ten  thousand  cavalry  and  eight  thousand  infantry.  I 
have  hope  in  God  that  they  will  go  away  in  much  smaller 
numbers ;  only  let  me  lead  one  sortie." 

"  Do  you  hear  ?    They  are  playing  an  aria." 

In  fact,  trumpeters  and  drummers  stepped  out  before  the 
regiments,  and  military  music  began.  At  the  sound  of  it  the 
more  distant  regiments  approached,  and  encompassed  the 
town  from  a  distance.  At  last  from  the  dense  throngs  a 
few  horsemen  rode  forth.  When  half-way,  they  put  white 
kerchiefs  on  their  swords,  and  began  to  wave  them. 

"  An  embassy ! "  cried  Zagloba ;  "  I  saw  how  the  scoun- 
drels ca,me  to  Kyedani  with  the  same  boldness,  and  it  is 
known  what  came  of  that." 

"  Zamost  is  not  Kyedani,  and  I  am  not  the  voevoda  of 
Vilna,"  answered  Zamoyski. 

Meanwhile  the  horsemen  were  approaching  the  gate. 
After  a  short  time  an  officer  of  the  day  hurried  to  Zamoy- 
ski with  a  report  that  Pan  Yan  Sapyeha  desired,  in  the 
name  of  the  King  of  Sweden,  to  see  him  and  speak  with 
him. 

Zamoyski  put  his  hands  on  his  hips  at  once,  began  to  step 
from  one  foot  to  the  other,  to  puff,  to  pout,  and  said  at  last, 
with  great  animation,  — 

"  Tell  Pan  Sapyeha  that  Zamoyski  does  not  speak  with 
traitors.  If  the  King  of  Sweden  wishes  to  speak  with  me, 
let  him  send  me  a  Swede  by  race,  not  a  Pole,  —  for  Poles 
who  serve  the  Swedes  may  go  as  embassadors  to  my  dogs ;  I 
have  the  same  regard  for  both." 

"As  God  is  dear  to  me,  that  is  an  answer!"  cried  Za- 
globa, with  unfeigned  enthusiasm. 

"  But  devil  take  them  ! "  said  the  starosta,  roused  by  his 
own  words  and  by  praise.  "  Well,  shall  I  stand  on  cere- 
mony with  them  ?  " 


334  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Permit  me,  your  worthiness,  to  take  him  that  answer," 
said  Zagloba.  And  without  waiting,  he  hastened  away 
with  the  officer,  went  to  Yan  Sapyeha,  and,  apparently,  not 
only  repeated  the  starosta^s  words,  but  added  something  very 
bad  from  himself ;  for  Sapyeha  turned  from  the  town  as  if 
a  thunderbolt  had  burst  in  front  of  his  horse,  and  rode  away 
with  his  cap  thrust  over  his  ears. 

From  the  walls  and  from  the  squadrons  of  the  cavalry 
which  were  standing  before  the  gate  they  began  to  hoot  at 
the  men  riding  off,  — 

"  To  the  kennel  with  traitors,  the  betrayers !  Jew  ser- 
vants !     Huz,  huz !  " 

Sapyeha  stood  before  the  king,  pale,  with  compressed  lips. 
The  king  too  was  confused,  for  Zamost  had  deceived  his 
hopes.  In  spite  of  what  had  been  said,  he  expected  to  find 
a  town  of  such  power  of  resistance  as  Cracow,  Poznan,  and 
other  places,  so  many  of  which  he  had  captured ;  meanwhile 
he  found  a  fortress  powerful,  calling  to  mind  those  of  Den- 
mark and  the  Netherlands,  which  he  could  not  even  think 
of  taking  without  guns  of  heavy  calibre. 

"What  is  the  result?"  asked  the  king,  when  he  saw 
Sapyeha. 

"  Nothing !  Zamoyski  will  not  speak  with  Poles  who 
serve  your  Royal  Grace.  He  sent  out  his  jester,  who  reviled 
me  and  your  Royal  Grace  so  shamefully  that  it  is  not  proper 
to  repeat  what  he  said." 

"  It  is  all  one  to  me  with  whom  he  wants  to  speak,  if  he 
will  only  speak.  In  default  of  other  arguments,  I  have  iron 
arguments ;  but  meanwhile  I  will  send  Forgell." 

Half  an  hour  later  Forgell,  with  a  purely  Swedish  suite, 
announced  himself  at  the  gate.  The  drawbridge  was  let 
down  slowly  over  the  moat,  and  the  general  entered  the 
fortress  amid  silence  and  seriousness.  Neither  the  eyes  of 
the  envoy  nor  those  of  any  man  in  his  suite  were  bound ; 
evidently  Zamoyski  wished  him  to  see  everything,  and  be 
able  to  report  to  the  king  touching  everything.  The  mas- 
ter of  Zamost  received  Forgell  with  as  much  splendor  as 
an  independent  prince  would  have  done,  and  arranged  all, 
in  truth,  admirably,  for  Swedish  lords  had  not  one  twelfth 
as  much  wealth  as  the  Poles  had ;  and  Zamoyski  among 
Poles  was  well-nigh  the  most  powerful.  The  clever  Swede 
began  at  once  to  treat  him  as  if  the  king  had  sent  the  em- 
bassy to  a  monarch  equal  to  himself;  to  begin  with,  he 
called  him  "Princeps,"  and  continued  to  address  him  thus, 


THE  DELUGE.  335 

though  Pan  Sobiepan  interrupted  him  promptly  in  the 
beginning,  — 

"  Not  princeps,  eques  polonus  (a  Polish  nobleman),  but  for 
that  very  reason  the  equal  of  princes." 

"Your  princely  grace,"  said  Forgell,  not  permitting 
himself  to  be  diverted,  "  the  Most  Serene  King  of  Sweden 
and  Lord,"  here  h^  enumerated  his  titles,  "  has  not  come 
here  as  an  enemy  in  any  sense ;  but,  speaking  simply,  has 
come  on  a  visit,  and  through  me  announces  himself,  having, 
as  I  believe,  a  well-founded  hope  that  your  princely  grace 
will  desire  to  open  your  gates  to  him  and  his  army." 

"  It  is  not  a  custom  with  us,"  answered  Zamoyski,  "  to 
refuse  hospitality  to  any  man,  even  should  he  come  unin- 
vited. There  will  always  be  a  place  at  my  table  for  a 
guest;  but  for  such  a  worthy  person  as  the  Swedish 
monarch  the  first  place.  Inform  then  the  Most  Serene 
King  of  Sweden  that  I  invite  him,  and  all  the  more  gladly 
since  the  Most  Serene  Carolus  Gustavus  is  lord  in  Sweden, 
as  I  am  in  Zamost.  But  as  your  worthiness  has  seen,  there 
is  no  lack  of  servants  in  my  house ;  therefore  his  Swedish 
Sejenity  need  not  bring  his  servants  with  him.  Should  he 
bring  them  I  might  think  that  he  counts  me  a  poor  man, 
and  wishes  to  show  me  contempt." 

*'  Well  done ! "  whispered  Zagloba,  standing  behind  the 
shoulders  of  Pan  Sobiepan. 

When  Zamoyski  had  finished  his  speech  he  began  to 
pout  his  lips,  to  puff  and  repeat,  — 

"  Ah,  here  it  is,  this  is  the  position  ! " 

Forgell  bit  his  mustache,  was  silent  awhile,  and  said,  — 

"  It  would  be  the  greatest  proof  of  distrust  toward  the 
king  if  your  princely  grace  were  not  pleased  to  admit  his 
garrison  to  the  fortress.  I  am  the  king's  confidant.  I  know 
his  innermost  thoughts,  and  besides  this  I  have  the  order  to 
announce  to  your  worthiness,  and  to  give  assurance  by 
word  in  the  name  of  the  king,  that  he  does  not  think  of 
occupying  the  possessions  of  Zamost  or  this  fortress 
permanently.  But  since  war  has  broken  out  anew  in  this 
unhappy  land,  since  rebellion  has  raised  "its  head,  and  Yan 
Kazimir,  unmindful  of  the  miseries  which  may  fall  on 
the  Commonwealthj  and  seeking  only  his  own  fortune,  has 
returned  within  the  boundaries,  and,  together  with  pagans, 
comes  forth  against  our  Christian  troops,  the  invincible 
king,  my  lord,  has  determined  to  pursue  him,  even  to  the 
wild  steppes  of  the  Tartars  and  the  Turks,  with  th^  sole 


336  THE  DELUGE. 

purpose  of  restoring  peace  to  the  country,  the  reign  of 
justice,  prosperity,  and  freedom  to  the  inhabitants  of  this 
illustrious  Commonwealth." 

Zamoyski  struck  his  knee  with  his  hand  without  saying 
a  word ;  but  Zagloba  whispered,  — 

"The  Devil  has  dressed  himself  in  vestments,  and  is 
ringing  for  Mass  with  his  tail.'' 

"Many  benefits  have  accrued  to  this* land  already  from 
the  protection  of  the  king,"  continued  Forgell ;  "  but  think- 
ing in  his  fatherly  heart  that  he  has -not  done  enough,  he 
has  left  his  Prussian  province  again  to  go  once  more  to  the 
rescue  of  the  Commonwealth,  which  depends  on  finishing 
Yan  Kazimir.  But  that  this  new  war  should  have  a  speedy 
and  victorious  conclusion,  it  is  needful  that  the  king  oc- 
cupy for  a  time  this  fortress.  It  is  to  be  for  his  troops  a 
point  from  which  pursuit  may  begin  against  rebels.  But 
hearing  that  he  who  is  the  lord  of  Zamost  surpasses  all, 
not  only  in  wealth,  antiquity  of  stock,  wit,  high-minded- 
ness,  but  also  in  love  for  the  country,  the  king,  my  master, 
said  at  once :  *  He  will  understand  me,  he  will  be  able  to 
appreciate  my  intentions  respecting  this  country,  he  will 
not  deceive  my  confidence,  he  will  surpass  my  hopes,  he 
will  be  the  first  to  put  his  hand  to  the  prosperity  and  peace 
of  this  country.'  This  is  the  truth !  So  on  you  depends 
the  future  fate  of  this  country.  You  may  save  it  and 
become  the  father  of  it ;  therefore  I  have  no  doubt  of 
what  you  will  do.  Whoever  inherits  from  his  ancestors 
such  fame  should  not  avoid  an.opportunity  to  increase  that 
fame  and  make  it  immortal.  In  truth,  you  will  do  more 
good  by  opening  the  gates  of  this  fortress  than  if  you  had 
added  a  whole  province  to  the  Commonwealth.  The  king 
is  confident  that  your  uncommon  wisdom,  together  with 
your  heai*t,  will  incline  you  to  this ;  therefore  he  will  not 
command,  he  prefers  to  request,  he  throws  aside  threats,  he 
offers  friendship;  not  as  a  ruler  with  a  subject,  but  as 
powerful  with  powerful  does  he  wish  to  deal." 

Here  General  Forgell  bowed  before  Zamoyski  with  as 
much  respect  as  before  an  independent  monarch.  In  the 
hall  it  grew  silent  All  eyes  were  fixed  on  Zamoyski.  He 
began  to  twist,  according  to  his  custom,  in  his  gilded  arm- 
chair, to  pout  his  lips,  and  exhibit  stem  resolve ;  at  last  he 
thrust  out  his  elbows,  placed  his  palms  on  his  knees,  and 
shaking  his  head  like  a  restive  horse,  began,  — 

"  This  is  what  I  have  to  say  1    I  am  greatly  thankful  to 


THE  DELUGE.  337 

his  Swedish  Serenity  for  the  lofty  opinion  which  he  has 
of  my  wit  and  my  love  for  the  Commonwealth.  Nothing 
is  dearer  to  me  than  the  friendship  of  such  a  potentate. 
But  I  think  that  we  might  love  each  other  all  the  same  if 
his  Swedish  Serenity  remained  in  Stockholm  and  I  in 
Zamost ;  that  is  what  it  is.  For  Stockholm  belongs  to  his 
Swedish  Serenity,  and  Zamost  to  me.  As  to  love  for  the 
Commonwealth,  this  is  what  I  think.  The  Commonwealth 
will  not  improve  by  the  coming  in  of  the  Swedes,  but  by 
their  departure.  That  is  my  argument!  I  believe  that 
Zamost  might  help  his  Swedish  Serenity  to  victory  over 
Yan  Kazimir ;  but  your  worthiness  should  know  that  I  have 
not  given  oath  to  his  Swedish  Grace,  but  to  Yan  Kazimir ; 
therefore  I  wish  victory  to  Yan  Kazimir,  and  I  will  not 
give  Zamost  to  the  King  of  Swieden.   That  is  my  position  ! " 

"  That  policy  suits  me ! "  said  Zagloba. 

A  joyous  murmur  rose  in  the  hall;  but  Zamoyski 
slapped  his  knees  with  his  hands,  and  the  sounds  were 
hushed. 

Forgell  was  confused,  and  was  silent  for  a  time ;  then  he 
began  to  argue  anew,  insisted  a  little,  threatened,  begged, 
flattered.  Latin  flowed  from  his  mouth  like  a  stream,  till 
drops  of  sweat  were  on  his  forehead ;  but  all  was  in  vain, 
for  after  his  best  arguments,  so  strong  that  they  might  move 
walls,  he  heard  always  one-  answer,  — 

"  But  still  I  will  not  yield  Zamost ;  that  is  my  position  ! " 

The  audience  continued  beyond  measure ;  at  last  it 
became  awkward  and  difficult  for  Forgell,  since  mirth  was 
seizing  tho^e  present.  More  and  more  frequently  some  word 
fell,  some  sneer, — now  from  Zagloba,  now  from  others, — 
after  which  smothered  laughter  was  heard  in  the  hall. 
Forgell  saw  finally  that  it  was  necessary  to  use.  the  last 
means ;  therefore  he  unrolled  a  parchment  with  seals, 
which  he  held  in  his  hand,  and  to  which  no  one  had  turned 
attention  hitherto,  and  rising  said  with  a  solemn,  emphatic 
voice,  — 

"  For  opening  the  gates  of  the  fortress  his  Royal  Grace," 
here  again  he  enumerated  the  titles,  "  gives  your  princely 
grace  the  province  of  Lubelsk  in  perpetual  possession." 

All  were  astonished  when  they  heard  this,  and  Zamoyski 
himself  was  astonished  for  a  moment.  Forgell  had  begun 
to  turn  a  triumphant  look  on  the  people  around  him,  when 
suddenly  and  in  deep  silence  Zagloba,  standing  behind 
Zamoyski,  said  in  Polish, — 

VOL.  II. — 22 


338  THE  DELUGE. 

"Your  worthiness,  offer  the  King  of  Sweden  the 
Netherlands  in  exchange." 

Zamoyski,  without  thinking  long,  put  his  hands  on  his 
hips  and  fired  through  the  whole  hall  in  Latin,  — 

"  And  I  offer  to  his  Swedish  Serenity  the  Netherlands  !  " 

That  moment  the  hall  resounded  with  one  immense  burst 
of  laughter.  The  breasts  of  all  were  shaking,  and  the 
girdles  on  their  bodies  were  shaking ;  some  clapped  their 
hands,  others  tottered  as  drunken  men,  some  leaned  on 
their  neighbors,  but  the  laughter  sounded  continuously. 
Forgell  was  pale;  he  frowned  terribly,  but  he  waited 
with  fire  in  his  eyes  and  his  head  raised  haughtily.  At 
last,  when  the  paroxysm  of  laughter  had  passed,  he  asked 
in  a  short,  broken  voice, — 

"  Is  that  the  final  answer  of  your  worthiness  ?  " 

Zamoyski  twirled  his  mustache.  "  No  ! "  said  he,  rais- 
ing his  head  still  more  proudly,  "  for  I  have  cannon  on  the 
walls.'' 

The  embassy  was  at  an  end. 

Two  hours  later  cannons  were  thundering  from  the 
trenches  of  the  Swedes,  but  Zamoyski's  guns  answered  them 
with  equal  power.  All  Zamost  was  covered  with  smoke,  as 
with  an  immense  cloud ;  moment  after  moment  there  were 
flashes  in  that  cloud,  and  thunder  roared  unceasingly.  But 
fire  from  the  heavy  fortress  guns  was  preponderant.  The 
Swedish  balls  fell  in  the  moat  or  bounded  without  effect 
from  the  strong  angles ;  toward  evening  the  enemy  were 
forced  to  draw  back  from  the  nearer  trenches,  for  the 
fortress  was  covering  them  with  such  a  rain  of  missiles 
that  nothing  living  could  endure  it.  The  Swedish  king, 
carried  away  by  anger,  commanded  to  burn  all  the  villages 
and  hamlets,  so  that  the  neighborhood  seemed  in  the 
night  one  sea  of  fire ;  but  Zamoyski  cared  not  for  that. 

"  All  right ! "  said  he,  "  let  them  burn.  We  have  a  roof 
over  our  heads,  but  soon  it  will  be  pouring  down  their 
backs." 

And  he  was  so  satisfied  with  himself  and  rejoiced  that  he 
made  a  great  feast  that  day  and  remained  till  late  at  the 
cups.  A  resounding  orchestra  played  at  the  feast  so  loudly 
that,  in  spite  of  the  thunder  of  artillery,  it  could  be  heard 
in  the  remotest  trenches  of  the  Swedes. 

But  the  Swedes  cannonaded  continually,  so  constantly 
indeed  that  the  firing  lasted  the  whole  night.  Next  day  a 
number  of  guns  were  brought  to  the  king,  which  as  soon  as 


THE  DELUGE.  339 

they  were  placed  in  the  trenches  began  to  work  against  the 
fortress.  The  king  did  not  expect,  it  is  true,  to  make  a 
breach  in  the  walls ;  he  merely  wished  to  instil  into  Zamoy- 
ski  the  conviction  that  he  had  determined  to  storm  furiously 
and  mercilessly.  He  wished  to  bring  terror  on  them  ;  but 
that  was  bringing  terror  on  Poles.*  Zamoyski  paid  no  at- 
tention to  it  for  a  moment,  and  often  while  on  the  walls  he 
said,  in  time  of  the  heaviest  cannonading,  — 

"  Why  do  they  waste  powder  ?  " 

Volodyovski  and  the  others  offered  to  make  a  sortie,  but 
Zamoyski  would  not  permit  it ;  he  did  not  wish  to  waste 
blood.  He  knew  besides  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  de- 
liver open  battle ;  for  such  a  careful  warrior  as  the  king  and 
such  a  trained  army  would  not  let  themselves  be  surprised. 
Zagloba,  seeing  this  fixed  determination,  insisted  all  the 
more,  and  guaranteed  that  he  would  lead  the  sortie. 

"  You  are  too  bloodthirsty  !  "  answered  Zamoyski.  "  It 
is  pleasant  for  us  and  unpleasant  for  the  Swedes;  why 
should  we  go  to  them  ?  You  might  fall,  and  I  need  you  as 
a  councillor ;  for  it  was  by  your  wit  that  I  confounded  For- 
gell  so  by  mentioning  the  Netherlands." 

Zagloba  answered  that  he  could  not  restrain  himself 
within  the  walls,  he  wanted  so  much  to  get  at  the  Swedes  ; 
but  he  was  forced  to  obey.  In  default  of  other  occupation 
he  spent  his  time  on  the  walls  among  the  soldiers,  dealing 
out  to  them  precautions  and  counsel  with  importance,  which 
all  heard  with  no  little  respect,  holding  him  a  greatly  expe- 
rienced warrior,  one  of  the  foremost  in  the  Commonwealth ; 
and  he  was  rejoiced  in  soul,  looking  at  the  defence  and  the 
spirit  of  the  knighthood. 

"  Pan  Michael,''  said  he  to  Volodyovski,  "  there  is  another 
spirit  in  the  Commonwealth  and  in  the  nobles.  No  one 
thinks  now  of  treason  or  surrender ;  and  6very  one  out  of 
good-will  for  the  Commonwealth  and  the  king  is  ready  to 
give  his  life  sooner  than  yield  a  step  to  the  enemy.  You 
remember  how  a  year  ago  from  every  side  was  heard,  '  This 
one  has  betrayed,  that  one  has  betrayed,  a  third  has  ac- 
cepted protection ; '  and  now  the  Swedes  need  protection 
more  than  we.  If  the  Devil  does  not  protect  them,  he  will 
soon  take  them.  We  have  our  stomachs  so  full  here  that 
drummers  might  beat  on  them,  but  their  entrails  are  twisted 
into  whips  from  hanger." 

1  "Strachy  na  Lachy''  (Terror  on  Poles)  is  a  Polish  saying,  about 
equivalent  to  **  impossible." 


340  THE  DELUGE. 

Zagloba  was  right.  The  Swedish  army  had  no  supplies ; 
and  for  eighteen  thousand  men,  not  to  mention  horses,  there 
was  no  place  from  which  to  get  supplies.  Zamoyski,  before 
the  arrival  of  the  enemy,  had  brought  in  from  all  his  estates 
for  many  miles  around  food  for  man  and  horse.  In  the 
more  remote  neighborhoods  of  the  countiy  swarmed  parties 
of  confederates  and  bands  of  armed  peasants,  so  that  forag- 
ing detachments  could  not  go  out,  since  just  beyond  the 
camp  certain  death  was  in  waiting. 

In  addition  to  this,  Pan  Charnyetski  had  not  gone  to  the 
west  bank  of  the  Vistula,  but  was  circling  about  the  Swedish 
army  like  a  wild  beast  around  a  sheepfold.  Again  nightly 
alarms  had  begun,  and  the  loss  of  smaller  parties  without 
tidings.  Near  Krasnik  appeared  certain  Polish  troops, 
which  had  cut  communication  with  the  Vistula.  Finally, 
news  came  that  Pavel  Sapyeha,  the  hetman,  was  marching 
from  the  north  with  a  powerful  Lithuanian  army ;  that  in 
passing  he  had  destroyed  the  garrison  at  Lublin,  had  taken 
Lublin,  and  was  coming  with  cavalry  to  Zamost. 

Old  Wittemberg,  the  most  experienced  of  the  Swedish 
leaders,  saw  the  whole  ghastliness  of  the  position,  and  laid 
it  plainly  before  the  king. 

"  I  know,"  said  he,  "  that  the  genius  of  your  Royal  Grace 
can  do  wonders ;  but  judging  things  in  human  fashion, 
hunger  will  overcome  us,  and  when  the  enemy  fall  upon 
our  emaciated  army  not  a  living  foot  of  us  will  escape." 

'*If  I  had  this  fortress,"  answered  the  king,  "I  could 
finish  the  war  in  two  months." 

"  For  such  a  fortress  a  year's  siege  is  short." 

The  king  in  his  soul  recognized  that  the  old  warrior  was 
right,  but  he  did  not  acknowledge  that  he  saw  no  means 
himself,  that  his  genius  was  strained.  He  counted  yet  on 
some  unexpected  event ;  hence  he  g^ve  orders  to  fire  night 
and  day. 

"  I  will  bend  the  spirit  in  them,"  said  he ;  "they  will  be 
more  inclined  to  treaties." 

After  some  days  of  cannonading  so  furious  that  the  light 
could  not  be  seen  behind  the  smoke,  the  king  sent  Forgell 
again  to  the  fortress. 

"  The  king,  my  master,"  said  Forgell,  appearing  be- 
fore Zamoyski,  "  considers  that  the  damage  which  Zamost 
must  have  suffered  from  our  cannonading  will  soften 
the  lofty  mind  of  your  princely  grace  and  incline  it  to 
negotiations." 


THE  DELUGE.  341 

To  which  Zamoyski  said :  "  Of  course  there  is  damage  ! 
Why  should  there  not  be  ?  You  killed  on  the  market  square 
a  pig,  which  was  struck  in  the  belly  by  the  fragment  of  a 
bomb.  If  you  cannonade  another  week,  perhaps  you  '11  kill 
another  pig." 

Forgell  took  that  answer  to  the  king.  In  the  evening  a 
new  council  was  held  in  the  king's  quarters ;  next  day  the 
Swedes  began  to  pack  their  tents  in  wagons  and  draw  their 
cannon  out  of  the  trenches,  and  in  the  night  the  whole  army 
moved  onward. 

Zamost  thundered  after  them  from  all  its  artillery,  and 
when  they  had  vanished  from  the  eye  two  squadrons,  the 
Sheml)erk  and  the  Lauda,  passed  out  through  the  southern 
gate  and  followed  in  their  track. 

The  Swedes  marched  southward.  Wittemberg  advised, 
it  is  true,  a  return  to  Warsaw,  and  with  all  his  power  lie 
tried  to  convince  the  king  that  that  was  the  only  road  of 
salvation ;  but  the  Swedish  Alexander  had  determined  abso- 
lutely to  pursue  the  Polish  Darius  to  the  remotest  bounda- 
ries of  the  kingdom. 


342  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

The  spring  of  that  year  approached  with  wonderful  roads ; 
for  while  in  the  north  of  the  Commonwealth  snow  was  al- 
ready thawing,  the  stiffened  rivers  were  set  free,  and  the 
whole  country  was  filled  with  March  water,  in  the  south 
the  icy  breath  of  winter  was  still  descending  from  the  moun- 
tains to  the  fields,  woods,  and  forests.  In  the  forests  lay 
snow-drifts,  in  the  open  country  frozen  roads  sounded  under 
,  the  hoofs  of  horses  ;  the  days  were  dry,  the  sunsets  red,  the 
nights  starry  and  frosty.  The  people  living  on  the  rich 
clay,  on  the  black  soil,  and  in  the  woods  of  Little  Poland 
comforted  themselves  with  the  continuance  of  the  cold, 
stating  that  the  field-mice  and  the  Swedes  would  perish 
f rdm  it.  But  inasmuch  as  the  spring  came  late,  it  came  as 
swiftly  as  an  armored  squadron  advancing  to  the  attack  of 
an  enemy.  The  sun  shot  down  living  fire  from  heaven,  and 
at  once  the  crust  of  winter  burst;  from  the  Hungarian 
steppes  flew  a  strong  warm  wind,  and  began  to  blow  on  the 
fields  and  wild  places.  Straightway  in  the  midst  of  shining 
ponds  arable  ground  became  dark,  a  green  fleece  shot  up  on 
the  low  river-lands,  and  the  forests  began  to  shed  tears  from 
bursting  buds  on  their  branches. 

In  the  heavens  continually  fair  were  seen,  daily,  rows  of 
cranes,  wild  ducks,  teal,  and  geese.  Storks  flew  to  their 
places  of  the  past  year,  and  the  roofs  were  swarming  with 
swallows ;  the  twitter  of  birds  was  heard  in  the  villages, 
their  noise  in  the  woods  and  ponds,  and  in  the  evening  the 
whole  country  was  ringing  with  the  croaking  and  singing 
of  frogs,  which  swam  with  delight  in  the  waters. 

Then  came  great  rains,  which  were  as  if  they  had  been 
warmed ;  they  fell  in  the  daytime,  they  fell  in  the  night, 
without  interruption. 

The  fields  were  turned  into  lakes,  the  rivers  overflowed, 
the  fords  became  impassable ;  then  followed  the  "  stickiness 
and  the  impossible  of  muddy  roads."  Amid  all  this  water, 
mud,  and  swamp  the  Swedish  legions  dragged  onward  con- 
tinually toward  the  south. 


THE  DELUGE.  343 

But  how  little  was  that  throng,  advancing  as  it  were  to 
destruction,  like  that  brilliant  army  which  in  its  time 
marched  under  Wittemberg  to  Great  Poland !  Hunger  had 
stamped  itself  on  the  faces  of  the  old  soldiers ;  they  went  on 
more  like  spectres  than  men,  in  suffering,  in  toil,  in  sleep- 
lessness, knowing  that  at  the  end  of  the  road  not  food  was 
awaiting,  but  hunger ;  not  sleep,  but  a  battle ;  and  if  rest, 
then  the  rest  of  the  dead. 

Arrayed  in  iron  these  skeletons  of  horsemen  sat  on  skele- 
tons of  horses.  The  infantry  hardly  drew  their  legs  along ; 
barely  could  they  hold  spears  and  muskets  with  trembling 
hands.  Day  followed  day ;  they  went  onward  continually. 
Wagons  were  broken,  cannons  were  fastened  in  sloughs; 
they  went  on  so  slowly  that  sometimes  they  were  able  to 
advance  hardly  five  miles  in  one  day.  Diseases  fell  on  the 
soldiers,  like  ravens  on  corpses;  the  teeth  of  some  were 
chattering  from  fever ;  others  lay  down  on  the  ground  sim- 
ply from  weakness,  choosing  rather  to  die  than  advance. 

But  the  Swedish  Alexander  hastened  toward  the  Polish 
Darius  unceasingly.  At  the  same  time  he  was  pursued 
himself.  As  in  the  night-time  jackals  follow  a  sick  buffalo 
waiting  to  see  if  he  will  soon  fall,  and  he  knows  that  he 
will  fall  and  he  hears  the  howl  of  the  hungry  pack,  so  after 
the  Swedes  went  "  parties,"  nobles  and  peasants,  approach- 
ing ever  nearer,  attacking  ever  more  insolently,  and  snatch- 
ing away. 

At  last  came  Charnyetski,  the  most  terrible  of  all  the  pur- 
suers, and  followed  closely.  The  rearguards  of  the  Swedes 
as  often  as  they  looked  behind  saw  horsemen,  at  one  time 
far  off  on  the  edge  of  the  horizon,  at  another  a  furlong 
away,  at  another  twice  the  distance  of  a  musket-shot,  at  an- 
other time,  when  attacking,  on  their  very  shoulders. 

The  enemy  wanted  battle ;  with  despair  did  the  Swedes 
pray  to  the  Lord  of  Hosts  for  battle.  But  Charnyetski  did 
not  receive  battle,  he  bided  his  time;  meanwhile  he  pre- 
ferred to  punish  the  Swedes,  or  let  go  from  his  hand  against 
them  single  parties  as  one  would  falcons  against  water 
birds. 

And  so  they  marched  one  after  the  other.  There  were 
times,  however,  when  Charnyetski  passed  the  Swedes, 
pushed  on,  and  blocked  the  road  before  them,  pretending 
to  prepare  for  a  general  battle.  Then  the  trumpet  sounded 
joyously  from  one  end  of  the  Swedish  camp  to  the  other, 
and,  oh  miracle!   new   strength,  a  new  spirit  seemed  to 


344  THE  DELUGE. 

vivify  on  a  sudden  the  wearied  ranks  of  the  Scandinavians. 
Sick,  wet,  weak,  like  Lazarases,  they  stood  in  rank 
promptly  for  battle,  with  flaming  faces,  with  fire  in  their 
eyes.  Spears  and  muskets  moved  with  as  much  accuracy 
as  if  iron  hands  held  them  ;  the  shouts  of  battle  were  heard 
as  loudly  as  if  they  came  from  the  healthiest  bosoms,  and 
they  marched  forward  to  strike  breast  against  breast. 

Then  Charnyetski  struck  once,  twice ;  but  when  the  ar- 
tillery began  to  thunder  he  withdrew  his  troops,  leaving  to 
the  Swedes  as  profit,  vain  labor  and  the  greater  disappoint- 
ment and  disgust. 

When,  however,  the  artillery  could  not  come  up,  and 
spears  and  sabres  had  to  decide  in  the  open  field,  he  struck 
like  a  thunderbolt,  knowing  that  in  a  hand-to-hand  con- 
flict the  Swedish  cavalry  could  not  stand,  even  against 
volunteers. 

And  again  Wittemberg  implored  the  king  to  retreat  and 
thus  avoid  ruin  to  himself  and  the  army ;  but  Karl  Gustav 
•in  answer  compressed  his  lips,  fire  flashed  from  his  eyes, 
and  he  pointed  to  the  south,  where  in  the  Erussian  regions 
he  hoped  to  find  Yan  Kazimir,  and  also  fields  open  to 
conquest,  rest,  provisions,  pastures  for  horses,  and  rich 
plunder. 

Meanwhile,  to  complete  the  misfortune,  those  Polish  regi- 
ments which  had  served  him  hitherto,  and  which  in  one 
way  or  another  were  now  alone  able  to  meet  Charnyetski, 
began  to  leave  the  Swedes.  Pan  Zbrojek  resigned  first ;  he 
had  held  to  Karl  hitherto  not  from  desire  of  gain,  but  from 
blind  attachment  to  the  squadron,  and  soldierly  faithfulness 
to  Karl.  He  resigned  in  this  fashion,  that  he  engaged  in 
conflict  with  a  regiment  of  Miller's  dragoons,  cut  down 
half  the  men,  and  departed.  After  him  resigned  Pan  Kalin« 
ski,  who  rode  over  the  Swedish  infantry.  Yan  Sapyeha 
grew  gloomier  each  day ;  he  was  meditating  something  in 
his  soul,  plotting  something.  He  had  not  gone  hither,to 
himself,  but  his  men  were  deserting  him  daily. 

Karl  Gustav  was  marching  then  through  Narol,  Tsye- 
shanov,  and  Oleshytse,  to  reach  the  San.  He  was  upheld  by 
the  hope  that  Yan  Kazimir  would  bar  his  road  and  give 
him  battle.  A  victory  might  yet  repair  the  fate  of  Sweden 
and  bring  a  change  of  fortune.  In  fact,  rumors  were  cur- 
rent that  Yan  Kazimir  had  set  out  from  Lvoff  with  the  quarter 
soldiers  and  the  Tartars.  But  Karl's  reckonings  deceived 
him.     Yan  Kazimir  preferred  to  await  the  junction  of  the 


THE  DELUGE.  345 

armies  and  the  arrival  of  the  Lithuanians  under  Sapyeha. 
Delay  was  his  best  ally ;  for  he  was  growing  daily  in 
strength,  while  Karl  was  becoming  weaker. 

"  That  is  not  the  march  of  troops  nor  of  an  army,  but  a 
funeral  procession!"  said  old  warriors  in  Yan  Kazimir's 
suite. 

Many  Swedish  officers  shared  this  opinion.  Karl  Oustav 
however  repeated  still  that  he  was  going  to  Lvoff ;  but  he 
was  deceiving  himself  and  his  army.  It  was  not  for  him  to 
go  to  Lvoff,  but  to  think  of  his  own  safety.  Besides,  it  was 
not  certain  that  he  would  find  Yan  Kazimir  in  Lvoff;  in 
every  event  the  "  Polish  Darius  "  might  withdraw  far  into 
Podolia,  and  draw  after  him  the  enemy  into  distant  steppes 
where  the  Swedes  must  perish  without  rescue. 

Douglas  went  to  Premysl  to  try  if  that  fortress  would 
yield,  and  returned,  not  merely  with  nothing,  but  plucked. 
The  catastrophe  was  coming  slowly,  but  inevitably.  All 
tidings  brought  to  the  Swedish  camp  were  simply  the  an- 
nouncement of  it.  Each  day  fresh  tidings  and  ever  more 
terrible. 

"  Sapyeha  is  marching ;  he  is  already  in  Tomashov !  "  was 
repeated  one  day.  "  Lyubomirski  is  marching  with  troops 
and  mountaineers ! "  was  announced  the  day  following. 
And  again :  "  The  king  is  leading  the  quarter  soldiers  and 
the  horde  one  hundred  thousand  strong!  He  has  joined 
Sapyeha ! "  # 

Among  these  tidings  were  "tidings  of  disaster  and  death," 
untrue  and  exaggerated,  but  they  always  spread  fear.  The 
courage  of  the  army  fell.  Formerly  whenever  Karl  ap- 
peared in  person  before  his  regiments,  they  greeted  him 
with  shouts  in  which  rang  the  hope  of  victory ;  now  the 
regiments  stood  before  him  dull  and  dumb.  And  at  the 
fires  the  soldiers,  famished  and  wearied  to  death,  whispered 
more  of  Charnyetski  than  of  their  own  king.  They  saw 
him  everywhere.  And,  a  strange  thing !  when  for  a 
couple  of  days  no  party  had  perished,  when  a  few  nights 
passed  without  alarms  or  cries  of  "  Allah ! "  and  "  Strike, 
kill!"  their  disquiet  became  still  greater.  "Charnyetski 
has  fled  5  Grod  knows  what  he  is  preparing ! "  repeated  the 
soldiers. 

Karl  Jialted  a  few  days  in  Yaroslav,  pondering  what 
to  do.  During  that  time  the  Swedes  placed  on  flat- 
bottomed  boats  sick  soldiers,  of  whom  there  were  many  in 
camp,  and  sent  them  by  the  river  to  Sandomir,  the  nearest 


346  THE  DELUGE. 

fortified  town  still  in  Swedish  hands.  After  this  work  had 
been  finished,  and  just  when  the  news  of  Yan  Kazimir's 
march  from  Lvoff  had  come  in,  the  King  of  Sweden  deter- 
mined to  discover  where  Yan  Kazimir  was,  and  with  that 
object  Colonel  Kanneberg  with  one  thousand  cavalry 
passed  the  San  and  moved  to  the  east. 

"  It  may  be  that  you  have  in  your  hands  the  fate  of  the 
war  and  us  all,"  said  the  king  to  him  at  parting. 

And  in  truth  much  depended  on  that  party,  for  in  the 
worst  case  Kanneberg  was  to  furnish  the  camp  with  pro- 
visions ;  and  if  he  could  learn  certainly  where  Yan  Kazimir 
was,  the  Swedish  King  was  to  move  at  once  with  all  his 
forces  against  the  "  Polish  Darius,"  whose  army  he  was  to 
scatter  and  whose  person  he  was  to  seize  if  he  could. 

The  first  soldiers  and  the  best  horses  were  assigned, 
therefore,  to  Kanneberg.  Choice  was  made  the  more 
carefully  as  the  colonel  could  not  take  artillery  or  infantry.; 
hence  he  must  have  with  him  men  who  with  sabres  could 
stand  against  Polish  cavalry  in  the  field. 

March  20,  the  party  set  out.  A  number  of  officers  and 
soldiers  took  farewell  of  them,  saying :  "  God  conduct 
you !  God  give  victory  I  God  give  a  fortunate  return ! " 
They  marched  in  a  long  line,  being  one  thousand  in  num- 
ber, and  went  two  abreast  over  the  newly  built  bridge 
which  had  one  square  still  unfinished,  but  was  in  some 
fashion  covered  with  planks  so  that  they  might  pass. 

Good  hope  shone  in  their  faces,  for  they  were  excep- 
tionally well  fed.  Food  had  been  taken  from  others  and 
given  to  them;  gorailka  was  poured  into  their  flasks. 
When  they  were  riding  away  they  shouted  joyfully  and 
said  to  their  comrades,  — 

"  We  will  bring  you  Charnyetski  himself  on  a  rope." 

Fools !  They  knew  not  that  they  were  going  as  go  bul- 
locks to  slaughter  at  the  shambles ! 

Everything  combined  for  their  ruin.  Barely  had  they 
crossed  the  river  when  the  Swedish  sappers  removed  the 
temporary  covering  of  the  bridge,  so  as  to  lay  stronger 
planks  over  which  cannon  might  pass.  The  thousand 
turned  toward  Vyelki  Ochi,  singing  in  low  voices  to  them- 
selves ;  their  helmets  glittered  in  the  sun  on  the  turn  once 
and  a  second  time ;  then  they  began  to  sink  in  the  dense 
pine-wood. 

They  rode  forward  two  miles  and  a  half,  —  emptiness, 
silence  around  them;    the   forest  depths   seemed  vacant 


THE  DELUGE.  347 

altogether.  They  halted  to  give  breath  to  the  horses; 
after  that  they  moved  slowly  forward.  At  last  they  reached 
Vyelki  Ochi,  in  which  they  found  not  a  living  soul.  That 
emptiness  astonished  Kanneberg„ 

"  Evidently  they  have  been  waiting  for  us  here,"  said  he 
to  Major  Sweno ;  "  but  Charnyetski  must  be  in  some  other 
place,  since  he  has  not  prepared  ambushes.'' 

"  Does  your  worthiness  order  a  return  ?  "  asked  Sweno. 

"  We  will  go  on  even  to  Lvoff  itself,  which  is  not  very  far. 
I  must  find  an  informant,  and  give  the  king  sure  information 
touching  Yan  Kazimir." 

"  But  if  we  meet  superior  forces  ?  " 

"Even  if  we  meet  several  thousand  of  those  brawlers 
whom  the  Poles  call  general  militia,  we  will  not  let  our- 
selves be  torn  apart  by  such  soldiers." 

"  But  we  may  meet  regular  troops.  We  have  no  artillery, 
and  against  them  cannons  are  the  main  thing." 

"  Then  we  will  draw  back  in  season  and  inform  the  king 
of  the  enemy,  and  those  who  try  to  cut  off  our  retreat  we 
will  disperse." 

"  I  am  afraid  of  the  night ! "  replied  Sweno. 

"  We  will  take  every  precaution.  We  have  food  for  men 
and  horses  for  two  days ;  we  need  not  hurry." 

When  they  entered  the  pine-wood  beyond  Vyelki  Ochi, 
they  acted  with  vastly  more  caution.  Fifty  horsemen  rode 
in  advance  musket  in  hand,  each  man  with  his  gunstock  on 
his  thigh.  They  looked  carefully  on  every  side ;  examined 
the  thickets,  the  undergrowth;  frequently  they  halted, 
listened ;  sometimes  they  went  from  the  road  to  one  side 
to  examine  the  depths  of  the  forest,  but  neither  on  the 
roads  nor  at  the  sides  was  there  a  man. 

But  one  hour  later,  after  they  had  passed  a  rather  sudden 
turn,  two  troopers  riding  in  advance  saw  a  man  on  horse- 
back about  four  hundred  yards  ahead. 

The  day  was  clear  and  the  sun  shone  brightly ;  hence  the 
man  could  be  seen  as  something  on  the  hand.  He  was  a 
soldier,  not  large,  dressed  very  decently  in  foreign  fashion. 
He  seemed  especially  small  because  he  sat  on  a  large  cream- 
colored  steed,  evidently  of  high  breed. 

The  horseman  was  riding  at  leisure,  as  if  not  seeing  that 
troops  were  rolling  on  after  him.  The  spring  floods  had 
dug  deep  ditches  in  the  road,  in  which  muddy  water  was 
sweeping  along.  The  horseman  spurred  his  steed  in  front 
of  the  ditches,  and  the  beast  sprang  across  with  the  nimble- 


348  THE  DELUGE. 

ness  of  a  deer,  and  again  went  on  at  a  trot,  throwing  his  head 
and  snorting  vivaciously  from  time  to  time. 

The  two  troopers  reined  iu  their  horses  and  began  to 
look  around  for  the  sergeant.  He  clattered  up  in  a  moment, 
looked,  and  said:  "That  is  some  hound  froni  the  Polish 
kennel." 

"  Shall  I  shout  at  him  ?  " 

"  Shout  not ;  there  may  be  more  of  them.  Go  to  the 
colonel." 

Meanwhile  the  rest  of  the  advance  guard  rode  up,  and  all 
halted  ;  the  small  horseman  halted  too,  and  turned  the  face 
of  his  steed  to  the  Swedes  as  if  wishing  to  block  the  road 
to  them.  For  a  certain  time  they  looked  at  him  and  he  at 
them. 

"  There  is  another !  a  second !  a  third !  a  fourth !  a 
whole  party !  "  were  the  sudden  cries  in  the  Swedish  ranks. 

In  fact,  horsemen  began  to  pour  out  from  both  sides  of 
the  road ;  at  first  singly,  then  by  twos,  by  threes.  All  took 
their  places  in  line  with  him  who  had  appeared  first. 

But  the  second  Swedish  guard  with  Sweno,  and  then  the 
whole  detachment  with  Kanneberg,  came  up.  Kanneberg 
and  Sweno  rode  to  the  front  at  once. 

"  I  know  those  men ! "  cried  Sweno,  when  he  had  barely 
seen  them  ;  "  their  squadron  was  the  first  to  strike  on  Prince 
Waldemar  at  Golamb ;  those  are  Charnyetski's  men.  He 
must  be  here  himself !  " 

These  words  produced  an  impression ;  deep  silence  fol- 
lowed in  the  ranks,  only  the  horses  shook  their  bridle-bits. 

"  I  sniff  some  ambush,"  continued  Sweno.  "  There  are  too 
few  of  them  to  meet  us,  but  there  must  be  others  hidden  in 
the  woods." 

He  turned  here  to  Kanneberg :  "  Your  worthiness,  let  us 
return." 

"  You  give  good  counsel,"  answered  the  colonel,  frowning. 
"It  was  not  worth  while  to  set  out  if  we  must  return  at 
sight  of  a  few  ragged  fellows.  Why  did  we  not  return  at 
sight  of  one  ?  Forward  !  " 

The  first  Swedish  rank  moved  at  that  moment  with  the 
greatest  regularity ;  after  it  the  second,  the  third,  the  fourth. 
The  distance  between  the  two  detachments  was  becoming 
less. 

"  Cock  your  muskets !  "  commanded  Kanneberg. 

The  Swedish  muskets  moved  like  one ;  their  iron  necka 
were  stretched  toward  the  Polish  horsemen. 


THS5  bELtrok  349^ 

But  before  the  muskets  thundered,  the  Polish  hoi'semen 
turned  their  horses  and  began  to  flee  in  a  disorderly  group. 

"  Forward ! "  cried  Kanneberg. 

The  division  moved  forward  on  a  gallop,  so  that  the  ground 
trembled  under  the  heavy  hoofs  of  the  horses. 

The  forest  was  filled  with  the  shouts  of  pursuers  and 
pursued.  After  half  an  hour  of  chasing,  either  because  the 
Swedish  horses  were  better,  or  those  of  the  Poles  were 
wearied  by  some  journey,  the  distance  between  the  two 
bodies  was  decreasing. 

But  at  once  something  wonderful  happened.  The  Polish 
band,  at  first  disorderly,  did  not  scatter  more  and  more  as 
the  flight  continued,  but  on  the  contrary,  they  fled  in  ever 
better  order,  in  ranks  growing  more  even,  as  if  the  very 
speed  of  the  horses  brought  the  riders  into  line. 

Sweno  saw  this,  urged  on  his  horse,  reached  Kanneberg, 
and  called  out,  — 

"Your  worthiness,  that  is  an  uncommon  party;  those 
are  regular  soldiers,  fleeing  designedly  and  leading  us  to 
an  ambush." 

"  Will  there  be  devils  in  the  ambush,  or  men  ?  "  asked 
Kanneberg. 

The  road  rose  somewhat  and  became  ever  wider,  the 
forest  thinner,  and  at  the  end  of  the  road  was  to  be  seen  an 
unoccupied  field,  or  rather  a  great  open  space,  surrounded 
on  all  sides  by  a  dense,  deep  gray  pine-wood. 

The  Polish  horsemen  increased  their  pace  in  turn,  and  it 
transpired  that  hitherto  they  had  gone  slowly  of  purpose ; 
for  now  in  a  short  time  they  pushed  forward  so  rapidly  that 
the  Swedish  leader  knew  that  he  could  never  overtake  them. 
But  when  he  had  come  to  the  middle  of  the  open  plain  and 
saw  that  the  enemy  were  almost  touching  the  other  end  of 
it,  he  began  to  restrain  his  men  and  slacken  speed. 

But,  oh  marvel !  the  Poles,  instead  of  sinking  in  the  oppo- 
site forest,  wheeled  around  at  the  very  edge  of  the  half- 
circle  and  returned  on  a  gallop  toward  the  Swedes,  putting 
themselves  at  once  in  such  splendid  battle  order  that  they 
roused  wonder  even  in  their  opponents. 

"  It  is  true !  "  cried  Kanneberg,  "  those  are  regular  soldiers. 
They  turned  as  if  on  parade.  What  do  they  want  for  the 
hundredth  time  ?  " 

"  They  are  attacking  us ! "  cried  Sweno. 

In  fact,  the  squadron  was  moving  forward  at  a  trot.  The 
little,  knight  on  the  cream-colored  steed  shouted  something 


350  THE  DELUGE. 

to  his  men^  pushed  forward,  again  reined  in  his  horse,  gave 
signs  with  his  sabre ;  evidently  he  was  the  leader. 

"  They  are  attacking  really  I "  said  Kanneberg,  with 
astonishment. 

And  now  the  horses,  with  ears  dropped  back,  were  coming 
at  the  greatest  speed,  stretched  out  so  that  their  bellies 
almost  touched  the  ground.  Their  riders  bent  forward  to 
their  shoulders,  and  were  hidden  behind  the  horse  manes. 
The  Swedes  standing  in  the  first  rank  saw  only  hundreds 
of  distended  horse-nostrils  and  burning  eyes.  A  whirlwind 
does  not  move  as  that  squadron  tore  on. . 

"  God  with  us !  Sweden !  Fire ! "  commanded  Kanneberg, 
raising  his  sword. 

All  the  muskets  thundered ;  but  at  that  very  moment  the 
Polish  squadron  fell  into  the  smoke  with  such  impetus  that  it 
hurled  to  the  right  and  the  left  the  first  Swedish  ranks,  and 
drove  itself  into  the  density  of  men  and  horses,  as  a  wedge  is 
driven  into  a  cleft  log.  A  terrible  whirl  was  made,  breast- 
plate struck  breast-plate,  sabre  struck  rapier ;  and  the  rattle, 
the  whining  of  horses,  the  groan  of  dying  men  roused  every 
echo,  so  that  the  whole  pine-wood  began  to  give  back  the 
sounds  of  the  battle,  as  the  steep  cliffs  of  mountains  give 
back  the  thunder. 

The  Swedes  were  confused  for  a  time,  especially  since  a 
considerable  number  of  them  fell  from  the  first  blow ;  but 
soon  recovering,  they  went  powerfully  against  the  enemy. 
Their  flanks  came  together ;  and  since  the  Polish  squadron 
was  pushing  ahead  anyhow,  for  it  wished  to  pass  through 
with  a  thrust,  it  was  soon  surrounded.  The  Swedish  centre 
yielded  before  the  squadron,  but  the  flanks  pressed  on  it 
with  the  greater  power,  unable  to  break  it ;  for  it  defended 
itself  with  rage  and  with  all  that  incomparable  adroitness 
which  made  the  Polish  cavalry  so  terrible  in  hand-to-hand 
conflict.  Sabres  toiled  then  against  rapiers,  bodies  fell 
thickly ;  but  the  victory  was  just  turning  to  the  Swedish 
side  when  suddenly  from  under  the  dark  wall  of  the  pine- 
wood  rolled  out  another  squadron,  and  moved  forward  at 
once  with  a  shout. 

The  whole  right  wing  of  the  Swedes,  under  the  lead  of 
Sweno,  faced  the  new  enemy  in  which  the  trained  Swedish 
soldiers  recognized  hussars.  They  were  led  by  a  man  on  a 
valiant  dapple  gray ;  he  wore  a  burka,  and  a  wild-cat  skin  cap 
with  a  heron  feather.  He  was  perfectly  visible  to  the  eye, 
for  he  was  riding  at  one  side  some  yards  from  the  soldiers. 


THE  DELUGE.  361 

"  Cbamyetski !  Chamyetski ! "  was  the  cry  in  the  Swe- 
dish ranks. 

Sweno  looked  in  despair  at  the  sky,  then  pressed  his 
horse  with  his  knees  and  rushed  forward  with  his  men. 

But  Charnyetski  led  his  hussars  a  few  yards  farther,  and 
when  they  were  moving  with  the  swiftest  rush,  he  turned 
back  alone. 

With  that  a  third  squadron  issued  from  the  forest,  he 
galloped  to  that  and  led  it  forward ;  a  fourth  came  out,  he 
led  that  on ;  pointing  to  each  with  his  baton,  where  it  must 
strike.  You  would  have  said  that  he  was  a  man  leading 
harvesters  to  his  field  and  distributing  work  among  them. 

At  last,  when  the  fifth  squadron  had  come  forth  from  the 
forest,  he  put  himself  at  the  head  of  that,  and  with  it  rushed 
to  the  fight. 

But  the  hussars  had  already  forced  the  right  wing  to  the 
rear,  and  after  a  while  had  broken  it  completely ;  the  three 
other  squadrons,  racing  around  the  Swedes  in  Tartar  fashion 
and  raising  an  uproar,  had  thrown  them  into  disorder ;  then 
they  fell  to  cutting  them  with  steel,  to  thrusting  them  with 
lances,  scattering,  trampling,  and  finally  pursuing  them 
amid  shrieks  and  slaughter. 

Kanneberg  saw  that  he  had  fallen  into  an  ambush,  and 
had  led  his  detachment  as  it  were  under  the  knife.  For  him 
there  was  no  thought  of  victory  now ;  but  he  wished  to  save 
as  many  men  as  possible,  hence  he  ordered  to  sound  the  re- 
treat. The  Swedes,  therefore,  turned  with  all  speed  to  that 
same  road  by  which  they  had  come  to  Vyelki  Ochi;  but 
Charnyetski's  men  so  followed  them  that  the  breaths  of  the 
Polish  horses  warmed  the  shoulders  of  the  Swedes. 

In  these  conditions  and  in  view  of  the  terror  which  had 
seized  the  Swedish  cavalry,  that  return  could  not  take  place 
in  order ;  and  soon  Kanneberg's  brilliant  division  was  turned 
into  a  crowd  fleeing  in  disorder  and  slaughtered  almost 
without  resistance. 

The  longer  the  pursuit  lasted,  the  more  irregular  it  be- 
came; for  the  Poles  did  not  pursue  in  order,  each  of  them 
drove  his  horse  according  to  the  breath  in  the  beast's 
nostrils,  and  attacked  and  slew  whom  he  wished. 

Both  sides  were  mingled  and  confused  in  one  mass. 
Some  Polish  soldiers  passed  the  last  Swedish  ranks ;  and  it 
happened  that  when  a  Pole  stood  in  his  stirrups  to  strike 
with  more  power  the  man  fleeing  in  front  of  him,  he  fell 
himself  thrust  with  a  rapier  from  behind.     The  road  to 


352  THE  DELUGE. 

Vyelki  Ochi  was  strewn  with  Swedish  corpses ;  but  the  end 
of  the  chase  was  not  there.  Both  sides  rushed  with  the 
same  force  along  the  road  through  the  next  forest ;  there 
however  the  Swedish  horses,  wearied  first,  began  to  go  more 
slowly,  and  the  slaughter  became  still  more  bloody. 

Some  of  the  Swedes  sprang  from  their  beasts  and  van- 
ished in  the  forest;  but  only  a  few  did  so,  for  the  Swedes 
knew  from  experience  that  peasants  were  watching  in  the 
forest,  and  they  preferred  to  die  from  sabres  rather  than 
from  terrible  tortures,  of  which  the  infuriated  people  were 
not  sparing.  Some  asked  quarter,  but  for  the  most  part  in 
vain ;  for  each  Pole  chose  to  slay  an  enemy,  and  chase  on 
rather  than  take  him  prisoner,  guard  him,  and  leave  further 
pursuit. 

They  cut  then  without  mercy,  so  that  no  one  might  re- 
turn with  news  of  the  defeat.  Volodyovski  was  in  the  van 
of  pursuit  with  the  Lauda  squadron.  He  was  that  horse- 
man who  had  appeared  first  to  the  Swedes  as  a  decoy ;  he 
had  struck  first,  and  now,  sitting  on  a  horse  which  was  as 
if  impelled  by  a  whirlwind,  he  enjoyed  himself  with  his 
whole  soul,  wishing  to  be  sated  with  blood,  and  avenge  the 
defeat  of  Golamb.  Every  little  while  he  overtook  a  horse- 
man, and  when  he  had  overtaken  him  he  quenched  him  as 
quickly  as  he  would  a  candle ;  sometimes  he  came  on  the 
shoulders  of  two,  three,  or  four,  but  soon,  only  in  a  moment, 
that  same  number  of  horses  ran  riderless  before  him. 
More  than  one  hapless  Swede  caught  his  own  rapier  by  the 
point,  and  turning  the  hilt  to  the  knight  for  quarter  im- 
plored with  voice  and  with  eyes.  Volodyovski  did  not 
stop,  but  thrusting  his  sabre  into  the  man  where  the  neck 
joins  the  breast,  he  gave  him  a  light,  small  push,  and  the 
man  dropped  his  hands,  gave  forth  one  and  a  second  word 
with  pale  lips,  then  sank  in  the  darkness  of  death. 

Volodyovski,  not  looking  around,  rushed  on  and  pushed 
new  victims  to  the  earth. 

The  valiant  Sweno  took  note  of  this  terrible  harvester,  and 
summoning  a  few  of  the  best  horsemen  he  determined  with 
the  sacrifice  of  his  own  life  to  restrain  even  a  little  of  the 
pursuit  in  order  to  save  others.  They  turned  therefore 
their  horses,  and  pointing  their  rapiers  waited  with  the 
points  toward  the  pursuers.  Volodyovski,  seeing  this,  hesi- 
tated not  a  moment,  spurred  on  his  horse,  and  fell  into  the 
midst  of  them. 

And  before  any  one  could  have  winked,  two  helmets  had 


THE  DELUGE.  353 

fallen.  More  than  ten  rapiers  were  directed  at  once  to  the 
single  breast  of  Volodyovski ;  but  at  that  instant  rushed  in 
Pan  Yan  and  Pan  Stanislav,  Yuzva  Butrym,  Zagloba  and 
Roh  Kovalski,  of  whom  Zagloba  related,  that  even  when  go- 
ing to  the  attack  he  had  his  eyes  closed  in  sleep,  and  woke 
only  when  his  breast  struck  the  breast  of  an  enemy. 

Volodyovski  put  himself  under  the  saddle  so  quickly  that 
the  rapiers  passed  through  empty  air.  He  learned  this 
method  from  the  Tartars  of'  Bailgorod ;  but  being  small  and 
at  the  same  time  adroit  beyond  human  belief,  he  brought  it 
to  such  perfection  that  he  vanished  from  the  eye  when  he 
wished,  either  behind  the  shoulder  or  under  the  belly  of 
the  horse.  So  he  vanished  this  time,  and  before  the  as- 
tonished Swedes  could  understand  what  had  become  of  him 
he  was  erect  on  the  saddle  again,  terrible  as  a  wild-cat  which 
springs  down  from  lofty  branches  among  frightened  dogs. 

Meanwhile  his  comrades  gave  him  aid,  and  bore  around 
death  and  confusion.  One  of  the  Swedes  held  a  pistol  to 
the  very  breast  of  Zagloba.  Roh  Kovalski,  having  that 
enemy  on  his  left  side,  was  unable  to  strike  him  with  a 
sabre;  but  he  balled  his  fist,  struck  the  Swede's  head  in 
passing,  and  that  man  dropped  under  the  horse  as  if  a 
thunderbolt  had  met  him,  and  Zagloba,  giving  forth  a  shout 
of  delight,  slashed  in  the  temple  Sweno  'himself,  who 
dropped  his  hands  and  fell  with  his  forehead  to  the  horse's 
shoulder.  At  sight  of  this  the  other  Swedes  scattered. 
Volodyovski,  Yuzva  Footless,  Pan  Yan,  and  Pan  Stanislav 
followed  and  cut  them  down  before  they  had  gone  a 
hundred  yards. 

And  the  pursuit  lasted  longer.  The  Swedish  horses  had 
less  and  less  breath  in  their  bodies,  and  ran  more  and  more 
slowly.  At  last  from  a  thousand  of  the  best  horsemen, 
which  had  gone  out  under  Kanneberg,  there  remained 
barely  a  hundred  and  some  tens ;  the  rest  had  fallen  in  a 
long  belt  over  the  forest  road.  And  this  last  group  was 
decreasing,  for  Polish  hands  ceased  not  to  toil  over  them. 

At  last  they  came  out  of  the  forest.  The  towers  of 
Yaroslav  were  outlined  clearly  in  the  azure  sky.  Now  hope 
entered  the  hearts  of  the  fleeing,  for  they  knew  that  in 
Yaroslav  was  the  king  with  all  his  forces,  and  at  any 
moment  he  might  come  to  their  aid.  They  had  forgotten 
that  immediately  after  their  passage  the  top  had  been  taken 
from  the  last  square  of  the  bridge,  so  as  to  put  stronger 
planks  for  the  passage  of  cannon. 

VOL.  II.  —  23 


354  THE  DELUGE. 

Whether  Charnyetski  knew  of  this  through  his  spies^  or 
wished  to  show  himself  of  purpose  to  the  Swedish  king  and 
cut  down  before  his  eyes  the  last  of  those  unfortunate  men, 
it  is  enough  that  not  only  did  he  not  restrain  the  pursuit, 
but  he  sprang  forward  himself  with  the  Shemberk  squad- 
ron, slashed,  cut  with  his  own  hand^  pursuing  the  crowd  in 
such  fashion  as  if  he  wished  with  that  same  speed  to  strike 
Yaroslav. 

At  last  they  ran  to  within  a  furlong  of  the  bridge  ;  shouts 
from  the  field  came  to  the  Swedish  camp.  A  multitude  of 
soldiers  and  officers  ran  out  from  the  town  to  see  what  was 
'taking  place  beyond  the  river;  they  had  barely  looked 
when  they  saw  and  recognized  the  horsemen  who  had  gone 
out  of  camp  in  the  morning. 

"  Kanneberg's  detachment !  Kanneberg's  detachment ! " 
cried  thousands  of  voices. 

"  Almost  cut  to  pieces !  Scarcely  a  hundred  men  are 
running ! " 

At  that  moment  the  king  himself  'galloped  up ;  with  him 
Wittemberg,  Forgell,  Miller,  and  other  generals. 

The  king  grew  pale.     "  Kanneberg !  "  said  he. 

"  By  Christ  and  his  wounds  !  the  bridge  is  not  finished," 
cried  Wittemberg ;  "  the  enemy  will  cirt  them  down  to  the 
last  man." 

The  king  looked  at  the  river,  which  had  risen  with  spring 
waters,  roaring  with  its  yellow  waves ;  to  give  aid  by 
swimming  was  not  to  be  thought  of. 

The  few  men  still  left  were  coming  nearer. 

Now  there  was  a  new  cry :  "  The  king's  train  and  the 
guard  are  coming !     They  too  will  perish  ! " 

In  fact,  it  had  happened  that  a  part  of  the  king's  pro- 
vision-chests with  a  hundred  men  of  the  infantry  guard 
had  come  out  at  that  moment  by  another  road  from  adjoin- 
ing forests.  When  they  saw  what  had  happened,  the  men 
of  the  escort,  in  the  convicMon  that  the  bridge  was  ready, 
hastened  with  all  speed  toward  the  town. 

But  they  were  seen  from  the  field  by  the  Poles.  Immedi- 
ately about  three  hundred  horsemen  rushed  toward  ^hem 
at  full  speed ;  in  front  of  all,  with  sabre  above  his  head  and 
fire  in  his  eyes,  flew  the  tenant  of  Vansosh,  Jendzian.  Not 
many  proofs  had  he  given  hitherto  of  his  bravery ;  but  at 
sight  of  the  wagons  in  which  there  might  be  rich  plunder, 
daring  so  rose  in  his  heart  that  he  went  some  tens  of  yards 
in  advance  of  the  others.  The*  infantry  at  the  wagons, 
seeing  that  they  could  not  escape,  formed  themselves  into 


THE  DELUGE.  365 

a  quadrangle,  and  a  hundred  muskets  were  directed  at  once 
at  the  breast  of  Jendzian.  A  roar  shook  the  air,  a  line  of 
smoke  flew  along  the  wall  of  the  quadrangle ;  but  before  the 
smoke  had  cleared  away  the  rider  had  urged  on  his  horse  so 
that  the  forefeet  of  the  beast  were  above  the  heads  of  the 
men,  and  the  lord  tenant  fell  into  the  midst  of  them  like  a 
thunderbolt. 

An  avalanche  of  horsemen  rushed  after  him.  And  as 
when  wolves  overcome  a  horse,  and  he,  lying  yet  on  his 
back,  defends  himself  desperately  with  his  hoofs,  and  they 
cover  him  completely  and  tear  from  him  lumps  of  living 
flesh,  so  those  wagons  and  the  infantry  were  covered  com- 
pletely with  a  whirling  mass  o£  horses  and  riders.  But 
terrible  shouts  rose  from  that  whirl,  and  reached  the  ears 
of  the  Swedes  standing  on  the  other  bank. 

Meanwhile  still  nearer  the  bank  the  Poles  were  finishing 
the  remnant  of  Kanneberg^s  cavalry.  The  whole  Swedish 
army  had  come  out  like  one  man  to  the  lofty  bank  of  the 
San.  Infantry,  cavalry,  artillery  were  mingled  together ; 
and  all  looked  as  if  in  an  ancient  circus  in  Rome  at  the 
spectacle ;  but  they  looked  with  set  lips,  with  despair  in 
their  hearts,  with  terror  and  a  feeling  of  helplessness.  At 
moments  from  the  breasts  of  those  unwilling  spectators 
was  wrested  a  terrible  cry.  At  moments  a  general  weeping 
was  heard ;  then  again  silence,  and  only  the  panting  of  the 
excited  soldiers  was  audible.  For  that  thousand  men 
whom  Kanneberg  had  led  out  were  the  front  and  the  pride 
of  the  whole  Swedish  army;  they  were  veterans,  covered  with 
glory  in  God  knows  how  many  lands,  and  God  knows  how  many 
battles.  But  now  they  are  running,  like  a  lost  flock  of  sheep, 
over  the  broad  fields  in  front  of  the  Swedish  army,  dying 
like  sheep  under  the  knife  of  the  butcher.  For  that  was  no 
longer  a  battle,  but  a  hunt.  The  terrible  Polish  horsemen 
circled  about,  like  a  storm,  over  the  field  of  struggle,  crying 
in  various  voices  and  running  ahead  of  the  Swedes.  Some- 
times a  number  less  than  ten,  sometimes  a  group  more  than 
ten  fell  on  one  man.  Sometimes  one  met  one,  sometimes 
the  hunted  Swede  bowed  down  on  the  saddle  as  if  to  lighten 
the  blow  for  the  enemy,  sometimes  he  withstood  the  brunt ; 
but  oftener  he  perished,  for  with  edged  weapons  the  Swe- 
dish soldiers  were  not  equal  to  Polish  nobles  trained  in  all 
kinds  of  fencing. 

But  among  the  Poles  the  little  knight  was  the  most  terri- 
ble of  all,  sitting  on  his  cream-colored  steed,  which  was  as 


356  THE  DELUGE. 

• 

nimble  and  as  swift  as  a  falcon.  The  whole  atmy  noted 
him ;  for  whomsoever  he  pursued  he  killed,  whoever  met  him 
perished  it  was  unknown  how  and  when,  with  such  small 
and  insignificant  movements  of  his  sword  did  he  hurl  the 
sturdiest  horsemen  to  the  earth.  At  last  he  saw  Kanne- 
berg  himself,  whom  more  than  ten  men  were  chasing ;  the 
little  knight  shouted  at  them,  stopped  the  pursuit  by  com- 
mand, and  attacked  the  Swede  himself. 

The  Swedes  on  the  other  bank  held  the  breath  in  their 
breasts.  The  king  had  pushed  to  the  edge  of  the  river  and 
looked  with  throbbing  heart,  moved  at  once  with  alarm  and 
hope ;  for  Kanneberg,  as  a  great  lord  and  a  relative  of  the 
king,  was  trained  from  childhood  in  every  species  of  sword 
exercise  by  Italian  masters ;  in  fighting  with  edged  weapons 
he  had  not  his  equal  in  the  Swedish  army.  All  eyes  there- 
fore were  fixed  on  him  now,  barely  did  they  dare  to  breathe ;. 
but  he,  seeing  that  the  pursuit  of  the  crowd  had  ceased,  and 
wishing  after  the  loss  T)f  his  troops  to  save  his  own  glory  in 
the  eyes  of  the  king,  said  to  his  gloomy  soul,  — 

"  Woe  to  me  if  having  first  lost  my  men,  I  do  not  seal 
with  my  own  blood  the  shame,  or  if  I  do  not  purchase  my 
life  by  having  overturned  this  terrible  man.  In  another 
event,  though  the  hand  of  God  might  bear  me  to  that  bank, 
I  should  not  dare  to  look  in  the  eyes  of  any  Swede."  When 
he  had  said  this  he  turned  his  horse  and  rushed  toward  the 
yellow  knight. 

Since  those  Poles  who  had  cut  him  off  from  the  river 
had  withdrawn,  Kanneberg  had  the  hope  that  if  he  should 
finish  his  opponent,  he  might  spring  into  the  water,  and 
then  what  would  be  would  be ;  if  he  could  not  swim  the 
stormy  stream,  its  current  would  bear  him  far  with  the 
horse,  and  his  brothers  would  provide  him  some  rescue. 

He  sprang  therefore  like  a  thunderbolt  at  the  little 
knight,  and  the  little  knight  at  him.  The  Swede  wished 
during  the  rush  to  thrust  the  rapier  up  to  the  hilt  under 
the  arm  of  his  opponent ;  but  he  learned  in  an  instant  that 
though  a  master  himself  he  must  meet  a  master  as  well,  for 
his  sword  merely  slipped  along  the  edge  of  the  Polish  sabre, 
only  quivered  somehow  wonderfully  in  his  hand,  as  if  his 
arm  had  suddenly  grown  numb;  barely  was  he  able  to 
defend  himself  from  the  blow  which  the  knight  then  gave 
him ;  luckily  at  that  moment  their  horses  bore  them  away 
in  opposite  directions. 

Both  wheeled  in  a  circle  and  returned  simultaneously  i*; 


THE  DELUGE.  357 

but  they  rode  now  more  slowly  against  each  other,  wishing 
to  have  more  time  for  the  meeting  and  even  to  cross  weap- 
ons repeatedly.  Kanneberg  withdrew  into  himself  so  that 
he  became  like  a  bird  which  presents  to  view  only  a  power- 
ful beak  from  the  midst  of  upraised  feathers.  He  knew 
one  infallible  thrust  in  which  a  certain  Florentine  had 
trained  him,  —  infallible  because  deceitful  and  almost  impos- 
sible to  be  warded  off,  —  consisting  in  this :  that  the  point  of 
the  sword  was  directed  apparently  at  the  breast,  but  by 
avoiding  obstacles  at  the  side  it  passed  through  the  throat 
till  the  hilt  reached  the  back  of  the  neck.  This  thrust 
he  determined  to  make  now. 

And,  sure  of  himself,  he  approached,  restraining  his  horse 
more  and  more;  but  Volodyovski  rode  toward  him  with 
short  springs.  For  a  moment  he  thought  to  disappear  sud- 
denly under  the  horse  like  a  Tartar,  but  since  he  had  to 
meet  with  only  one  man,  and  that  before  the  eyes  of  both  ar- 
mies, though  he  understood  that  some  unexpected  thrust  was 
waiting  for  him,  he  was  ashamed  to  defend  himself  in  Tar- 
tar and  not  in  knightly  fashion. 

"  He  wishes  to  take  me  as  a  heron  does  a  falcon  with  a 
thrust,"  thought  Pan  Michael  to  himself ;  "  but  I  will  use 
that  windmill  which  I  invented  in  Lubni." 

And  this  idea  seemed  to  him  best  for  the  moment; 
therefore  it  surrounded  him  like  a  glittering  shield  of 
light,  and  he  struck  his  steed  with  his  spurs  and  rushed  on 
Kanneberg. 

Kanneberg  drew  himself  in  still  more,  and  almost  grew  to 
the  horse ;  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  the  rapier  caught  the 
sabre,  and  quickly  he  stuck  out  his  head  like  a  snake  and 
made  a  ghastly  thrust. 

But  in  that  instant  a  terrible  whirling  began  to  sound, 
the  rapier  turned  in  the  hands  of  the  Swede;  the  point 
struck  empty  space,  but  the  curved  end  of  the  sabre  fell 
with  the  speed  of  lightning  on  the  face  of  Kanneberg,  cut 
through  a  part  of  his  nose,  his  mouth  and  beard,  struck  his 
shoulder-blade,  shattered  that,  and  stopped  only  at  the 
sword-belt  which  crossed  his  shoulder. 

The  rapier  dropped  from  the  tands  of  the  unfortunate 
man,  and  night  embraced  his  head ;  but  before  he  fell  from 
his  horse,  Volodyovski  dropped  his  own  weapon  and  seized 
him  by  the  shoulder. 

The  Swedes  from  the  other  bank  roared  with  one  out- 
burst, but  Zagloba  sprang  to  the  little  knight. 


368  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Pan  Michael,  I  knew  it  would  be  so,  but  I  was  ready  to 
avenge  you ! " 

"  He  was  a  master,"  answered  Volodyovski.  "  You  take 
the  horse,  for  he  is  a  good  one." 

"  Ha !  if  it  were  not  for  the  river  we  could  rush  over  and 
frolic  with  those  fellows.     I  would  be  the  first  —  " 

The  whistle  of  balls  interrupted  further  words  of  Zagloba ; 
therefore  he  did  not  finish  the  expression  of  his  thoughts, 
but  cried,  — 

"Let  us  go,  Pan  Michael;  those  traitors  are  ready  to 
fire." 

"  Their  bullets  have  no  force,  for  the  range  is  too  great." 

Meanwhile  other  Polish  horsemen  came  up  congratulating 
Volodyovski  and  looking  at  him  with  admiration ;  but  he 
only  moved  his  mustaches,  for  he  was  a  cause  of  gladness 
to  himself  as  well  as  to  them. 

■  But  on  the  other  bank  among  the  Swedes,  it  was  seething 
as  in  a  beehive.  Artillerists  on  thaj  side  drew  out  their 
cannons  in  haste ;  and  in  the  nearer  Polish  ranks  trumpets 
were  sounded  for  withdrawal.  At  this  sound  each  man 
sprang  to  his  squadron,  and  in  a  moment  all  were  in  order. 
They  withdrew  then  to  the  forest,  and  halted  again,  as  if 
offering  a  place  to  the  enemy  and  inviting  them  across  the 
river.  At  last,  in  front  of  the  ranks  of  men  and  horses, 
rode  out  on  his  dapple  gray  the  man  wearing  a  burka  and  a 
cap  with  a  heron's  feather,  and  bearing  a  gilded  baton  in 
his  hand. 

He  was  perfectly  visible,  for  the  reddish  rays  of  the  set- 
ting sun  fell  on  him,  and  besides  he  rode  before  the  regi- 
ments as  if  reviewing  them.  All  the  Swedes  knew  him  at 
once,  and  began  to  shout,  — 

"  Charnyetski !  Charnyetski !  " 

He  said  something  to  the  colonels.  It  was  seen  how  he 
stopped  longer  with  the  knight  who  had  slain  Kanneberg, 
and  placed  his  hand  on  his  shoulder;  then  he  raised  his 
baton,  and  the  squadrons  began  to  turn  slowly  one  after 
another  to  the  pine-woods. 

Just  then  the  suu  went  down.  In  Yaroslav  the  bells 
sounded  in  the  church;  then  all  the  regiments  began  to 
sing  in  one  voice  as  they  were  riding  away,  "  The  Angel  of 
the  Lord  announced  to  the  Most  Holy  Virgin  Mary  ;  "  and 
with  that  song  they  vanished  from  the  eyes  of  the  Swedes. 


THE  DELUGE.  351^ 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

That  evening  the  Swedes  lay  down  to  sleep  without  put- 
ting food  into  their  mouths,  and  without  hope  that  they 
would  have  anything  to  strengthen  themselves  with  on  the 
morrow.  They  were  not  able  to  sleep  from  the  torment  of 
hunger.  Before  the  second  cock-crow  the  suffering  soldiers 
began  to  slip  out  of  the  camp  singly  and  in  crowds  to  plunder 
villages  adjoining  Yaroslav.  They  went  like  night-thieves  to 
Radzymno,  to  Kanchuya,  to  Tychyno,  where  they  hoped  to 
find  food  of  some  kind.  Their  confidence  was  increased 
by  the  fact  that  Charnyetski  was  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river ;  but  even  had  he  been  able  to  cross,  they  preferred 
death  to  hunger.  There  was  evidently  a  great  relaxation 
in  the  camp,  for  despite  the  strictest  orders  of  the  king 
about  fifteen  hundred  men  went  out  in  this  way. 

They  fell  to  ravaging  the  neighborhood,  burning,  plunder- 
ing, killing;  but  scarcely  a  man  of  them  was  to  return. 
Charnyetski  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  San,  it  is  true, 
but  on  the  left  bank  were  various  "  parties  "  of  nobles  and 
peasants ;  of  these  the  strongest,  that  of  Stjalkovski,  formed 
of  daring  nobles  of  the  inountains,  had  come  that  very  night 
to  Prohnik,  as  if  led  by  the  evil  fate  of  the  Swedes.  When 
he  saw  the  fire  and  heard  the  shots,  Stjalkovski  went 
straight  to  the  uproar  and  fell  upon  the  plunderers.  They 
defended  themselves  fiercely  behind  fences ;  but  Stjalkovski 
broke  them  up,  cut  them  to  pieces,  spared  no  man.  In 
other  villages  other  parties  did  work  of  the  same  kind. 
Fugitives  were  followed  to  the  very  camp,  and  the  pursuers 
spread  alarm  and  confusion,  shouting  in  Tartar,  in  Walla- 
chian,  in  Hungarian,  and  in  Polish ;  so  that  the  Swedes 
thought  that  some  powerful  auxiliary  of  the  Poles  was  at- 
tacking them,  maybe  the  Khan  with  the  whole  horde. 

Confusion  began,  and  —  a  thing  without  example  hitherto 
—  panic,  which  the  officers  put  down  with  the  greatest  ef- 
fort. The  king,  who  remained  on  horseback  till  daylight, 
saw  what  was  taking  place;  he  understood  what  might 
come  of  that,  and  called  a  council  of  war  at  once  in  the 
morning. 


360  THE  DELUGE. 

That  gloomy  council  did  not  last  long,  for  there  were 
not  two  roads  to  choose  from.  Courage  had  fallen  in  the 
army,  the  soldiers  had  nothing  to  eat,  the  enemy  had  grown 
in  power. 

The  Swedish  Alexander,  who  had  promised  the  whole 
world  tt  pursue  the  Polish  Darius  even  to  the  steppes  of 
the  Tartars,  was  forced  to  think  no  longer  of  pursuit,  but 
of  his  own  safety. 

"  We  can  return  by  the  San  to  Sandomir,  thence  by  the 
Vistula  to  Warsaw  and  to  Prussia,"  said  Wittemberg ;  "  in 
that  way  we  shall  escape  destruction." 

Douglas  seized  his  own  head :  *'  So  many  victories,  so 
many  toils,  such  a  great  country  conquered,  and  we  must 
return." 

To  which  Wittemberg  said :  "  Has  your  worthiness  any 
advice  ?  " 

"  I  have  not,"  answered  Douglas. 

The  king,  who  had  said  nothing  hitherto,  rose,  as  a  sign 
that  the  session  was  ended,  and  said, 

"  I  command  the  retreat ! " 

Not  a  word  further  was  heard  from  his  mouth  that  day. 

Drums  began  to  rattle,  and  trumpets  to  sound.  News 
that  the  retreat  was  ordered  ran  in  a  moment  from  one  end 
of  the  camp  to  the  other.  It  was  received  with  shouts  of 
delight.  Fortresses  and  castles  were  still  in  the  hands  of 
the  Swedes;  and  in  them  rest,  food,  and  safety  were 
waiting. 

The  generals  and  soldiers  betook  themselves  so  zealously 
to  preparing  for  retreat  that  that  zeal,  as  Douglas  remarked, 
bordered  on  disgrace. 

The  king  sent  Douglas  with  the  vanguard  to  repair  the 
difficult  crossings  and  clear  the  forests.  Soon  after  him 
moved  the  whole  army  in  order  of  battle;  the  front  was 
covered  by  artillery,  the  rear  by  wagons,  at  the  flanks 
marched  infantry.  Military  supplies  and  tents  sailed  down 
the  river  on  boats. 

All  these  precautions  were  not  superfluous ;  barely  had 
the  march  begun,  when  the  rearguard  of  the  Swedes  saw 
Polish  cavalry  behind,  and  thenceforth  they  lost  it  almost 
never  from  sight.  Charnyetski  assembled  his  own  squad- 
rons, collected  all  the  "  parties  "  of  that  region,  sent  to  Yan 
Kazimir  for  reinforcements,  and  pursued.  The  first  stop- 
ping-place, Pjevorsk,  was  at  the  same  time  the  first  place 
of  alarm.     The  Polish  divisions  pushed  up  so  closely  that 


THE  DELUGE.  .    361 

several  thousand  infantry  with  artillery  had  to  turn  against 
them.  For  a  time  the  king  himself  thought  that  Charny- 
etski  was  really  attacking ;  but  according  to  his  wont  he  only 
sent  detajChment  after  detachment.  These  attacked  with  an 
uproar  and  retreated  immediately.  All  the  night  passed  in 
these  encounters,  —  a  troublesome  and  sleepless  night  for 
the  Swedes. 

The  whole  march,  all  the  following  nights  and  days 
were  to  be  like  this  one. 

Meanwhile  Yan  Kazimir  sent  two  squadrons  of  very  well 
trained  cavalry,  and  with  them  a  letter  stating  that  the  het- 
mans  would  soon  march  with  cavalry,  and  that  he  himself 
with  the  rest  of  the  infantry  and  with  the  horde  would 
hasten  after  them.  In  fact,  he  was  detained  only  by 
negotiations  with  the  Khan,  with  Rakotsy,  and  with  the 
court  of  Vienna.  Charnyetski  was  rejoiced  beyond  meas- 
ure by  this  news ;  and  when  the  day  after  the  Swedes  ad- 
vanced in  the  wedge  between  the  Vistula  and  the  San,  he 
said  to  Colonel  Polyanovski,  — 

"  The  net  is  spread,  the  fish  are  going  in.'' 

"  And  we  will  do  like  that  fisherman,''  said  Zagloba,  "  who 
played  on  the  flute  to  the  fish  so  that  they  might  dance,  and 
when  they  would  not,  he  pulled  them  on  shore ;  then  they 
began  to  jump  around,  and  he  fell  to  striking  them  with  a 
stick,  crying:  ^Oh,  such  daughters!  you  ought  to  have 
danced  when  I  begged  you  to  do  so.' " 

"  They  will  dance,"  answered  Charnyetski ;  "  only  let  the 
marshal,  Pan  Lyubomirski,  come  with  his  army,  which 
numbers  five  thousand." 

"  He  may  come  any  time,"  remarked  Volodyovski. 

"  Some  nobles  from  the  foot-hills  arrived  to-day,"  said  Za- 
globa ;  "  they  say  that  he  is  marching  in  haste  ;  but  whether 
he  will  join  us  instead  of  fighting  on  his  own  account  is 
another  thing." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  Charnyetski,  glancing  quickly  at 
Zagloba. 

"  He  is  a  man  of  uncommon  ambition  and  envious  of  glory. 
I  have  known  him  many  years ;  I  was  his  confidant  and 
made  his  acquaintance  when  he  was  still  a  lad,  at  the  court 
of  Pan  Krakovski.  He  was  learning  fencing  at  that  time 
from  Frenchmen  and  Italians.  He  fell  into  terrible  anger 
one  day  when  I  told  him  that  they  were  fools,  not  one  of 
whom  could  stand  before  me.  We  had  a  duel,  and  I  laid 
out  seven  of   them  one  following  the  other.     After  that 


362  THE  DELUGE. 

Lyubomirski  learned  from  me,  not  only  fencing,  but  the 
military  art.  By  nature  his  wit  is  a  little  dull ;  but  what- 
ever he  knows  he  knows  from  me." 

"  Are  you  then  such  a  master  of  the  sword  ? "  asked 
Polyanovski. 

"As  a  specimen  of  my  teaching,  take  Pan  Volodyovski ; 
he  is  my  second  pupil.    From  that  man  I  have  real  comfort." 

"  True,  it  was  you  who  killed  Sweno." 

"  Sweuo  ?  If  some  one  of  you,  gentlemen,  had  done  that 
deed,  he  would  have  had  something  to  talk  about  all  his 
life,  and  besides  would  invite  his  neighbors  often  to  dinner 
to  repeat  the  story  at  wine ;  but  I  do  not  mind  it,  for  if  I 
wished  to  take  in  all  I  have  done,  I  could  pave  the  road 
from  this  place  to  Sandomir  with  such  Swenos.  Could  I 
not  ?     Tell  me,  any  of  you  who  know  me." 

"  Uncle  could  do  it,"  said  Koh  Kovalski. 

Charnyetski  did  not  hear  the  continuation  of  this  dia- 
logue, for  he  had  fallen  to  thinking  deeply  over  Zagloba's 
words.  He  too  knew  of  Lyubomirski's  ambition,  and 
doubted  not  that  the  marshal  would  either  impose  his  own 
will  on  him,  or  would  act  on  his  own  account,  even  though 
that  should  bring  harm  to  the  Commonwealth.  Therefore 
his  stern  face  became  gloomy,  and  he  began  to  twist  his 
beard. 

"  Oho ! "  whispered  Zagloba  to  Pan  Yan,  "  Charnyetski 
is  chewing  something  bitter,  for  his  face  is  like  the  face  of 
an  eagle ;  he  will  snap  up  somebody  soon." 

Then  Charnyetski  said :  "  Some  one  of  you,  gentlemen, 
should  go  with  a  letter  from  me  to  Lyubomirski." 

"  I  am  known  to  him,  and  I  will  go,"  said  Pan  Yan. 

"That  is  well,"  answered  Charnyetski ;  "the  more  noted 
the  messenger,  the  better." 

Zagloba  turned  to  Volodyovski  and  whispered  :  "  He  is 
speaking  now  through  the  nose ;  that  is  a  sign  of  great 
change." 

In  fact,  Charnyetski  had  a  silver  palate,  for  a  musket-ball 
had  carried  away  his  own  years  before  at  Busha.  Therefore 
whenever  he  was  roused,  angry,  and  unquiet,  he  always  be- 
gan to  speak  with  a  sharp  and  clinking  voice.  Suddenl}''  he 
turned  to  Zagloba :  "  And  perhaps  you  would  go  with  Pan 
Skshetuski  ?  " 

"  Willingly,"  answered  Zagloba.  "  If  I  cannot  do  any- 
thing, no  man  can.  Besides,  to  a  man  of  such  great  birth  it 
will  be  more  proper  to  send  two." 


THE  DELUGE.  363 

Chamyetski  compressed  his  lips,  twisted  his  beard,  and 
repeated  as  if  to  himself :  "  Great  birth,  great  birth  — " 

"No  one  can  deprive  Lyubomirski  of  that,"  remarked 
Zagloba. 

Chamyetski  frowned. 

"  The  Commonwealth  alone  is  great,  and  in  comparison 
with  it  no  family  is  great,  all  of  them  are  small ;  and  I 
would  the  earth  swallowed  those  who  make  mention  of  their 
greatness." 

All  were  silent,  for  he  had  spoken  with  much  vehemence ; 
and  only  after  some  time  did  Zagloba  say,  — 

"  In  comparison  with  the  whole  Commonwealtli,  certainly." 

"  I  did  not  grow  up  out  of  salt,  nor  out  of  the  soil,  but  out 
of  that  which  pains  me,"  said  Chamyetski ;  "  and  the  Cos- 
sacks who  shot  this  lip  through  pained  me,  and  now  the 
Swedes  pain  me  ;  and  either  I  shall  cut  away  this  sore  with 
the  sabre,  or  die  of  it  myself,  so  help  me  Grod !  " 

"  And  we  will  help  you  with  our  blood ! "  said  Polyanovski. 

Chamyetski  ruminated  some  time  yet  over  the  bitterness 
which  rose  in  his  heart,  over  the  thought  that  the  marshal's 
ambition  might  hinder  him  in  saving  the  country ;  at  last 
he  grew  calm  and  said,  — 

"  Now  it  is  necessary  to  write  a  letter.  I  ask  you,  gentle- 
men, to  come  with  me." 

Pan  Yan  and  Zagloba  followed  him,  and  half  an  hour  later 
they  were  on  horseback  and  riding  back  toward  Radymno ; 
for  there  was  news  that  the  marshal  had  halted  there  with 
his  army. 

"  Yan,"  said  Zagloba,  feeling  of  the  bag  in  which  he  car- 
ried Charnyetski's  letter,  "  do  me  a  favor ;  let  me  be  the  only 
one  to  talk  to  the  marshal." 

"  But,  father,  have  you  really  known  him,  and  taught  him 
fencing  ?  " 

"  Ilei !  that  came  out  of  itself,  so  that  the  breath  should 
not  grow  hot  in  my  mouth,  and  my  tongue  become  soft,  which 
might  easily  happen  from  too  long  silence.  I  neither  knew 
him  nor  taught  him.  Just  as  if  I  had  nothing  better  to  do 
than  be  a  bear-keeper,  and  teach  the  marshal  how  to  walk  on 
hind  legs  !  But  that  is  all  one ;  I  have  learned  him  through 
and  through  from  what  people  tell  of  him,  and  I  shall  be  able 
to  bend  him  as  a  cook  bends  pastry.  Only  one  thing  I  beg 
of  you :  do  not  say  that  we  have  a  letter  from  Chamyetski, 
and  make  no  mention  of  it  till  I  give  the  letter  myself." 

"  How  is  that  ?    Should  I  not  do  the  work  for  which  I 


364  THE  DELUGE. 

was  sent  ?  In  my  life  such  a  thing  has  not  happened,  and 
it  will  not  happen!  Even  if  Charnyetski  should  forgive 
me,  I  would  not  do  that  for  ready  treasure." 

"  Then  I  will  draw  my  sabre  and  hamstring  your  horse  so 
that  you  cannot  follow  me.  Have  you  ever  seen  anything 
miscarry  that  I  invented  with  my  own  head  ?  Tell  me, 
have  you  ever  come  into  evil  plight  yourself  with  Zagloba's 
stratagems  ?  Did  Pan  Michael  come  out  badly,  or  your 
Helena,  or  any  of  you,  when  I  freed  you  all  from  RadzivilFs 
hands  ?  I  tell  you  that  more  harm  than  good  may  come  of 
that  letter ;  for  Charnyetski  wrote  it  in  such  agitation  that 
he  broke  three  pens.  Finally,  you  can  speak  of  it  when  my 
plans  fail.     I  promise  to  give  it  then,  but  not  before." 

"  If  I  can  only  deliver  the  letter,  it  is  all  one  when." 

"  I  ask  for  no  more.  Now  on,  for  there  is  a  terrible  road 
before  us." 

They  urged  the  horses,  and  went  at  a  gallop.  But  they 
did  not  need  to  ride  long,  for  the  marshal's  vanguard  had 
not  only  passed  Radymno,  but  Yaroslav ;  and  Lyubomirski 
liimself  was  at  Yaroslav,  and  occupied  the  former  quarters  of 
the  King  of  Sweden. 

They  found  him  at  dinner,  with  the  most  important  offi- 
cers. But  when  the  envoys  were  announced,  Lyubomirski 
gave  orders  to  receive  them  at  once ;  for  he  knew  the 
names,  since  they  were  mentioned  at  that  time  in  the  whole 
Commonwealth. 

All  eyes  were  turned  on  the  envoys  as  they  entered  ;  the 
officers  looked  with  especial  admiration  and  curiosity  at  Pan 
Yan.  When  the  marshal  had  greeted  them  courteously,  he 
asked  at  once,  — 

"  Have  I  that  famous  knight  before  me  who  brought  the 
letters  from  besieged  Zbaraj  to  the  king  ?  " 

"  I  crept  through,"  said  Pan  Yan. 

"  God  grant  me  as  many  such  officers  as  possible !  I  envy 
Pan  Charnyetski  nothing  so  much ;  as  to  the  rest,  I  know 
that  even  my  small  services  will  not  perish  from  the  memory 
of  men." 

"And  I  am  Zagloba,"  said  the  old  knight,  pushing  him- 
self forward. 

Here  he  passed  his  eye  around  the  assembly;  and  the 
marshal,  as  he  wished  to  attract  every  one  to  himself, 
exclaimed,  — 

"  Who  does  not  know  of  the  man  who  slew  Burlai,  the 
leader  of  the  barbarians ;  of  the  man  who  raised  Radzivill's 
army  in  rebellion  —  " 


THE  DELUGE.  365 

"And  I  led  Sapyeha's  army,  who,  if  the  truth  is  told, 
chose  me,  not  him  for  leader,"  added  Zagloba. 

"  And  why  did  you  wish,  being  able  to  have  such  a  high 
office,  to  leave  it  and  serve  under  Pan  Charnyetski  ?  " 

Here  Zagloba's  eye  gleamed  at  Skshetuski,  and  he 
said :  "  Serene  great  mighty  marshal,  from  your  worthi- 
ness I  as  well  as  the  whole  country  take  example  how 
to  resign  ambition  and  self-interest  for  the  good  of  the 
Commonwealth." 

Lyubomirski  blushed  from  satisfaction,  and  Zagloba,  put- 
ting his  hands  on  his  hips,  continued,  — 

"  Pan  Charnyetski  has  sent  us  to  bow  to  your  worthiness 
in  his  name  and  that  of  the  whole  army,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  inform  you  of  the  considerable  victory  which  God 
has  permitted  us  to  gain  over  Kanneberg." 

"I  have  heard  of  it  already,"  said  the  marshal,  dryly 
enough,  in  whom  envy  had  now  begun  to  move,  "  but  gladly 
do  I  hear  it  again  from  an  eyewitness." 

Zagloba  began  at  once  to  relate,  but  with  certain  changes, 
for  the  forces  of  Kanneberg  grew  in  his  mouth  to  two  thou- 
sand men.  He  did  not  forget  either  to  mention  Sweno  or 
himself,  and  how  before  the  eyes  of  the  king  the  remnant 
of  the  cavalry  were  cut  to  pieces  near  the  river ;  how  the 
wagons  and  three  hundred  men  of  the  guards  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  fortunate  conquerors ;  in  a  word,  the  victory 
increased  in  his  narrative  to  the  dimensions  of  an  unspeak- 
able misfortune  for  the  Swedes. 

All  listened  with  attention,  and  so  did  the  marshal ;  but 
he  grew  gloomier  and  gloomier,  his  face  was  chilled  as  if  by 
ice,  and  at  last  he  said,  — 

*'  I  do  not  deny  that  Charnyetski  is  a  celebrated  warrior, 
but  still  he  cannot  devour  all  the  Swedes  himself ;  something 
will  remain  for  others  to  gulp." 

"  Serene  great  mighty  lord,"  answered  Zagloba,  "  it  is 
not  Pan  Charnyetski  who  gained  the  victory." 

"  But  who  ?  " 

"  But  Lyubomirski ! " 

A  moment  of  universal  astonishment  followed.  The  mar- 
shal opened  his  mouth,  began  to  wink,  and  looked  at  Zagloba 
with  such  an  astonished  gaze,  as  if  he  wished  to  ask  :  "  Is 
there  not  a  stave  lacking  in  your  barrel  ?  " 

Zagloba  did  not  let  himself  be  beaten  from  the  track,  but 
pouting  his  lips  with  great  importance  (he  borrowed  this 
gesture  from  Zamoyski),  said,  — ^ 

"  I  heard  Charnyetski  say  before  the  whole  army :  ^  It  is 


366  THE  DELUGE. 

not  our  sabres  that  slay  them  ;  't  is  the  name  of  Lyubomirski 
that  cuts  them  down.  Since  they  have  heard  that  he  is  right 
here  marching  on,  their  courage  has  so  gone  out  of  them  that 
they  see  in  every  one  of  our  soldiers  the  army  of  the  marshal, 
and  they  put  their  heads  under  the  knife  like  sheep.' " 

If  all  the  rays  of  the  sun  had  fallen  at  once  on  the  face  of 
the  marshal,  that  face  could  not  have  been  more  radiant. 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  he ;  "  did  Chamyetski  himself  say 
that  ? '' 

"  He  did,  and  many  other  things ;  but  I  do  not  know  that 
't  is  proper  for  me  to  repeat  them,  for  he  told  them  only  to 
intimates." 

"  Tell !  Every  word  of  Pan  Charnyetski  deserves  to  be 
repeated  a  huudred  times.  He  is  an  uncommon  man,  and  I 
said  so  long  ago." 

Zagloba  looked  at  the  marshal,  half  closing  his  one  eye, 
and  muttered :  *^  You  have  swallowed  the  hook ;  I  '11  land  you 
this  minute." 

"  What  do  you  say  ?  "  asked  the  marshal. 

"  I  say  that  the  army  cheered  your  worthiness  in  such 
fashion  that  they  could  not  have  cheered  the  king  better ; 
and  in  Pjevorsk,  where  we  fought  all  night  with  the 
Swedes,  wherever  a  squadron  sprang  out  the  men  cried: 
*  Lyubomirski !  Lyubomirski ! '  and  that  had  a  better  effect 
than  ^  Allah  ! '  and  ^  Slay,  kill ! '  There  is  a  witness  here 
too,  —  Pan  Skshetuski,  no  common  soldier,  and  a  man  who 
has  never  told  a  lie  in  his  life." 

The  marshal  looked  involuntarily  at  Pan  Yan,  who 
blushed  to  his  ears,  and  muttered  something  through  his 
nose.  Meanwhile  the  officers  of  the  marshal  began  to 
praise  the  envoys  aloud, — 

"See,  Pan  Charnyetski  has  acted  courteously,  sending 
such  polished  cavaliers ;  both  are  famous  knights,  and 
honey  simply  flows  from  the  mouth  of  one  of  them." 

"  I  have  always  understood  that  Pan  Charnyetski  was  a 
well-wisher  of  mine,  but  now  there  is  nothing  that  I  would 
not  do  for  him,"  cried  the  marshal,  whose  eyes  were  veiled 
with  a  mist  from  delight. 

At  this  Zagloba  broke  into  enthusiasm :  "  Serene  great 
mighty  lord,  who  would  not  render  homage  to  you,  who 
would  not  honor  you,  the  model  of  all  civic  virtues,  who 
recall  Aristides  in  justice,  the  Scipios  in  bravery !  I  have 
read  many  books  in  my  time,  have  seen  much,  have  medi- 
tated much,  and  my  soul  has  been  rent  from  pain ;  for  what 


THE  DELUGE.  367 

have  I  seen  in  this  Commonwealth  ?  The  Opalinskis,  the 
Radzeyovskis,  the  Radzivills,  who  by  their  personal  pride, 
setting  their  own  ambition  above  all  things,  were  ready  at 
every  moment  to  desert  the  country  for  their  own  private 
gain.  I  thought  further,  this  Commonwealth  is  lost  through 
the  viciousness  of  its  own  sons.  But  who  has  comforted 
me,  who  has  consoled  me  in  my  suffering  ?  Pan  Charny- 
etski,  for  he  said :  *  The  Commonwealth  has  not  perished, 
since  Lyubomirski  has  rii^en  up  in  it.  These  others,'  said 
he,  '  think  of  themselves  alone ;  he  is  only  looking,  only 
seeking  how  to  make  an  offering  of  his  own  interests  on 
the  common  altar.  These  are  pushing  themselves  forward ; 
he  is  pushing  himself  back,  for  he  wants  to  illustrate  by 
his  example.  Now,'  said  he,  ^he  is  marching  with  a 
powerful  conquering  army,  and  I  have  heard,*  said  he, 
*  that  he  wishes  to  give  me  the  command  over  it,  in  order 
to  teach  others  how  they  should  sacrifice  their  ambition, 
though  even  just,  for  the  country.  Go,  then,'  said  he,  ^to 
Pan  Lyubomirski,  declare  to  him  that  I  do  not  want  the 
sacrifice,  I  do  not  desire  it,  since  he  is  a  better  leader 
than  I  am ;  since,  moreover,  not  only  as  leader,  but  —  God 
grant  our  Kazimir  a  long  life !  —  as  king  are  we  ready  to 
choose  him,  and  —  we  will  choose  him ! ' " 

Here  Zagloba  was  somewhat  frightened  lest  he  had 
passed  the  measure,  and  really  after  the  exclamation, 
"  We  will  choose  him ! "  followed  silence ;  but  before  the 
magnate  heaven  opened ;  he  grew  somewhat  pale  at  first, 
then  red,  then  pale  again,  and  laboring  heavily  with  his 
breast,  said,  after  the  silence  of  a  moment,  — 

"  The  Commonwealth  is  and  will  ever  remain  in  control 
of  its  own  will,  for  on  that  ancient  foundation  do  our  liber- 
ties rest.  But  I  am  only  a  servant  of  its  servants,  and  God 
is  ray  witness  that  I  do  not  raise  my  eyes  to  those  heights 
at  which  a  citizen  should  not  gaze.  As  to  command  over 
the  army.  Pan  Charnyetski  must  accept  it.  I  demand  it 
especially  for  this,  to  give  an  example  to  those  who,  having 
continually  the  greatness  of  their  family  in  mind,  are  un- 
willing to  recognize  any  authority  whenever  it  is  necessary 
to  forget  the  greatness  of  their  family  for  the  good  of  the 
country.  Therefore,  though  perhaps  I  am  not  such  a  bad 
leader,  still  I,  Lyubomirski,  enter  willingly  under  the  com- 
mand of  Charnyetski,  praying  to  God  only  to  send  us  vic- 
tory over  the  enemy ! " 

'*  Roman  !  Father  of  the  country ! "  exclaimed  Zaglobaj 
seizing  the  marshal's  hmi  £^ud  pressing  it  to  bis  lips. 


368  THE  DELUGE. 

But  at  the  same  momejit  the  old  rogue  turned  his  eye  on 
Pan  Yan,  and  began  to  wink  time  after  time. 

Thundering  shouts  were  heard  from  the  oflScers.  The 
throng  in  the  quarters  increased  with  each  moment. 

"  Wine !  '^  cried  the  marshal. 

And  when  they  brought  in  goblets  he  raised  at  once 
a  toast  to  the  king,  then  to  Charnyetski,  whom  he  called 
his  leader,  and  finally  to  the  envoys.  Zagloba  did  not  re- 
main behind  with  the  toasts,  and  he  so  caught  the  hearts 
of  all  that  the  marshal  himself  conducted  them  to  the 
threshold,  and  the  knights  to  the  gates  of  Yaroslav. 

At  last  Fan  Yan  and  Zagloba  were  alone ;  then  Zagloba 
stopped  the  road  in  front  of  Pan  Yan,  reined  in  his  horse, 
and  putting  his  hands  on  his  hips,  said,  — 

"  Well,  Yan,  what  do  you  think  ?  ^^ 

"  God  knows,"  answered  Pan  Yan,  "  that  if  I  had  not 
seen  it  with  my  own  eyes  and  heard  it  with  my  own  ears,  I 
would  not  believe,  even  if  an  angel  had  told  me." 

"  Ha !  do  you  know  ?  I  will  swear  to  you  that  Charny- 
etski  himself  at  the  most  asked  and  begged  Lyubomirski 
to  go  in  company  with  him.  And  do  you  know  what 
he  would  have  done  ?  Lyubomirski  would  have  gone 
alone ;  for  if  Charnyetski  has  adjured  in  the  letter  by  the 
love  of  country,  or  if  he  mentioned  private  interests,  and  I 
am  sure  that  he  has,  the  marshal  would  have  been  offended 
at  once,  and  would  have  said :  ^  Does  he  want  to  be  my  pre- 
ceptor, and  teach  me  how  to  serve  the  country  ? '  I  know 
those  men  !  Happily  old  Zagloba  took  the  matter  in  hand, 
and  hardly  had  he  opened  his  mouth  when  Lyubomirski 
not  only  wanted  to  go  with  Charnyetski,  but  to  go  under 
his  command.  ^Charnyetski  is  killing  himself  with  anxiety, 
but  I  will  comfort  him.  Well,  Yan,  does  Zagloba  know 
how  to  manage  the  magnates  ?  " 

"  I  tell  you  that  I  am  not  able  to  let  the  breath  go  from 
my  lips  from  astonishment." 

"  I  know  them  !  Show  one  of  them  a  crown  and  a  corner 
of  the  ermine  robe,  and  you  may  rub  him  against  the  grain 
like  a  hound  pup,  and  besides,  he  will  bend  up  to  you  and 
present  his  back  himself.  No  cat  will  so  lick  his  chops, 
even  if  you  hold  before  him  a  dinner  of  pure  cheese.  The 
eyes  of  the  most  honest  of  them  will  be  bursting  out  from 
desire  ;  and  if  a  scoundrel  happens,  such  as  the  voevoda  of 
Vilna,  he  is  ready  to  betray  the  country.  Oh,  the  vanity  of 
man  !  Lord  Jesus !  if  Thou  hadst  given  me  as  many  thou- 
sands of  ducats  as  Thou  hast  created  candidates  for  this 


THE  DELUGE.  369 

crown,  I  should  be  a  candidate  myself.  For  if  any  of  them 
imagines  that  I  hold  myself  inferior  to  him,  then  may  his 
stomach  burst  from  his  own  pride.  Zagloba  is  as  good  as 
Lyubomirski ;  in  fortune  alone  is  the  difference.  This  is 
true,  Yan.  Do  you  ^hink  that  I  really  kissed  him  on  the 
hand  ?  I  kissed  my  own  thumb,  and  shoved  his  hand  up 
to  my  nose.  Certain  it  is  that  since  he  is  alive  no  one  has 
so  fooled  him.  I  have  spread  him  like  butter  on  toast  for 
Charnyetski.  God  grant  our  king  as  long  a  life  as  possible ; 
but  in  case  of  election,  I  would  rather  give  a  vote  to  myself 
than  to  Lyubomirski.  Roh  Kovalski  would  give' me  an- 
other, and  Pan  Michael  would  strike  down  my  opponents. 
As  God  lives !  I  would  make  you  grand  hetman  of  the 
kingdom  straightway,  and  Pan  Michael,  after  Sapyeha, 
grand  hetman  of  Lithuania,  —  but  Jendzian,  treasurer.  He 
would  punish  the  Jews  with  taxes  !  But  enough;  the  main 
thing  is  that  I  have  caught  Lyubomirski  on  a  hook  and  put 
the  line  in  Charnyetski's  hand.  For  whomsoever  the  flour, 
it  will  be  ground  on  the  Swedes  ;  and  whose  is  the  merit  ? 
What  do  you  think  ?  Should  the  chroniclers  inscribe  it  to 
some  one  else  ?  But  I  have  no  luck.  It  will  be  well  even  if 
Charnyetski  does  not  break  out  on  the  old  man  for  not  hav- 
ing given  the  letter.  Such  is  human  gratitude.  This  is  not 
my  first,  not*  my  first  —  others  are  sitting  in  starostaships, 
and  are  grown  around  with  fat,  like  badgers ;  but  do  you, 
old  man,  shake  your  poor  stomach  on  a  horse  as  before." 

Here  Zagloba  waved  his  hand.  "  Human  gratitude 
may  go  to  the  hangman !  And  whether  in  this  or  that 
position  you  must  die,  still  it  is  pleasant  to  serve  the 
country.  The  best  reward  is  good  company.  As  soon  as 
a  man  is  on  horseback,  then,  with  such  comrades  as  you 
and  Michael,  he  is  ready  to  ride  to  the  end  of  the  world,  — 
such  is  our  Polish  nature.  If  a  German,  a  Frenchman,  an 
Englishman,  or  a  dark  Spaniard  is  on  horseback,  hie  is 
ready  at  once  to  gallop  into  your  eyes  ;  but  a  Pole,  having 
inborn  patience,  will  endure  much,  and  will  permit  even  a 
Swedish  fellow  to  pluck  him ;  but  when  the  limit  is  passed 
and  the  Pole  whacks  him  in  the  snout,  such  a  Swede  will 
cover  himself  three  times  with  his  legs.  For  there  is  metal 
yet  in  the  Poles,  and  while  the  metal  lasts  the  Common- 
wealth  will  last.     Beat  that  into  yourself,  Yan." 

And  so  spoke  Zagloba  for  a  long  time,  for  he  was  very 
glad ;  and  whenever  he  was  very  glad  he  was  talkative  be- 
yond usual  measure,  and  full  of  wise  sentences* 

VOL.  II.  —  24 


370  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

\ 

Charnyetski,  in  truth,  did  not  even  dare  to  think  that  the 
marshal  of  the  kingdom  would  put  himself  under  his  com- 
mand. He  wished  merely  joint  action,  and  he  feared  that 
even  that  would  not  be  attained  because  of  the  great  ambition 
of  Lyubomirski  ;  for  the  proud  magnate  had  mentioned 
more  than  once  to  his  officers  that  he  wished  to  attack  the 
Swedes  independently,  for  thus  he  could  effect  something ; 
but  if  he  and  Charnyetski  won  a  victory  together,  the  whole 
glory  would  flow  to  Charnyetski. 

Such  was  the  case,  in  fact.  Charnyetski  understood  the 
marshal's  reasons,  and  was  troubled.  He  was  reading  now, 
for  the  tenth  time,  the  copy  of  the  letter  which  he  had  sent 
from  Pjevorsk,  wishing  to  see  if  he  had  written  anything 
to  offend  so  irritable  a  man  as  Lyubomirski. 

He  regretted  certain  phrases ;  finally  he  began  to  regret, 
on  the  whole,  that  he  had  sent  the  letter.  Therefore  ho 
was  sitting  gloomy  in  his  quarters,  and  every  little  while  he 
approached  the  window  and  looked  out  on  the  road  to  see 
if  the  envoys  were  not  returning.  The  officers  saw  him 
through  the  window,  and  divined  what  was  passing  in  his 
mind,  for  evident  trouble  was  on  his  forehead. 

*But  look,"  said  Polyanovski  to  Pan  Michael,  "there 
will  be  nothing  pleasant,  for  the  castellan's  face  has  become 
spotted,  and  that  is  a  bad  sign. 

Charnyetski's  face  bore  numerous  traces  of  small-pox, 
and  in  moments  of  great  emotion  or  disquiet  it  was  covered 
with  white  and  dark  spots.  As  he  had  sharp  features,  a 
very  high  forehead  and  cloudy,  Jupiter  brows,  a  bent  nose, 
and  a  glance  cutting  straight  through,  when  in  addition  those 
spots  appeared,  he  became  terrible.  The  Cossacks  in  their 
time  called  him  the  spotted  dog ;  but  in  truth,  he  was  more 
like  a  spotted  eagle,  and  when  he  led  men  to  the  attack  and 
his  burka  spread  out  like  great  wings,  the  likeness  struck 
both  his  own  men  and  the  enemy. 

He  roused  fear  in  these  and  those.  During  the  Cossack 
wars  leaders  of  powerful  bands  lost  their  heads  when  forced 
to  act  against  Charnyetski.  Hmelnitski  himself  feared 
him,  but  especially  the  counsels  which  he  gave  the  king. 


THE  DELUGE.  371 

They  brought  upon  the  Cossacks  the  terrible  defeat  of  Bere- 
stechko.  But  his  fame  increased  chiefly  after  Berestechko, 
when,  together  with  the  Tartars,  he  passed  over  the  steppes 
like  a  flame,  crushed  the  uprisen  crowds,  took  towns  and 
trenches  by  storm,  rushing  with  the  speed  of  a  whirlwind 
from  one  end  of  the  Ukraine  to  the  other. 

With  this  same  raging  endurance  was  he  plucking  the 
Swedes  now.  ^*  Charnyetski  does  not  knock  out  my  men, 
he  steals  them  away,"  said  Karl  Gustav.  But  Charnyetski 
was  tired  of  stealing  away ;  he  thought  that  the  time  had 
come  to  strike.  But  he  lacked  artillery  and  infantry  alto- 
gether, without  which  nothing  decisive  could  be  done, 
nothing  important  effected;  hence  his  eagerness  for  a 
junction  with  Lyubomirski,  who  had  a  small  number  of 
cannon,  it  is  true,  but  brought  with  him  infantry  composed 
of  mountaineers.  These,  though  not  over-much  trained  as 
yet,  had  still  been  under  fire  more  than  once,  and  might,  for 
want  of  better,  be  used  against  the  incomparable  infantry 
legions  of  Karl  Gustav. 

Charnyetski,  therefore,  was  as  if  in  a  fever.  Not  being 
able  to  endure  in  the  house,  he  went  outside,  and  seeing 
Volodyovski  and  Polyanovski,  he  asked,  — 

"  Are  the  envoys  not  in  sight  ? '' 

"  It  is  clear  that  they  are  glad  to  see  them,"  answered 
Volodyovski. 

"  They  are  glad  to  see  them,  but  not  glad  to  read  my 
letter,  or  the  marshal  would  have  sent  his  answer." 

"  Pan  Castellan,"  said  Polyanovski,  whom  Charnyetski 
trusted  greatly,  "  why  be  careworn  ?  If  the  marshal  comes, 
well ;  if  not,  we  will  attack  as  of  old.  As  it  is,  blood  is  flow- 
ing from  the  Swedish  pot ;  and  we  know  that  when  a  pot 
once  begins  to  leak,  everything  will  run  out  of  it." 

"  There  is  a  leak  in  the  Commonwealth  too,"  said  Charny- 
etski. "  If  the  Swedes  escape  this  time,  they  will  be  rein- 
forced, succor  will  come  to  them  from  Prussia,  our  chance 
will  be  lost."  Then  he  struck  his  side  with  his  hand  in 
sign  of  impatience.  Just  then  was  heard  the  tread  of  horses 
and  the  bass  voice  of  Zagloba  singing,  — 

"  Kaska  to  the  bakehouse  went  her  way, 
And  Stah  said  to  her,  *  Take  me  in,  let  me  in, 

My  love. 
For  the  snow  is  falling,  and  the  wind  is  blowing ; 
Where  shall  I,  poor  fellow,  put  my  head 

Till  morning  ?  * " 


372  THE  DELUGE. 

"It  is  a  good  sign !  They  are  returning  joyously,"  cried 
Polyanovski. 

That  moment  the  envoys,  seeing  Charnyetski,  sprang 
from  their  saddles,  gave  their  horses  to  an  attendant,  and 
went  quickly  to  the  entrance.  Zagloba  threw  his  cap 
suddenly  into  the  air,  and  imitating  the  voice  of  the 
marshal  so  excellently  that  whoever  was  not  looking  on 
might  be  deceived,  cried,  — 

"  Vivat  Pan  Charnyetski,  our  leader  ! " 

The  castellan  frowned,  and  asked  quickly :  "  Is  there  a 
letter  for  me  ?  " 

"  There  is  not,"  answered  Zagloba ;  "  there  is  something 
better.  The  marshal  with  his  army  passes  voluntarily 
under  command  of  your  worthiness." 

Charnyetski  pierced  him  with  a  look,  then  turned  to  Pan 
Yan,  as  if  wishing  to  say :  "  Speak  you,  for  this  one  has 
been  drinking ! " 

Zagloba  was  in  fact  a  little  drunk ;  but  Skshetuski  con- 
firmed his  words,  hence  astonishment  was  reflected  on  the 
face  of  the  castellan. 

"  Come  with  me,"  said  he  to  the  two.  "  I  beg  you  also," 
said  he  to  Polyanovski  and  Pan  Michael. 

All  entered  his  room.  They  had  not  sat  down  yet  when 
Charnyetski  asked  :  "  What  did  he  say  to  my  letter  ?  " 

"  He  said  nothing,"  answered  Zagloba,  "  and  why  he  did 
not  will  appear  at  the  end  of  my  story ;  but  now  incipiam 
(I  will  begin)." 

Here  he  told  all  as  it  had  happened,  —  how  he  had  brought 
the  marshal  to  such  a  favorable  decision.  Charnyetski 
looked  at  him  with  growing  astonishment,  Polyanovski 
seized  his  own  head.  Pan  Michael's  mustaches  were 
quivering. 

"  I  have  not  known  you  hitherto,  as  God  is  dear  to  me ! " 
cried  Charnyetski,  at  last.   "  I  cannot  believe  my  own  ears." 

"  They  have  long  since  called  me  Ulysses,"  said  Zagloba, 
modestly. 

"  Where  is  my  letter  ?  " 

«  Here  it  is." 

"  I  must  forgive  you  for  not  delivering  it.  He  is  a 
finished  rogue !  A  vice-chancellor  might  learn  from  him 
how  to  make  treaties.  As  God  lives,  if  I  were  king,  I 
would  send  you  to  Tsargrad." 

"  If  he  were  there,  a  hundred  thousand  Turks  would  be 
here  now ! "  cried  Pan  Michael. 


THE  DELUGE.  373 

To  which  Zagloba  said :  "  Not  one,  but  two  hundred 
thousand,  as  true  as  I  live." 

"And  did  the  marshal  hesitate  at  nothing?"  asked 
Charnyetski. 

"  He  ?  He  swallowed  all  that  I  put  to  his  lips,  just  as  a 
fat  gander  gulps  pellets ;  his  eyes  were  covered  with  mist. 
I  thought  that  from  delight  he  would  burst,  as  a  Swedish 
bomb  bursts.  With  flattery  that  man  might  be  taken  to 
hell." 

"  If  it  can  only  be  ground  out  on  the  Swedes,  if  it  can  only 
be  ground  out,  and  I  have  hope  that  it  will  be,"  said  Charny- 
etski, delighted.  "  You  are  a  man  adroit  as  a  fox  ;  but  do 
not  make  too  much  sport  of  the  marshal,  for  another  would 
not  have  done  what  he  has  to-day.  Much  depends  on  him. 
We  shall  march  to  Sandomir  itself  over  the  estates  of  the 
Lyubomirskis,  and  the  marshal  can  raise  with  one  word 
the  whole  region,  command  peasants  to  injure  crossings, 
burn  bridges,  hide  provisions  in  the  forests.  You  have 
rendered  a  service  which  I  shall  not  forget  till  death ;  but 
I  must  thank  the  marshal,  for  as  I  believe  he  has  not  done 
this  from  mere  vanity." 

Then  he  clapped  his  hands  and  cried;  "A  horse  for  me 
at  once !  Let  us  forge  the  iron  while  it  is  hot ! "  Then  he 
turned  to  the  colonels :  "  Come,  all  of  you  gentlemen,  with 
me,  so  that  the  suite  may  be  the  most  imposing." 

"And  must  I  go  too  ?"  asked  Zagloba. 

"You  have  built  the  bridge  between  me  and  the  marshal, 
it  is  proper  that  you  be  the  first  to  pass  over.  Besides,  I 
think  that  they  will  see  you  gladly.  Come,  come,  lord 
brother,  or  I  shall  say  that  you  wished  to  leave  a  half- 
finished  work." 

"  Hard  to  refuse.  I  must  draw  my  belt  tighter,  however, 
lest  I  shake  into  nothing.  Not  much  strength  is  left  me, 
unless  I  fortify  it  with  something," 

"  But  with  what  ?  " 

"  Much  has  been  told  me  of  the  castellan's  mead  which  I 
have  not  tasted  as  yet,  and  I  should  like  to  know  if  it  is 
better  than  the  marshal's." 

"  We  will  drink  a  stirrup  cup  now,  but  after  our  return 
we  shall  not  limit  the  cups  in  advance.  You  will  find  a 
couple  of  decanters  of  it  in  your  own  quarters." 

Then  the  castellan  commanded  to  bring  goblets;  they 
drank  enough  for  brightness  and  good  humor,  mounted  and 
rode  away. 


374  THE  DELUGE. 

The  marshal  received  Chamyetski  with  open  arms,  enter- 
tained him  with  food  and  drink,  did  not  let  him  go  till 
morning ;  but  in  the  morning  the  two  armies  were  joined, 
and  marched  farther  under  command  of  Chamyetski. 

Near  Syenyava  the  Poles  attacked  the  Swedes  again  with 
such  effect  that  they  cut  the  rearguard  to  pieces  and 
brought  disorder  into  the  main  army.  Only  at  daybreak 
did  the  artillery  disperse  them.  At  Lejaysk,  Chamyetski 
attacked  with  still  greater  vigor.  Considerable  detach- 
ments of  the  Swedes  were  mired  in  soft  places,  caused  by 
rains  and  inundations,  and  those  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Poles.  The  roads  became  of  the  worst  for  the  Swedes.  Ex- 
hausted, hungry,  and  tortured  by  desire  of  sleep,  the  regi- 
ments barely  marched.  More  and  more  soldiers  stopped 
on  the  way.  Some  were  found  so  terribly  reduced  that 
they  no  longer  wished  to  eat  or  drink,  they  only  begged  for 
death.  Others  lay  down  atid  died  on  hillocks;  some  lost 
presence  of  mind,  and  looked  with  the  greatest  indiffer- 
ence on  the  approaching  pursuers.  Foreigners,  who  were 
counted  frequently 'in  the  ranks  of  the  Swedes,  began  to 
disappear  from  the  camp  and  go  over  to  Chamyetski. 
Only  the  unbroken  spirit  of  Karl  Gustav  held  the  remnant 
of  its  dying  strength  in  the  whole  army. 

For  not  only  did  an  enemy  follow  the  army ;  various 
"parties''  under  unknown  leaders  and  bands  of  peasants 
crossed  its  road  continually.  Those  bodies,  unformed  and 
not  very  numerous,  could  not,  it  is  true,  strike  it  with  of- 
fensive warfare,  but  they  wearied  it  mortally.  And  wish- 
ing to  instil  into  the  Swedes  the  conviction  that  Tartars 
had  already  come  with  assistance,  all  the  Polish  troops  gave 
forth  the  Tartar  shout ;  therefore  "  Allah !  Allah ! "  was  heard 
night  and  day  without  a  moment's  cessation.  The  Swedish 
soldiers  could  not  draw  breath,  could  not  put  aside  their 
armor  for  an  instant.  More  than  once  a  few  men  alarmed 
the  whole  camp.  Horses  fell  by  tens,  and  were  eaten  im- 
mediately; for  the  transport  of  provisions  had  become 
impossible.  From  time  to  time  the  Polish,  horsemen  found 
Swedish  corpses  terribly  disfigured ;  here  they  recognized  at 
once  the  hands  of  peasants.  The  greater  part  of  the  villages 
in  the  triangle  between  the  San  and  the  Vistula  belonged  to 
the  marshal  and  his  relatives ;  therefore  all  the  peasants  in 
those  parts  rose  up  as  one  man,  for  the  marshal,  unsparing  of 
his  own  fortune,  had  announced  that  whoever  took  up  arms 
would  be  freed  from  subjection.     Scarcely  had  this  news 


THE  DELUGE,  376 

gone  the  round  of  the  region  when  the  peasants  put  their 
scythes  on  staffs  and  began  to  bring  Swedish  heads  into 
camp:  they  brought  them  in  every  day  till  Lyubomirski 
was  forced  4o  prohibit  that  custom  as  unchristian.  Then 
they  brought  in  gloves  and  boots.  The  Swedes,  driven  to 
desperation,  flayed  those  who  fell  into  their  hands ;  and  the 
war  became  more  and  more  dreadful.  Some  of  the  Polish 
troops  adhered  yet  to  the  Swedes,  but  they  adhered  only 
through  fear.  On  the  road  to  Lejaysk  many  of  them  de- 
serted ;  those  who  remained  made  such  tumults  in  the  camp 
daily  that  Karl  Gustav  gave  orders  to  shoot  a  number  of 
officers.  This  was  the  signal  for  a  general  withdrawal, 
which  was  effected  sabre  in  hand.  Few,  if  any,  Poles  re- 
mained ;  but  Chamyetski,  gaining  new  strength,  attacked 
with  still  greater  vigor. 

The  marshal  gave  most  effectual  assistance.  During 
this  period,  which  by  the  way  was  short,  the  nobler  sides  of 
Lyubomirski's  nature  gained,  perhaps,  the  upper  hand  over 
his  pride  and  self-love;  therefore  he  omitted  no  toil,  he 
spared  neither  his  health  nor  his  person,  he  led  squadrons 
frequently,  gave  the  enemy  no  rest ;  and  as  he  was  a  good 
soldier  he  rendered  good  services.  These,  added  to  his 
later  ones,  would  have  secured  him  a  glorious  memory  in 
the  nation,  were  it  not  for  that  shameless  rebellion  which 
toward  the  end  of  his  career  he  raised  in  order  to  hinder 
the  reform  of  the  Commonwealth. 

But  at  this  time  he  did  everything  to  win  glory,  and  he 
covered  himself  with  it  as  with  a  robe.  Pan  Vitovski,  the 
castellan  of  Sandomir,  an  old  and  experienced  soldier,  vied 
with  him.  Vitovski  wished  to  equal  Charnyetski  himself ; 
but  he  could  not,  for  God  had  denied  him  greatness. 

All  three  crushed  the  Swedes  more  and  more,  and  with 
such  effect  that  the  infantry  and  cavalry  regiments,  to 
whom  it  came  to  form  the  rearguard  on  the  retreat, 
marched  with  so  much  fear  that  a  panic  arose  among  them 
from  the  slightest  cause.  Then  Karl  Gustav  decided  to 
march  always  with  the  rearguard,  so  as  to  give  courage  by 
his  presence. 

But  in  the  very  beginning  he  almost  paid  for  this  position 
with  his  life.  It  happened  that  having  with  him  a  detach- 
ment of  the  life-guards,  —  the  largest  of  all  the  regiments,  for 
the  soldiers  in  it  were  selected  from  the  whole  Scandinavian 
people,  —  the  king  stopped  for  refreshment  at  the  village  of 
Eudnik.     When  he  hawi  dined  with  the  parish  priest  he  de- 


376  THE  DELUGE. 

cided  to  sleep  a  little,  since  he  had  not  closed  his  eyes  the 
night  preceding.  The  life-guards  surrounded  the  house,  to 
watch  over  the  safety  of  the  king.  Meanwhile  the  priest's 
horse-boy  stole  away  from  the  village,  and  coming  up  to  a 
mare  in  the  iield,  sprang  upon  her  colt  and  raced  off  to 
Charnyetski. 

Charnyetski  was  ten  miles  distant  at  this  time ;  but  his 
vanguard,  composed  of  the  regiment  of  Prince  Dymitri 
Vishnyevetski,  was  marching  under  Shandarovski,  the  lieu- 
tenant, about  two  miles  behind  the  Swedes.  Shandarovski 
was  just  talking  to  Roh  Kovalski,  who  had  ridden  up  that 
moment  with  orders  from  Charnyetski,  when  suddenly  both 
saw  the  lad  flying  toward  them  at  all  horse  speed. 

"  What  devil  is  that  racing  up  so,"  asked  Shandarov- 
ski, "  and  besides  on  a  colt  ?  " 

"  Some  village  lad,"  said  Kovalski. 

Meanwhile  the  boy  had  ridden  to  the  front  of  the  rank, 
and  only  stopped  when  the  colt,  frightened  at  horses  and 
men,  stood  on  his  hind  legs  and  dug  his  hoofs  into  the 
earth.  The  youth  sprang  off,  and  holding  the  colt  by  the 
mane,  bowed  to  the  knights. 

"  Well,  what  have  you  to  say  ?  "  asked  the  lieutenant, 
approaching  him. 

"  The  Swedes  are  with  us  at  the  priest's  house ;  they  say 
that  the  king  himself  is  among  them !  "  said  the  youth,  with 
sparkling  eyes. 

"  Many  of  them  ?  " 

"  Not  more  than  two  hundred  horses." 

Shandarovski's  eyes  now  flashed  in  their  turn ;  but  he 
was  afraid  of  an  ambush,  therefore  he  looked  threateningly 
at  the  boy  and  asked,  — 

«  Who  sent  you  ?  " 

"  Who  was  to  send  me  ?  I  jumped  myself  on  the  colt,  I 
came  near  falling,  and  lost  my  cap.  It  is  well  that  the 
Swedish  carrion  did  not  see  me  ! " 

Truth  was  beating  out  of  the  sunburned  face  of  the  youth ; 
he  had  evidently  a  great  animosity  against  the  Swedes, 
—  he  was  panting,  his  cheeks  were  burning,  he  stood 
before  the  officers  holding  the  mane  of  the  colt  with  one 
hand,  his  hair  disordered,  the  shirt  open  on  his  bosom. 

"  Where  is  the  rest  of  the  Swedish  army  ? "  asked  the 
lieutenant. 

**  At  daybreak  so  many  passed  that  we  could  not  count 
them ;    those  went  farther,  only  cavalry   remained.      But 


THE  DELUGE.  377 

there  is  one  sleeping  at  the  priest's,  and  they  say  that  he  is 
the  king." 

"  Boy,"  answered  Shandarovski,  "  if  you  are  lying,  your 
head  will  fall ;  but  if  you  speak  the  truth,  ask  what  you 
please." 

"  As  true  as  I  live !  I  want  nothing  unless  the  great 
mighty  lord  officer  would  command  to  give  me  a  sabre." 

"Give  him  some  blade,"  cried  Shandarovski  to  his  atten- 
dants, completely  convinced  now. 

The  other  officers  fell  to  inquiring  of  the  boy  where  the 
house  was,  where  the  village,  what  the  Swedes  were  doing. 

"  The  dogs !  they  are  watching.  If  you  go  straight  they 
will  see  you ;  but  1  will  take  you  behind  the  alder  grove." 

Orders  were  given  at  once,  and  the  squadron  moved  on, 
first  at  a  trot  and  then  at  a  gallop.  The  youth  rode  before 
the  first  rank  bareback  on  his  colt  without  a  bridle.  He 
"urged  the  colt  with  his  heels,  and  every  little  while  looked 
with  sparkling  eyes  on  the  naked  sabre. 

When  the  village  was  in  sight,  he  turned  out  of  the  wil- 
lows and  led  by  a  somewhat  muddy  road  to  the  alder  grove, 
in  which  it  was  still  muddier  ;  therefore  they  slackened  the 
speed  of  the  horses. 

"  Watch ! "  said  the  boy ;  "  they  are  about  ten  rods  on  the 
right  from  the  end  of  the  alder  grove." 

They  advanced  now  very  slowly,  for  the  road  was  diffi- 
cult and  heavy;  the  cavalry  horses  sank  frequently  to 
their  knees.  At  last  the  alder  grove  began  to  grow  thinner, 
and  they  came  to  the  edge  of  the  open  space. 

Not  more  than  three  hundred  yards  distant,  they  saw 
a  broad  square  rising  somewhat,  and  in  it  the  priest's  house 
surrounded  by  poplars,  among  wjiich  were  to  be  seen  the 
tops  of  straw  beehives.  On  the  square  were  two  hundred 
horsemen  in  rimmed  helmets  and  breastplates! 

The  great  horsemen  sat  on  enormous  lean  horses,  and 
were  in  readiness,  —  some  with  rapiers  at  their  shoulders, 
others  with  muskets  on  their  thighs  i  but  they  were  look- 
ing in  another  direction  toward  the  main  road,  from  which 
alone  they  expected  the  enemy.  A  splendid  blue  standard 
with  a  golden  lion  was  waving  above  their  heads. 

Farther  on,  around  the  house  stood  guards  by  twos.  One 
was  turned  toward  the  alder  grove ;  but  because  the  sun 
shone  brightly  and  struck  his  eyes,  and  in  the  alders,  which 
were  already  covered  with  thick  leaves,  it  was  almost  dark, 
he  could  not  see  the  Polish  horsemen. 


378  THE  DELUGE. 

In  Shandarovski,  a  fiery  horseman,  the  blood  began  to 
boil  like  water  in  a  pot ;  but  he  restrained  himself  and  waited 
till  the  ranks  should  be  in  order.  Meanwhile  Roh  Kovalski 
put  his  heavy  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  the  youth,  — 

*  Listen,  horsefly  !  ^'  said  he ;  "  have  you  seen  the  king  ?  " 

*  I  saw  him,  great  mighty  lord ! "  whispered  the  lad. 

*  How  did  he  look  ?     How  can  he  be  known  ?  " 

*  He  is  terribly  black  in  the  face,  and  wears  red  ribbons 
at  his  side." 

*  Did  you  see  his  horse  ?  " 

*  The  horse  is  black,  with  a  white  face." 

*  Look  out,  and  show  him  to  me." 
^  I  will.     But  shall  we  go  quickly  ?  " 

*  Shut  your  mouth ! " 

Here  they  were  silent;  and  Roh  began  to  pray  to  the 
Most  Holy  Lady  to  permit  him  to  meet  Karl,  and  to  direct 
his  hand  at  the  meeting. 

The  silence  continued  still  a  moment,  then  the  horse  un- 
der Shandarovski  himself  snorted.  At  that  the  horseman 
on  guard  looked,  quivered  as  if  something  had  been  thrown 
at  his  saddle,  and  fired  his  pistol. 

"  Allah  1  Allah  !  Kill,  slay  !  Uha-u,  slay !  "  was  heard 
in  the  alder  grove ;  and  the  squadron,  coming  out  of  the 
shadow  like  lightning,  rushed  at  the  Swedes. 

They  struck  into  the  smoke  before  all  could  turn  front 
to  them,  and  a  terrible  hewing  began ;  only  sabres  and  ra- 
piers were  used,  for  no  man  had  time  to  fire.  In  the  twin- 
kle of  an  eye  the  Poles  pushed  the  Swedes  to  the  fence, 
which  fell  with  a  rattle  under  the  pressure  of  the  horses' 
rumps,  and  the  Poles  began  to  slash  them  so  madly  that 
they  were  crowded. and  confused.  Twice  they  tried  to 
close,  and  twice  torn  asunder  they  formed  two  separate 
bodies  which  *in  a  twinkle  divided  into  smaller  groups;  at 
last  they  were  scattered  as  peas  thrown  by  a  peasant 
through  the  air  with  a  shovel. 

All  at  once  were  heard  despairing  voices  ;  "  The  king,  the 
king  !     Save  the  king ! " 

But  Karl  Gustav,  at  the  first  moment  of  the  encounter, 
with  pistols  in  hand  and  a  sword  in  his  teeth,  rushed  out. 
The  trooper  who  held  the  horse  at  the  door  gave  him  the 
beast  that  moment ;  the  king  sprang  on,  and  turning  the 
corner,  rushed  between  the  poplars  and  the  beehives  to  es- 
cape by  the  rear  from  the  circle  of  battle. 

Reaching  the  fence  he  spurred  his  horse,  sprang  over. 


THE  DELUGE.  379 

and  fell  into  the  group  of  his  men  who  were  defending 
themselves  against  the  right  wing  of  the  Poles,  who  had 
just  surrounded  the  house  and  were  fighting  with  the  Swedes 
behind  the  garden. 

"  To  the  road ! "  cried  Karl  Gustav.  And  overturning 
with  the  hilt  of  his  sword  the  Polish  horseman  who  was 
raising  his  sabre  above  him,  with  one  spring  he  came  out 
of  the  whirl  of  the  fight;  the  Swedes  broke  the  Polish 
rank  and  sprang  after  him  with  all  their  force,  as  a  herd  of 
deer  hunted  by  dogs  rush  whither  they  are  led  by  their 
leader. 

The  Polish  horsemen  turned  their  horses  after  them,  and 
the  chase  began.  Both  came  out  on  the  highroad  from 
Rudnik  to  Boyanovka.  They  were  seen  from  the  front 
yard  where  the  main  battle  was  raging,  and  just  then  it 
was  that  the  voices  were  heard  crying,  — 

"  l^he  king,  the  king !     Save  the  king  !  " 

But  the  Swedes  in  the  front  yard  were  so  pressed  by  Shan- 
darovski  that  they  could  not  think  even  of  saving  them- 
selves; the  king  raced  on  then  with  a  party  of  not  more 
than  twelve  men,  while  after  him  were  chasing  nearly 
thirty,  and  at  the  head  of  them  all  Roh  Kovalski. 

The  lad  who  was  to  point  out  the  king  was  involved 
somewhere  in  the  general  battle,  but  Roh  himself  recog- 
nized Karl  Gustav  by  the  knot  of  red  ribbons.  Then  he 
thought  that  his  opportunity  had  come ;  he  bent  in  the  sad- 
dle, pressed  his  horse  with  the  spurs,  and  rushed  on  like 
a  whirlwind. 

The  pursued,  straining  the  last  strength  from  their  horses, 
stretched  along  over  the  broad  road.  But  the  swifter  and 
lighter  Polish  horses  began  soon  to  gain  on  them.  Roh 
came  up  very  quickly  with  the  hindmost  Swede ;  he  rose 
in  his  stirrups  for  a  better  blow,  and  cut  terribly ;  with  one 
awful  stroke  he  took  off  the  arm  and  the  shoulder,  and 
rushed  on  like  the  wind,  fastening  his  eyes  again  on  the 
king. 

The  next  horseman  was  black  before  his  eyes ;  he  hurled 
him  down.  He  split  the  head  and  the  helmet  of  the  third, 
and  tore  farther,  having  the  king,  and  the  king  only,  in  his 
eye.  Now  the  horses  of  the  Swedes  began  to  pant  and  fall ; 
a  crowd  of  Polish  horsemen  overtook  them  and  cut  down 
the  riders  in  a  twinkle. 

Roh  had  already  passed  horses  and  men,  so  as  not  to  lose 
time ;  the  distance  between  him  and  Karl  Gustav  began  to 


380  THE  DELUGE. 

decrease.  There  were  only  two  men  between  him  and  the 
king. 

Now  an  arrow,  sent  from  a  bow  by  some  one  of  the 
Poles,  sang  near  the  ear  of  Pan  Roh,  and  sank  in  the  loins 
of  the  rider  rushing  before  him.  The  man  trembled  to  the 
right  and  the  left ;  at  last  he  bent  backward,  bellowed  with 
an  unearthly  voice,  and  fell  from  the  saddle. 

Between  Roh  and  the  king  there  was  now  only  one  man. 
But  that  one,  wishing  evidently  to  save  the  king,  instead  of 
fleeing  turned  his  horse.  Kovalski  came  up,  and  a  cannon- 
ball  does  not  sweep  a  man  from  the  saddle  as  he  hurled  him 
to  the  ground;  then,  giving  a  fearful  shout,  he  rushed  for- 
ward like  a  furious  stag. 

.  The  king  might  perhaps  have  met  him,  and  would  have 
perished  inevitably ;  but  others  were  flying  on  behind  Roh, 
and  arrows  began  to  whistle;  any  moment  one  of  them 
might  wound  his  horse.  The  king,  therefore,  pressed  his 
heels  more  closely,  bent  his  head  to  the  mane,  and  shot 
through  the  space  in  front  of  him  like  a  sparrow  pursued 
by  a  hawk.  * 

But  Roh  began  not  only  to  prick,  his  own  horse  with  the 
spurs,  but  to  beat  him  with  the  side  of  the  sabre ;  and  so 
they  sped  on  one  after  the  other.  Trees,  stones,  willows, 
flashed  before  their  eyes;  the  wind  whistled  in  their  ears. 
The  king's  hat  fell  from  his  head ;  at  last  he  threw  down 
his  purse,  thinking  that  the  pitiless  rider  might  be  tempted 
by  it  and  leave  the  pursuit;  but  Kovalski  did  not  look  at 
the  purse,  and  rolled  his  horse  on  with  more  and  more 
power  till  the  beast  was  groaning  from  effort. 

Roh  had  evidently  forgotten  himself  altogether ;  for  rac- 
ing onward  he  began  to  shout  in  a  voice  in  which  besides 
threats  there  was  also  a  prayer, — 

"  Stop,  for  God's  mercy !  " 

Then  the  king's  horse  stumbled  so  violently  that  if  the 
king  had  not  held  the  bridle  with  all  his  power  the  beast 
would  have  fallen.  Roh  bellowed  like  an  aurochs ;  the 
distance  -dividing  him  from  Karl  Gustav  had  decreased 
notably. 

After  a  while  the  steed  stumbled  a  second  time,  and  again 
before  the  king  brought  him  to  his  feet  Roh  had  approached 
a  number  of  yards. 

Then  he  straightened  himself  in  the  saddle  as  if  for  a 
blow:  He  was  terrible ;  his  eyes  were  bursting  out,  his 
teeth  were  gleaming  from  under  his  reddish  mustaches. 


^HE  DjfeLtJGfi.  381 

One  more  Stulnble  of  the  horse,  anottfel*  moment,  and  the 
fate  of  the  Commonwealth,  of  all  Sweden,  of  the  entire 
war  would  have  beeil  decided.  But  the  king's  horse  began 
to  run  again ;  and  the  king,  turning,  showed  the  barrels  of 
two  pistols,  and  twice  did  he  fire. 

One  of  the  bullets  shattered  the  knee  of  KovalskPs  horse ; 
he  reared,  then  fell  on  his  forefeet,  and  dug  the  earth  with 
his  nose. 

The  king  might  have  rushed  that  moment  on  his  pursuer 
and  thrust  him  through  with  his  rapier ;  but  at  the  distance 
of  two  hundred  yards  other  Polish  horsemen  were  flying 
forward ;  so  he  bent  down  again  in  his  saddle,  and  shot  on 
like  an  arrow  propelled  from  the  bow  of  a  Tartar. 

Kovalski  freed  himself  from  his  horse.  He  looked  for 
a  while  unconsciously  at  the  fleeing  man,  then  stag- 
gered like  one  drunk,  sat  on  the  road,  and  began  to  roar  like 
a  bear. 

But  the  king  was  each  instant  farther,  farther,  farther ! 
He  began  to  diminish,  to  melt,  and  then  vanished  in  the 
dark  belt  of  pine  scrub. 

Meanwhile,  with  shouting  and  roaring,  came  on  Kovalski's 
<3ompanions.  There  were  fifteen  of  them  whose  horses  held 
out.  One  l)rought  the  king's  purse,  another  his  hat,  on  which 
black  ostrich  feathers  were  fastened  with  diamonds.  These 
two  began  to  cry  out,  — 

"  These  are  yours,  comrade !  they  belong  to  you  of  right." 

Others  asked :  "  Do  you  know  whom  you  were  chasing  ? 
That  was  Karl  himself." 

"  As  God  is  true !  In  his  life  he  has  never  fled  before  any 
man  as  before  you.  You  have  covered  yourself  with  im- 
mense glory ! " 

"  And  how  many  men  did  you  put  down  before  you  came 
up  with  the  king  ?  " 

"  You  lacked  only  little  of  freeing  the  Commonwealth  iu 
one  flash,  with  your  sabre.'' 

"  Take  the  purse !  " 

"  Take  the  hat ! " 

"  The  horse  was  good,  but  you  can  buy  ten  such  with  these 
treasures." 

Roh  gazed  at  his  comrades  with  dazed  eyes ;  at  last  he 
sprang  up  and  shouted,  — 

"  I  am  Kovalski,  and  this  is  Pani  Kovalski !  (Jo  to  all  the 
devils ! " 

"  His  mind  is  disturbed ! "  cried  they. 


382  THE    DELUGE. 

"  Give  me  a  horse  !  I  '11  catch  him  yet,"  shouted 
Roh. 

But  they  took  him  by  the  arms,  and  though  he  struggled 
they  brought  him  back  to  Rudnik,  pacifying  and  comforting 
him  along  the  road. 

"You  gave  him  Peter!"  cried  they.  "See  what  has 
come  to  this  victor,  this  conqueror  of  so  many  towns  and 
villages ! " 

"  Ha,  ha !    He  has  found  out  Polish  cavaliers ! " 

"  He  will  grow  tired  of  the  Commonwealth.  He  has  come 
to  close  quarters." 

"  Vivat,  Roh  Kovalski ! " 

"  Vivat,  vivat,  the  most  manful  cavalier,  the  pride  of  the 
whole  army ! " 

And  they  fell  to  drinking  out  of  their  canteens.  They  gave 
Roh  one,  and  he  emptied  the  bottle  at  a  draught. 

During  the  pursuit  of  the  king  along  the  Boyanovka  road 
the  Swedes  defended  themselves  in  front  of  the  priest's  house 
with  bravery  worthy  of  their  renowned  regiment.  Though 
attacked  suddenly  and  scattered  very  quickly,  they  rallied  as 
quickly  around  their  blue  standard,  for  the  reason  that  they 
were  surrounded  by  a  dense  crowd.  Not  one  of  them  asked 
for  quarter,  but  standing  horse  to  horse,  shoulder  to  shoul- 
der, they  thrust  so  fiercely  with  their  rapiers  that  for  a  time 
victory  seemed  to  incline  to  their  side.  It  was  necessary 
either  to  break  them  again,  which  became  impossible  since 
a  line  of  Polish  horsemen  surrounded  them  completely,  or 
to  cut  them  to  pieces.  Shandarovski  recognized  the  second 
plan  as  the  better ;  therefore  encircling  the  Swedes  with 
a  still  closer  ring,  he  sprang  on  them  like  a  wounded  falcon 
on  a  flock  of  long-billed  cranes.  A  savage  slaughter  and 
press  began.  Sabres  rattled  against  rapiers,  rapiers  were 
broken  on  the  hilts  of  sabres.  Sometimes  a  horse  rose,  like 
a  dolphin  above  the  sea  waves,  and  in  a  moment  fell  in  the 
whirl  of  men  and  horses.  Shouts  ceased ;  there  were  hea*rd 
only  the  cry  of  horses,  the  sharp  clash  of  steel,  gasping  from 
the  panting  breasts  of  the  knights ;  uncommon  fury  had 
mastered  the  hearts  of  Poles  and  Swedes.  They  fought 
with  fragments  of  sabres  and  rapiers  ;  they  closed  with  one 
another  like  hawks,  caught  one  another  by  the  hair,  by  mus- 
taches, gnawed  with  their  teeth ;  those  who  had  fallen  from 
their  horses  and  were  yet  able  to  stand  stabbed  with  their 
knives  horses  in  the  belly  and  men  in  the  legs ;  in  the 
smoke,  in  the  steam  from  horses,  in  the  terrible  frenzy  of 


THE  DELUGE.  383 

• 

battle,  men  were  turned  into  giants  and  gave  the  blows  of 
giants ;  arms  became  clubs,  sabres  lightning.  Steel  helmets 
were  broken  at  a  blow,  like  earthen  pots  ;  heads  were  cleft ; 
arms  holding  sabres  were  swept  away.  They  hewed 
without  rest;  they  hewed  without  mercy,  without  pity. 
From  under  the  whirl  of  men  and  horses  blood  began  to 
flow  along  the  yard  in  streams. 

The  great  blue  standard  was  waving  yet  above  the  Swe- 
dish circle,  but  the  circle  diminished  with  each  moment.  As 
when  harvesters  attack  grain  from  two  sides,  and  the  sickles 
begin  to  glitter,  the  standing  grain  disappears  and  the  men 
see  one  another  more  nearly  each  moment,  thus  did  the 
Polish  ring  become  ever  narrower,  and  those  fighting  on 
one  side  could  see  the  bent  sabres  fighting  on  the  opposite 
side. 

Pan  Shandarovski  was  wild  as  a  hurricane,  and  ate  into 
the  Swedes  as  a  famished  wolf  buries  his  jaws  in  the  flesh 
of  a  freshly  killed  horse;  but  one  horseman  surpassed  him 
in  fury,  and  that  was  the  youth  who  had  first  let  them  know 
that  the  Swedes  were  in  Kudnik,  and  now  had  sprung  in 
with  the  whole  squadron  on  the  enemy.  The  priest's  colt, 
three  years  old,  which  till  that  time  had  walked  quietly  over 
the  land,  shut  in  by  the  horses,  could  not  break  out  of  the 
throng ;  you  would  have  said  he  had  gone  mad,  like  his 
master.  With  ears  thrown  back,  with  eyes  bursting  out 
of  his  head,  with  erect  mane,  he  pushed  forward,  bit,  and 
kicked ;  but  the  lad  struck  with  his  sabre  as  with  a  flail ;  he 
struck  at  random,  to  the  right,  to  the  left,  straight  ahead ; 
his  yellow  forelock  was  covered  with  blood,  the  points  of 
rapiers  had  been  thrust  into  his  shoulders  and  legs,  his 
face  was  cut ;  but  these  wounds  only  roused  him.  He  fought 
with  madness,  like  a  man  who  has  despaired  of  life  and 
wishes  only  to  avenge  his  own  death. 

But  now  the  Swedish  body  had  decreased  like  a  pile  of 
snow  on  which  men  are  throwing  hot  water  from  every 
side.  At  last  around  the  king's  standard  less  than  twenty 
men  remained.  The  Polish  swarm  had  covered  them  com- 
pletely, and  they  were  dying  gloomily,  with  set  teeth ;  no 
hand  was  stretched  forth,  no  man  asked  for  mercy.  Now 
in  the  crowd  were  heard  voices :  "  Seize  the  standard ! 
The  standard!" 

When  he  heard  this,  the  lad  pricked  his  colt  and  rushed 
on  like  a  flame.  When  every  Swede  had  two  or  three 
Polish  horsemen  against  him,  the  lad  slashed  the  standard*- 


384  THE  DELUGE. 

• 

bearer  in  the  mouth ;  he  opened  his  arms,  and  fell  on  the 
horse's  mane.     The  blue  standard  fell  with  him. 

The  nearest  Swede,  shouting  terribly,  grasped  after  the 
staff  at  once ;  but  the  boy  caught  the  standard  itself,  and 
pulling,  tore  it  off  in  a  twinkle,  wound  it  in  a  bundle,  and 
holding  it  with  both  hands  to  his  breast,  began  to  shout  to 
the  sky,  — 

"  I  have  it,  I  won't  give  it !  I  have  it,  I  won't  give 
it!" 

The  last  remaining  Swedes  rushed  at  him  with  rage ;  one 
thrust  the  flag  through,  and  cut  his  shoulder. 

Then  a  number  of  men  stretched  their  bloody  hands  to  the 
lad,  and  cried :  "  Give  the  standard,  give  the  standard ! " 

Shandarovski  sprang  to  his  aid,  and  commanded :  "  Let 
him  alone  !  He  took  it  before  my  eyes  ;  let  him  give  it  to 
Charnyetski  himself." 

"  Charnyetski  is  coming  !  "  cried  a  number  of  voices. 

In  fact,  from  a  distance  trumpets  were  heard;  and  on 
the  road  from  the  side  of  the  field  appeared  a  whole 
squadron,  galloping  to  the  priest's  house.  It  was  the 
Lauda  squadron ;  and  at  the  head  of  it  rode  Charnyetski 
himself.  When  the  men  had  ridden  up,  seeing  that  all 
was  over,  they  halted;  and  Shandarovski's  soldiers  began 
to  hurry  toward  them. 

Shandarovski  himself  hastened  with  a  report  to  the  cas- 
tellan ;  but  he  was  so  exhausted  that  at  first  he  could  not 
catch  breath,  for  he  trembled  as  in  a  fever,  and  the  voice 
broke  in  his  throat  every  moment. 

"The  king  himself  was  here:  I  don't  know  —  whether 
he  has  escaped ! " 

"  He  has,  he  has ! "  answered  those  who  had  seen  the 
pursuit. 

"  The  standard  is  taken !    There  are  many  killed  ! " 

Charnyetski,  without  saying  a  word,  hurried  to  the  scene 
of  the  struggle,  where  a  cruel  and  woful  sight  presented  it- 
self. More  than  two  hundred  bodies  of  Swedes  and  Poles 
were  lying  like  a  pavement,  one  at  the  side  of  the  other, 
and  often  one  above  the  other.  Sometimes  one  held  another 
by  the  hair ;  some  had  died  biting  or  tearing  one  another 
with  their  nails  ;  and  some  again  were  closed  as  in  a  broth- 
erly embrace,  or  they  lay  one  with  his  head  on  the  breast 
of  his  enemy.  Many  faces  were  so  trampled  that  there  re- 
mained nothing  human  in  them ;  those  not  crushed  by 
hoofs  had  their  eyes  open,  full  of  terror,  the  fierceness  of 


THE  DELUGE.  385 

battle,  and  rage.  Blood  spattered  on  the  softened  earth 
under  the  feet  of  Charnyetski^s  horse,  which  were  soon 
red  above  the  fetlocks;  the  odor  of  blood  and  the  sweat 
of  horses  irritated  the  nostrils  and  stopped  breath  in  the 
breast. 

The  castellan  looked  on  those  corpses  of  men  as  the  agri- 
culturist looks  on  bound  sheaves  of  wheat  which  are  to  fill 
out  his  stacks.  Satisfaction  was  reflected  on  his  face.  He 
rode  around  the  priest's  house  in  silence,  looked  at  the  bodies 
lying  on  the  other  side,  beyond  the  garden ;  then  returned 
slowly  to  the  chief  scene. 

"  I  see  genuine  work  here,  and  I  am  satisfied  with  you, 
gentlemen." 

They  hurled  up  their  caps  with  bloody  hands. 

"  Vivat  Charnyetski !  " 

"  God  grant  another  speedy  meeting.     Vivat !  vivat ! " 

And  the  castellan  said :  "  You  will  go  to  the  rear  tor  rest. 
But  who  took  the  standard  ?  " 

"  Give  the  lad  this  way  I "  cried  Shandarovski ;  "  where 
is  he  ?  " 

The  soldiers  sprang  for  him,  and  found  him  sitting  at  the 
wall  of  the  stable  near  the  colt,  which  had  fallen  from 
wounds  and  was  just  breathing  out  his  last  breath.  At  the 
first  glance  it  did  not  seem  that  the  lad  would  last  long,  but 
he  held  the  standard  with  both  hands  to  his  breast. 

They  bore  him  away  at  once,  and  brought  him  before 
Charnyetski.  The  youth  stood  there  barefoot,  with  disor- 
dered hair,  with  naked  breast,  his  shirt  and  his  jacket  in 
shreds,  smeared  with  Swedish  blood  and  his  own,  tottering, 
bewildered,  but  with  unquenched  fire  in  his  eyes. 

Charnyetski  was  astounded  at  sight  of  him.  "  How  is 
this  ?  "  asked  he.     "  Did  he  take  the  royal  standard  ?  " 

"  With  his  own  hand  and  his  own  blood,"  answered  Shan- 
darovski. "He  was  the  first  also  to  let  us  know  of  the 
Swedes ;  and  afterward,  in  the  thickest  of  the  whirl,  he  did 
so  much  that  he  surpassed  me  and  us  all." 

"  It  is  truth,  genuine  truth,  as  if  some  one  had  written 
it!"  cried  others. 

"  What  is  thy  name  ?  "  asked  Charnyetski  of  the  lad. 

"  Mihalko.'^ 

"  Whose  art  thou  ?  "  * 

"  The  priest's." 

"  Thou  hast  been  the  priest's,  but  thou  wilt  be  thy  own  ! " 
said  Charnyetski. 
VOL.  II.— 26 


S86  THE  DELUQS. 

Mihalko  heard  not  the  last  words,  for  from  his  wounds 
and  the  loss  of  blood  he  tottered  and  fell,  striking  the  cas- 
tellan's stirrup  with  his  head. 

"  Take  him  and  give  him  every  care.    I  am  the  guaranty 
that  at  the  first  Diet  he  will  be  the  equal  of  you  all  in  rank, 
as  to-day  he  is  the  equal  in  spirit."    - 
'    "  He  deserves  it !  he  deserves  it ! "  cried  the  nobles. 

Then  they  took  Mihalko  on  a  stretcher,  and  bore  him  to 
the  priest's  house. 

Chamyetski  listened  to  the  further  report,  which  not 
Shandarovski  gave,  but  those  who  had  seen  the  pursuit  of 
the  king  by  Roh  Kovalski.  He  was  wonderfully  delighted 
with  that  narrative,  so  that  he  caught  his  head,  and  struck 
his  thighs  with  his  hands;  for  he  understood  that  after 
such  an  adventure  the  spirit  must  fall  considerably  in 
Karl  Gustav. 

Zagloba  was  not  less  delighted,  and  putting  his  hands  on 
his  hips,  said  proudly  to  the  knights,  — 

"  Ha !  he  is  a  robber,  is  n't  he  ?  If  he  had  reached  Karl, 
the  devil  himself  could  not  have  saved  the  king !  He  is  my 
blood,  as  God  is  dear  to  me,  my  blood ! " 

In  course  of  time  Zagloba  believed  that  he  was  Boh 
Kovalski's  uncle. 

Charnyetski  gave  orders  to  find  the  young  knight;  but 
they  could  not  find  him,  for  Roh,  from  shame  and  mortifi- 
cation, had  crept  into  a  barn,  and  burying  himself  in  the 
straw,  had  fallen  asleep  so  soundly  that  he  came  up  with 
the  squadron  only  two  days  later.  But  he  still  suffered 
greatly,  and  dared  not  show  himself  before  the  eyes  of  his 
uncle.  His  uncle,  however,  sought  him  out,  and  began  to 
comfort  him, — 

"  Be  not  troubled,  Roh ! "  said  he.  "  As  it  is,  you  have 
covered  yourself  with  great  glory ;  I  have  myself  heard  the 
castellan  praise  you :  *  To  the  eye  a  fool,'  said  he,  *  so  that 
he  looks  as  though  he  could  not  count  three,  and  I  see  that 
he  is  a  fiery  cavalier  who  has  raised  the  reputation  of  the 
whole  army.'" 

" The  Lord  Jesus  has  not  blessed  me,"  said  Roh;  "for  I 
got  drunk  the  day  before,  and  forgot  my  prayers." 

"  Don't  try  to  penetrate  the  judgments  of  God,  lest  you 
add  blasphemy  to  other  deeds.  Whatever  you  can  take  on 
your  shoulders  take,  but  take  nothing  on  your  mind ;  if  you 
do,  you  will  fail." 

"  But  I  was  so  near  that  the  sweat  from  his  horse  was 


THE  DELUGE.  387 

flying  to  me.  T  should  have  cut  him  to  the  saddle !  Uncle 
thinks  that  I  have  no  reason  whatever ! " 

"Every  creature,"  said  Zagloba,  "has  its  reason.  You 
are  a  sprightly  lad,  Roh,  and  you  will  give  me  comfort  yet 
more  than  once.  God  grant  your  sons  to  have  the  same 
reason  in  their  fists  that  you  have ! " 

"  I  do  not  want  that !  I  am  Kovalski,  and  this  is  Pani 
Kovalski.'^ 


388  THE  DELUQB. 


CHAPTER  XXXni. 

After  the  affair  at  Rudnik  the  king  advanced  farther 
toward  the  point  of  the  wedge  between  the  San  and  the 
Vistula,  and  did  not  cease  as  before  to  march  with  the  rear- 
guard ;  for  he  was  not  only  a  famous  leader,  but  a  knight  of 
unrivalled  daring.  Charnyetski,  Vitovski,  and  Lyubomirski 
followed,  and  urged  him  on  as  a  wild  beast  is  urged  to  a  trap. 
Detached  parties  made  an  uproar  night  and  day  around  the 
Swedes.  The  retreating  troops  had  less  and  less  provisions ; 
they  were  more  and  more  wearied  and  drooping  in  courage, 
looking  forward  to  certain  destruction. 

At  last  the  Swedes  enclosed  themselves  in  the  very  corner 
where  the  two  rivers  meet,  and  rested.  On  one  side  the 
Vistula  defended  them,  on  the  other  the  San,  both  over- 
flowed, as  usual  in  springtime ;  the  third  side  of  the  tri- 
angle the  king  fortified  with  strong  intrenchments,  in  which 
cannons  were  mounted. 

That  was  a  position  not  to  be  taken,  but  it  was  possible 
to  die  there  from  hunger.  But  even  in  that  regard  the 
Swedes  gained  better  courage,  for  they  hoped  that  the  com- 
mandants would  send  them  provisions  by  water  from  Cra- 
cow and  other  river  fortresses.  For  instance,  right  there  at 
hand  was  Sandomir,  in  which  Colonel  Schinkler  had  col- 
lected considerable  supplies.  He  sent  these  in  at  once; 
therefore  the  Swedes  ate,  drank,  slept ;  and  when  they  woke 
they  sang  Lutheran  psalms,  praising  God  that  he  had  saved 
them  from  such  dire  distress. 

But  Charnyetski  was  preparing  new  blows  for  them. 

Sandomir  in  Swedish  hands  could  always  come  to  the  aid 
of  the  main  army.  Charnyetski  planned,  therefore,  to 
take  the  town  with  the  castle  at  a  blow,  and  cut  off  the 
Swedes. 

"  We  will  prepare  a  cruel  spectacle  for  them,"  said  he,  at 
a  council  of  war.  "They  will  look  on  from  the  opposite 
bank  when  we  strike  the  town,  and  they  will  not  be  able  to 
give  aid  across  the  Vistula ;  and  when  we  have  Sandomir 
we  will  not  let  provisions  come  from  Wirtz  in  Cracow." 


THE  DELUGE.  389 

Lyubomirski,  Vitovski,  and  others  tried  to  dissuade  Char- 
nyetski  from  that  undertaking.  "  It  would  be  well,"  said 
they,  "  to  take  such  a  considerable  town,  and  we  might  injure 
the  Swedes  greatly ;  but  how  are  we  to  take  it  ?  We  have 
no  infantry,  siege  guns  we  have  not ;  it  would  be  hard  for 
cavalry  to  attack  walls." 

"  But  do  our  peasants,"  asked  Charnyetski,  "  fight  badly 
as  infantry  ?  If  I  had  two  thousand  such  as  Mihalko,  I 
would  take  not  only  Sandomir,  but  Warsaw." 

And  without  listening  to  further  counsel  he  crossed  the 
Vistula.  Barely  had  his  summons  gone  through  the 
neighborhood  when  a  couple  of  thousand  men  hurried  to 
him,  one  with  a  scythe,  another  with  a  musket,  the 
third  with  carabine  ;  and  they  marched  against  Sandomir. 

They  fell  upon  the  place  rather  suddenly,  and  in  the 
streets  a  fierce  conflict  set  in.  The  Swedes  defended  them- 
selves furiously  from  the  windows  and  the  roofs,  but  they 
could  not  withstand  the  onrush.  They  were  crushed  like 
worms  in  the  houses,  and  pushed  entirely  out  of  the  town. 
Schinkler  took  refuge,  with  the  remnant  of  his  forces,  in 
the  castle;  but  the  Poles  followed  him  with  the  same 
impetuosity.  A  storm  against  the  gates  and  the  walls 
began.  Schinkler  saw  that  he  could  not  hold  out,  even  in 
the  castle ;  so  he  collected  what  he  could  of  men,  articles 
and  supplies  of  provisions,  and  putting  them  on  boats, 
crossed  to  the  king,  who  looked  from  the  other  bank 
on  the  defeat  of  his  men  without  being  able  to  succor 
them. 

The  castle  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Poles ;  but  the 
cunning  Swede  when  departing  put  under  the  walls  in  the 
cellars  kegs  of  powder  with  lighted  matches. 

When  he  appeared  before  the  king  he  told  him  of  this 
at  once,  so  as  to  rejoice  his  heart. 

"The  castle,"  said  he,  "will  fly  into* the  air  with  all  the 
jnen.     Charnyetski  may  perish." 

"  If  that  is  true,  I  want  myself  to  see  how  the  pious 
Poles  will  fly  to  heaven,"  said  the  king ;  and  he  remained 
on  the  spot  with  all  the  generals. 

In  spite  of  the  commands  of  Charnyetski,  who  foresaw 
deceit,  the  volunteers  and  the  peasants  ran  around  through 
the  whole  castle  to  seek  hidden  Swedes  and  treasure. 
The  tnunpets  sounded  an  alarm  for  every  man  to  take 
refuge  in  the  town ;  but  the  searchers  in  the  castle  did  not 
hear  the  trumpets,  or  would  not  heed  them. 


^90  THE  DELUGE. 

AU  at  onoe  the  ground  trembled  under  their  feet^  an 
awful  thunder  and  a  roar  tore  the  air,  a  gigantic  pillar  of 
fire  rose  to  the  sky,  hurling  upward  earth,  walls,,  roofs,  the 
whole  castle,  and  more  than  five  hundred  bodies  of  tiiose 
who  had  not  been  able  to  withdraw. 

Karl  Gustav  held  his  sides  from  delight,  and  his  favor* 
seeking  courtiers  began  at  once  to  repeat  his  words :  ^'  The 
Poles  are  going  to  heaven,  to  heaven ! " 

But  that  joy  was  premature;  for  none  the  less  did 
Sandomir  remain  in  Polish  hands,  and  could  no  longer 
furnish  food  for  the  main  army  enclosed  between  the 
rivers. 

Chamyetski  disposed  his  camp  opposite  the  Swedes, 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Vistula,  and  guarded  the  passage. 

Sapyeha,  grand  hetman  of  Lithuania  and  voevoda  of 
Vilna,  came  &om  the  other  side  and  took  his  position  on 
the  San. 

The  Swedes  were  invested  completely ;  they  were  caught 
as  it  were  in  a  vise. 

^^The  trap  is  closed ! "  said  the  soldiers  to  one  another  in 
the  Polish  camps. 

For  every  man,  even  the  least  acquainted  with  military 
art,  understood  that  inevitable  destruction  was  hanging 
over  the  invaders,  unless  reinforcements  should  come  in 
time  and  rescue  them  from  trouble. 

The  Swedes  too  understood  this.  Every  morning  o£5cers 
and  soldiers,  "coming  to  the  shore  of  the  Vistula,  looked  with 
despair  in  their  eyes  and  their  hearts  at  the  legions 
of  Ghamyetski's  terrible  cavalry  standing  black  on  the 
other  side. 

Then  they  went  to  the  San ;  there  again  the  troops  of 
Sapyeha  were  watching  day  and  night,  ready  to  receive 
them  with  sabre  and  musket. 

To  cross  either  the  San  or  the  Vistula  while  both  armies 
stood  near  was  not  to  be  thought  of.  The  Swedes  might 
return  to  Yaroslav  by  the  same  road  over  which  they  had 
come,  but  they  knew  that  in  that  case  not  one  of  them 
would  ever  see  Sweden. 

For  the  Swedes  grievous  days  and  still  more  grievous 
nights  now  began,  for  these  days  and  nights  were  uproari- 
ous and  quarrelsome.    Again  provisions  were  at  an  end. 

Meanwhile  Charnyetski,  leaving  command  of  the  army  to 
Lyubomirski  and  taking  the  Lauda  squadron  as  guard, 
crossed  the  Vistula  above  the  mouth  of  the  San,  to  visit 


THE  DELUGE.  391 

Sapyeha  and  take  counsel  with  him  touching  the  future  of 
the  war. 

This  time  the  mediation  of  Zagloba  was  not  needed  to 
make  the  two  leaders  agree;  for  both  loved  the  country 
more  than  each  one  himself,  both  were  ready  to  sacrifice  to 
it  private  interests,  self-love,  and  ambition. 

The  Lithuanian  hetman  did  not  envy  Charnyetski,  nor 
did  Charnyetski  envy  the  hetman,  but  each  did  homage  to 
the  other ;  sb  the  meeting  between  them  was  of  such  charac- 
ter that  tears  stood  in  the  eyes  of  the  oldest  soldiers. 

"  The  Commonwealth  is  growing,  the  dear  country  is  re- 
joicing, when  such  sons  of  heroes  take  one  another  by  the 
shoulders,"  said  Zagloba  to  Pan  Michael  and  Pan  Yan. 
"Charnyetski  is  a  terrible  soldier  and  a  true  soul,  but 
put  Sapyeha  to  a  wound  and  it  will  heal.  Would  there 
were  more  such  men !  The  skin  would  fly  off  the  Swedes, 
could  they  see  this  love  of  the  greatest  patriots.  How  did 
they  conquer  us,  if  not  through  the  rancor  and  envy  of 
magnates  ?  Have  they  overcome  us  with  force  ?  This  is 
how  I  understand !  The  soul  jumps  in  a  man's  body  at 
sight  of  such  a  meeting.  I  will  guarantee,  too,  that  it  will 
not  be  dry ;  for  Sapyeha  loves  a  feast  wonderfully,  and  with 
such  a  friend  he  will  willingly  let  himself  out." 

"  Grod  is  merciful !  the  evil  will  pass,"  said  Pan  Yan. 

"  Be  careful  that  you  do  not  blaspheme,"  said  Zagloba ; 
"  every  evil  must  pass,  for  should  it  last  forever  it  would 
prove  that  the  Devil  governs  the  world,  and  not  the  Lord 
Jesus,  who  has  mercy  inexhaustible." 

Their  further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  sight  of 
Babinich,  whose  lofty  form  they  saw  from  a  distance  over 
the  wave  of  other  heads. 

Pan  Michael  and  Zagloba  began  to  beckon  to  him,  but  he 
was  so  much  occupied  in  looking  at  Charnyetski  that  he 
did  not  notice  them  at  first. 

"  See,"  said  Zagloba,  "how  thin  the  man  has  grown ! " 

"It  must  be  that  he  has  not  done  much  against 
Boguslav,"  said  Volodyovski:  "otherwise  he  would  be 
more  joyful." 

"It  is  sure  that  he  has  not,  for  Boguslav  is  before 
Marienburg  with  Steinbock,  acting  against  the  fortress." 

"  There  is  hope  in  God  that  he  will  do  nothing." 

"  Even  if  he  should  take  Marienburg,"  said  Zagloba,  "  we 
will  capture  Karl  Gustav  right  away ;  we  shall  see  if  they 
will  not  give  the  fortress  for  the  king." 


392  THE  DELUGE. 

^*  See !  Babinich  is  coming  to  os  ! ''  interrupted  Pan  Yan. 

He  had  indeed  seen  them,  and  was  pushing  the  crowd  to 
both  sides ;  he  motioned  with  his  cap,  smiling  at  them  from 
a  distance.  They  greeted  one  another  as  good  friends  and 
acquaintances, 

"  What  is  to  be  heard  ?  What  have  you  done  with  the 
prince  ?  ''  asked  Zagloba. 

"  Evil,  evil !  But  there  is  no  time  to  tell  of  it  We 
shall  sit  down  to  table  at  once.  You  will  remain  here  for 
the  night ;  come  to  me  after  the  feast  to  pass  the  night 
among  my  Tartars.  I  have  a  comfortable  cabin ;  we  will 
talk  at  the  cups  till  morning." 

^^  The  moment  a  man  says  a  wise  thing  it  is  not  I  who 
will  oppose,"  said  Zagloba.  "  But  tell  us  why  you  have 
grown  so  thin  ?  " 

"  That  hell-dweller  overthrew  me  and  my  horse  like  an 
earthen  pot,  so  that  from  that  time  I  am  spitting  fresh 
blood  and  cannot  recover.  There  is  hope  in  the  mercy  of 
our  Lord  Christ  that  I  shall  let  the  blood  out  of  him  yet. 
But  let  us  go  now,  for  Sapyeha  and  Charnyetski  are  be- 
ginning to  make  declaratipns  and  to  be  ceremonious  about 
precedence,  —  a  sign  that  the  tables  are  ready.  We  wait  for 
you  here  with  great  pleasure,  for  you  have  shed  Swedish 
pig-blood  in  plenty." 

^'  Let  others  speak  of  what  I  have  done,"  said  Zagloba ; 
"  it  does  not  become  me." 

Meanwhile  whole  throngs  moved  on,  and  all  went  to  the 
square  between  the  tents  on  which  were  placed  tables. 
Sapyeha  in  honor  of  Charnyetski  entertained  like  a  king. 
The  table  at  which  Charnyetski  was  seated  was  covered 
with  Swedish  flags.  Mead  and  wine  flowed  from  vats,  so 
that  toward  the  end  both  leaders  became  spmewhat  joyous. 
There  was  no  lack  of  gladsomeness,  of  jests,  of  toasts, 
of  noise  ;  though  the  weather  was  marvellous,  and  the  sun 
warm  beyond  wonder.  Finally  the  cool  of  the  evening 
separated  the  feasters. 

Then  Kmita  took  his  guests  to  the  Tartars.  They  sat 
down  in  his  tent  on  trunks  packed  closely  with  every  kind 
of  booty,  and  began  to  speak  of  Kmita's  expedition. 

"  Boguslav  is  now  before  Marienburg,"  said  Pan  Andrei, 
"  though  some  say  that  he  is  at  the  elector's,  with  whom 
he  is  to  march  to  the  relief  of  the  king." 

"  So  much  the  better ;  then  we  shall  meet !  You  young 
fellows  do  not  know  how  to  manage  him ;  let  us  see  what 


THE  DELUGE.  393 

the  old  man  will  do.  He  has  met  with  various  persons, 
but  not  yet  with  Zagloba.  I  say  that  we  shall  meet,  though 
Prince  Yanush  in  his  will  advised  him  to  keep  far  from 
Zagloba." 

"  The  elector  is  a  cunning  man,"  said  Pan  Yan ;  "  and  if 
he  sees  that  it  is  going  ill  with  Karl,  he  will  drop  all  his 
promises  and  his  oath." 

"  But  I  tell  you  that  he  will  not,"  said  Zagloba.  "  No 
one  is  so  venomous  against  us  as  the  Prussian.  When  your 
servant  who  had  to  work  under  your  feet  and  brush  your 
clothes  becomes  your  master  by  change  of  fortune,  he  will 
be  sterner  to  you,  the  kinder  you  were  to  him." 

"  But  why  is  that  ?  "  asked  Pan  Michael. 

"His  previous  condition  of  service  will  remain  in  his 
mind,  and  he  will  avenge  himself  on  you  for  it,  though  you 
have  been  to  him  kindness  itself." 

"  What  of  that  ?  "  asked  Pan  Michael.  "  It  often  happens 
that  a  dog  bites  his  master  in  the  hand.  Better  let  Babi- 
nich  tell  about  his  expedition." 

"  We  are  listening,"  said  Pan  Yan. 

Kmita,  after  he  had  been  silent  awhile,  drew  breath  and 
began  to  tell  of  the  last  campaign  of  Sapyeha  against 
Boguslav,  and  the  defeat  of  the  latter  at  Yanov;  finally 
how  Prince  Boguslav  had  broken  the  Tartars,  overturned 
him  with  his  horse,  and  escaped  alive. 

"But,"  interrupted  Volodyovski,  "you  said  that  you 
would  follow  him  with  your  Tartars,  even  to  the  Baltic." 

"And  you  told  me  also  in  your  time,"  replied  Kmita, 
"  how  Pan  Yan  here  present,  when  Bogun  carried  off  his 
beloved  maiden,  forgot  her  and  revenge  because  the  coun- 
try was  in  need.  A  man  becomes  like  those  with  whom 
he  keeps  company;  I  have  joined  you,  gentlemen,  and  I 
wish  to  follow  your  example." 

"  May  the  Mother  of  God  reward  you,  as  she  has  Pan 
Yan ! "  said  Zagloba.  "  Still  I  would  rather  your  maiden 
were  in  the  wilderness  than  in  Boguslav's  hands." 

"  That  is  nothing ! "  exclaimed  Pan  Michael ;  "  you  will 
find  her ! " 

"I  have  to  find  not  only  her  person,  but  her  regard  and 

love." 

^  One  will  come  after  the  other,"  said  Pan  Michael, "  even 
if  you  had  to  take  her  person  by  force,  as  at  that  time  — 
you  remember  ?  " 

"  I  shall  not  do  such  a  deed  again." 


394  THE  DELUGE.    . 

Here  Pan  Andrei  sighed  deeply,  and  after  a  while  he 
said,  "Kot  only  have  I  not  found  her,  but  Boguslav  has 
taken  another  from  me." 

"A  pure  Turk !  as  God  is  dear  to  me ! "  cried  Zagloba. 

And  Pan  Yan  inquired :  "  What  other  ?  " 

"  Oh,  it  is  a  long  story,  a  long  story,"  said  Kmita.  "  There 
was  a  maiden  in  Zamost,  wonderfully  fair,  who  pleased 
Pan  Zamoyski.  He,  fearing  Princess  Vishnyevetski,  his 
sister,  did  not  dare  to  be  over-bold  before  her ;  he  planned, 
therefore,  to  send  the  maiden  away  with  me,  as  if  to  Sapy- 
eha,  to  find  an  inheritance  in  Lithuania,  but  in  reality  to 
take  her  from  me  about  two  miles  from  Zamost,  and  put 
her  in  some  wilderness  where  no  one  could  stand  in  his 
way.  But  I  sounded  his  intention.  You  want,  thought  I 
to  myself,  to  make  a  pander  of  me ;  wait !  I  flogged  his 
men,  and  the  lady  in  all  maidenly  honor  I  brought  to 
Sapyeha.  Well,  I  say  to  you  that  the  girl  is  as  beautiful  as 
a  goldfinch,  but  honest.  I  am  now  another  man,  and  my 
comrades,  the  Lord  light  their  souls !  are  long  ago  dust  in 
the  earth." 

"  What  sort  of  maiden  was  she  ?  "  asked  Zagloba. 

"  From  a  respectable  house,  a  lady-in-waiting  on  Princess 
Griselda.  She  was  once  engaged  to  a  Lithuanian,  Podbi- 
pienta,  whom  you,  gentlemen,  knew." 

"  Anusia  Borzobogati ! "  shouted  Volodyovski,  springing 
from  his  place. 

Zagloba  jumped  up  too  from  a  pile  of  felt.  "  Pan  Michael, 
restrain  yourself ! " 

But  Volodyovski  sprang  like  a  cat  toward  Kmita.  "  Is  it 
you,  traitor,  who  let  Boguslav  carry  her  off  ?  " 

"  Be  not  unjust  to  me,"  said  Kmita.  "  I  took  her  safely  to 
the  hetman,  having  as  much  care  for  her  as  for  my  own  sister. 
Boguslav  seized  her,  not  from  me,  but  from  another  officer 
with  whom  Pan  Sapyeha  sent  her  to  his  own  family ;  his 
name  was  Glovbich  or  something,  I  do  not  remember  well." 

"  Where  is  he  now  ?  " 

"He  is  ho  longer  living,  he  was  slain;  so  at  least 
Sapyeha's  officers  said.  I  was  attacking  Boguslav  sepa- 
rately, with  the  Tartars ;  therefore  I  know  nothing  accurately 
save  what  T  have  told  you.  But  noticing  your  changed 
face,  I  see  that  a  similar  thing  has  met  us ;  the  same  man 
has  wronged  us,  and  since  that  is  the  case  let  us  join  against 
him  to  avenge  the  wrong  and  take  vengeance  in  company. 
He  is  a  great  lord  and  a  great  knight,  and  still  I  think  it 


THE  DELUGE.  396 

will  be  narrow  for  him  in  the  whole  Commonwealth,  if  he 
has  two  such  enemies." 

"Here  is  my  hand!"  said  Volodyovski.  "Henceforth 
we  are  friends  for  life  and  death.  Whoever  meets  him 
first  will  pay  him  for  both.  God  grant  me  to  meet  him 
first,  for  that  I  will  let  his  blood  out  is  as  sure  as  that  there 
is  Amen  in  ^  Our  Father.' " 

Here  Pan  Michael  began  to  move  his  mustaches  terribly 
and  to  feel  of  his  sabre.  Zagloba  was  frightened,  for  he 
knew  that  with  Pan  Michael  there  was  no  joking. 

"  I  should  not  care  to  be  Prince  Boguslav  now,"  said  he, 
"  even  if  some  one  should  add  Livonia  to  my  title.  It  is 
enough  to  have  such  a  wildcat  as  Kmita  against  one,  but 
what  will  he  do  with  Pan  Michael  ?  And  that  is  not  all ; 
I  will  conclude  an  alliance  with  you.  My  head,  your 
sabres !  I  do  not  know  as  there  is  a  potentate  in  Christen- 
dom who  could  stand  against  such  an  alliance.  Besides, 
the  Lord  Grod  will  sooner  or  later  take  away  his  luck,  for  it 
cannot  be  that  for  a  traitor  and  a  heretic  there  is  no  pun- 
ishment ;  as  it  is,  Kmita  has  given  it  to  him  terribly." 

"  I  do  not  deny  that  more  than  one  confusion  has  met 
him  from  me,"  said  Pan  Andrei.  And  giving  orders  to 
fill  the  goblets,  he  told  how  he  had  freed  Soroka  from  cap- 
tivity. But  he  did  not  tell  how  he  had  cast  himself  first 
at  the  feet  of  Radzivill,  for  at  the  very  thought  of  that  his 
blood  boiled. 

Pan  Michael  was  rejoiced  while  hearing  the  narrative, 
and  said  at  the  end,  — 

"  May  God  aid  you,  Yendrek !  With  such  a  daring  man 
one  could  go  to  hell.  The  only  trouble  is  that  we  shall  not 
always  campaign  together,  for  service  is  service.  They  may 
send  me  to  one  end  of  the  Commonwealth  and  you  to  the 
other.     It  is  not  known  which  will  meet  him  first." 

Kmita  was  silent  a  moment. 

"  In  justice  I  should  reach  him  —  if  only  I  do  not  come 
out  again  with  confusion,  for  T  am  ashamed  to  acknowledge 
that  I  cannot  nieet  that  hell -dweller  hand  to  hand." 

"  Then  T  will  teach  you  all  my  secrets,"  said  Pan  Michael. 

"  Or  I ! "  said  Zagloba. 

"  Pardon  me,  your  grace,  I  prefer  to  learn  from  Michael," 
said  Kmita. 

"Though  he  is  such  a  knight,  still  T  and  Pani  Kovalski 
are  not  afraid  of  him,  if  only  I  had  a  good  sleep,"  put  in 
Roh. 


306  THE  DELUGE 

"Be  quiet,  Roh!"  answered  Zagloba;  "may  God  not 
punish  you  through  his  hand  for  boasting." 

"  Oh,  tfu !  nothing  will  happen  to  me  from  him." 

Poor  Kovalski  was  an  unlucky  prophet,  but  it  was  steam- 
ing terribly  from  his  forelock,  and  he  was  ready  to  chal- 
lenge the  whole  world  to  single  combat.  Others  too  drank 
heavily  to  one  another,  and  to  the  destruction  of  Boguslav 
and  the  Swedes. 

"I  have  heard,"  said  Kmita,  "that  as  soon  as  we  rub  out 
the  Swedes  here  and  take  the  king,  we  shall  march  straight 
to  Warsaw.  Then  surely  there  will  be  an  end  of  the  war. 
After  that  will  come  the  elector's  turn." 

"  Oh,  that 's  it !  that 's  it ! "  said  Zagloba. 

"  I  heard  Sapyeha  say  that  once,  and  he,  as  a  great  man, 
calculates  better  than  others;  he  said:  *  There  will  be  a 
truce  with  the  Swedes ;  with  the  Northerners  there  is  one 
already,  but  with  the  elector  we  should  not  make  any  con- 
ditions. Pan  Charnyetski,'  he  says,  *  will  go  with  Lynbo- 
mirski  to  Brandenburg,  and  I  with  the  treasurer  of  Lithuania 
to  Electoral  Prussia ;  and  if  after  that  we  do  not  join  Prus- 
sia to  the  Commonwealth,  it  is  because  in  our  chancellery 
we  have  no  such  head  as  Pan  Zagloba,  who  in  autograph 
letters  threatened  the  elector.' " 

"  Did  Sapyeha  say  that  ?  "  asked  Zagloba,  flushing  from 
pleasure. 

"  All  heard  him.  And  I  was  terribly  glad,  for  that  same 
rod  will  flog  Boguslav ;  and  if  not  earlier,  we  will  surely 
reach  him  at  that  time." 

"  If  we  can  finish  with  these  Swedes  first,"  said  Zagloba. 
"  Devil  take  them !  Let  them  give  up  Livland  and  a  mil- 
lion, I  will  let  them  off  alive." 

"  The  Cossack  caught  the  Tartar,  and  the  Tartar  is  hold- 
ing him  by  the  head  !  "  said  Pan  Yan,  laughing.  "  Karl  is 
still  in  Poland ;  Cracow,  Warsaw,  Poznan,  and  all  the  most 
noted  towns  are  in  his  hands,  and  father  wants  him  to  ran- 
som himself.  Hei,  we  shall  have  to  work  much  at  him  yet 
before  we  can  think  of  the  elector." 

"  And  there  is  Steinbock's  army,  and  the  garrisons,  and 
Wirtz,"  put  in  Pan  Stanislav. 

"  But  why  do  we  sit  here  with  folded  hands  ? "  asked 
Roh  Kovalski,  on  a  sudden,  with  staring  eyes  ;  "  cannot  we 
beat  the  Swedes  ?  " 

"  You  are  foolish,  Roh,"  said  Zagloba. 

"  Uncle  always  says  one  thing ;  but  as  I  am  alive,  I  saw 


THE  DELUGE.  397 

a  boat  at  the  shore.  We  might  go  and  carry  off  even  the 
sentry.  It  is  so  dark  that  you  might  strike  a  man  on  the 
snout  and  he  would  n't  know  who  did  it ;  before  they  could 
see  we  should  return  and  exhibit  the  courage  of  cavaliers 
to  both  commanders.  If  you  do  not  wish  to  go,  I  will  go 
myself." 

"  The  dead  calf  moved  his  tail,  wonder  of  wonders  I ''  said 
Zagloba,  angrily. 

But  Kmita's  nostrils  began  to  quiver  at  once.  "  Not  a 
bad  idea !  not  a  bad  idea ! ''  said  he. 

"  Good  for  camp-followers,  but  not  for  him  who  regards 
dignity.  Have  respect  for  yourselves !  You  are  (folonels, 
but  you  wish  to  amuse  yourselves  with  wandering  thieves ! " 

"  True,  it  is  not  very  becoming,"  added  Volodyovski. 
"We  would  better  go  to  sleep." 

All  agreed  with  that  idea ;  therefore  they  kneeled  down 
to  their  prayers  and  repeated  them  aloud ;  after  that  they 
stretched  themselves  on  the  felt  cloth,  and  were  soon  sleep- 
ing the  sleep  of  the  just. 

But  an  hour  later  all  sprang  to  their  feet,  for  beyond 
the  river  the  roaring  of  guns  was  heard ;  while  shouts  and 
tumult  rose  in  Sapyeha's  whole  camp. 

"  Jesus  !  Mary  I  "  exclaimed  Zagloba.  "  The  Swedes 
are  coming!" 

"  What  are  yoii  talking  about  ?  "  asked  Volodyovski,  seiz- 
ing his  sabre. 

"  Roh,  come  here  I  "  cried  Zagloba,  for  in  cases  of  surprise 
he  was  glad  to  have  his  sister's  son  near  him. 

But  Roh  was  not  in  the  tent. 

They  ran  out  on  the  square.  Crowds  were  already  be- 
fore the  tents,  and  all  were  making  their  way  toward  the 
river,  for  on  the  other  side  was  to  be  seen  flashing  of  fire, 
and  an  increasing  roar  was  heard. 

"What  has  happened,  what  has  happened  ?  "  was  asked 
of  the  numerous  guards  disposed  along  the  bank. 

But  the  guards  had  seen  nothing.  One  of  the  soldiers 
said  that  he  had  heard  as  it  were  the  plash  of  a  wave,  but 
as  fog  was  hanging  over  the  water  he  could  see  nothing  j 
he  did  not  wish  therefore  to  raise  the  camp  for  a  mere 
sound. 

When  Zagloba  heard  this  he  caught  himself  by  the  head 
in  desperation,  — 

"  Roh  has  gone  to  the  Swedes  I  He  said  that  he  wished  to 
carry  off  a  sentry," 


398  THE  DBLUGB. 

"  For  God's  sake,  that  may  be !  "  cried  Kmita. 

^*  They  will  shoot  the  lad,  as  God  is  in  heaven ! "  con- 
tinued Zagloba,  in  despair.  "  Worthy  gentlemen,  is  there 
no  help?  Lord  Grod,  that  boy  was  of  the  purest  gold; 
there  is  not  another  such  in  the  two  armies !  What  shot 
that  idea  into  his  stupid  head  ?  Oh,  Mother  of  God,  save 
him  in  trouble  !  " 

"  Maybe  he  will  return ;  the  fog  is  dense.  They  will  not 
see  him." 

"  I  will  wait  for  him  here  even  till  morning.  0  Mother 
of  God,  Mother  of  God ! " 

Meanwhile  shots  on  the  opposite  bank  lessened,  lights 
went  out  gradually,  and  after  an  hour  dull  silence  set  in. 
Zagloba  walked  along  the  bank  of  the  river  like  a  hen  with 
ducklings,  and  tore  out  the  remnant  of  hair  in  his  forelock ; 
but  he  waited  in  vain,  he  despaired  in  vain.  The  morning 
whitened  the  river,  the  sun  rose,  but  E.oh  came  not. 


THE  DELUGE.  399 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Zagloba  in  unbroken  despair  betook  himself  to  Char- 
nyetski,  with  a  request  that  he  would  send  to  the  Swedes 
to  see  what  had  happened  to  Kovalski.  Is  he  alive  yet, 
is  he  groaning  in  captivity,  or  has  he  paid  with  his  life  for 
his  daring  ? 

Chamyetski  agreed  to  this  willingly,  for  he  loved  Za- 
globa.    Then  comforting  him  in  his  suffering,  he  said,  — 

"  I  think  your  sister's  son  must  be  alive,  otherwise  the 
water  would  have  brought  him  ashore." 

"God  grant  .that  he  is!"  answered  Zagloba;  "still  it 
would  be  hard  for  the  water  to  raise  him,  for  not  only  had 
he  a  heavy  hand,  but  his  wit  was  like  lead,  as  is  shown  by 
his  action." 

"  You  speak  justly,"  answered  Chamyetski.  "  If  he  is 
alive  I  ought  to  give  orders  to  drag  him  with  a  horse  over 
the  square,  for  disregard  of  discipline.  He  might  alarm 
the  Swedish  army,  but  he  has  alarmed  both  armies;  be- 
sides, be  was  not  free  to  touch  the  Swedes  without  com- 
mand and  my  order.  Is  this  a  general  militia  or  what 
the  devil,  that  eveiy  man  has  a  right  to  act  on  his  own 
account  ?  " 

"  He  has  offended,"!  agree ;  I  will  punish  him  myself,  if 
only  the  Lord  will  bring  him  back." 

"But  I  forgive  him  in  remembrance  of  the  Kudnik 
affair.  I  have  many  prisoners  to  exchange,  and  more  dis- 
tinguished officers  than  Kovalski.  Do  you  go  to  the  Swedes 
and  negotiate  about  exchange ;  I  will  give  two  or  three  for 
him  if  need  be,  for  J  do  not  wish  to  make  your  heart  bleed. 
Come  to  me  for  a  letter  to  the  king,  and  go  quickly." 

Zagloba  sprang  with  rejoicing  to  Kmita's  tent,  and  told 
his  comrades  what  had  happened.  Pan  Andrei  and  Vo- 
lodyovski  exclaimed  at  once  that  they  too  would  go  with 
him,  for  both  were  curious  to  see  the  Swedes;  besides 
Kmita  might  be  very  useful,  since  he  spoke  German  al- 
most as  fluently  as  I^olish. 

Preparations  did  not  delay  them  long.  Chamyetski, 
without  waitii^;  for  the  return  of  Zaglo1[^  sent  the  letter 


400  THE  DEIiUGE. 

by  a  messenger;  then  they  provided  a  piece  of  white 
cloth  fixed  to  a  pole,  took  a  trumpeter^  sat  in  a  boat, 
and  moved  on. 

At  first  they  went  in  silence,  nothing  save  the  plash  of 
oars  was  to  be  heard ;  at  last  Zagloba  was  somewhat 
alarmed  and  said,  — 

"  Let  the  trumpeter  announce  us  immediately,  for  those 
scoundrels  are  ready  to  fire  in  spite  of  the  white  flag." 

"  What  do  you  say  ?  "  answered  Volodyovski ;  "  even 
barbarians  respect  envoys,  and  this  is  a  civilized  people." 

^^  Let  the  trumpeter  sound,  I  say.  The  first  soldier  who 
happens  along  will  fire,  make  a  hole  in  the  boat,  and  we 
shall  get  into  the  water ;  the  water  is  cold,  and  I  have  no 
wish  to  get  wet  through  their  courtesy." 

"  There,  a  sentry  is  visible ! "  said  Kmita. 

The  trumpeter  sounded.  The  boat  shot  forward  quickly ; 
on  the  other  shore  a  hurried  movement  began,  and  soon  a 
mounted  officer  rode  up,  wearing  a  yellow  leather  cap. 
When  he  had  approached  the  edge  of  the  water  he  shaded 
his  eyes  with  his  hand  and  began  to  look  against  the  light. 
A  few  yards  from  the  shore  Kmita  removed  his  cap  in 
greeting ;  the  officer  bowed  to  him  with  equal  politeness. 

^'  A  letter  from  Fan  Charnyetski  to  the  Most  Serene  King 
of  Sweden ! "  cried  Pan  Andrei,  showing  the  letter. 

The  guard  standing  on  the  shore  presented  arms.  Pan 
Zagloba  was  completely  reassured ;  presently  he  fished  his 
countenance  in  dignity  befitting  his  position  as  an  envoy, 
and  said  in  Latin,  — 

''The  past  night  a  certain  cavalier  was  seized  on  this 
shore  ;  I  have  come  to  ask  for  him." 

"  I  cannot  speak  Latin,"  answered  the  officer. 

"  Ignoramus ! "  muttered  Zagloba. 

The  officer  turned  then  to  Pan  Andrei,  —  . 

"  The  king  is  in  the  farther  end  of  the  camp.  Be  pleased, 
gentlemen,  to  stay  here ;  I  will  go  and  ai^ounce  you."  And 
he  turned  his  horse. 

The  envoys  looked  around.  *  The  camp  was  very  spacious, 
for  it  embraced  the  whole  triangle  formed  by  the  San  and 
the  Vistula.  At  the  summit  of  the  triangle  lay  Panyev,  at 
the  base  Tarnobjeg  on  one  side,  and  Rozvadov  on  the  other. 
Apparently  it  was  impossible  to  take  in  the  whole  extent  at 
a  glance;  still,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  were  to  be 
seen  trenches,  embankments,  earthworks,  and  fascines  at 
which  were  cannons  and  men.    In  the  very  centre  of  the 


THE  DELUGE.  401 

place,  in  Gojytsi,  were  the  quarters  of  the  king ;  there  also 
the  main  forces  of  the  army. 

"  If  hunger  does  not  drive  them  out  of  this  place,  we  can 
do  nothing  with  them,"  said  Kmita.  "  The  whole  region  is 
fortified.     There  is  pasture  for  horses.'' 

"But  there  are  not  fish  for  so  many  mouths,"  said 
Zagloba.  "  Lutherans  do  not  like  fasting  food.  Not  long 
since  they  had  all  Poland,  now  they  have  this  wedge ;  let 
them  sit  here  in  safety,  or  go  back  to  Yaroslav." 

"  Very  skilful  men  made  these  trenches,"  added  Volodyov- 
ski,  looking  with  the  eye  of  a  specialist  on  the  work.  "  We 
have  more  swordsmen,  but  fewer  learned  officers ;  and  in 
military  art  we  are  behind  others." 

"  Why  is  that  ?  "  asked  Zagloba. 

"  Why  ?  It  does  not  beseem  me  as  a  soldier  who  has  served 
all  his  life  in  the  cavalry,  to  say  this,  but  everywhere  infantry 
and  cannon  are  the  main  thing ;  hence  those  campaigns  and 
military  manoeuvres,  marches,  and  countermarches.  A  man 
in  a  foreign  army  must  devour  a  multitude  of  books  and  turn 
over  a  multitude  of  Roman  authors  before  he  becomes  a  dis- 
tinguished officer;  but  there  is  nothing  of  that  with  us. 
Cavalry  rushes  into  the  smoke  in  a  body,  and  shaves  with  its 
sabres  ;  and  if  it  does  not  shave  off  in  a  minute,  then  they 
shave  it  off." 

"You  speak  soundly,  Pan  Michael ;  but  what  nation  has 
won  so  many  famous  victories  ?  " 

"  Yes,  because  others  in  old  times  warred  in  the  same  way, 
and  not  having  the  same  impetus  they  were  bound  to  lose ; 
but  now  they  have  become  wiser,  and  see  what  they  are  doing." 

"  Wait  for  the  end.  Place  for  me  now  the  wisest  Swedish 
or  German  engineer,  and  against  him  I  will  put  Koh,  who 
has  never  turned  over  books,  and  let  us  see." 

"  If  you  could  put  him,"  interrupted  Kmita. 

"  True,  true  !  I  am  terribly  sorry  for  him.  Pan  Andrei, 
jabber  a  little  in  that  dog's  language  of  those  breeches 
fellows,  and  ask  what  has  happened  to  Roh." 

"  You  do  not  know  regular  soldiers.  Here  no  man  will 
open  his  lips  to  you  without  an  order ;  they  are  stingy  of 
speech." 

"  I  know  that  they  are  surly  scoundrels.  While  if  to  our 
nobles,  and  especially  to  the  general  militia,  an  envoy  comes, 
immediately  talk,  talk,  they  will  drink  gorailka  with  him, 
and  irill  enter  into  political  discussion  with  him ;  and  see 
how  these  fellows  stand  there  lik«  posts  and  bulge  out 

YOL.  II.  —  26 


402  THE  DELUGE. 

their  eyes  at  us !  I  wish  they  would  smother  to  the  last 
man  !'* 

In  fact,  more  and  more  foot-soldiers  gathered  around  the 
envoys,  looking  at  them  curiously.  The  envoys  were  dressed 
so  carefully  in  elegant  and  even  rich  garments,  that  they 
made  an  imposing  appearance.  Zagloba  arrested  most  atten- 
tion, for  he  bore  himself  with  almost  senatorial  dignity ;  Vo- 
lodyovski  was  less  cofnsidered,  by  reason  of  his  stature. 

Meanwhile  the  officer  who  received  them  first  on  the  bank 
returned  with  another  of  higher  rank,  and  with  soldiers 
leading  horses.  The  superior  officer  bowed  to  the  envoys 
and  said  in  Polish,  — 

"  His  Royal  Grace  asks  you,  gentlemen,  to  his  quarters ; 
and  since  they  are  not  very  near  we  have  brought  horses." 

"  Are  you  a  Pole  ?  "  asked  Zagloba. 

"  No,  I  am  a  Cheh,  —  Sadovski,  in  the  Swedish  service." 

Kmita  approached  him  at  once.    "  Do  you  know  me  ?  " 

Sadovski  looked  at  him  quickly.  "  Of  course  !  At  Chens- 
tohova  you  blew  up  the  largest  siege  gun,  and  Miller  gave 
you  to  Kuklinovski.  I  greet  you,  greet  you  heartily  as  a 
famous  knight." 

"  And  what  is  going  on  with  Kuklinovski  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"  But  do  you  not  know  ?  " 

"  I  know  that  I  paid  him  with  that  with  which  he  wanted 
to  treat  me,  but  I  left  him  alive." 

"  He  died." 

"  I  thought  he  would  freeze  to  death,"  said  Pan  Andrei, 
waving  his  hand. 

**  Worthy  Colonel,"  put  in  Zagloba^  "have  you  not  a 
certain  Roh  Kovalski  ?  " 

Sadovski  laughed :  "  Of  course." 

"  Praise  be  to  Gk)d  and  the  Most  Holy  Lady  !  The  lad  is 
alive  and  I  shall  get  him.     Praise  be  to  God ! " 

"  I  do  not  know  whether  the  king  will  be  willing  to  yield 
him  up,"  said  Sadovski. 

''  But  why  not  ?  " 

"Because  he  has  pleased  him  greatly.  He  recognized 
him  at  once  as  the  same  man  who  had  pushed  after  him 
with  such  vigor  at  Rudnik.  We  h6ld  our  sides  listening  to 
the  narrative  of  the  prisoner.  The  king  asked :  *  Why  did 
you  pick  me  out  ? '  and  he  answered,  *  I  made  a  vow.'  Then 
the  king  asked  again,  *  But  will  you  do  so  again  ? '  *  Of 
course ! '  answered  the  prisoner.  The  king  began  to  laugh. 
'  Put  away  your  vow^'  said  he,  '  and  I  will  giv^  you  your  life 


THE  DELUGE.  403 

and  freedom.'  *  Impossible  ! '  '  Why  ? '  '  For  my  uncle 
would  proclaim  me  a  fool/  *  And  are  you  so  sure  that  you 
could  manage  me  in  a  hand-to-hand  fight  ? '  *  Oh,  I  could 
manage  five  men  like  you/  said  he.  Then  the  king  asked 
again :  'And  do  you  dare  to  raise  your  hand  against  majesty  ? ' 
*  Yes/  said  he,  '  for  you  have  a  vile  faith.'  They  interpreted 
every  word  to  the  king,  and  he  was  more  and  more  pleased, 
and  continued  to  repeat :  '  This  man  has  pleased  me.'  Then 
wishing  to  see  whether  in  truth  he  had  such  strength,  he 
gave  orders  to  choose  twelve  of  the  strongest  men  in  camp 
and  bring  them  to  wrestle  in  turn  with  the  prisoner.  But  he 
is  a  muscular  fellow !  When  I  came  away  he  had  stretched 
out  ten  one  after  another,  and  not  a  man  of  them  could  rise 
again.    We  shall  arrive  just  at  the  end  of  the  amusement." 

"  I  recognize  Roh,  my  blood  !  "  said  Zagloba.  "  We  will 
give  for  him  even  three  famous  officers ! " 

"  You  will  find  the  king  in  good  humor,"  said  Sadovski, 
"  which  is  a  rare  thing  nowadays." 

"  Oh,  I  believe  that ! "  answered  the  little  knight. 

Meanwhile  Sadovski  turned  to  Kmita,  and  asked  how  he 
had  not  only  freed  himself  from  Kuklinovski,  but  put  au 
end  to  him.  Kmita  told  him  in  detail.  Sadovski,  while 
listening,  seized  his  own  head  with  amazement ;  at  last  he 
pressed  Kmita's  hand  again,  and  said,  — 

"  Believe  me,  I  am  sincerely  glad  5  for  though  I  serve  the 
Swedes,  every  true  soldier's  heart  rejoices  when  a  real  cavar 
lier  puts  down  a  ruffian.  I  must  acknowledge  to  you  that 
when  a  daring  man  is  found  among  you,  one  must  look  with 
a  lantern  through  the  universe  to  find  his  equal." 

"  You  are  a  courteous  officer,"  said  Zagloba. 

"  And  a  famous  soldier,  we  know  that,"  added  Volodyovski. 

"  I  learned  courtesy  and  the  soldier's  art  from  you,"  an- 
swered Sadovski,  touching  his  cap. 

Thus  they  conversed,  vying  with  one  another  in  courtesy, 
till  they  reached  Gojytsi,  where  the  king's  quarters  were. 
The  whole  village  was  occupied  by  soldiers  of  various  arms. 
Our  envoys  looked  with  curiosity  at  the  groups  scattered 
among  the  fences.  Some,  wishing  to  sleep  away  their 
hunger,  were  dozing  around  cottages,  for  the  day  was  very 
clear  and  warm ;  some  were  playing  dice  on  drums,  drinking 
beer ;  some  were  hanging  their  clothes  on  the  fences ;  others 
were  sitting  in  front  of  the  cottages  singing  Scandinavian 
songs,  rubbing  with  brick-dust  their  breastplates  and  helmets, 
from  which  bright  gleams  went  forth.    In  places  tiiey  were 


404  THE  DELUGE. 

cleaning  horses,  or  leading  them  out;  in  a  word,  camp  life 
was  moving  and  seething  under  the  bright  sky.  There 
were  men,  it  is  true,  who  bore  signs  of  terrible  toil  and 
hunger,  but  the  sun  covered  their  leanness  with  gold; 
besides,  days  of  rest  were  beginning  for  those  incomparable 
warriors,  therefore  they  took  courage  at  once,  and  assumed 
a  military  bearing.  Volodyovski  admired  them  in  spirit, 
especially  the  infantry  regiments,  famous  through  the  whole 
world  for  endurance  and  bravery.  Sadovski  gave  explana- 
tions as  they  passed,  saying,  — 

^^  This  is  the  Smaland  regiment  of  the  royal  guard.  This 
is  the  infantry  of  Delekarlia,  the  very  best," 

"  In  God's  name,  what  little  monsters  are  these  ?  "  cried 
Zagloba  on  a  sudden,  pointing  to  a  group  of  small  men  with 
olive  complexions  and  black  hair  hanging  on  both  sides  of 
their  heads. 

^' Those  are  Laplanders,  who  belong  to  the  remotest 
Hyperboreans." 

'<  Are  they  good  in  battle  ?  It  seems  to  me  that  I  might 
take  three  in  each  hand  and  strike  with  their  heads  till  I 
was  tired." 

"  You  could  surely  do  so.  They  are  useless  in  battle.  The 
Swedes  bring  them  for  camp  servants,  and  partly  as  a 
curiosity.  But  they  are  the  most  skilful  of  wizards ;  each 
of  them  has  at  least  one  devil  in  his  service,  and  some 
have  five." 

"  How  do  they  get  such  friendship  with  evil  spirits  ?  " 
asked  Kmita,  making  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

^^  Because  they  wander  in  night,  which  with  them  lasts 
half  a  year  or  more ;  and  you  know  that  it  is  easier  to  hold 
converse  with  the  Devil  at  night." 

"  But  have  they  souls  ?  " 

^<  It  is  unknown ;  but  I  think  that  they  are  more  in  the 
nature  of  animals." 

Kmita  turned  his  horse,  caught  one  of  the  Laplanders  by 
the  shoulders,  raised  him  up  like  a  cat,  and  examined  him 
curiously ;  then  he  put  him  on  his  feet,  and  said,  — 

"  If  the  king  would  give  me  one  such,  I  would  give  orders 
to  have  him  dried  and  hung  up  in  the  church  in  Orsha,  where, 
among  other  curiosities,  are  ostrich  eggs." 

^'  In  Lubni,  at  the  parish  church,  there  were  jaws  of  a 
whale  or  even  of  a  giant,"  said  Volodyovski. 

<'  Let  us  go  on,  for  something  evil  will  fall  on  us  here," 
said  Zagloba. 


THS  DELUGB.  405 

"Let  US  go/*  repeated  Sadovski.  "To  tell  the  truth,  I 
ought  to  have  had  bags  put  on  your  heads,  as  is  the  custom ; 
but  we  have  nothing  here  to  hide,  and  that  you  have  looked 
on  the  trenches  is  all  the  better  for  us.** 

They  spurred  on  their  horses,  and  after  a  while  were  be- 
fore the  castle  at  Gojytsi.  In  front  of  the  gate  they  sprang 
from  their  saddles,  and  advanced  on  foot ;  for  the  king  was 
before  the  house. 

They  saw  a  large  number  of  generals  and  very  celebrated 
officers.  Old  Wittemberg  was  there,  Douglas,  Lowenhaupt, 
Miller,  Erickson,  and  many  others.  All  were  sitting  on  the 
balcony,  a  little  behind  the  king,  whose  chair  was  pushed 
forward ;  and  they  looked  on  the  amusement  which  Karl 
Gustav  was  giving  himself  with  the  prisoner.  Roh  had 
just  stretched  out  the  twelfth  cavalier,  and  was  in  a  coat 
torn  by  the  wrestlers,  panting  and  sweating  greatly.  When 
he  saw  his  uncle  in  company  with  Kmita  and  Volodyovski, 
he  thought  at  once  that  they  too  were  prisoners.  He  stared 
at  them,  opened  his  mouth,  and  advanced  a  couple  of  steps ; 
but  Zagloba  gave  him  a  sign  with  his  hand  to  stand  quietly, 
and  the  envoy  stood  himself  with  his  comrades  before  the 
face  of  the  king. 

Sadovski  presented  the  envoys;  they  bowed  low,  as 
custom  and  etiquette  demanded,  then  Zagloba  delivered 
Charnyetski's  letter. 

The  king  took  the  letter,  and  began  to  read ;  meanwhile 
the  Polish  envoys  looked  at  him  with  curiosity,  for  they 
had  never  seen  him  before.  He  was  a  man  in  the  flower  of 
his  age,  as  dark  in  complexion  as  though  born  an  Italian  or 
a  Spaniard.  His  long  hair,  black  as  a  raven's  wing,  fell 
behind  his  ears  to  his  shoulders.  In  brightness  and  color 
his  eyes  brought  to  mind  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski ;  his  brows 
were  greatly  elevated,  as  if  he  were  in  continual  aston- 
ishment. In  the  place  where  the  brows  approached,  his 
forehead  was  raised  in  a  large  protuberance,  which  made 
him  resemble  a  lion ;  a  deep  wrinkle  above  his  nose,  which 
did  not  leave  him  even  when  he  was  laughing,  gave  his  face 
a  threatening  and  wrathful  expression.  His  lower  lip  pro- 
truded like  that  of  Yan  Kazimir,  but  his  face  was  heavier 
and  his  chin  larger ;  he  wore  mustaches  in  the  form  of  cords, 
brushed  out  somewhat ^t  the  ends.  In  general,  his  face  indi- 
cated an  uncommon  man,  one  of  those  who  when  they  walk 
over  the  earth  press  blood  out  of  it.  There  was  in  him 
grandeur,  the  pride  of  a  monarch,  the  strength  of  a  lion,  and 


406  THE  DELUGE. 

the  quickness  of  genius ;  but  though  a  kindly  smile  never 
left  his  mouth,  there  was  lacking  that  kindness  of  heart 
which  illuminates  a  face  from  within  with  a.  mild  light,  as  a 
lamp  placed  in  the  middle  of  an  alabaster  urn  lights  it.  He 
siat  in  the  arm-chair,  with  crossed  legs,  the  powerful  calves 
of  which  were  indicated  clearly  from  under  the  black  stock- 
ings, and  blinking  a3  was  his  wont,  he  read  with  a  smile  the 
letter  from  Charnyetski.  Raising  his  lids,  he  looked  at  Pan 
Michael,  and  said,  — 

"  I  knew  you  at  once ;  you  slew  Kanneberg." 

All  eyes  were  tiuTied  immediately  on  Volodyovski,  who, 
moving  his  mustaches,  bowed  and  answered,  — 

"  At  the  service  of  your  Royal  Grace.'' 

"What  is  your  office ? ''  asked  the  king. 

"  Colonel  of  the  Lauda  squadron." 

"  Where  did  you  serve  before  ?  " 

"  With  the  voevoda  of  Vilna.'' 

"  And  did  you  leave  him  with  the  others  ?  You  betrayed 
him  and  me.'' 

"  I  was  bound  to  my  own  king,  not  to  your  Royal  Grace." 

The  king  said  nothing ;  all  foreheads  were  frowning,  eyes 
began  to  bore  into  Pan  Michael ;  but  he  stood  calmly,  merely 
moving  his  mustaches  time  after  time. 

All  at  once  the  king  said,  — 

"  It  is  pleasant  for  me  to  know  such  a  famous  cavalier. 
Kanneberg  passed  among  us  as  incomparable  in  hand-to-hand 
conflict.    You  must  be  the  first  sabre  in  the  kingdom  ?  " 

"  In  universo  (In  the  universe)  ! "  said  Zagloba. 

"  Not  the  last,"  answered  Volodyovski. 

"  I  greet  you,  gentlemen,  heartily.  For  Pan  Charnyetski 
I  have  a  real  esteem  as  for  a  great  soldier,  though  he  broke 
his  word  to  me,  for  he  ought  to  be  sitting  quietly  till  now 
in  Syevej." 

"  Your  Royal  Grace,"  said  Ejnita,  "  Pan  Charnyetski  was 
not  the  first  to  break  his  word,  but  General  Miller,  who 
seized  Wolfs  regiment  of  royal  infantry." 

Miller  advanced  a  step,  looked  in  the  face  of  Kmita,  and 
began  to  whisper  something  to  the  king,  who,  blinking  all 
the  time,  listened  attentively;  looking  at  Pan  Andrei,  he 
said  at  last,  — 

"  I  see  that  Pan  Charnyetski  has  sent  me  chosen  cavaliers. 
I  know  from  of  old  that  there  is  no  lack  of  daring  men  among 
you ;  but  there  is  a  lack  of  faith  in  keeping  promises  and 
oaths." 


THE  DELUGB.  40T 

"Holy  are  the  words  of  your  Royal  Grace,'*  answered 
Zagloba. 

"  How  do  you  understand  that  ?  " 

"  If  it  were  not  for  this  vice  of  our  people,  your  Royal 
Grace  would  not  be  here." 

The  king  was  silent  awhile ;  the  generals  again  frowned 
at  the  boldness  of  the  envoys. 

"Yan  Kazimir  himself  freed  you  from  the  oath,"  said 
Karl,  "for  he  left  you  and  took  refuge  abroad." 

"  From  the  oath  we  can  be  freed  only  by  the  Vicar  of 
Christ,  who  resides  in  Rome ;  and  he  has  not  freed  us." 

"  A  truce  to  that ! "  said  the  king.  "  I  have  acquired  the 
kingdom  by  this,"  here  he  struck  his  sword,  "  and  by  this 
I  will  hold  it.  I  do  not  need  your  suffrages  nor  your  oaths. 
You  want  war,  you  will  have  it.  I  think  that  Pan  Charnyet- 
ski  remembers  Golembo  yet." 

"He  forgot  it  on  the  road  from  Yaroslav,"  answered 
Zagloba. 

The  king,  instead  of  being  angry,  smiled :  "  I  '11  remind 
him  of  it." 

"  God  rules  the  world." 

"  Tell  him  to  visit  me ;  I  shall  be  glad  to  receive  him. 
But  he  must  hurry,  for  as  soon  as  my  horses  are  in  condi- 
tion I  shall  march  farther." 

"  Then  we  shall  receive  your  Royal  Grace,"  said  Zagloba, 
bowing  and  placing  his  hand  slightly  on  his  sabre. 

"  I  see,"  said  the  king,  "  that  Pan  Charnyetski  has  sent 
in  the  embassy  not  only  the  best  sabres,  but  the  best  mouth. 
In  a  moment  you  parry  every  thrust.  It  is  lucky  that  the 
war  is  not  of  words,  for  I  should  find  an  opponent  worthy 
of  my  power.  But  I  will  come  to  the  question.  Pan 
Charnyetski  asks  me  to  liberate  this  prisoner,  offering  two 
officers  of  distinction  in  return.  I  do  not  set  such  a  low 
price  on  my  soldiers  as  you  think,  and  I  have  no  wish  to 
redeem  them  too  cheaply ;  that  would  be  against  my  own 
and  their  ambition.  But  since  I  can  refuse  Pan  Charnyetski 
nothing,  I  will  make  him  a  present  of  this  cavalier." 

"  Gracious  Lord,"  answered  Zagloba,  "  Pan  Charnyetski 
did  not  wish  to  show  contempt  for  Swedish  officers,  but  com- 
passion for  me ;  for  this  is  my  sister's  son,  and  I,  at  the  ser- 
vice of  your  Royal  Grace,  am  Pan  Chamyetski's  adviser."  . 

"  In  truth,"  said  the  king,  "  I  ought  not  to  let  the  prisoner 
go,  for  he  has  made  a  vow  against  me,  unless  he  will  give  up 
his  vow  in  view  of  this  favor." 


40S  THE  DELUGE. 

Here  he  turned  to  Roh,  who  was  standing  in  front  of 
the  porch,  and  beckoned:  "But  come  nearer,  you  strong 
fellow  r'/ 

Boh  approached  a  couple  of  steps,  and  stood  erect. 

"  Sadovski,"  said  the  king,  "  ask  him  if  he  will  let  me  go 
in  case  I  free  him." 

Sadovski  repeated  the  king's  question. 

"  Impossible ! "  cried  Roh. 

The  king  understood  without  an  interpreter,  and  began  to 
elap  his  hajids  and  blink. 

"Well,  well  I  How  can  I  set  such  a  man  free  ?  He  has 
twisted  the  necks  of  twelve  horsemen,  and  promises  me  as 
the  thirteenth.  Good,  good !  the  cavalier  has  pleased  me. 
Is  he  Pan  Chamyetski's  adviser  too  ?  If  he  is,  I  wiU  let 
him  go  all  the  more  quickly." 

"  Keep  your  mouth  shut,"  muttered  Zagloba  to  Roh. 

"  A  truce  to  amusement ! "  said  the  king,  suddenly.  "  Take 
him,  and  have  still  one  more  proof  of  my  clemency.  I  can 
forgive,  as  the  lord  of  this  kingdom,  since  such  is  my  will 
and  favor ;  but  I  will  not  enter  into  terms  with  rebels." 

Here  the  king  frowned,  and  the  smile  left  his  face : 
"  Whoso  raises  his  hand  against  me  is  a  rebel,  for  I  am  his 
lawful  king.  Only  from  kindness  to  you  have  I  not  pun- 
ished hitherto  as  was  proper.  I  have  been  waiting  for 
you  to  come  to  your  minds ;  but  the  hour  will  strike  when 
kindness  will  be  exhausted  and  the  day  of  punishment  will 
rise.  Through  your  self-will  and  instability  the  country 
is  flaming  with  fire ;  through  your  disloyalty  blood  is  flow- 
ing. But  I  tell  you  the  last  days  are  passing ;  you  do  not 
wish  to  hear  admonitions,  you  do  not  wish  to  obey  laws, 
you  will  obey  the  sword  and  the  gallows ! " 

Lightnings  flashed  in  KarPs  eyes.  Zagloba  looked  on 
him  awhile  with  amazement,  unable  to  understand  whence 
that  storm  had  come  after  fair  weather;  finally  he  too 
began  to  grow  angry,  therefore  he  bowed  and  said  only,  — 

"  We  thank  your  Royal  Grace." 
•    Then  he  went  off,  and  after  him  Kmita,  Volodyovski,  and 
Roh  Kovalski. 

"Gracious,  gracious!"  said  Zagloba,  "and  before  you 
can  look  around  he  bellows  in  your  ear  like  a  bear.  Beauti- 
ful end  to  an  embassy !  Others  give  honor  with  a  cup  at 
parting,  but  he  with  the  gallows !  Let  him  hang  dogs,  not 
nobles !  0  my  God !  how  grievously  we  have  sinned 
against  our  king,  who  was  a  father,  is  a  father,  and  will  be 


THE  DELUGE.  409 

a  father^  for  there  is  a  Yagyellon  heart  in  him.  And  such 
a  king  traitors  deserted,  and  went  to  make  friendship  with 
scarecrows  from  beyond  the  sea.  We  are  served  rightly, 
for  we  were  not  worthy  of  anything  better.  Gibbets! 
gibbets  !  He  is  fenced  in,  and  we  have  squeezed  him  like 
curds  in  a  bag,  so  that  whey  is  coming  out,  and  still  he 
threatens  with  sword  and  gibbet.  Wait  awhile !  The  Cos- 
sack caught  a  Tartar,  and  the  Tartar  has  him  by  the  head. 
It  will  be  closer  for  you  yet.  —  Roh,  I  wanted  to  give  you 
a  slap  on  the  face  or  fifty  blows  on  a  carpet,  but  I  forgive 
you  now  since  you  acted  so  like  a  cavalier  and  promised  to 
hunt  him  still  farther.  Let  me  kiss  you,  for  I  am  delighted 
with  you." 

"  Uncle  is  still  glad ! "  said  Roh. 

"The  gibbet  and  the  sword!  And  he  told  that  to  my 
eyes,"  said  Zagloba  again,  after  a  while.  "  You  have  pro- 
tection !  The  wolf  protects  in  the  same  fashion  a  sheep  for 
his  own  eating.  And  when  does  he  say  that  ?  Now,  when 
there  is  goose  skin  on  his  own  back.  Let  him  take  his 
Laplanders  for  counsellors,  and  with  them  seek  Satan's  aid. 
But  the  Most  Holy  Lady  will  help  us,  as  she  did  Pan 
Bobola  in  Sandomir  when  powder  threw  him  and  his  horse 
across  the  Vistula,  and  he  was  not  hurt.  He  looked  aroimd 
to  see  where  he  was,  and  arrived  in  time  to  dine  with  the 
priest.  With  such  help  we  will  pull  them  all  by  the  necks 
like  lobsters  out  of  a  wicker  trap." 


410  THE  DELUG& 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Almost  twenty  days  passed.  The  king  remained  con- 
tinually at  the  junction  of  the  rivers,  and  sent  couriers  to 
fortresses  and  commands  in  every  direction  toward  Cracow 
and  Warsaw,  with  orders  for  all  to  hasten  to  him  with 
assistance.  They  sent  him  also  provisions  by  the  Vistula 
in  as  great  quantities  as  possible,  but  insufficient.  After 
ten  days  the  Swedes  began  to  eat  horse-flesh ;  despair 
seized  the  king  and  the  generals  at  thought  of  what  would 
happen  when  the  cavalry  should  lose  their  horses,  and 
when  there  would  be  no  beasts  to  draw  cannon.  From 
every  side  too  there  came  unpleasant  news.  The  whole 
country  was  blazing  with  war,  as  if  some  one  had  poured 
pitch  over  it  and  set  fire.  Inferior  commands  and  garrisons 
could  not  hasten  to  give  aid,  for  they  were  not  able  to  leave 
the  towns  and  villages.  Lithuania,  held  hitherto  by  the 
iron  hand  of  Pontus  de  la  Gardie,  rose  as  one  man.  Great 
Poland,  which  had  yielded  first  of  all,  was  the  first  to  throw 
off  the  yoke,  and  shone  before  the  whole  Commonwealth  as 
an  example  of  endurance,  resolve,  and  enthusiasm.  Par- 
ties of  nobles  and  peasants  rushed  not  only  on  the  garri- 
sons  in  villages,  but  even  attacked  towns.  In  vain  did  the 
Swedes  take  terrible  vengeance  on  the  country,  in  vain  did 
they  cut  off  the  hands  of  prisoners,  in  vain  did  tiiey  send  up 
villages  in  smoke,  cut  settlements  to  pieces,  raise  gibbets, 
bring  instruments  of  torture  from  Germany  to  torture  in- 
surgents. Whoso  had  to  suffer,  suffered ;  whoso  had  to  die, 
died;  but  if  he  was  a  noble,  he  died  with  a  sabre;  if  a 
peasant,  with  a  scythe  in  his  hand.  And  Swedish  blood 
was  flowing  throughout  all  Great  Poland;  the  peasants 
were  living  in  the  forests,  even  women  rushed  to  arms; 
punishments  merely  roused  vengeance  and  increased  rage. 
Kulesha,  Jegotski,  and  the  voevoda  of  Podlyasye  moved 
through  the  country  like  flames,  and  besides  their  parties 
all  the  pine-woods  were  filled  with  other  parties.  The  fields 
lay  untilled,  fierce  hunger  increased  in  the  land;  but  it 
twisted  most  the  entrails  of  the  Swedes,  for  they  were  con- 


THE  DELUGE.  411 

fined  in  towns  beMnd  closed  gates^  and  could  not  go  to  the 
open  country.    At  last  breath  was  failing  in  their  bosoms. 

In  Mazovia  the  condition  was  the  same.  There  the  Bark- 
shoe  people  dwelling  in  forest  gloom  came  out  of  their 
wildernesses^  blocked  the.  roads,  seized  provisions  and  cou- 
riers. In  Podlyasye  a  numerous  small  nobility  marched  in 
thousands  either  to  Sapyeha  or  to  Lithuania.  Lyubelsk 
was  in  the  hands  of  the  confederates.  From  the  distant 
Russias  came  Tartars,  and  with  them  the  Cossacks  con- 
strained to  obedience. 

Therefore  all  were  certain  that  if  not  in  a  week  in  a 
month,  if  not  in  a  month  in  two,  that  river  fork  in  which 
Karl  Gustav  had  halted  with  the  main  army  of  the  Swedes 
would  be  turned  into  one  great  tomb  to  the  glory  of  the 
nation;  a  great  lesson  for  those  who  would  att^k  the 
Commonwealth. 

The  end  of  the  war  was  foreseen  already;  there  were 
some  who  said  that  one  way  of  salvation  alone  remained  to 
Karl^  —  to  ransom  himself  and  give  Swedish  Livland  to 
the  Commonwealth. 

B\it  suddenly  the  fortune  of  Karl  and  the  Swedes  was 
bettered.  Marienburg,  besieged  hitherto  in  vain,  surren- 
dered, March  20,  to  Steinbock.  His  powerful  and  valiant 
army  had  then  no  occupation,  and  could  hasten  to  the  rescue 
of  the  king. 

From  another  direction  the  Markgraf  of  Baden,  having 
finished  levies,  was  marching  also  to  the  river  fork  with 
ready  forces,  and  soldiers  yet  unwearied. 

Both  pushed  forward,  breaking  up  the  smaller  bands  of 
insurgents,  destroying,  burning,  slaying.  Along  the  road 
they  gathered  in  Swedish  garrisons,  took  the  smaller  com- 
mands, and  increased  in  power,  as  a  river  increases  the 
more  it  takes  streams  to  its  bosom. 

Tidings  of  the  fall  of  Marienburg,  of  the  army  of  Stein- 
bock, and  the  march  of  the  Markgraf  of  Baden  came  very 
quickly  to  the  fork  of  the  river,  and  grieved  Polish  hearts. 
Steinbock  was  still  far  away ;  but  the  markgraf,  advancing 
by  forced  marches,  might  soon  come  up  and  change  the 
whole  position  at  Sandomir. 

The  Polish  leaders  then  held  a  council  in  which  Chamy- 
.etski,  Sapyeha,  Michael  Radzivill,  Vitovski,  and  Lyubo- 
mirski,  who  had  grown  tired  of  being  on  the  Vistula,  took 
part.  At  this  council  it  was  decided  that  Sapyeha  with 
the  Lithuanian  army  was  to  remain  to  watch  Karl,  and  pre- 


412  THE  DELUGE. 

vent  his  escape,  Charnyetski  was  to  move  against  the 
Markgraf  of  Baden  and  meet  him  as  quickly  as  possible ;  if 
God  gave  him  victory,  he  would  return  to  besiege  Karl 
Gustav. 

Corresponding  orders  were  given  at  once.  Next  morn- 
ing the  trumpets  sounded  to  horse  so  quietly  that  they 
were  barely  heard ;  Charnyetski  wished  to  depart  unknown 
to  the  Swedes.  At  his  recent  camp-ground  a  number  of 
unoccupied  parties  of  nobles  and  peasants  took  position 
at  once.  They  kindled  fires  and  made  an  uproar,  so  that 
the  enemy  might  think  that  no  one  had  left  the  place ;  but 
Charnyetski's  squadrons  moved  out  one  after  another. 
First  marched  the  Lauda  squadron,  which  by  right  should 
have  remained  with  Sapyeha;  but  since  Charnyetski  had 
fallen  greatly  in  love  with  this  squadron,  the  hetman  was 
loath  to  take  it  from  him.  After  the  Lauda  went  the  Van- 
sovich  squadron,  chosen  men  led  by  an  old  soldier  half  of 
whose  life  had  been  passed  in  shedding  blood;  then  fol- 
lowed the  squadron  of  Prince  Dymitri  Vishnyevetski,  under 
the  same  Shandarovski  who  at  Rudnik  had  covered  him- 
self with  immeasurable  glory;  then  two  regiments  of 
Vitovski's  dragoons,  two  regiments  of  the  starosta  of 
Yavorov;  the  famed  Stapkovski  led  one;  then  Charny- 
etski's  own  regiment,  the  king's  regiment  under  Poly- 
anovski,  and  Lyubomirski's  whole  force.  No  infantry  was 
taken,  because  of  haste;  nor  wagons,  for  the  army  went 
on  horseback. 

All  were  drawn  up  together  at  Zavada  in  good  strength 
and  great  willingness.  Then  Charnyetski  himself  went 
out  in  front,  and  after  he  had  arranged  them  for  the  march, 
he  withdrew  his  horse  somewhat  and  let  them  pass  so  as 
to  review  well  the  whole  force.  The  horse  under  him 
sniffed,  threw  up  his  head  and  nodded,  as  if  wishing  to 
greet  the  passing  regiments ;  and  the  heart  swelled  in  the 
castellan  himself.  A  beautiful  view  was  before  him.  As 
far  as  the  eye  reached  a  river  of  horses,  a  river  of  stern 
faces  of  soldiers,  welling  up  and  down  with  the  movement 
of  the  horses ;  above  them  still  a  third  river  of  sabres  and 
lances,  glittering  and  gleaming  in  the  morning  sun.  A 
tremendous  power  went  forth  from  them,  and  Charnjretski 
felt  the  power  in  himself ;  for  that  was  not  some  kind  of. 
collection  of  volunteers,  but  men  forged  on  the  anvil  of 
battle,  trained,  exercised,  and  in  conflict  so  "  venomous  " 
that  no  cavalry  on  earth  of  equal  numbers  could  withstand 


THE  DELUGE.  413 

them.  Therefore  Chamyetski  felt  with  certainty,  without 
doubt,  that  he  would  bear  asunder  with  sabres  and  hoofs 
the  army  of  the  Markgraf  of  Baden ;  and  that  victory,  felt 
in  advance,  made  his  face  so  radiant  that  it  gleamed  on  the 
regiments. 

"  With  God  to  victory !  "  cried  he  at  last. 

"  With  God  !  We  will  conquer  !  "  answered  mighty 
voices. 

And  that  shout  flew  through  all  the  squadrons  like  deep 
thunder  through  clouds.  Charnyetski  spurred  his  horse  to 
come  up  with  the  Lauda  squadron,  marching  in  the  van. 

The  army  moved  forward. 

They  advanced  not  like  men,  but  like  a  flock  of  ravening 
birds  which  having  wind  of  a  battle  from  afar,  fly  to 
outstrip  the  tempest.  JN'ever,  even  among  Tartars  in  the 
steppes,  had  any  man  heard  of  such  a  march.  The  soldiers 
slept  in  the  saddles ;  they  ate  and  drank  without  dismount- 
ing ;  they  fed  the  horses  from  their  hands.  Elvers,  forests, 
villages,  were  left  behind  them.  Scarcely  had  peasants 
hurried  out  from  their  cottages  to  look  at  the  army  when 
the  army  had  vanished  behind  clouds  of  dust  in  the  dis- 
tance. They  marched  day  and  night,  resting  only  just, 
enough  to  escape  killing  the  horses. 

At  Kozyenitsi  they  came  upon  eight  Swedish  squadrons 
under  Tomeskiold.  The  Lauda  men,  marching  in  the  van, 
first  saw  the  enemy,  and  without  even  drawing  breath 
sprang  at  them  straightway  and  into  the  fire.  Next  ad- 
vanced Shandarovski,  then  Yansovich,  and  then  Stapkovski. 

The  Swedes,  thinking  that  they  had  to  deal  with  some 
mere  common  parties,  met  them  in  the  open  field,  and  two 
hours  later  there  was  not  a  living  man  left  to  go  to  the 
markgraf  and  tell  him  that  Charnyetski  was  coming. 
Those  eight  squadrons  were  simply  swept  asunder  on 
sabres,  without  leaving  a  witness  of  defeat.  Then  the 
Poles  moved  straight  on  to  Magnushev,  for  spies  informed 
them  that  the  markgraf  was  at  Varka  with  his  whole  army. 

Volodyovski  was  sent  in  the  night  with  a  party  to  learn 
how  the  army  was  disposed,  and  what  its  power  was. 

Zagloba  complained  greatly  of  that  expedition,  for  even 
the  famed  Yishnyevetski  had  never  made  such  marches  as 
this ;  therefore  the  old  man  complained,  but  he  chose  to 
go  with  Pan  Michael  rather  than  remain  with  the  army. 

"  It  was  a  golden  time  at  Sandomir,"  said  he,  stretching 
himself  in  the  saddle ;  ^^  a  man  ate,  drank,  and  looked  at 


414  THE  DELUGE. 

the  besieged  Swedes  in  the  distance ;  but  now  there  is  not 
time  even  to  put  a  canteen  to  your  mouth.  I  know  the 
military  arts  of  the  ancients,  of  the  great  Pompey  and 
CsBsar ;  but  Charnyetski  has  invented  a  new  style.  It  is 
contrary  to  every  rule  to  shake  the  stomach  so  many  days 
and  nights.  The  imagination  begins  to  rebel  in  me  from 
hunger,  and  it  seems  to  me  continually  that  the  stars  are 
buckwheat  pudding  and  the  moon  oheese.  To  the  dogs 
with  such  warfare  !  As  God  is  dear  to  me,  I  want  to  gnaw 
my  own  horses'  ears  off  from  hunger." 

"  To-morrow,  God  grant,  we  shall  rest  after  finishing  the 
Swedes." 

"  I  would  rather  have  the  Swedes  than  this  tediousness  ! 
O  Lord  !  O  Lord  !  when  wilt  Thou  give  peace  to  this  Com- 
monwealth, and  to  Zagloba  a  warm  place  at  the  stove  and 
heated  beer,  even  without  cream  ?  Batter  along,  old  man,  on 
your  nag,  letter  along,  till  you  batter  your  body  to  death. 
Has  any  one  there  snuff?  Maybe  I  could  sneeze  out 
this  sleepiness  through  my  nostrils.  The  moon  is  shining 
through  my  mouth,  looking  into  my  stomach,  but  I  can- 
not tell  what  the  moon  is  looking  for  there ;  it  will  find 
nothing.     I  repeat,  to  the  dogs  with  such  warfare ! " 

^^  If  Uncle  thinks  that  the  moon  is  cheese,  then  eat  it^ 
Uncle,"  said  Eoh  Kovalski. 

^^  If  I  should  eat  you  I  might  say  that  I  had  eaten  beef ; 
but  I  am  afraid  that  after  such  a  roast  I  should  lose  the 
rest  of  my  wit." 

"  If  I  am  an  ox  and  Uncle  is  my  uncle,  then  what  is 
Uncle  ?  " 

"But,  you  fool,  do  you  think  that  Althea  gave  birth  to  a 
firebrand  because  she  sat  by  the  stove  ?  " 

"  How  does  that  touch  me  ?  " 

"  In  this  way.  If  you  are  an  ox,  then  ask  about  your 
father  first,  not  about  your  uncle;  for  a  bull  carried  off 
Europa,  but  her  brother,  who  was  uncle  to  her  children, 
was  a  man  for  all  that.    Do  you  understand?" 

"  To  tell  the  truth,  I  do  not ;  but  as  to  eating  I  could  eat 
something  myself." 

"Eat  the  devil  and  let  me  sleep!  What  is  it,  Fan 
Michael  ?    Why  have  we  halted  ?  " 

"Varka  is  in  sight,"  answered  Volodyovski.  "See,  the 
church  tower  is  gleaming  in  the  moonlight." 

"  But  have  we  passed  Magnushev  ?  " 

"  Magnushev  is  behind  on  the  right.     It  is  a  wonder  to 


THE  DELUGE.  415 

me  that  there  is  no  Swedish  party  on  this  side  of  the  river. 
Let  us  go  to  those  thickets  and  stop ;  perhaps  God  may  send 
us  some  informant." 

Pan  Michael  led  his  detachment  to  the  thicket^  and  dis- 
posed it  about  a  hundred  yards  from  the  road  on  each  side, 
ordering  the  men  to  remain  silent,  and  hold  the  bridles 
closely  so  the  horses  might  not  neigh. 

"  Wait,"  said  he.  "  Let  us  hear  what  is  being  done  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river,  and  perhaps  we  may  see  some- 
thing." 

They  stood  there  waiting ;  but  for  a  long  time  nothing 
was  to  be  heard.  The  wearied  soldiers  began  to  nod  in  the 
saddles.  Zagloba  dropped  on  the  horse's  neck  and  fell 
asleep ;  even  the  horses  were  slumbering.  An  hour  passed. 
The  accurate  ear  of  Volodyovski  heard  something  like  the 
tread  of  a  horse  on  a  firm  road. 

"  Hold !  silence ! "  said  he  to  the  soldiers. 

He  pushed  out  himself  to  the  edge  of  the  thicket,  and 
looked  along  the  road.  The  road  was  gleaming  in  the 
moonlight  like  a  silver  ribbon ;  there  was  nothing  visible 
on  it,  still  the  sound  of  horses  came  nearer. 

"  They  are  coming  surely ! "  said  Volodyovski. 

All  held  their  horses  more  closely,  each  one  restraining 
his  breath.  Meanwhile  on  the  road  appeared  a  Swedish 
party  of  thirty  horsemen.  They  rode  slowly  and  carelessly 
enough,  not  in  line,  but  in  a  straggling  row.  Some  of  the 
soldiers  were  talking,  others  were  singing  in  a  low  voice ; 
for  the  night,  warm  as  in  May,  acted  on  the  ardent  souls 
of  the  soldiers.  Without  suspicion  they  passed  near  Pan 
Michael,  who  was  st^ding  so  hard. by  the  edge  of  the 
thicket  that  he  could  catch  the  odor  of  horses  and  the 
smoke  of  pipes  which  the  soldiers  had  lighted. 

At  last  they  vanished  at  the  turn  of  the  road.  Volod- 
yovski waited  till  the  tramp  had  died  in  the  distance ;  then 
only  did  he  go  to  his  men  and  say  to  Pan  Yan  and  Pan 
Stanislav,  — 

"  Let  us  drive  them  now,  like  geese,  to  the  camp  of  the 
castellan.    Not  a  man  must  escape,  lest  he  give  warning." 

^'  If  Charnyetski  does  not  let  us  eat  then  and  sleep,"  said 
Zagloba,  "I  will  resign  his  service  and  return  to  Sapyo. 
With  Sapyo,  when  there  is  a  battle,  there  is  a  battle ;  but 
when  there  is  a  respite,  there  is  a  feast.  If  you  had  four 
lips,  he  would  give  each  one  of  them  enough  to  do.  He  is 
the  leader  for  me !    And  in  truth  tell  me  by  what  devil  are 


416  THE  DELUGB. 

we  not  serving  with  Sapyo,  since  this  regiment  belongs  to 
him  by  right?" 

"  Father,  do  not  blaspheme  against  the  greatest  warrior 
in  the  Commonwealth/'  said  Pan  Yan. 

"  It  is  not  I  that  blaspheme,  but  my  entrails,  on  which 
hunger  is  playing,  as  on  a  fiddle  —  " 

"The  Swedes  will  dance  to  the  music,"  interrupted 
Volodyovski.  "Now,  gentlemen,  let  us  advance  quickly  ! 
I  should  like  to  come  up  with  them  exactly  at  that  inn  in 
the  forest  which  we  passed  in  coming  hither." 

And  he  led  on  the  squadron  quickly,  but  not  too  quickly. 
They  rode  into  a  dense  forest  in  which  darkness  enclosed 
them.  The  inn  was  less  than  two  miles  distant.  When 
Volodyovski  had  drawn  near,  he  went  again  at  a  walk,  so 
as  not  to  alarm  the  Swedes  too  soon.  When  not  more  than 
a  cannon-shot  away,  the  noise  of  men  was  heard. 

"They  are  there  and  making  an  uproar!"  said  Pan 
Michael. 

The  Swedes  had,  in  fact,  stopped  at  the  inn,  looking  for 
some  living  person  to  give  information.  But  the  place  was 
empty.  Some  of  the  soldiers  were  shaking  up  the  main 
building ;  others  were  looking  in  the  cow-house,  in  the  shed, 
or  raising  the  thatch  on  the  roof.  One  half  of  the  men  t^- 
mained  on  the  square  holding  the  horses  of  those  who  were 
searching. 

Pan  Michael's  division  approached  within  a  hundred  yards, 
and  began  to  surround  the  inn  with  a  Tartar  crescent. 
Those  of  the  Swedes  standing  in  front  heard  perfectly,  and 
at  last  saw  men  and  horses ;  since,  however,  it  was  dark  in 
the  forest  they  could  not  see  what  kind  of  troops  were  com- 
ing ;  but  they  were  not  alarmed  in  the  least,  not  adniitting 
that  others  than  Swedes  could  come  from  that  point.  At 
last  the  movement  of  the  crescent  astonished  and  disturbed 
them.  They  called  at  once  to  those  who  were  in  the 
buildings. 

Suddenly  a  shout  of  "  Allah  I "  was  heard,  and  the  sound 
of  shots.  In  one  moment  dark  crowds  of  soldiers  appeared 
as  if  they  had  grown  out  of  the  earth.  Now  came  confu- 
sion, a  flash  of  sabres,  oaths,  smothered  shouts ;  but  the 
whole  afPair  did  not  last  longer  than  the  time  needed  to  say 
the  Lord's  Prayer  twice. 

There  remained  on  the  ground  before  the  inn  five  bodies 
of  men  and  horses ;  Volodyovski  moved  on,  taking  with 
him  twenty-five  prisoners. 


THE  DELUGE.  417 

They  advanced  at  a  gallop,  urging  the  Swedish  horses 
with  the  sides  of  their  sabres,  and  arrived  at  Magnushev  at 
daybreak.  In  Charnyetski's  camp  no  one  was  sleeping ;  all 
were  ready.  The  castellan  himself  came  out  leaning  on  his 
staff,  thin  and  pale  from  watching. 

"How  is  it?''  asked  he  of  Pan  Michael.  "Have  you 
many  informants  ?  " 

"  Twenty-five  prisoners.'' 

"  Did  many  escape  ?  " 

"  All  are  taken." 

"  Only  send  you,  soldier,  even  to  hell !  Well  done  !  Take 
them  at  once  to  the  torture,  I  will  examine  them." 

Then  the  castellan  turned,  and  when  departing  said,  — 

"  But  be  in  readiness,  for  perhaps  we  may  move  on  the 
enemy  without  delay." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  Zagloba. 

"Be  quiet ! "  said  Volodyovski. 

The  prisoners,  without  being  burned,  told  in  a  moment 
what  they  knew  of  the  forces  of  the  markgraf,  —  how  many 
cannons  he  had,  what  infantry  and  cavalry.  Charnyetski 
grew  somewhat  thoughtful ;  for  he  learned  that  it  was  really 
a  newly  levied  army,  but  formed  of  the  oldest  soldiers,  who 
had  taken  part  in  God  knows  how  many  wars.  There  were 
also  many  Germans  among  them,  and  a  considerable  division 
of  French ;  the  whole  force  exceeded  that  of  the  Poles  by 
several  hundred.  But  it  appeared  from  the  statements  of 
the  prisoners  that  the  markgraf  did  not  even  admit  that 
Charnyetski  was  near,  and  believed  that  the  Poles  were  be- 
sieging Karl  Gustav  with  all  their  forces  at  Sandomir. 

The  castellan  had  barely  heard  this  when  he  sprang  up 
and  cried  to  his  attendant :  "  Vitovski,  give  command  to 
sound  the  trumpet  to  horse  !  " 

Half  an  hour  later  the  army  moved  and  marched  in  the 
fresh  spring  morning  through  forests  and  fields  covered  with 
dew.  At  last  Varka  —  or  rather  its  ruins,  for  the  place 
had  been  burned  almost  to  the  ground  six  years  before  — 
appeared  on  the  horizon. 

Chamyetski's  troops  were  marching  over  an  open  flat ; 
therefore  they  could  not  be  concealed  from  the  eyes  of  the 
Swedes.  In  fact  they  were  seen ;  but  the  markgraf  thought 
that  they  were  various  "  parties  "  which  had  combined  in  a 
body  with  the  intent  of  alarming  the  camp. 

Only  when  squadron  after  squadron,  advancing  at  a  trot, 
appeared  from  beyond  the  forest,  did  a  feverish  activity 
VOL.  II.  —  27 


418  THE  DELUGE. 

rise  in  the  Swedish  camp.  Charnyetski's  men  saw  smaller 
divisions  of  horsemen  and  single  officers  hnrrying  between 
the  regiments.  The  bright-colored  Swedish  infantry  began 
to  pour  into  the  middle  of  the  plain ;  the  regiments  formed 
one  after  another  before  the  eyes  of  the  Poles  and  were 
numerous,  resembling  a  flock  of  many-colored  birds.  Over 
their  heads  were  raised  toward  the  sun  quadrangles  of 
strong  spears  with  which  the  infantry  shielded  themselves 
against  attacks  of  cavalry.  Finally,  were  seen  crowds  of 
Swedish  armored  cavalry  advancing  at  a  trot  along  the  wings ; 
the  artillery  was  drawn  up  and  brought  to  the  front  in  haste. 
All  the  preparations,  all  the  movements  were  as  visible  as 
something  on  the  palm  of  the  hand,  for  the  sun  had  risen 
clearly,  splendidly,  and  lighted  up  the  whole  country. 

The  Pilitsa  separated  the  two  armies. 

On  the  Swedish  bank  trumpets  and  kettle-drums  were 
heard,  and  the  shouts  of  soldiers  coming  with  all  speed 
into  line.  Charnyetski  ordered  also  to  sound  the  crooked 
trumpets,  and  advanced  with  his  squadrons  toward  the 
river. 

Then  he  rushed  with  all  the  breath  of  his  horse  to  the 
Vansovich  squadron,  which  was  nearest  the  Pilitsa. 

"  Old  soldier ! "  cried  he  to  Vansovich,  "  advance  for  me 
to  the  bridge,  there  dismount  and  to  muskets !  Let  all  their 
force  be  turned  on  you !   Lead  on ! " 

Vansovich  merely  flushed  a  little  from  desire,  and  waved 
his  baton.  The  men  shouted  and  shot  after  him  like  a 
cloud  of  dust  driven  by  wind. 

When  they  came  within  three  hundred  yards  of  the 
bridge,  they  slackened  the  speed  of  their  horses ;  then  two 
thirds  of  them  sprang  from  the  saddles  and  advanced  on  a 
run  to  the  bridge. 

But  the  Swedes  came  from  the  other  side ;  and  soon  mus- 
kets began  to  play,  at  first  slowly,  then  every  moment  more 
briskly,  as  if  a  thousand  flails  were  beating  irregularly  on 
a  barn-floor.  Smoke  stretched  over  the  river.  Shouts  of 
encouragement  were  thundering  from  one  and  the  other 
command.  The  minds  of  both  armies  were  bent  to  the 
bridge,  which  was  wooden,  narrow,  difficult  to  take,  but 
easy  to  defend.  Still  over  this  bridge  alone  was  it  possible 
to  cross  to  the  Swedes. 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  Charnyetski  pushed  forward 
Lyubomirski's  dragoons  to  the  aid  of  Vansovich. 

But  the  Swedes  now  attacked  the  opposite  front  with 


THE  DELUGE.  419 

artillery.  They  drew  up  new  pieces  one  after  another,  and 
bombs  began  to  fly  with  a  howl  over  the  heads  of  Vanso- 
vich's  men  and  the  dragoons,  to  fall  in  the  meadow  and 
dig  into  the  earth,  scattering  mud  and  turf  on  those 
fighting. 

The  markgraf,  standing  near  the  forest  in  the  rear  of  the 
army,  watched  the  battle  through  a  field-glass.  From  time 
to  time  he  removed  the  glass  from  his  eyes,  looked  at 
his  staff,  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  said  with  astonish- 
ment :  "  They  have  gone  mad ;  they  want  absolutely  to  force 
the  bridge.  A  few  guns  and  two  or  three  regiments  might 
defend  it  against  a  whole  army." 

Vansovich  advanced  still  more  stubbornly  with  his  men ; 
hence  the  defence-  grew  still  more  resolute.  The  bridge 
became  the  central  point  of  the  battle,  toward  which 
the  whole  Swedish  line  was  approaching  and  concentrate 
ing.  An  hour  later  the  entire  Swedish  order  of  battle 
was  changed,  and  they  stood  with  flank  to  their  former 
position.  The  bridge  was  simply  covered  with  a  rain 
of  fire  and  iron.  Vansovich's  men  were  falling  thickly; 
meanwhile  orders  came  more  and  more  urgent  to  ad- 
vance absolutely. 

"Charnyetski  is  murdering  those  men!"  cried  Lyubo^ 
mirski  on  a  sudden. 

Vitovski,  as  an  experienced  soldier,  saw  that  evil  was 
happening,  and  his  whole  body  quivered  with  impatience  ; 
at  last  he  could  endure  no  longer.  Spurring  his  horse  till 
the  beast  groaned  piteously,  he  rushed  to  Charnyetski,  who 
during  all  this  time,  it  was  unknown  why,  was  pushing  men 
toward  the  river. 

"Your  grace,''  cried  Vitovski,  "blood  is  flowing  for 
nothing ;  we  cannot  carry  that  bridge  ! " 

"  I  do  not  want  to  carry  it ! "  answered  Charnyetski. 

"  Then  what  does  your  grace  want  ?  What  must  we  do  ?  " 

"  To  the  river  with  the  squadrons !  to  the  river !  And 
you  to  your  place ! " 

Here  Charnyetski's  eyes  flashed  such  lightnings  that 
Vitovski  withdrew  without  saying  a  word. 

Meanwhile  the  squadrons  had  come  within  twenty  paces 
of  the  bank,  and  stood  in  a  long  line  parallel  with  the  bed 
of  the  river.  None  of  the  officers  or  the  soldiers  had  the 
slightest  suspicion  of  what  they  were  doing. 

In  a  flash  Charnyetski  appeared  like  a  thunderbolt 
before  the  front  of  the  squadrons.     There  was  fire  in  his 


420  THE  DELUGfi. 

face,  lightning  in  his  eyes.  A  sharp  wind  had  raised  the 
burka  on  his  shoulders  so  that  it  was  like  strong  wings ;  his 
horse  sprang  and  reared,  casting  fire  from  his  nostrils. 
The  castellan  dropped  his  sword  on  its  pendant,  took 
the  cap  from  his  head,  and  with  hair  erect  shouted  to  his 
division,  — 

"Gentlemen!  the  enemy  defends  himself  with  this 
water,  and  jeers  at  us !  He  has  sailed  through  the  sea  to 
crush  our  fatherland,  and  he  thinks  that  we  in  defence  of  it 
cannot  swim  through  this  river  1 " 

Here  he  hurled  his  cap  to  the  earth,  and  seizing  his  sabre 
pointed  with  it  to  the  swollen  waters.  Enthusiasm  bore 
him  away,  for  he  stood  in  the  saddle  and  shouted  more 
mightily  still, — 

"  To  whom  God,  faith,  fatherland,  are  all,  follow 
me ! " 

And  pressing  the  horse  with  the  spurs  so  that  the  steed 
sprang  as  it  were  into  space,  he  rushed  into  the  river.  The 
wave  plashed  around  him;  man  and  horse  were  hidden 
under  water,  but  they  rose  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye. 

"  After  my  master ! "  cried  Mihalko,  the  same  who  had 
covered  himself  with  glory  at  Kudnik;  and  he  sprang 
into  the  water. 

"  After  me ! "  shouted  Volodyovski,  with  a  shrill  but 
thin  voice ;  and  he  sprang  in  before  he  had  finished 
shouting. 

"O  Jesus!  O  Mary!"  bellowed  Zagloba,  raising  his 
horse  for  the  leap. 

With  that  an  avalanche  of  men  and'horses  dashed  into  the 
river,  so  that  it  struck  both  banks  with  wild  impetus. 
After  the  Lauda  squadron  went  Vishnyevetski's,  then  Vitov- 
ski's,  then  Stapkovski's,  after  that  all  the  others.  Such  a 
frenzy  seized  the  men  that  the  squadrons  crowded  one  another 
in  emulation;  the  shouts  of  command  were  mingled  with 
the  roar  of  the  soldiers  ;  the  river  overflowed  the  banks  and 
foamed  itself  into  milk  in  a  moment.  The  current  bore  the 
regiments  down  somewhat;  but  the  horses,  pricked  with 
spurs,  swam  like  a  countless  herd  of  dolphins,  snorting  and 
groaning.  They  filled  the  river  to  such  a  degree  that  the 
mass  of  heads  of  horses  and  riders  formed  as  it  were  a 
bridge  on  which  a  man  might  have  passed  with  dry  foot  to 
the  other  bank. 

Charnyetski  swam  over  first;  but  before  the  water 
had  dropped  from  him  the  Lauda  squadron  had  followed 


THB  DELUGE.  421 

him  to  land;  then  he  waved  his  baton,  and  cried  to 
Volodyovski,  — 

"  On  a  gallop  !  Strike  !  " 

And  to  the  Vishnyevetski  squadron  under. Shandarovski, — 

"With  them!" 

And  so  he  sent  the  squadrons  one  after  another,  till'  he 
had  sent  all.  He  stood  at  the  head  of  the  last  himself, 
and  shouting,  "  In  the  name  of  God  !  with  luck ! ''  followed 
the  others. 

Two  regiments  of  Swedish  cavalry  posted  in  reserve  saw 
what  was  happening ;  but  Such  amazement  had  seized  the 
colonels  that  before  they  could  move  from  their  tracks  the 
Lauda  men,  urging  their  horses  to  the  highest  speed,  and 
sweeping  with  irresistible  force,  struck  the  first  regiment, 
scattered  that,  as  a  whirlwind  scatters  leaves,  hurled  it 
against  the  second,  brought  that  to  disorder  ;  then  Shanda- 
rovski  came  up,  and  a  terrible  slaughter  began,  but  of  shoi-t 
duration ;  after  a  while  the  Swedish  ranks  were  broken,  and 
a  disordered  throng  plunged  forward  toward  the  main  army. 

Charnyetski's  squadron  pursued  them  with  a  fearful 
outcry,  slashing,  thrusting,  strewing  the  field  with  corpses. 

At  last  it  was  clear  why  Charnyetski  had  commanded 
Vansovich  to  carry  the  bridge,  though  he  had  no  thought  of 
crossing  it.  The  chief  attention  of  the  whole  army  had 
been  concentrated  on  that  point ;  therefore  no  one  defended, 
or  had  time  to  defend,  the  river  itself.  Besides  nearly  all 
the  artillery  and  the  entire  front  of  the  Swedish  army  was 
turned  toward  the  bridge ;  and  now  when  three  thousand 
cavalry  were  rushing  with  all  impetus  against  the  flank  of 
that  army,  it  was  needful  to  change  the  order  of  battle,  to 
form  a  new  front,  to  defend  themselves  even  well  or  ill 
against  the  shock.  Now  rose  a  terrible  haste  and  confu- 
sion ;  infantry  and  cavalry  regiments  turned  with  all  speed 
to  face  the  enemy,  straining  themselves  in  their  hurry, 
knocking  one  against  another,  not  understanding  commands 
in  the  uproar,  acting  independently.  In  vain  did  the 
officers  make  superhuman  efforts;  in  vain  did  the  mark- 
graf  move  straightway  the  regiments  of  cavalry  posted  at 
the  forest ;  before  they  came  to  any  kind  of  order,  before 
the  infantry  could  put  the  butt  ends  of  their  lances  in  the 
ground  to  hold  the  points  to  the  enemy,  the  Lauda 
squadron  fell,  like  the  spirit  of  death,  into  the  very 
midst  of  their  ranks  ;  after  it  a  second,  a  third,  a  fourth,  a 
fifth,  and  a    sixth  squadron.      Then    began    the    day   of 


422  THE  DEUJGE. 

judgment !  The  smoke  of  musketry  fire  covered,  as  if 
with  a  cloud,  the  whole  scene  of  conflict ;  and  in  that  cloud 
screams,  seething,  unearthly  voices  of  despair,  shouts  of 
triumph,  the  sharp  clang  of  steel,  as  if  in  an  infernal  forge, 
the  rattling  of  muskets ;  at  times  a  flag  shone  and  fell  in 
the  smoke ;  then  the  gilded  point  of  a  regimental  banner, 
and  again  you  saw  nothing ;  but  a  roar  was  heard  more  and 
more  terrible,  as  if  the  earth  had  broken  on  a  sudden  un- 
der the  river,  and  its  waters  were  tumbling  down  into 
fathomless  abysses. 

Now  on  the  flank  other  sounds  were  ^eard.  This  was  Van- 
so  vich,  who  had  crossed  the  bridge  and  was  marching  on  the 
new  flank  of  the  enemy.  After  this  the  battle  did  not  last  long. 

From  out  that  cloud  large  groups  of  men  began  to  push, 
and  run  toward  the  forest  in  disorder,  wild,  without  caps, 
without  helmets,  without  armor.  Soon  after  them  burst 
out  a  whole  flood  of  people  in  the  most  dreadful  disorder. 
Artillery,  infantry,  cavalry  mingled  together  fled  toward 
the  forest  at  random,  in  alai'm  and  terror.  Some  soldiers 
cried  in  sky-piercing  voices ;  others  fled  in  silence,  covering 
their  heads  with  their  hands.  Some  in  their  haste  threw  away 
their  clothing;  others  stopped  those  running  ahead,  fell 
down  themselves,  trampled  one  another;  and  right  there  be- 
hind them,  on  their  shoulders  and  heads,  rushed  a  line  of 
Polish,  cavaliers.  Every  moment  you  saw  whole  ranks  of 
them  spurring  their  horses  and  rushing  into  the  densest 
throngs  of  men.  No  one  defended  himself  longer ;  all  went 
under  the  sword.  Body  fell  upon  body.  The  Poles  hewed 
without  rest,  without  mercy,  on  the  whole  plain  ;  along  the 
bank  of  the  river  toward  the  forest,  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach  you  saw  merely  pursued  and  pursuing ;  only  here  and 
there  scattered  groups  of  infantry  offered  an  irregular, 
despairing  resistance  ;  the  cannons  were  silent.  The  battle 
ceased  to  be  a  battle  ;  it  had  turned- into  a  slaughter. 

All  that  part  of  the  army  which  fled  toward  the  forest 
was  cut  to  pieces ;  only  a  few  squadrons  of  Swedish  troopers 
entered  it.  After  them  the  light  squadrons  of  Poles  sprang 
in  among  the  trees. 

But  in  the  forest  peasants  were  waiting  for  that  unslain 
remnant,  —  the  peasants  who  at  the  sound  of  the  battle  had 
rushed  together  from  all  the  surrounding  villages. 

The  most  terrible  pursuit,  however,  continued  on  the  road 
to  Warsaw,  along  which  the  main  forces  of  the  Swedes 
were  fleeing.     The  young  Markgraf  Adolph  struggled  twice 


THE  DELUGE.  423 

to  cover  the  retreat ;  but  beaten  twice,  he  fell  into  captiv- 
ity himself.  His  auxiliary  division  of  French  infantry, 
composed  of  four  hundred  men,  threw  away  their  arms ; 
three  thousand  chosen  soldiers,  musketeers  and  cavalry, 
fled  as  far  as  Mnishev.  The  musketeers  were  cut  down  in 
Mnishev;  the  cavalry  were  pursued  toward  Chersk,  until 
they  were  scattered  completely  through  the  forest,  reeds, 
and  brush ;  there  the  peasants  hunted  them  out  one  by 
one  on  the  morrow. 

Before  the  sun  had  set,  the  army  of  Friederich,  Markgraf 
of  Baden,  had  ceased  to  exist. 

On  the  first  scene  of  battle  there  remained  only  the 
standard-bearers  with  their  standards,  for  all  the  troops  had 
followed  the  enemy.  And  the  sun  was  well  inclined  to  its 
setting  when  the  first  bodies  of  cavalry  began  to  appear 
from  the  side  of  the  forest  and  Mnishev.  They  returned  with 
singing  and  uproar,  hurling  their  caps  in  the  air,  firing  from 
pistols.  Almost  all  led  with  them  crowds  of  bound  prisoners. 
These  walked  at  the  sides  of  the  horses  they  were  without 
caps,  without  helmets,  with  heads  drooping  on  their  breasts, 
torn,  bloody,  stumbling  every  moment  against  the  bodies  of 
fallen  comrades.  The  field  of  battle  presented  a  terrible 
sight.  In  places,  where  the  struggle  had  been  fiercest, 
there  lay  simply  piles  of  bodies  half  a  spear-length  in  height. 
Some  of  the  infantry  still  held  in  their  stiffened  hands  long 
spears.  The  whole  ground  was  covered  with  spears.  In 
places  they  were  sticking  still  in  the  earth ;  here  and  there 
pieces  of  them  formed  as  it  were  fences  and  pickets.  But  on 
all  sides  was  presented  mostly  a  dreadful  and  pitiful  mingling 
of  bodies,  of  men  mashed  with  hoofs,  broken  muskets, 
drums,  trumpets,  caps,  belts,  tin  boxes  which  the  infantry 
carried ;  hands  and  feet  sticking  out  in  such  disorder  from 
the  piles  of  bodies  that  it  was  difficult  to  tell  to  what  body 
they  belonged.  In  those  places  specially  where  the  infantry 
defended  itself  whole  breastworks  of  corpses  were  lying. 

Somewhat  farther  on,  near  the  river,  stood  the  artillery, 
now  cold,  some  pieces  overturned  by  the  onrush  of  men, 
others  as  it  were  ready  to  be  fired.  At  the  sides  of  them  lay 
the  cannoneers  now  held  in  eternal  sleep.  Many  bodies 
were  hanging  across  the  guns  and  embracing  them  with 
their  arms,  as  if  those  soldiers  wished  still  to  defend 
them  after  death.  The  brass,  spotted  with  blood  and  brains, 
glittered  with  ill  omen  in  the  beams  of  the  setting  sun.  The 
golden  rays  were  reflected  in  stiffened  blood,  which  here  and 


424  THE  DELUGE. 

there  formed  little  lakes.  Its  nauseating  odor  was  mingled 
over  the  whole  field  with  the  smell  of  powder,  the  exhalation 
from  bodies,  and  the  sweat  of  horses. 

Before  the  setting  of  the  sun  Charnyetski  returned  with 
the  king's  regiment,  and  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  field. 
The  troops  greeted  him  with  a  thundering  shout.  When- 
ever a  detachment  came  up  it  cheered  without  end.  He  stood 
in  the  rays  of  the  sun,  wearied  beyond  measure,  but  all 
radiant,  with  bare  head,  his  sword  hanging  on  his  belt,  and 
he  answered  to  every  cheer,  — 

*'  Not  to  me,  gentlemen,  not  to  me,  but  to  the  name  of 
God ! '' 

At  his  side  were  Vitovski  and  Lyubomirski,  the  latter  as 
bright  as  the  sun  itself,  for  he  was  in  gilded  plate  armor, 
his  face  splashed  with  blood ;  for  he  had  worked  terribly  and 
labored  with  his  own  hand  as  a  simple  soldier,  but  discon- 
tented and  gloomy,  for  even  his  own  regiments  shouted,  — 

"  Vivat  Charnyetski,  dux  et  victor  (commander  and  con- 
queror) ! " 

Envy  began  then  to  dive  into  the  soul  of  the  marshal. 

Meanwhile  new  divisions  rolled  in  from  every  side  of  the 
field ;  each  time  an  officer  came  up  and  threw  a  banner,  cap- 
tured from  the  enemy,  at  Charnyetski's  feet.  At  sight  of 
this  rose  new  shouts,  new  cheers,  hurling  of  caps  into  the 
air,  and  the  firing  of  pistols. 

The  sun  was  sinking  lower  and  lower. 

Then  in  the  one  church  that  remained  after  the  fire  in 
Varka  they  sounded  the  Angelus ;  that  moment  all  uncovered 
their  heads.  Father  Pyekarski,  the  company  priest,  began 
to  intone:  "The  Angel  of  the  Lord  announced  unto  the 
Most  Holy  Virgin  Mary ! "  and  a  thousand  iron  breasts 
answered  at  once,  with  deep  voices  :  "  And  she  conceived  of 
the  Holy  Ghost !  " 

All  eyes  were  raised  to  the  heavens,  which  were  red  with 
the  evening  twilight ;  and  from  that  bloody  battle-field  began 
to  rise  a  pious  hymn  to  the  light  playing  in  the  sky  before 
night. 

Just  as  they  had  ceased  to  sing,  the  Lauda  squadron  began 
to  come  up  at  a  trot ;  it  had  chased  the  enemy  farthest.  The 
soldiers  threw  more  banners  at  Charnyetski's  feet.  He 
rejoiced  in  heart,  and  seeing  Volodyovski,  urged  his  horse 
toward  him  and  asked,  — 

"  Have  many  of  them  escaped  ?  " 

Pan  Michael  shook  his  head  as  a  sign  that  not  many  had 


THE  DELUGE.  425 

escaped,  but  he  was  so  near  being  breathless  that  he  was  un- 
able to  utter  one  word ;  he  merely  gasped  with  open  mouth, 
time  after  time,  so  that  his  breast  was  heaving.  At  last 
he  pointed  to  his  lips,  as  a  sign  that  he  could  not  speak. 
Charnyetski  understood  him  and  pressed  his  head. 

"  He  has  toiled  I "  said  he ;  "  God  grant  us  more  such." 

Zagloba  hurried  to  catch  his  breath,  and  said,  with  chatter- 
ing teeth  and  broken  voice,  — 

"  For  God's  sake  1  The  cold  wind  is  blowing  on  me,  and  I 
am  all  in  a  sweat.  Paralysis  will  strike  me.  Pull  the 
clothes  off  some  fat  Swede  and  give  them  to  me,  for  every- 
thing on  me  is  wet,  —  wet,  and  it  is  wet  in  this  place.  I 
know  not  what  is  water,  what  is  my  own  sweat,  and  what  is 
Swedish  blood.  If  I  have  ever  expected  in  my  life  to  cut 
down  so  many  of  those  scoundrels,  I  am  not  fit  to  be  the 
crupper  of  a  saddle.  The  greatest  victory  of  this  war  I  But 
I  will  not  spring  into  water  a  second  time.  Eat  not,  drink 
not,  sleep  not,  and  then  a  bath !  I  have  had  enough  in  my 
old  years.  My  hand  is  benumbed;  paralysis  has*  struck 
me  already ;  gorailka,  for  the  dear  God  1 " 

Charnyetski,  hearing  this,  and  seeing  the  old  man  really 
covered  completely  with  the  blood  of  the  enemy,  took  pity 
on  his  age  and  gave  him  his  own  canteen. 

Zagloba  raised  it  to  his  mouth,  and  after  a  while  returned 
it  empty ;  then  he  said,  — 

"  I  have  gulped  so  much  water  in  the  Pilitsa,  that  we  shall 
soon  see  how  fish  will  hatch  in  my  stomach ;  but  that  gorailka 
is  better  than  water." 

"  Dress  in  other  clothes,  even  Swedish,"  said  Charnyetski. 

"  I  '11  find  a  big  Swede  for  Uncle  ! "  said  Roh. 

"  Why  should  I  have  bloody  clothes  from  a  corpse  ?  "  said 
Zagloba ;  "  take  off  everything  to  the  shirt  from  that  general 
whom  I  captured." 

"  Have  you  taken  a  general  ? "  asked  Charnyetski,  with 
animation. 

"Whom  have  I  not  taken,  whom  have  I  not  slain?" 
answered  Zagloba. 

Now  Volodyovski  recovered  speech :  "  We  have  taken  the 
younger  markgraf,  Adolph;  Count  Falckenstein,  General 
Wegier,  General  Poter  Benzij,  not  counting  inferior 
officers." 

"  But  the  Markgraf  Friederich  ?  "  asked  Charnyetski. 

"  If  he  has  not  fallen  here,  he  has  escaped  to  the  forest; 
but  if  he  has  escaped,  the  peasants  will  kill  him." 


426  THE  DELUGE. 

Volodyovski  was  mistaken  in  his  previsions.  The  Mark- 
graf  Friederich  with  Counts  Schlippenbach  and  Ehrenhain, 
wandering  through  the  forest,  made  their  way  in  the  night 
to  Chersk;  after  sitting  there  in  the  ruined  castle  three 
days  and  nights  in  hunger  and  cold,  they  wandered  by  night 
to  Warsaw.  That  did  not  save  them  from  captivity  after- 
ward ;  this  time,  however,  they  escaped. 

It  was  night  when  Charnyetski  came  to  Varka  from  the 
field.  That  was  perhaps  the  gladdest  night  of  his  life,  for 
such  a  great  disaster  the  Swedes  had  not  suffered  since 
the  beginning  of  the  war.  All  the  artillery,  all  the  flags,  all 
the  officers,  except  the  chief,  were  captured.  The  army  was 
cut  to  pieces,  driven  to  the  four  winds ;  the  remnants  of  it 
were  forced  to  fall  victims  to  bands  of  peasants.  But 
besides,  it  was  shown  that  those  Swedes  who  held  themselveii 
invincible  could  not  stand  before  regular  Polish  squadrons 
in  the  open  field.  Charnyetski  understood  at  last  what  a 
mighty  result  this  victory  would  work  in  the  whole  Com- 
monwealth,—  how  it  would  raise  courage,  how  it  would 
rouse  enthusiasm ;  he  saw  already  the  whole  Commonwealth, 
in  no  distant  future,  free  from  oppression,  triumphant.  Per- 
haps, too,  he  saw  with  the  eyes  of  his  mind  the  gilded  baton 
of  the  grand  hetman  on  the  sky. 

He  was  permitted  to  dream  of  this,  for  he  had  advanced 
toward  it  as  a  true  soldier,  as  a  defender  of  his  country,  and 
he  was  of  those  who  grow  not  from  salt  nor  from  the  soil, 
but  from  that  which  pains  them. 

Meanwhile  he  could  hardly  embrace  with  his  whole  soul 
the  joy  which  flowed  in  upon  him ;  therefore  he  turned  to 
Lyubomirski,  riding  at  his  side,  and  said,  — 

"  Now  to  Sandomir  1  to  Sandomir  with  all  speed !  Since 
the  army  knows  now  how  to  swim  rivers,  neither  the  San 
nor  the  Vistula  will  frighten  us  !  " 

Lyubomirski  said  not  a  word ;  but  Zagloba,  riding  a  little 
apart  in  Swedish  uniform,  permitted  himself  to  say  aloud,  — 

"  Go  where  you  like,  but  without  me,  for  I  am  not  a 
weathercock  to  turn  night  and  day  without  food  or  sleep." 

Charnyetski  was  so  rejoiced  that  he  was  not  only  not  an- 
gry, but  he  answered  in  jest,  — 

"You  are  more  like  the  belfry  than  the  weathercock, 
since,  as  I  see,  you  have  sparrows  in  your  head.  But  as  to 
eating  and  rest  it  belongs  to  all." 

To  which  Zagloba  said,  but  in  an  undertone,  "Whoso 
has  a  beak  on  his  face  has  a  sparrow  on  his  mind." 


THE  DELUGE.  427 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

After  that  victory  Charnyetski  permitted  at  last  the 
army  to  take  breath  and  feed  the  wearied  horses ;  then  he 
was  to  return  to  Sandomir  by  forced  marches,  and  bend  the 
King  of  Sweden  to  his  fall. 

Meanwhile  Kharlamp  came  to  the  camp  one  evening 
with  news  from  Sapyeha.  Charnyetski  was  at  Chersk, 
whither  he  had  gone  to  review  the  general  militia  assem- 
bled at  that  town.  Kharlamp,  not  finding  the  chief,  betook 
himself  at  once  to  Pan  Michael,  so  as  to  rest  at  his  quarters 
after  the  long  journey. 

His  friends  greeted  him  joyously ;  but  he,  at  the  very  be- 
ginning, showed  them  a  gloomy  face  and  said,  — 

"  I  have  hQard  of  your  victory.  Fortune  smiled  here,  but 
bore  down  on  us  in  Sandomir.  Karl  Grustav  is  no  longer 
in  the  sack,  for  he  got  out,  and,  besides,  with  great  confu- 
sion to  the  Lithuanian  troops." 

"  Can  that  be  ?  "  cried  Pan  Michael,  seizing  his  head. 

Pan  Yan,  Pan  Stanislav,  and  Zagloba  were  as  if  fixed  to 
the  earth. 

"  How  was  it  ?  Tell,  by  the  living  God,  for  I  cannot 
stay  in  my  skin  ! '' 

"  Breath  fails  me  yet,''  said  Kharlamp ;  "  I  have  ridden 
day  and  night,  I  am  terribly  tired.  Charnyetski  will  come, 
then  I  will  tell  all  from  the  beginning.  Let  me  now  draw 
breath  a  little." 

"  Then  Karl  has  gone  out  of  the  sack.  I  foresaw  that, 
did  I  not?  Do  you  not  remember  that  I  prophesied  it? 
Let  Kovalski  testify." 

"  Uncle  foretold  it,"  said  Roh. 

"  And  whither  has  Karl  gone  ?  "  asked  Pan  Michael. 

"  The  infantry  sailed  down  in  boats ;  but  hef  with  cavalry, 
has  gone  along  the  Vistula  to  Warsaw." 

"  Was  there  a  battle  ?  " 

"  There  was  and  there  was  not.  In  brief,  give  me  peace, 
for  I  cannot  talk." 

"  But  tell  me  one  thing.   Is  Sapyeha  crushed  altogether  ?  " 


428  THE  DELUGE. 

"  How  crushed  !  He  is  pursuing  the  king ;  but  of  course 
Sapyeha  will  never  come  up  with  anybody." 

*^  He  is  as  good  at  pursuit  as  a  German  at  fasting,"  said 
Zagloba. 

"  Praise  be  to  God  for  even  this,  that  the  army  is  intact ! " 
put  in  Volodyovski. 

"  The  Lithuanians  have  got  into  trouble  ! "  said  Zagloba. 
"  Ah,  it  is  a  bad  case  !  Again  we  must  watch  a  hole  in  the 
Commonwealth  together." 

"  Say  nothing  against  the  Lithuanian  army,"  said  Khar- 
lamp.  "Karl  Gustav  is  a  great  warrior,  and  it  is  no 
wonder  to  lose  against  him.  And  did  not  you,  from  Poland, 
lose  at  Uistsie,  at  Volbor,  at  Suleyov,  and  in  ten  other 
places  ?  Charnyetski  himself  lost  at  Golembo.  Why 
should  not  Sapyeha  lose,  especially  when  you  left  him 
alone  like  an  orphan  ?  " 

"But  why  did  we  go  to  a  dance  at  Varka?"  asked 
Zagloba,  with  indignation. 

"  I  know  that  it  was  not  a  dance,  but  a  battle,  and  God  gave 
you  the  victory.  But  who  knows,  perhaps  it  had  been  better 
not  to  go ;  for  among  us  they  say  that  the  troops  of  both 
nations  (Lithuanian  and  Poland)  may  be  beaten  separately, 
but  together  the  cavalry  of  hell  itself  could  not  manage  them." 

"That  may  be,"  said  Volodyovski ;  "  but  what  the  leaders 
have  decided  is  not  for  us  to  discuss.  This  did  not  happen, 
either,  without  your  fault." 

"  Sapyo  must  have  blundered ;  I  know  him  ! "  said  Zagloba. 

"  I  cannot  deny  that,"  muttered  Kharlamp. 

They  were  silent  awhile,  but  from  time  to  time  looked  at 
one  another  gloomily,  for  to  them  it  seemed  that  the  fortune 
of  the  Commonwealth  was  beginning  to  sink,  and  yet  such 
a  short  time  before  they  were  full  of  hope  and  confidence. 

"  Charnyetski  is  coming ! "  said  Volodyovski ;  and  he 
went  out  of  the  room. 

The  castellan  was  really  returning;  Volodyovski  went 
to  meet  him,  and  began  to  call  from  a  distance,  — 

"  The  King  of  Sweden  has  broken  through  the  Lithuanian 
army,  and  escaped  from  the  sack.  There  is  an  officer  here 
with  letters  from  the  voevoda  of  Vilna." 

"  Bring  him  here  ! "  cried  Charnyetski.     "  Where  is  he  ?  " 

"  With  me ;  I  will  present  him  at  once." 

Charnyetski  took  the  news  so.  much  to  heart  that  he 
would  not  wait,  but  sprang  at  once  from  his  saddle  and 
entered  Volodyovski's  quarters. 


THE  DELUGE.  429 

All  rose  when  they  saw  him  enter ;  he  barely  nodded  and 
said,  — 

"  I  ask  for  the  letter  ! " 

Kharlamp  gave  him  a  sealed  letter.  The  castellan  went 
to  the  window,  for  it  was  dark  in  the  cottage,  and  began  to 
read  with  frowning  brow  and  anxious  face.  From  instant 
to  instant  anger  gleamed  on  his  countenance. 

"  The  castellan  has  changed,"  whispered  Zagloba  to 
Pan  Yan  ;  "  see  how  his  beak  has  grown  red.  He  will  begin 
to  lisp  right  away,  he  always  does  when  in  anger." 

Charnyetski  finished  the  letter.  For  a  time  he  twisted 
his  beard  with  his  whole  hand  j  at  last  he  called  out  with  a 
jingling,  indistinct  voice,  — 

"  Come  this  way,  officer  !  " 

"  At  command  of  your  worthiness  ! " 

"  Tell  me  the  truth,"  said  Charnyetski,  with  emphasis, 
"  for  this  narrative  is  so  artfully  put  together  that  I  am 
unable  to  get  at  the  affair.  But  —  tell  me  the  truth,  do 
not  color  it  —  is  the  army  dispersed  ?  " 

"  Not  dispersed  at  all,  your  grace." 

"  How  many  days  are  needed  to  assemble  it  ?  " 

Here  Zagloba  whispered  to  Pan  Yan :  "  He  wants  to 
come  at  him  from  the  left  hand  as  it  were." 

But  Kharlamp  answered  without  hesitation,  — 

"  Since  the  army  is  not  dispersed,  it  does  not  need  to  be 
assembled.  It  is  true  that  when  I  was  leaving,  about  five 
hundred  horse  of  the  general  militia  could  not  be  found, 
were  not  among  the  fallen ;  but  that  is  a  common  thing, 
and  the  army  does  not  suffer  from  that;  the  hetman  has 
even  moved  after  the  king  in  good  order." 

"  You  have  lost  no  cannon  ?  " 

"  Yes,  we  lost  four,  which  the  Swedes,  not  being  able  to 
take  with  them,  spiked." 

"  I  see  that  you  tell  the  truth ;  tell  me  then  how  every- 
thing happened." 

"  Incipiam  (I  will  begin),"  said  Kharlamp.  "  When  we 
were  left  alone,  the  enemy  saw  that  there  was  no  army  on 
the  Vistula,  nothing  but  parties  and  irregular  detachments. 
We  thought  —  or,  properly  speaking,  Pan  Sapyeha  thought 
—  that  the  king  would  attack  those,  and  he  sent  rein- 
forcements, but  not  considerable,  so  as  not  to  weaken  him- 
self. Meanwhile  there  was  a  movement  and  a  noise 
among  the  Swedes,  as  in  a  beehive.  Toward  evening  they 
began  to  come  out  in  crowds  to  the  San.     We  were  at  the 


430  THE  DELUGE. 

voeyoda's  quarters.  Pan  Kmita,  who  is  called  Babinich 
now,  a  soldier  of  the  first  degree,  came  up  and  reported 
this.  But  Pan  Sapyeha  was  just  sitting  down  to  a  feast, 
to  which  a  multitude  of  noble  women  from  Krasnik  and 
Yanov  had  assembled  —  for  the  voevoda  is  fond  of  the 
fair  sex — " 

"  And  he  loves  feasting  ! "  interrupted  Charnyetski. 

"  I  am  not  with  him ;  there  is  no  one  to  incline  him  to 
temperance,"  put  in  Zagloba. 

** Maybe  you  will  be  with  him  sooner  than  you  think; 
then  you  can  both  begin  to  be  temperate,"  retorted  Char- 
nyetski.    Then  he  turned  to  Kharlamp :  "  Speak  on !  " 

"Babinich  reported,  and  the  voevoda  answered;  *They 
are  only  pretending  to  attack ;  they  will  undertake  noth- 
ing !  First,'  said  he,  *  they  will  try  to  cross  the  Vistula ;  but 
I  have  an  eye  on  them,  and  I  will  attack  myself.  At  pres- 
ent,' said  he,  *  we  will  not  spoil  our  pleasure,  so  that  we  may 
have  a  joyous  time !  We  will  eat  and  drink.'  The  music 
began  to  tear  away,  and  the  voevoda  invited  those  present 
to  the  dance." 

"  I  '11  give  him  dancing  !  "  interrupted  Zagloba. 

"  Silence,  if  you  please  ! "  said  Charnyetski. 

"  Again  men  rush  in  from  the  bank  saying  that  there  is  a 
terrible  uproar.  *  That 's  nothing  ! '  the  voevoda  whispered 
to  the  page  ;  *  do  not  interrupt  me  ! '  We  danced  till  day- 
light, we  slept  till  midday.  At  midday  we  see  that  the  in- 
trenchments  are  bristling,  forty-eight  pound  guns  on  them ; 
and  the  Swedes  fire  from  time  to  time.  When  a  ball  falls 
it  is  the  size  of  a  bucket ;  it  is  nothing  for  such  a  one  to  fill 
the  eyes  with  dust." 

"  Give  no  embellishments  ! "  interrupted  Charnyetski ; 
"  you  are  not  with  the  hetman." 

Kharlamp  was  greatly  confused,  and  continued:  "At 
midday  the  voevoda  himself  went  out.  The  Swedes  under 
cover  of  these  trenches  began  to  build  a  bridge.  They 
worked  till  evening,  to  our  great  astonishment;  for  we 
thought  that  as  to  building  they  would  build,  but  as  to 
crossing  they  would  not  be  able  to  do  that.  Next  day  they 
built  on.  The  voevoda  put  the  troops  in  order,  for  he  ex- 
pected a  battle." 

"  All  this  time  the  bridge  was  a  pretext,  and  they  crossed 
lower  down  over  another  bridge,  and  turned  your  flank  ?  " 
interrupted  Charnyetski. 

Kharlamp  stared  and  opened  his  mouth,  he  was  silent  in 
amazement ;  but  at  last  said^  — 


THE  DELUGE.  431 

"  Then  your  worthiness  has  had  an  account  already  ?  " 

"No  need  of  that!"  said  Zagloba;  "our  grandfather 
guesses  everything  concerning  war  on  the  wing,  as  if  he 
had  seen  it  in  facf 

"  Speak  on !  '^  said  Charnyetski. 

"  Evening  came.  The  troops  were  in  readiness,  but  with 
the  first  star  there  was  a  feast  again.  This  time  the  Swedes 
passed  over  the  second  bridge  lower  down,  and  attacked  us 
at  once.  The  squadron  of  Pan  Koshyts,  a  good  soldier, 
was  at  the  edge.  He  rushed  on  them.  The  general  militia 
which  was  next  to  him  sprang  to  his  aid;  but  when  the 
Swedes  spat  at  them  from  the  gims,  they  took  to  their  heels. 
Pan  Koshyts  was  killed,  and  his  men  terribly  cut  up.  Now 
the  general  militia,  rushing  back  in  a  crowd  on  the  camp, 
put  everything  in  disorder.  All  the  squadrons  that  were . 
ready  advanced;  but  we  effected  nothing,  lost  cannon  be- 
sides. If  the  king  had  had  more  cannon  and  infantry,  our 
defeat  would  have  been  severe ;  but  fortunately  the  greater 
number  of  the  infantry  regiments  with  the  cannon  had 
sailed  away  in  boats  during  the  night.  Of  this  no  one  of  us 
knew." 

"  Sapyo  has  blundered  !  I  knew  it  beforehand ! "  cried 
Zagloba. 

"  We  got  the  correspondence  of  the  king,"  added  Khar- 
lamp,  "  which  the  Swedes  dropped.  The  soldiers  read  in 
it  that  the  king  is  to  go  to  Prussia  to  return  with  the  elec- 
tor's forces,  for,  he  writes,  that  with  Swedish  troops  alone 
he  cannot  succeed." 

"  I  know  of  that,"  said  Charnyetski.  "  Pan  Sapyeha  sent 
me  that  letter."  Then  he  muttered  quietly,  as  if  speaking 
to  himself :  "  We  must  follow  him  to  Prussia." 

"  That  is  what  I  have  been  saying  this  long  time,"  put  in 
Zagloba. 

Charnyetski  looked  at  him  for  a  while  in  thoughtfulness. 
"  It  is  unfortunate,"  said  he,  aloud  ^  "  for  if  I  had  returned  to 
Sandomir  the  hetman  and  I  should  not  have  let  a  foot  of 
them  out  alive.  Well !  it  has  passed  and  will  not  return. 
The  war  will  be  longer ;  but  death  is  fated  to  this  invasion 
and  to  these  invaders." 

"  It  cannot  be  otherwise  ! "  cried  the  knights  in  chorus ; 
and  great  consolation  entered  their  hearts,  though  a  short 
time  before  they  had  doubted. 

Meanwhile  Zagloba  whispered  something  in  Jendzian's 
ear ;  be  vanished  throu^  the  door,  and  soon  returned  with 


432  THE  DELUGE. 

a  decanter.  Seeing  this,  YolodyoYski  inclined  to  the  knee 
of  the  castellan. 

**  It  would  be  an  oncommon  favor  for  a  simple  soldier/' 
he  began. 

^I  wiU  drink  with  you  willingly/'  said  Chamyetski; 
**  and  do  you  know  why  ?  —  becanse  we  must  part." 

^  How  is  that  ?  "  cried  the  astonished  Pan  MichaeL 

^^  Sapyeha  writes  that  the  Lauda  squadron  belongs  to  the 
Lithuanian  army,  and  that  he  sent  it  only  to  assist  the 
forces  of  the  kingdom ;  that  now  he  will  need  it  himself , 
espiecially  the  officers,  of  whom  he  has  a  great  lack.  My 
Volodyovski,  you  know  how  much  I  love  you ;  it  is  hard, 
for  me  to  part  with  you,  but  here  is  the  order.  It  is 
true  Pan  8apyeha  as  a  courteous  man  leaves  the  order  in  my 
power  and  discretion.  I  might  not  show  it  to  you.  — Well, 
it  is  as  pleasant  to  me  as  if  the  hetman  had  broken  my  best 
sabre.  I  give  you  the  order  precisely  because  it  is  left  to 
my  discretion,  and  do  your  duty.  To  your  health,  my  dear 
soldier ! " 

Volodyovski  bowed  ^;ain  to  the  castellan's  knees ;  but  he 
was  so  distressed  that  he  could  not  utter  a  word,  and  when 
Chamyetski  embraced  him  tears  ran  in  a  stream  over  his 
yellow  mustaches. 

**  I  would  rather  die ! "  cried  he,  pitifully.  "  I  have 
grown  accustomed  to  toil  under  you,  revered  leader,  and 
there  I  know  not  how  it  will  be." 

"  Pan  Michael,  do  not  mind  the  order,"  cried  Zagloba,  with 
emotion.  '^  I  will  write  to  Sapyo  myself,  and  rub  his  ears 
for  him  fittingly." 

But  Pan  Michael  first  of  all  was  a  soldier ;  therefore  he 
flew  into  a  passion,  — 

^^ut  the  old  volunteer  is  ever  sitting  in  you.  You 
would  better  be  silent  when  you  know  not  the  question. 
Service ! " 

^*  That  is  it/'  said  ChamyetskL 


THE  DELUGK.  433 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Zagloba  when  he  stood  before  the  hetman  did  not  an 
3wer  his  joyous  greeting,  but  put  his  hands  behind  his  back, 
pouted  his  lips,  and  looked  on  him  like  a  just  but  stern 
judge.  Sapyeha  was  pleased  when  he  saw  that  mien,  for 
he  expected  some  pleasantry  and  said,  — 

"  How  are  you,  old  rogue  ?  Why  twist  your  nose  as  if 
you  had  found  some  unvirtuous  odor  ?  '^ 

"  In  the  whole  camp  of  Sapyeha  it  smells  of  hashed  meat 
and  cabbage." 

"  Why  ?  Tell  me." 

"  Because  the  Swedes  have  cut  up  a  great  many  cabbage- 
heads  ! " 

"  There  you  are !  You  are  already  criticising  us.  It  is 
a  pity  they  did  not  cut  you  up  too." 

"I  was  with  a  leader  under  whom  we  are  the  cutters, 
not  the  cut." 

"  The  hangman  take  you !  if  they  had  even  clipped  your 
tongue ! " 

**  Then  I  should  have  nothing  to  proclaim  Sapyeha's  vic- 
tory with." 

"  Ah,  lord  brother,  spare  me !  The  majority  already  for- 
get my  service  to  the  country,  and  belittle  me  altogether. 
I  know  too  that  there  are  many  who  make  a  great  outcry 
against  my  person ;  still,  had  it  not  been  for  that  rabble 
of  a  general  militia,  affairs  might  have  gone  differently. 
They  say  that  I  have  neglected  the  enemy  for  night  feast- 
ing; but  the  whole  Commonwealth  has  not  been  able  to 
resist  that  enemy." 

Zagloba  was  somewhat  moved  at  the  words  of  the  hetman, 
and  answered,  — 

"  Such  is  the  custom  with  us,  always  to  put  the  blame  on 
the  leader.  I  am  not  the  man  to  speak  evil  of  feasting,  for 
the  longer  the  day,  the  more  needful  the  feast.  Pan  Char- 
nyetski  is  a  great  warrior ;  still,  according  to  my  head,  he  has 
this  defect,  —  that  he  gives  his  troops  for  breakfast,  for  din- 
ner, and  for  supper  nothing  but  Swedes'  flesh.  He  is  a 
VOL.  II.  —  28  - 


434  THE  DELUGE. 

better  leader  than  cook ;  but  he  acts  ill,  for  from  such  food 
war  may  soon  become  disgusting  to  the  best  cavaliers." 

"  Was  Charnyetski  very  much  enraged  at  me  ?  " 

"No,  not  very.  In  the  beginning  he  showed  a  great 
change;  but  when  he  discovered  that  the  army  was  un- 
broken, he  said  at  once  :  ^  The  will  of  Grod,  not  the  might 
of  men !  That  is  nothing  !  any  general  may  lose  a  battle. 
If  we  had  Sapyehas  only  in  the  land,  we  should  have  a 
country  in  which  every  man  would  be  an  Aristides.' " 

"For  Pan  Charnyetski  I  would  not  spare  my  blood!*' 
answered  Sapyeha.  "  Every  other  would  have  lowered  me, 
so  as  to  exalt  himself  and  his  own  glory,  especially  after  a 
fresh  victory ;  but  he  is  not  that  kind  of  man." 

"  I  will  say  nothing  against  him  but  this,  —  that  I  am  too 
old  for  such  service  as  he  expects  of  soldiers,  and  especially 
for  those  baths  which  he  gives  the  army."    * 

"  Then  are  you  glad  to  return  to  me  ?  " 

"  Glad  and  not  glad,  for  I  hear  of  feasting  for  an  hour, 
but  somehow  I  don^t  see  it." 

"  We  will  sit  down  to  the  table  this  minute.  But  what 
is  Charnyetski  undertaking  now  ?  '* 

"  He  is  going  to  Great  Poland  to  help  those  poor  people ; 
from  there  he  will  march  against  Steinbock  and  to  Prussia, 
hoping  to  get  cannon  and  infantry  from  Dantzig." 

"  The  citizens  of  Dantzig  are  worthy  people,  and  give  a 
shining  example  to  the  whole  Commonwealth.  We  shall 
meet  Charnyetski  at  Warsaw,  for  I  shall  march  there,  but 
will  stop  a  little  first  around  Lublin." 

"  Then  have  the  Swedes  besieged  Lublin  again  ?  " 

"  Unhappy  place !  I  know  not  how  many  times  it  has 
been  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  There  is  a  deputation 
here  now  from  Lubelsk,  and  they  will  appear  with  a  peti- 
tion asking  me  to  save  them.  But  as  I  have  letters 
to  despatch  to  the  king  and  the  hetmans,  they  must  wait 
awhile." 

"  I  will  go  gladly  to  Lublin,  for  there  the  fair  heads  are 
comely  beyond  measure,  and  sprightly.  When  a  woman  of 
that  place  is  cutting  bread,  and  puts  the  loaf  against  her- 
self, the  crust  on  the  lifeless  bread  blushes  from  delight." 

"  Oh,  Turk ! " 

"  Your  worthiness,  as  a  man  advanced  in  years,  cannot 
understand  this ;  but  I,  like  May,  must  let  my  blood  out 
yet." 

"  But  you  are  older  than  I." 


THE  DELUGE.  435 

"Only  in  experience,  not  in  years.  I  have  been  able 
conservare  juventutem  msam  (to  preserve  my  youth),  and 
more  than  one  man  has  envied  me  that  power.  Permit  me, 
your  worthiness,  to  receive  the  Lubelsk  deputation.  I  will 
promise  to  aid  them  at  once;  let  the  poor  men  comfort 
themselves  before  we  comfort  the  poor  women." 

"  That  is  well,''  said  the  hetman ;  "  then  I  will  write  the 
letters."     And  he  went  out. 

Immediately  after  were  admitted  the  deputies  from  Lu- 
belsk, whom  Zagloba  received  with  uncommon  dignity  and 
seriousness.  He  promised  assistance  on  condition  that  they 
would  furnish  the  army  with  provisions,  especially  with 
every  kind  of  drink.  When  the  conditions  were  settled,  he 
invited  them  in  the  name  of  the  voevoda  to  supper.  They 
were  glad,  for  the  army  marched  that  night  toward  Lublin. 
The  hetman  himself  was  active  beyond  measure,  for  it  was 
a  question  with  him  of  effacing  the  memory  of  the  Sandomir 
defeat  by  some  military  success. 

The  siege  began,  but  advanced  rather  slowly.  During 
this  time  Kmita  was  learning  from  Volodyovski  to  work  with 
the  sabre,  and  made  uncommon  progress.  Pan  Michael, 
knowing  that  his  ai"t  was  to  be  used  against  Boguslav's  neck, 
held  back  no  secret.  Often  too  they  had  better  practice ;  for, 
approaching  the  castle,  they  challenged  to  single  combat  the 
Swedes,  many  of  whom  they  slew.  Soon  Kmita  had  made 
such  advance  that  he  could  meet  Pan  Yan  on  equal  terms ; 
no  one  in  the  whole  army  of  Sapyeha  could  stand  before 
him.  Then  such  a  desire  to  try  Boguslav  seized  his  soul 
that  he  was  barely  able  to  remain  at  Lublin,. especially  since 
the  spring  brought  back  to  him  strength  and  health.  His 
wounds  had  healed,  he  ceased  to  spit  blood,  life  played  in 
him  as  of  old,  and  fire  gleamed  in  his  eyes.  At  first  the 
Lauda  men  looked  at  him  frowningly  ;  but  they  dared  not 
attack,  for  Volodyovski  held  them  with  iron  hand;  and 
later,  when  they  considered  his  acts  and  his  deeds,  they 
were  reconciled  completely,  and  his  most  inveterate  enemy, 
Yuzva  Butrym,  said,  — 

"  Kmita  is  dead ;  Babinich  is  living,  let  him  live." 

The  Lubelsk  garrison  surrendered  at  last,  to  the  great 
delight  of  the  army;  then  Sapyeha  moved  his  squadrons 
toward  Warsaw.  On  the  road  they  received  tidings  that 
Yan  Kazimir  himself,  with  the  hetmans  and  a  fresh  army, 
was  advancing  to  aid  them.  News  came  too  from  Chai*ny- 
etski,  who  was  marching  to  the  capital  from  Great  Poland. 


436  THE  DELUGE. 

The  war,  scattered  through  the  whole  country,  was  gather- 
ing at  Warsaw,  as  a  cloud  scattered  in  the  sky  gathers 
and  thickens  to  give  birth  to  a  storm  with  thunders  and 
lightnings. 

Sapyeha  marched  through  Jelehi,  Garvolin,  and  Minsk  to 
the  Syedlets  highway,  to  join  the  general  militia  of  Pod- 
lyasye.  Pan  Yan  took  command  of  this  multitude ;  for 
though  living  in  Lubelsk,  he  was  near  the  boundary  of 
Podlyasye,  and  was  known  to  all  the  nobles,  and  greatly 
esteemed  by  them  as  one  of  the  most  famous  knights  in  the 
Commonwealth.  In  fact,  he  soon  changed  that  nobility,  gal- 
lant by  nature,  into  a  squadron  second  in  no  way  to  regular 
troops. 

Meanwhile  they  moved  from  Minsk  forward  to  Warsaw 
very  hastily,  so  as  to  stop  at  Praga  one  day.  Fair  weather 
favored  the  march.  From  time  to  time  May  showers  sped 
past,  cooling  the  ground  and  settling  the  dust ;  but  on  the 
whole  the  weather  was  marvellously  fair,  —  not  too  hot,  not 
too  cold.  The  eye  saw  far  through  the  transparent  air. 
From  Minsk  they  went  mounted ;  the  wagons  and  cannon 
were  to  follow  next  day.  An  immense  eagerness  reigned  in 
the  regiments ;  the  dense  forests  on  both  sides  of  the  whole 
road  were  ringing  with  echoes  of  military  songs,  the  horses 
nodded  as  a  good  omen.  The  squadrons  regularly  and  in 
order  flowed  on,  one  after  the  other,  like  a  river  shining  and 
mighty ;  for  Sapyeha  led  twelve  thousand  men,  besides  the 
general  militia.  The  captains  leading  the  regiments  were 
gleaming  in  their  polished  cuirasses ;  the  red  flags  waved 
like  gigantic  flowers  above  the  heads  of  the  knights. 

The  sun  was  well  toward  its  setting  when  the  first 
squadron,  that  of  Lauda,  marching  in  advance,  beheld  the 
towers  of  the  capital.  At  sight  of  this,  a  joyful  shout  tore 
from  the  breasts  of  the  soldiers. 

"  Warsaw !    Warsaw ! " 

That  shout  flew  like  thunder  through  all  the  squadrons, 
and  for  some  time  was  to  be  heard  over  two  miles  of  road 
the  word,  "  Warsaw !  Warsaw  ! " 

Many  of  Sapyeha's  knights  had  never  been  in  the  capital ; 
many  of  them  had  never  seen  it ;  therefore  the  sight  made 
an  uncommon  impression  on  them.  Involuntarily  all  reined 
in  their  horses ;  some  removed  their  caps,  others  made  the 
sign  of  the  cross  ;  tears  streamed  from  the  eyes  of  others, 
and  they  stood  in  silent  emotion.    All  at  once  Sapyeha  came 


THE  DELUGE.  437 

out  from  the  rear  ranks  on  a  white  horse,  and  began  to  fly 
along  the  squadrons. 

"Gentlemen  1 "  cried  he,  in  a  piercing  voice,  "  we  are  here 
first !  To  us  luck,  to  us  honor !  We  will  drive  the  Swedes  out 
of  the  capital ! " 

"We'll  drive  them!  We'll  drive  them!  We'll  drive 
them  I " 

And  there  rose  a  sound  and  a  thunder.  Some  shouted 
continually,  "  We  '11  drive  them  ! "  Others  cried,  "  Strike, 
whoso  has  manhood!"  Others,  "Against  them,  the  dog- 
brothers  ! "  The  rattle  of  sabres  was  mingled  with  the 
shouts  of  the  knights.  Eyes  flashed  lightning,  and  from 
under  fierce  mustaches  teeth  were  gleaming.  Sapyeha 
himself  was  sputtering  like  a  pine  torch.  All  at  once  he 
raised  his  baton,  and  cried, — 

"  Follow  me ! " 

Near  Praga  the  voevoda  restrained  the  squadron  and 
commanded  a  slow  march.  The  capital  rose  more  and  more 
clearly  out  of  the  bluish  distance.  Towers  were  outlined  in 
*a  long  line  on  the  azure  of  the  sky.  The  red  many-storied 
roofs  of  the  Old  City  were  gleaming  in  the  evening  light. 
The  Lithuanians  had  never  seen  anything  more  imposing  in 
their  lives  than  those  white  lofty  walls  pierced  with  multi- 
tudes of  narrow  windows ;  those  walls  standing  like  lofty 
swamp-reeds  over  the  water.  The  houses  seemed  to  grow 
some  out  of  others,  high  and  still  higher ;  but  above  that 
dense  and  close  mass  of  walls  with  windows  and  roofs, 
pointed  towers  pierced  the  sky.  Those  of  the  soldiers  who 
had  been  in  the  capital  previously,  either  at  an  election  or 
on  private  affairs,  explained  to  the  others  what  each  pile 
meant  and  what  name  it  bore.  Zagloba  especially,  as  a 
person  of  experience,  told  all  to  the  Lauda  men,  and  they 
listened  to  him  eagerly,  wondering  at  his  words  and  the  city 
itself. 

"  Look  at  that  tower  in  the  very  centre  of  Warsaw  !  That 
is  the  citadel  of  the  king.  Oh  that  I  could  live  as  many 
years  as  I  have  eaten  dinners  at  the  king's  table  !  I  would 
twist  Methuselah  into  a  ram's  horn.  The  king  had  no 
nearer  confidant  than  me ;  I  could  choose  among  starosta- 
ships  as  among  nuts,  and  give  them  away  as  easily  as  hob- 
nails. I  have  given  promotion  to  multitudes  of  men,  and 
when  I  came  in  senators  used  to  bow  to  me  to  the  girdle,  in 
Cossack  fashion.    I  fought  duels  also  in  presence  of  the  king, 


438  THE  DELUGE. 

for  he  loved  to  see  me  at  work ;  the  marshal  of  the  palace 
had  to  close  his  eyes.'' 

"  That  is  a  tremendous  building ! "  said  Roh  Kovalski ; 
"  and  to  think  that  these  dogs  have  it  all  in  hand  ! " 

"  And  they  plunder  terribly,"  added  Zagloba.  "  I  hear 
that  they  even  take  columns  out  of  the  walls  and  send  them 
to  Sweden ;  these  columns  are  of  marble  and  other  valuable 
stones.  I  shall  not  recognize  the  dear  corners;  various 
writers  justly  describe  this  castle  as  the  eighth  wonder  of 
the  world.  The  King  of  France  has  a  respectable  palace, 
but  it  is  a  fool  in  comparison  with  this  one." 

"  And  that  other  tower  over  there  near  it,  on  the  right  ?  " 

"That  is  St.  Yan.  There  is  a  gallery  from  the  castle 
to  it.  I  had  a  vision  in  that  church,  for  I  remained  behind 
once  after  vespers  ;  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  arches,  crying, 
*  Zagloba,  there  will  be  war  with  such  a  son  the  Swedish 
king,  and  great  calamities  will  follow.'  I  was  running  with 
all  my  breath  to  the  king  to  tell  him  what  I  had  heard,  when 
the  primate  caught  me  by  the  neck  with  his  crosier.  '  Don't 
tfell  follies,'  said  he ;  *  you  were  drunk  ! '  That  other  church 
just  at  the  side  belongs  to  the  Jesuit  college ;  the  third  tower 
at  a  distance  is  the  law  courts ;  the  fourth  at  the  right  is  the 
marshals,  and  that  green  roof  is  the  Dominicans.  I  could 
not  name  them  all,  even  if  I  could  wield  my  tongue  as  well 
as  I  do  my  sabre." 

"  It  must  be  that  there  is  not  another  such  city  in  the 
world,"  said  one  of  the  soldiers. 

"  That  is  why  all  nations  envy  us  1 "  answered  Zagloba. 

"  And  that  wonderful  pile  on  the  left  of  the  castle  ?  " 

"  Behind  the  Bernardines  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  That  is  the  Radzeyovski  Palace,  formerly  the  Kazanov- 
ski.  It  is  considered  the  ninth  wonder  of  the  world ;  but 
there  is  a  plague  on  it,  for  in  those  walls  began  the  misfor- 
tune of  the  Commonwealth." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  a  number  of  voices. 

"When  the  vice-chancellor  Radzeyovski  began  to  dis- 
pute and  quarrel  with  his  wife,  the  king  took  her  part. 
You  know,  gentlemen,  what  people  said  of  this ;  and  it  is 
true  that  the  vice-chancellor  thought  that  his  wife  was  in 
love  with  the  king,  and  the  king  with  her ;  then  afterward, 
through  hatred,  he  fled  to  the  Swedes,  and  war  began.  To 
tell  the  truth,  I  was  in  the  country  at  the  moment,  and  did 
not  see  the  end  of  the  afiPair,  I  got  it  from  hearsay ;  but  I 


THE  DELUGE.  439 

know  this,  that  she  made  sweet  eyes,  not  at  the  king,  but  at 
some  one  else." 

"  At  whom  ?  " 

Zagloba  began  to  twirl  his  mustaches  :  "  At  him  to  whom 
all  are  hurrying  like  ants  to  honey ;  but  it  does  not  beseem 
me  to  mention  his  name,  for  I  have  always  hated  boastful- 
ness.  Besides,  the  man  has  grown  old,  and  from  sweeping 
out  the  enemy  of  the  country,  I  am  worn  as  a  broom  ;  but 
once  there  was  no  greater  beauty  and  lovemaker  than  I.  Let 
RohKovalski  — '' 

Here  Zagloba  saw  that  by  no  means  could  Roh  remember 
those  times ;  therefore  he  waved  his  hand,  and  said,  — 

"  But  what  does  he  know  of  this  affair  ?  " 

Then  he  pointed  out  the  palaces  of  Ossolinski  and  Konyet- 
spolski,  palaces  which  were  in  size  almost  equal  to  the  Radze- 
yovski ;  finally  the  splendid  villa  Regia ;  and  then  the  sun 
went  down,  and  the  darkness  of  night  began  to  fill  the  air. 

The  thunder  of  guns  was  heard  on  the  walls  of  Warsaw, 
and  trumpets  were  sounded  a  considerable  time  and  pro- 
longed, in  sign  that  the  enemy  was  approaching. 

Sapyeha  also  announced  his  coming  by  firing  from  mus- 
kets, to  give  courage  to  the  inhabitants  ;  and  that  night  he 
began  to  transport  his  army  across  the  Vistula.  First  the 
Lauda  squadron  passed ;  second  the  squadron  of  Pan  Kot- 
vich ;  then  Kraita's  Tartars ;  then  Vankovich's  squadron ; 
after  that,  eight  thousand  men.  In  this  way  the  Swedes, 
with  their  accumulated  plunder,  were  surrounded  and  de- 
prived of  communication ;  but  nothing  remained  to  Sapyeha 
except  to  wait  till  Charnyetski  from  one  side,  and  from 
the  other  Yan  Kazirair  with  the  hetmans  of  the  kingdom, 
marched  up,  and  meanwhile  to  see  that  no  reinforcements 
stole  through  to  the  city. 

The  first  news  came  from  Charnyetski,  but  not  over- 
favorable,  for  he  reported  that  his  troops  and  horses  were 
so  exhausted  that  at  that  moment  he  could  not  take  part  in 
the  siege.  From  the  time  of  the  battle  of  Varka,  they  were 
under  fire  day  after  day ;  and  from  the  first  months  of  the 
year  they  had  fought  twenty-one  great  battles  with  the 
Swedes,  not  counting  the  engagements  of  scouting-parties 
and  the  attacks  on  smaller  detachments.  He  had  not  ob- 
tained infantry  in  Pomerania,  and  had  not  been  able  to  ad- 
vance to  Dantzig ;  he  promised,  at  most,  to  hold  in  check 
with  the  rest  of  his  forces  that  Swedish  army  which  under 
the  brother  of  the  king,  Radzivill,  and  Douglas,  was  stationed 


440  THE  DELUGE. 

at  Narevj  and  apparently  was  preparing  to  come  to  the  aid 
of  the  besieged. 

The  Swedes  prepared  for  defence  with  the  bravery  and 
skill  peculiar  to  them.  They  burned  Praga  before  the  arri- 
val of  Sapyeha ;  they  had  begun  already  to  throw  bombs 
into  all  the  suburbs,  such  as  the  Cracow  and  the  Novy-Sviat, 
and  on  the  other  side  against  the  church  of  St.  Yerzy  and 
tlie  Virgin  Mary.  Then  houses,  great  buildings,  and  churches 
flamed  up.  In  the  daytime  smoke  rolled  over  the  city  like 
clouds,  thick  and  dark.  At  night  those  clouds  became  red, 
and  bundles  of  sparks  burst  forth  from  them  toward  the  sky. 
Outside  the  walls,  crowds  of  people  were  wandering,  without 
roofs  over  their  heads,  without  bread ;  women  surrounded 
Sapyeha's  camp,  and  cried  for  charity ;  people  were  seen  as 
thin  as  pincers  from  hunger ;  children  were  dying  for  want 
of  food,  in  the  arms  of  emaciated  mothers ;  the  suburbs  were 
turned  into  a  vale  of  tears  and  misery. 

Sapyeha,  having  neither  infantry  nor  cannon,  waited  and 
waited  for  the  coming  of  the  king.  Meanwhile  he  aided  the 
poor,  sending  them  in  groups  to  the  less  injured  neighbor- 
hoods, in  which  they  might  survive  in  some  way.  He  was 
troubled  not  a  little  when  he  foresaw  the  difficulties  of  the 
siege,  for  the  skilled  engineers  of  Sweden  had  turned  War- 
saw into  a  strong  fortress.  Behind  the  walls  were  three 
thousand  trained  soldiers,  led  by  able  and  experienced  gen- 
erals ;  on  the  whole,  the  Swedes  passed  as  masters  in  besieg- 
ing and  defending  great  fortresses.  To  solace  this  trouble, 
Sapyeha  arranged  daily  feasts,  during  which  the  goblets 
circled  freely ;  for  that  worthy  citizen  and  uncommon  war- 
rior had  this  failing,  —  he  loved  company  and  the  clatter  of 
glasses  above  all  things,  and  therefore  neglected  frequently 
service  for  pleasure. 

His  diligence  in  the  daytime  he  balanced  by  negligence  at 
night.  Till  sunset  he  worked  faithfully,  sent  out  scouts, 
despatched  letters,  inspected  pickets  himself,  examined  the 
informants  brought  in ;  but  with  the  first  star  even  fiddles 
were  heard  in  his  quarters.  And  when  once  he  felt  joyous 
he  permitted  everything,  sent  for  officers  even  though  on 
guard  or  appointed  to  scouting  expeditions,  and  was  angry 
if  any  one  failed  to  appear,  since  for  him  there  was  no  feast 
without  a  throng.  In  the  morning  Zagloba  reproached 
him  seriously,  but  in  the  night  the  servants  bore  Zagloba 
himself  without  consciousness  to  Volodyovski's  quarters. 

"  Sapyeha  would  make  a  saint  fall,"  he  explained  next  day 


THE  DELUGE.  441 

to  his  friends ;  "  and  what  must  happen  to  me,  who  have  been 
always  fond  of  sport  ?  Besides,  he  has  some  kind  of  special 
passion  to  force  goblets  on  me,  and  I,  not  wishing  to  seem 
rude,  yield  to  his  pressing ;  this  I  do  to  avoid  offending  the 
host.  But  I  have  made  a  vow  that  at  the  coming  Advent  I 
shall  have  my  back  well  covered  with  discipline  (stripes),  for 
I  understand  myself  that  this  yielding  cannot  remain  with- 
out penance ;  but  now  I  have  to  keep  on  good  terms  with 
him,  out  of  fear  that  I  might  fall  into  worse  company  and 
indulge  myself  altogether.'' 

There  were  ofl&cers  who  without  the  eye  of  the  hetman 
accomplished  their  service ;  but  some  neglected  it  terribly 
in  the  evenings,  as  ordinary  soldiers  do  when  they  feel  no 
iron  hand  above  them. 

The  enemy  was  not  slow  to  take  advantage  of  this.  Two 
days  before  the  coming  of  the  king  and  the  hetmans, 
Sapyeha  arranged  his  most  splendid  feast,  for  he  was 
rejoiced  that  all  the  troops  were  coming,  and  that  the  siege 
would  begin  in  earnest.  All  the  best  known  officers  were 
invited ;  the  hetman,  ever  in  search  of  an  opportunity, 
announced  that  that  feast  would  be  in  honor  of  the  king. 
To  Kmita,  Zagloba,  Pan  Yan,  Pan  Stanislav,  and  Kharlamp 
were  sent  special  orders  to  come  without  fail,  for  the  hetman 
wished  to  honor  them  particularly  for  their  great  services. 
Pan  Andrei  had  just  mounted  his  horse  to  go  with  a  party, 
so  that  the  orderly  found  the  Tartars  outside  the  gate. 

"You  cannot  show  the  hetman  disrespect,  and  return 
rudeness  for  kindness,"  said  the  officer. 

Kmita  dismounted  and  went  to  ask  advice  of  his  comrades. 

"'  This  is  dreadfully  awkward  for  me,"  said  he.  "  I  have 
heard  that  a  considerable  body  of  cavalry  has  appeared  near 
Babitsi.  The  hetman  himself  commanded  me  to  learn 
absolutely  who  they  are,  and  now  he  asks  me  to  the  feast. 
What  must  I  do  ?  " 

"  The  hetman  has  sent  an  order  to  let  Akbah  Ulan  go  with 
the  scouting-party,"  answered  the  officer. 

"  An  order  is  an  order  ! "  said  Zagloba,  "  and  whoso  is.  a 
soldier  must  obey.  Be  careful  not  to  give  an  evil  example ; 
and  besides  it  would  not  be  well  for  you  to  incur  the  ill-will 
of  the  hetman." 

"  Say  that  I  will  come,"  said  Kmita  to  the  orderly. 

The  officer  went  out.  The  Tartars  rode  off  under  Akbah 
Ulan  ;  and  Kmita  began  to  dress  a  little,  and  while  dressing 
said  to  his  comrades,  — 


442  THE  DELUGE. 

"To-day  there  is  a  feast  in  honor  of  his  Koyal  Grace; 
to-morrow  there  will  be  one  in  honor  of  the  hetmans  of  the 
kingdom,  and  so  on  to  the  end  of  the  siege." 

"Only  let  the  king  come  and  this  will  be  at  an  end/' 
answered  Volodyovski;  "for  though  our  gracious  lord  is 
fond  of  amusing  himself  in  every  trouble,  still  service  must 
go  on  more  diligently,  since  every  man,  and  among  others 
Pan  Sapyeha,  will  endeavor  to  show  his  zeal." 

"  We  have  had  too  much  of  this,  too  much !  There  is  no 
question  on  that  point,"  said  Pan  Yan.  "  Is  it  not  a  wonder 
to  you  that  such  a  laborious  leader,  such  a  virtuous  man, 
such  a  worthy  citizen,  has  this  weakness  ?  " 

"  Just  let  night  come  and  straightway  he  is  another  person, 
and  from  a  grand  hetman  turns  into  a  reveller." 

"  But  do  you  know  why  these  banquets  are  not  to  my 
taste  ? "  asked  Kmita.  "  It  was  the  custom  of  Yanush 
Radzivill  to  have  them  almost  every  evening.  Imagine 
that,  as  if  by  some  wonder,  whenever  there  was  a  ban- 
quet, either  some  misfortune  happened,  somq  evil  tidings 
came,  or  some  new  treason  of  the  hetman  was  published. 
I  do  not  know  whether  it  was  blind  chance  or  an  ordi- 
nance of  God;  but  it  is  enough  that  evil  never  came  ex- 
cept in  time  of  a  banquet.  I  tell  you  that  at  last  it  went 
so  far  that  whenever  they  were  setting  the  table  the  skin 
began  to  creep  on  us." 

"  True,  as  God  is  dear  to  me ! "  added  Kharlamp.  "  But  it 
came  from  this,  that  the  prince  hetman  chose  that  time  to 
announce  his  intrigues  with  the  enemy  of  the  country." 

"  Well,"  said  Zagloba,  "  at  least  we  have  nothing  to  fear 
from  the  honest  Sapyeha.  If  he  will  ever  be  a  traitor,  I  am 
of  as  much  value  as  my  boot-heel." 

"There  is  nothing  to  be  said  on  that  point.  He  is  as 
honest  as  bread  without  a  raw  spot,"  put  in  Pan  Michael. 

"  And  what  he  neglects  in  the  evening  he  repairs  in  the 
day-time,"  added  Kharlamp. 

"  Then  we  will  go,"  said  Zagloba,  "  for  to  tell  the  truth  I 
feel  a  void  in  my  stomach." 

They  went  out,  mounted  their  horses,  and  rode  ojff ;  for 
Sapyeha  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  city  and  rather  far 
away.  When  they  arrived  at  the  hetman's  quarters  they  found 
in  the  yard  a  multitude  of  horses,  and  a  crowd  of  grooms, 
for  whom  a  keg  of  beer  had  been  set  out,  and*  who,  as  is 
usual,  drinking  without  measure,  had  begun  to  quarrel; 
they  grew  quiet,   however,   at  sight  of  the   approaching 


THE  DELUGE.  443 

knights,  especially  when  Zagloba  fell  to  striking  with  the 
side  of  his  sabre  those  who  were  in  his  way,  and  to  crying 
with  a  stentorian  voice :  "  To  your  horses,  rascals,  to  your 
horses !  You  are  not  the  persons  invited  to  the  banquet." 

Sapyeha  received  the  officers  as  usual,  with  open  arms ; 
and  since  he  had  been  drinking  a  little  with  his  guests,  he 
began  at  once  to  tease  Zagloba. 

"  With  the  forehead.  Lord  Commander  ! "  said  he. 

"  With  the  forehead,  Lord  Kiper,"  answered  Zagloba. 

"  If  you  call  me  that,''  said  Sapyeha,  '^  I  will  give  you 
wine  which  is  working  yet." 

"  Very  good,  if  it  will  make  a  tippler  of  a  hetman !  " 

Some  of  the  guests,  hearing  this,  were  alarmed;  but 
Zagloba,  when  he  saw  the  hetman  in  good  humor,  permitted 
himself  everything,  and  Sapyeha  had  such  a  weakness  for 
Zagloba  that  he  not  only  was  not  angry,  but  he  held  his 
sides,  and  called  those  present  to  witness  what  he  endured 
from  that  noble. 

Then  began  a  noisy  and  joyous  banquet.  Sapyeha  drank 
to  each  guest  separately,  raised  toasts  to  the  king,  the 
hetmans,  the  armies  of  both  peoples  (Poland  and  Lithuania), 
Pan  Charnyetski,  the  whole  Commonwealth.  Pleasure 
increased,  and  with  it  noise  and  talk.  From  toasts  it  came 
to  songs.  The  room  was  filled  with  steam  from  the  heads 
of  the  guests,  and  the  odor  of  mead  and  wines.  From  out- 
side the  windows  came  in  no  less  of  an  uproar,  and  even 
the  noise  of  steel.  The  servants  had  begun  to  fight  with 
sabres.  Some  nobles  rushed  out  to  restore  order,  but  they 
increased  the  confusion. 

Suddenly  there  rose  a  shout  so  great  that  the  banqueters 
in  the  hall  became  silent. 

"What  is  that?"  asked  one  of  the  colonels.  "The 
grooms  cannot  make  such  an  uproar  as  that." 

"  Silence,  gentlemen ! "  said  the  hetman,  disturbed. 

"  Those  are  not  ordinary  shouts ! " 

All  at  once  the  windows  shook  from  the  thunder  of 
cannon  and  discharges  of  musketry. 

"A  sortie!"  cried  Volodyovski;  "the  enemy  is  ad- 
vancing ! " 

"  To  horse  !  To  sabres ! " 

All  sprang  to  their  feet.  There  was  a  throng  at  the  door ; 
then  a  crowd  of  officers  rushed  to  the  yard,  calling  to  their 
grooms  for  horses. 

But  in  the  disturbance  it  was  not  easy  for  each  one  to 


444  THE  DELUGE. 

find  his  own.     Meanwhile  from  beyond  the  yard  alarmed 
voices  began  to  shout  in  the  darkness,  — 

"  The  enemy  is  advancing !    Pan  Kotvich  is  under  fire ! " 

All  rushed  with  what  breath  was  in  their  horses  to  their 
squadrons,  jumping  over  fences  and  breaking  their  necks 
in  the  darkness.  An  alarm  began  in  the  whole  camp.  Not 
all  the  squadrons  had  horoed  at  hand,  and  those  who  had 
not  began  the  uproar  first  of  all.  Throngs  of  soldiers  on 
foot  and  on  horseback  struck  against  one  another,  not  being 
able  to  come  to  order,  not  knowing  who  was  a  friend  and 
who  an  enemy,  shouting  and  roaring  in  the  middle  of  the 
dark  night.  Some  cried  that  the  King  of  Sweden  was  ad- 
vancing with  his  whole  army. 

The  Swedish  sortie  had  really  struck  with  a  mighty  im- 
petus on  Kotvich's  men.  Fortunately,  being  sick,  he  was 
not  at  the  banquet,  and  therefore  could  offer  some  kind  of 
immediate  resistance ;  still  it  was  not  a  long  one,  for  he 
was  attacked  by  superior  numbers  and  covered  with  mus- 
ketry fire,  hence  was  forced  to  retreat.  Oskyerko  came 
first  to  his  assistance  with  his  dragoons.  They  answered 
musketry  fire  with  musketry  fire.  But  neither  could  Os- 
kyerko's  dragoons  withstand  the  pressure,  and  in  a  moment 
they  began  to  withdraw  more  and  more  hastily,  leaving  the 
ground  covered  with  corpses.  Twice  did  Oskyerko  endeavor 
to  bring  them  to  order,  and  twice  was  he  beaten  back,  so 
that  the  soldiers  could  only  cover  their  retreat  by  firing  in 
groups.  At  last  they  scattered  completely ;  but  the  Swedes 
pressed  on  like  an  irrepressible  torrent  toward  the  hetman's 
quarters.  More  and  more  regiments  issued  from  the  city 
to  the  field  ;  after  the  infantry  came  cavalry ;  they  brought 
out  even  field-guns.  It  looked  like  a  general  battle,  and  it 
seemed  as  though  the  enemy  sought  one. 

Volodyovski,  rushing  from  the  hetman's  quarters,  met  his 
own  squadron,  which  was  always  in  readiness,  half  way, 
going  toward  the  sound  of  the  alarm  and  the  shots.  It 
was  led  by  Roh  Kovalski,  who,  like  Kotvich,  was  not  at  the 
banquet ;  but  Roh  was  not  there  because  he  had  not  been 
invited.  Volodyovski  gave  orders  to  set  fire  with  all  speed 
to  a  couple  of  sheds,  so  as  to  light  up  the  field,  and  he  hur- 
ried to  the  battle.  On  the  road  he  was  joined  by  Kmita 
with  his  terrible  volunteers,  and  that  half  of  the  Tartars 
which  had  not  gone  on  the  scouting  expedition.  Both  came 
just  in  time  to  save  Kotvich  and  Oskyerko  from  utter 
disaster. 


i- 


THE  DELUGE.  446 

The  sheds  had  now  blazed  up  so  well  that  everything 
could  be  seen  as  at  noontide.  In  this  light  the  Lauda 
men,  aided  by  Kmita,  struck  the  infantry  regiments,  and 
passing  through  their  fire  took  them  on  sabres.  The  Swed- 
ish cavalry  sprang  to  assist  their  own  men,  and  closed 
mightily  with  the  Lauda  squa^on.  For  a  certain  time 
they  struggled  exactly  like  two  wrestlers  who  seizing  each 
other  by  the  bodies  use  their  last  strength,  —  now  this  one 
bends  the  other,  and  now  the  other  bends  this ;  but  men 
fell  so  frequently  in  their  ranks  that  at  last  the  Swedes 
began  to  be  confused.  Kmita  with  his  fighters  rushed  into 
the  thick  of  the  struggle.  Volodyovski  as  usual  cleared 
an  opening ;  near  him  the  two  gigantic  Skshetuskis  fought, 
and  Kharlamp  with  Roh  Kovalski ;  the  Lauda  men  emu- 
lated Kmita's  fighters,  —  some  shouting  terribly,  others,  as 
the  Butryms,  rolling  on  in  a  body  and  in  silence. 

New  regiments  rushed  forward  to  the  aid  of  the  broken 
Swedes ;  but  Vankovich,  whose  quarters  were  near  Volo- 
dyovski's  and  Kmita's,  was  a  little  later  than  they  and 
supported  them.  At  last  the  hetman  led  all  the  troops  to 
the  engagement,  and  began  to  advance  in  order.  A  fierce 
battle  sprang  up  along  the  whole  line  from  Mokotov  to 
the  Vistula. 

Then  Akbah  Ulan,  who  had  gone  with  the  scouts,  ap- 
peared on  a  foaming  horse  before  the  hetman. 

"Effendi !  "  cried  he ;  "a  chambul  of  cavalry  is  march- 
ing from  Babitsi  to  the  city,  and  convoying  wagons  ;  they 
wish  to  enter  the  gates." 

Sapyeha  understood  in  one  moment  what  that  sortie  in 
the  direction  of  Mokotov  meant.  The  enemy  wished  to 
draw  away  troops  on  the  meadow  road,  so  that  that  auxili- 
ary cavalry  and  a  provision  train  might  enter  the  gates. 

"  Run  to  Volodyovski  ! "  cried  the  hetman  to  Akbah 
Ulan ;  "  let  the  Lauda  squadron,  Kmita,  and  Vankovich 
stop  the  road.    I  will  send  them  reinforcements  at  once." 

Akbah  Ulan  put  spurs  to  his  horse  ;  after  him  flew  one, 
and  a  second,  and  a  third  orderly.  All  rushed  to  Volodyov- 
ski and  repeated  the  order  of  the  hetman. 

Volodyovski  turned  his  squadron  immediately;  Kmita 
and  the  Tartars  caught  up  with  him  ;  going  across  the  field, 
they  shot  on  together,  and  Vankovich  after  them. 

But  they  arrived  too  late.  Nearly  two  hundred  wagons 
had  entered  the  gate ;  a  splendid  detachment  of  cavalry 
following  them  was  almost  within  radius  of  the  fortress. 


446  THE  DELUGE. 

Only  the  rearguard,  composed  of  about  one  hundred  men, 
had  not  come  yet  under  cover  of  the  artillery.  But  these 
too  were  going  with  all  speed.  The  officer,  riding  behind, 
urged  them  on. 

Kmita,  seeing  them  by  the  light  of  the  burning  shed, 
gave  forth  such  a  piercing  aiid  terrible  shout,  that  the  horses 
at  his  side  were  frightened ;  he  recognized  Boguslav's  cav- 
alry, that  same  which  had  ridden  over  him  and  his  Tartars 
at  Yanov. 

Mindful  of  nothing,  he  rushed  like  a  madman  toward 
them,  passed  his  own  men,  and  fell  first  blindly  among 
their  ranks.  Fortunately  the  two  Kyemliches,  Kosma  and 
Damian,  sitting  on  the  foremost  horses,  rode  with  him.  At 
that  moment  Volodyovski  struck  the  flank  like  lightning,  and 
with  this  one  blow  cut  off  the  rearguard  from  the  main  body. 

Cannon  began  to  thunder  from  the  walls ;  but  the  main 
division,  sacrificing  their  comrades,  rushed  in  with  all  speed 
after  the  wagons.  Then  the  Lauda  men  and  Kmita's  forces 
surrounded  the  rearguard  as  with  a  ring,  and  a  merciless 
slaughter  began. 

But  it  was  of  short  duration.  Boguslav's  men,  seeing 
that  there  was  no  rescue  on  any  side,  sprang  from  their 
horses  in  a  moment,  threw  down  their  weapons,  and  shouted 
with  sky-piercing  voices,  heard  in  the  throng  and  the  up- 
roar, that  they  surrendered. 

Neither  the  volunteers  nor  the  Tartars  regarded  their 
shouts,  but  hewed  on.  At  this  moment  was  heard  the 
threatening  and  shrill  voice  of  Volodyovski,  who  wanted 
informants,  — 

"  Stop !  stop !  take  them  alive ! " 

"  Take  them  alive  ! ''  cried  Kmita. 

The  biting  of  steel  ceased.  The  Tartars  were  commanded 
to  bind  the  enemy,  and  with  the  skill  peculiar  to  them  they 
did  this  in  a  twinkle;  then  the  squadrons  pushed  back 
hastily  from  the  cannon-fire.  The  colonels  marched  toward 
the  sheds,  — the  Lauda  men  in  advance,  Vankovich  in  the 
rear,  and  Kmita,  with  the  prisoners,  in  the  centre,  all  in  per- 
fect readiness  to  repulse  attack  should  it  come.  Some 
of  the  Tartars  led  prisoners  on  leashes  ;  others  of  them  led 
captured  horses.  Kmita,  when  he  came  near  the  sheds, 
looked  carefully  into  the  faces  of  the  prisoners  to  see  if 
Boguslav  was  among  them ;  for  though  one  of  them  had 
sworn  under  a  sword-point  that  the  prince  was  not  in  the 
detachment,  still  Kmita  thought  that  perhaps  they  were 


THE  DELUGE.  447 

hiding  him  purposely.  Then  some  voice  from  under  the 
stirrup  of  a  Tartar  cried  to  him,  — 

"  Pan  Kmita !  Colonel !  Rescue  an  acquaintance  !  Give 
command  to  free  me  from  the  rope  on  parole." 

"  Hassling ! "  cried  Kmita. 

Hassling  was  a  Scot,  formerly  an  oflRcer  in  the  cavalry  of 
the  voevoda  of  Vilna,  whom  Kmita  knew  in  Kyedani,  and 
in  his  time  loved  much. 

"  Let  the  prisoner  go  free  ! "  cried  he  to  the  Tartar,  "  and 
down  from  the  horse  yourself !  " 

The  Tartar  sprang  from  the  saddle  as  if  the  wind  had  car- 
ried him  off,  for  he  knew  the  danger  of  loitering  when  the 
"bagadyr"  commanded. 

Hassling,  groaning,  climbed  into  the  Tartar's  lofty  saddle. 
Kmita  then  caught  him  above  the  palm,  and  pressing  his 
hand  as  if  he  wished  to  crush  it,  began  to  ask  insistently,  — 

"Whence  do  you  come?  Tell  me  quickly,  whence 
do  you  come  ?    For  God's  sake,  tell  quickly  ! " 

"  From  Taurogi,"  answered  the  oflRcer. 

Kmita  pressed  him  still  more. 

"  But  —  Panna  Billevich  —  is  she  there  ?  " 

"  She  is." 

Pan  Andrei  spoke  with  still  greater  difl&culty,  for  he 
pressed  his  teeth  still  more  closely. 

"  And  —  what  has  the  prince  done  with  her  ?  " 

"  He  has  not  succeeded  in  doing  anything." 

Silence  followed ;  after  a  while  Kmita  removed  his  lynx- 
skin  cap,  drew  his  hand  over  his  forehead  and  said,  — 

"  I  was  struck  in  the  battle ;  blood  is  leaving  me,  and  I 
have  grown  weak." 


448  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XXXVin. 

The  sortie  had  attained  its  object  only  in  part ;  though 
Boguslav's  division  had  entered  the  city,  the  sortie  itself 
had  not  done  great  things.  It  is  true  that  Pan  Kotvich^s 
squadron  and  Oskyerko's  dragoons  had  suffered  seriously ; 
but  the  Swedes  too  had  strewn  the  field  with  many  corpses, 
and  one  regiment  of  infantry,  which  Volodyovski  and  Van- 
kovich  had  struck,  was  almost  destroyed.  The  Lithuanians 
boasted  that  they  had  inflicted  greater  loss  on  the  enemy 
than  they  had  endured  themselves.  Pan  Sapyeha  alone 
suffered  internally,  because  a  new  "  confusion  "  had  met  him 
from  which  his  fame  might  be  seriously  affected.  The 
colonels  attached  to  the  hetman  comforted  him  as  well  as 
they  could ;  and  to  tell  the  truth  this  lesson  was  useful,  for 
henceforward  he  had  no  more  such  wild  banquets,  and  if 
there  was  some  pleasure  the  greatest  watchfulness  was  ob- 
served during  the  time  of  its  continuance.  The  Swedes 
were  caught  the  day  after.  Supposing  that  the  hetman 
would  not  expect  a  repetition  of  the  sortia  so  soon,  they 
came  outside  the  walls  again ;  but  driven  from  their  ground 
and  leaving  a  number  of  dead,  they  returned. 

Meanwhile  they  were  examining  Hassling  in  the  het- 
man's  quarters;  this  made  Pan  Andrei  so  impatient  that 
he  almost  sprang  out  of  his  skin,  for  he  wished  to  have  the 
Scot  to  himself  at  the  earliest,  and  talk  with  him  touching 
Taurogi.  He  prowled  about  the  quarters  all  day,  went  in 
every  little  while,  listened  to  the  statements,  and  sprang  up 
whenever  Boguslav's  name  was  mentioned  in  the  question. 

But  in  the  evening  he  received  an  order  to  go  on  a  scout- 
ing expedition.  He  said  nothing,  only  set  his  teeth ;  for  he 
had  changed  greatly  already,  and  had  learned  to  defer  pri- 
vate affairs  for  public  service.  But  he  pushed  the  Tartars 
terribly  during  the  expedition,  burst  out  in  anger  at  the 
least  cause,  and  struck  with  his  baton  till  the  bones  cracked. 
They  said  one  to  another  that  the  "  bagadyr  "  was  mad,  and 
marched  silently,  as  silently  as  cowards,  looking  only  to  the 
eyes  of  the  leader  and  guessing  his  thoughts  on  the  wing; 


THE  DELUGE.  449 

On  returning  he  found  Hassling  in  his  quarters^  but  so 
ill  that  he  could  not  speak,  for  his  capture  had  affected  him 
so  cruelly  that  after  the  additional  torture  of  a  whole  day's 
inquisition  he  had  a  fever,  and  did  not  understand  what 
was  said  to  him.  Kmita  therefore  was  forced  to  be  satis- 
fied with  what  Zagloba  told  of  Hassling's  statements ;  but 
they  touched  only  public,  not  private  affairs.  Of  Boguslav 
the  young  officer  said  only  this,  —  that  after  his  return  from 
the  expedition  to  Podlyasye  and  the  defeat  at  Yanov  he  had 
become  terribly  ill  from  rage  and  melancholy ;  he  fell  into 
a  fever,  but  as  soon  as  he  had  recovered  somewhat,  he  moved 
with  his  troops  to  Pomerania,  whither  Steinbock  and  the 
elector  invited  him  most  earnestly. 

"  But  where  is  he  now  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"According  to  what  Hassling  tells  me,  and  he  has  no 
reason  to  lie,  he  is  with  the  king's  brother,  at  the  fortified 
camp  on  the  Narev  and  the  Bug,  where  Boguslav  is  com- 
manding a  whole  cavalry  division,"  answered  Zagloba. 

"Ha!  and  they  think  to  come  here  with  succor  to  the 
besieged.  We  shall  meet,  as  God  is  in  heaven,  even  if  I  had 
to  go  to  him  in  disguise." 

"J)o  not  grow  angry  for  nothing!  To  Warsaw  they 
would  be  glad  to  come  with  succor,  but  they  cannot,  for 
Charnyetski  has  placed  himself  in  their  way.  Having 
neither  infantry  nor  cannon,  he  cannot  attack  their  camp, 
and  they  are  afraid  to  go  out  against  him,  for  they  know 
that  their  soldiers  could  not  withstand  his  in  the  field,  and 
they  know  too  that  if  they  went  out,  they  could  not  shield 
themselves  with  the  river.  If  the  king  himself  were  there 
he  would  give  battle,  for  under  his  command  the  soldiers 
fight  better,  being  confident  that  he  is  a  great  warrior ;  but 
neither  Douglas,  nor  the  king's  brother,  nor  Prince  Bogus- 
lav, though  all  three  are  daring  men,  would  venture  against 
Charnyetski." 

"  But  where  is  the  king  ?  " 

"  He  has  gone  to  Prussia.  The  king  does  not  believe  that 
we  are  before  Warsaw  already,  and  that  we  shall  capture  Wit- 
temberg.  But  whether  he  believes  or  not,  he  had  to  go  for 
two  reasons,  —  first,  because  he  must  win  over  the  elector, 
even  at  the  price  of  all  Great  Poland ;  second,  because  the 
army,  which  he  led  out  of  the  sack,  is  of  no  use  until  it  has 
rested.  Toil,  watching,  and  continual  alarms  have  so  gnawed 
it  that  the  soldiers  are  notable  to  hold  muskets  in  their  hands ; 
and  still  they  are  the  choicest  regiments  in  the  whole  army, 
VOL.  II.  —  29 


450  THE  DELUGE. 

which  through  all  the  German  and  Danish  regions  have 
won  famous  victories." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  coming  of 
Volodyovski. 

"  How  is  Hassling  ?  "  asked  he  on  the  threshold. 

"  He  is  sick  and  imagines  every  folly,"  answered  Kmita. 

"  And  you,  my  dear  Michael,  what  do  you  want  of  Hass- 
ling ?  "  asked  Zagloba. 

"  Just  as  if  you  do  not  know ! " 

"I  could  not  know  that  it  is  a  question  with  you  of  that 
cherry-tree  which  Prince  Boguslav  has  planted  in  his  gar- 
den. He  is  a  diligent  gardener ;  he  does  not  need  to  wait 
a  year  for  fruit." 

"  I  wish  you  were  killed  for  such  jokes ! "  cried  the  little 
knight. 

"Look  at  him,  tell  him  the  most  innocent  thing,  and 
immediately  his  mustaches  are  quivering  like  the  horns  of 
a  mad  grasshopper.  In  what  am  I  to  blame  ?  Seek  ven- 
geance on  Boguslav,  not  on  me." 

"  God  grant  me  to  seek  and  to  find !  " 

"  Just  now  Babinich  has  said  the  same !  Before  long  I 
see  that  he  will  raise  the  whole  army  against  the  prince ; 
but  Boguslav  is  taking  good  care  of  himself,  and  without 
my  stratagems  you  will  not  be  able  to  succeed." 

Here  both  young  men  sprang  to  their  feet  and  asked,  — 

"  Have  you  any  stratagems  ?  " 

"  But  do  you  think  it  is  as  easy  to  take  a  stratagem  out 
of  the  head  as  a  sabre  out  of  the  sheath  ?  If  Boguslav 
were  here,  surely  I  should  find  more  than  one ;  but  at  that 
distance,  not  only  a  stratagem,  but  a  cannon  will  not  strike. 
Pan  Andrei,  give  orders  to  bring  me  a  goblet  of  mead,  for  it 
is  hot  here  to-day." 

"  I  '11  give  you  a  keg  of  it  if  you  will  invent  something." 

"  First,  why  do  you  stand  over  this  Hassling  like  an 
executioner  ?  He  is  not  the  only  man  captured ;  you  can 
ask  others." 

"  I  have  already  t©rtured  others,  but  they  are  common 
soldiers ;  they  know  nothing,  but  he,  as  an  officer,  was  at  the 
court,"  answered  Kmita. 

"  That  is  a  reason ! "  answered  Zagloba.  "  I  must  talk 
with  him  too;  from  what  he  tells  me  of  the  person  and 
ways  of  Prince  Boguslav,  stratagems  may  be  important.  Now 
the  main  thing  is  to  finish  the  siege  soon,  for  afterward  we 
shall  move  surely  against  that  army  on  the  Narev.     But 


THE  DELUGE.  451 

somehow  oar  gracious  lord  and  the  hetmans  are  a  long  time 
invisible." 

"  How  so  ?  "  asked  Volodyovski.  "  I  have  returned  this 
minute  from  the  hetman,  who  has  just  received  news  that 
the  king  will  take  up  position  here  this  evening  with  the 
auxiliary  divisions,  and  the  hetmans  with  cavalry  will  come 
to-morrow.  They  are  advancing  from  Sokal  itself,  resting 
but  little,  making  forced  marches.  Besides,  it  has  been 
known  for  two  days  that  they  are  almost  in  sight." 

"  Are  they  bringing  many  troops  ?  " 

^'Nearly  five  times  as  many  as  Sapyeha  has,  infantry 
Russian  and  Hungarian,  very  excellent;  six  thousand 
Tartars .  under  Suba  Gazi,  but  probably  it  is  impossible 
to  let  them  out  for  even  a  day,  for  they  are  very  self- 
willed  and  plunder  all  around." 

"Better  give  them  to  Pan  Andrei  to  lead,"  said  Zagloba. 

*^Yes,"  said  Kmita,  "I  should  lead  them  straightway 
from  Warsaw,  for  they  are  of  no  use  in  a  siege ;  I  should  take 
them  to  the  Bug  and  the  Narev." 

"  They  are  of  use,"  replied  Volodyovski,  "  for  none  can 
see  better  than  they  that  provisions  do  not  enter  the 
fortress." 

"Well,  it  will  be  warm  for  Wittemberg.  Wait,  old 
criminal ! "  cried  Zagloba.  "  You  have  warred  well,  I  will 
not  deny  that,  but  you  have  robbed  and  plundered  still 
better ;  you  had  two  mouths,  —  one  for  false  oaths,  the  other 
for  breaking  promises,  — but  this  time  you  will  not  beg  off 
with  both  of  them.  The  Gallic  disease  will  dry  \ip  your 
skin,  and  doctors  will  tear  it  from  you ;  but  we  will  flay 
you  better,  Zagloba's  head  for  that ! " 

"  Nonsense  !  he  will  surrender  on  conditions  to  the  king, 
who  will  not  do  anything  to  him,"  answered  Pan  Michael ; 
"  and  we  shall  have  to  give  him  military  honors  besides." 

"  He  will  yield  on  conditions,  will  he  ?  Indeed ! "  cried 
Zagloba.     "  We  shall  see ! " 

Here  he  began  to  pound  the  table  with  such  force  that 
Roh  Kovalski,  who  was  coming  in  at  the  moment,  was 
frightened  and  stood  as  if  fixed  to  the  threshold. 

"  May  I  serve  as  a  waiting-lad  to  Jews,"  shouted  the  old 
man,  "  if  I  let  free  out  of  Warsaw  that  blasphemer  of  the 
faith,  that  robber  of  churches,  that  oppressor  of  widows, 
that  executioner  of  men  and  women,  that  hangman's  assist- 
ant, that  ruflian,  that  blood-spiller  and  money-grabber,  that 
purse-gnawer,  that  flayer !    AH  right !     The  king  will  let 


452  THE  DELUGE. 

him  out  on  conditions ;  but  I,  as  I  am  a  Catholic,  as  I  am 
Zagloba,  as  I  wish  for  happiness  during  life  and  desire  God 
at  death,  will  make  such  a  tumult  against  him  as  no  man 
has  ever  heard  of  in  this  Commonwealth  before!  Don't 
wave  your  hand,  Pan  Michael !  I  '11  make  a  tumult !  I 
repeat  it,  I  '11  make  a  tumult ! " 

"  Uncle  will  make  a  tumult ! "  thundered  Roh  Kovalski. 

Just  then  Akbah  Ulan  thrust  in  his  beast-like  face  at  the 
door. 

"  Effendi ! ''  said  he  to  Kmita,  "  the  armies  of  the  king 
are  visible  beyond  the  Vistula.'' 

All  sprang  to  their  feet  and  rushed  forth. 

The  king  had  come  indeed.  First  arrived  the  Tartar 
squadrons,  under  Suba  Gazi,  but  not  in  such  numbers  as  was 
expected;  after  them  came  the  troops  of  the  kingdom, 
many  and  well  armed,  and  above  all  full  of  ardor.  Before 
evening  the  whole  army  had  passed  the  bridge  freshly  built 
by  Oskyerko.  Sapyeha  was  waiting  for  the  king  with  squad-' 
roiis  drawn  out  as  if  ready  for  battle,  standing  one  by  the 
side  of  the  other,  like  an  immense  wall,  the  end  of  which  it 
was  difficult  to  reach  with  the  eye.  The  captains  stood 
before  the  regiments ;  near  them  the  standard-bearers,  each 
with  lowered  ensign;  the  trumpets,  kettle-drums,  crooked 
trumpets,  and  drums  made  a  noise  indescribable.  The 
squadrons  of  the  kingdom,  in  proportion  as  they  passed, 
stood  just  opposite  the  Lithuanians  in  line;  between  one 
and  the  other  army  was  an  interval  of  a  hundred  paces. 

Sapyeha  with  baton  in  hand  went  on  foot  to  that  open 
space ;  after  him  the  chief  civil  and  military  dignitaries.  On 
the  other  side,  from  the  armies  of  the  kingdom  approached 
the  king  on  a  splendid  Frisian  horse,  given  him  by  Lyubo- 
mirski ;  he  was  arrayed  as  if  for  battle,  in  light  armor  of 
blue  and  gold,  from  under  which  was  to  be  seen  a  black 
velvet  kaftan,  with  a  lace  collar  coming  out  on  the  breast- 
plate, but  instead  of  a  helmet  he  wore  the  ordinary  Swedish 
hat,  with  black  feathers ;  but  he  wore  military  gloves,  and 
long  yellow  boots  coming  far  above  his  knees. 

After  him  rode  the  papal  nuncio,  the  archbishop  of  Lvoff, 
the  bishop  of  Kamenyets,  the  priest  Tsyetsishovski,  the 
voevoda  of  Cracow,  the  voevoda  of  Rus,  Baron  Lisola,  Count 
Pottingen,  Pan  Kamenyetski,  the  ambassador  of  Moscow, 
Pan  Grodzitski,  general  of  artillery,  Tyzenhauz,  and  many 
others.  Sapyeha  advanced  as  marshal  of  the  kingdom  to 
hold  the  king's  stirrup ;  but  the  king  sprang  lightly  from  the 


THE  DELUGE.  453 

saddle,  hurried  to   Sapyeha   and  without   saying  a  word, 
seized  him  in  his  embrace. 

And  Yan  Kazimir  held  him  a  long  time,  in  view  of  both 
armies ;  silent  all  the  while,  but  tears  flowed  down  his  cheeks 
in  a  stream,  for  he  pressed  to  his  bosom  the  truest  servant 
of  the  king  and  the  country,  —  a  man  who,  though  he  did  not 
equal  others  in  genius,  though  he  even  erred  at  times,  still 
soared  in  honesty  above  all  the  lords  of  that  Commonwealth, 
never  wavered  in  loyalty,  sacrificed  without  a  moment's 
thought  his  whole  fortune,  and  from  the  beginning  of  the 
war  exposed  his  breast  for  his  ting  and  the  country. 

The  Lithuanians,  who  had  whispered  previously  among 
themselves  that  perhaps  reprimands  would  meet  Pan  Sapyeha 
because  he  had  let  Karl  Gustav  escape  from  near  Sandomir 
and  for  the  recent  carelessness  at  Warsaw,  or  at  least  a  cool 
reception,  seeing  this  heartiness  of  the  king,  raised  in 
honor  of  the  kindly  monarch  a  tremendous  heaven-echoing 
shout.  The  armies  of  ^he  kingdom  answered  it  immediately 
with  one  thunder-roll,  and  for  some  time  above  the  noise  of 
the  music,  the  rattle  of  drums,  the  roar  of  musketry,  were 
heard  only  these  shouts,  —    * 

"  Vivat  Yoannes  Casimirus  ! '' 

"  Long  life  to  the  armies  of  the  crown ! '' 

"  Long  life  to  the  Lithuanians  !  " 

So  they  greeted  one  another  at  Warsaw.  The  walls  trem- 
bled, and  behind  the  walls  the  Swedes. 

"  I  shall  bellow,  as  God  is  dear  to  me ! ''  cried  Zagloba, 
with  emotion;  "I  cannot  restrain  myself.  See  our  king, 
our  father !  —  gracious  gentlemen,  I  am  blubbering,  —  our 
father,  our  king !  the  other  day  a  wanderer  deserted  by  all ; 
now  here  —  nowhere  are  a  hundred  thousand  sabres  at  call ! 
O  merciful  God !  I  cannot  keep  from  tears ;  yesterday  a 
wanderer,  to-day  the  Emperor  of  Germany  has  not  such 
good  soldiers  —  " 

Here  the  sluices  were  opened  in  the  eyes  of  Zagloba, 
and  he  began  to  sob  time  after  time ;  then  he  turned  sud- 
denly to  Roh,  — 

"  Be  silent !  what  are  you  whimpering  about  ?  " 

"  And  is  Uncle  not  whimpering  ?  "  answered  Roh. 

"  True,  as  God  is  dear  to  me  !  —  I  was  ashamed,  gracious 
gentlemen,  of  this  Commonwealth.  But  now  I  would  not 
change  with  any  nation !  A  hundred  thousand  sabres,  —  let 
others  show  the  like.  God  has  brought  them  to  their  minds ; 
God  has  given  this,  God  has  given  it !  " 


454  THE  DELUGE. 

Zagloba  had  not  made  a  great  mistake,  for  really  there 
were  nearly  seventy  thousand  men  at  Warsaw,  not  counting 
Charnyetski's  division,  which  had  not  arrived  yet,  and  not 
counting  the  armed  camp  attendants  who  rendered  service 
when  necessary,  and  who  straggled  after  every  camp  in 
countless  multitudes. 

After  the  greeting  and  a  hurried  review  of  the  troops, 
the  king  thanked  Sapyeha's  men,  amid  universal  enthu- 
siasm, for  their  faithful  services,  and  went  to  Uyazdov.  The 
troops  occupied  the  positions  assigned  them.  Some  squad- 
rons remained  in  Praga ;  others  disposed  themselves  around 
the  city.  A  gigantic  train  of  wagons  continued  to  cross  the 
Vistula  till  the  following  midday. 

Next  morning  the  suburbs  of  the  city  were  as  white  with 
tents  as  if  they  had  been  covered  with  snow.  Countless 
herds  of  horses  were  neighing  on  the  adjoining  meadows. 
After  the  army  followed  a  crowd  of  Armenians,  Jews, 
Tartars  ;  another  city,  more  extensive  and  tumultuous  than 
that  which  was  besieged,  grew  up  on  the  plain. 

The  Swedes,  amazed  during  the  first  days  at  the  power  of 
the  King  of  Poland,  made  no  sorties,  so  that  Pan  Grodzitski, 
general  of  artillery,  could  ride  around  the  city  quietly  and 
form  his  plan  of  siege. 

On  the  following  day  the  camp  attendants  began  to  raise 
intrenchments  here  and  there,  according  to  Grodzitski 's 
])lan ;  they  placed  on  them  at  once  the  smaller  cannon, 
for  the  larger  ones  were  to  appear  only  a  couple  of  weeks 
later. 

Yan  Kazimir  sent  a  message  to  old  Wittemberg  summon- 
ing him  to  surrender  the  city  and  lay  down  his  arms,  giving 
favorable  conditions,  which,  when  known,  roused  discontent 
in  the  army.  That  discontent  was  spread  mainly  by  Zagloba, 
who  had  a  special  hatred  of  the  Swedish  commander. 

Wittemberg,  as  was  easy  to  foresee,  rejected  the  con- 
ditions and  resolved  on  a  defence  to  continue  till  the  last 
drop  of  blood  was  shed,  and  to  bury  himself  in  the  ruins  of 
the  city  rather  than  yield  it  to  the  king.  The  size  of  the 
besieging  army  did  not  frighten  him  a  whit,  for  he  knew 
that  an  excessive  number  was  rather  a  hindrance  than  help 
in  a  siege.  He  was  informed  also  in  good  season  that  in  the 
camp  of  Yan  Kazimir  there  was  not  one  siege  gun,  while 
the  Swedes  had  more  than  enough  of  them,  not  taking  into 
consideration  their  inexhaustible  supply  of  ammunition. 

It  was  in  fact  to  be  foreseen  that  they  would  defend  them- 


THE  DELUGE.  455 

selves  with  frenzy,  for  Warsaw  had  served  them  hitherto  as 
a  storehouse  for  booty.  All  the  immense  treasures  looted 
in  castles,  in  churches,  in  cities,  in  the  whole  Commonwealth, 
came  to  the  capital,  whence  they  were  despatched  in  parties 
to  Prussia,  and  farther  to  Sweden.  But  at  the  present  time, 
when  the  whole  country  had  risen,  and  castles  defended  by 
the  smaller  Swedish  garrisons  did  not  insure  safety,  booty 
was  brought  to  Warsaw  all  the  more.  The  Swedish  soldier 
was  more  ready  to  sacrifice  his  life  than  his  booty.  A  poor 
people  who  had  seized  the  treasures  of  a  wealthy  land  had 
acquired  the  taste  of  them  to  such  a  degree  that  the  world 
had  never  seen  more  grasping  robbers.  The  king  himself 
had  grown  famous  for  greed;  the  generals  followed  his 
example,  and  Wittemberg  surpassed  them  all.  When  it 
was  a  question  of  gain,  neither  the  honor  of  a  knight  nor 
consideration  for  the  dignity  of  rank  restrained  officers. 
They  seized,  they  extorted,  they  skinned  everything  that 
could  be  taken.  In  Warsaw  itself  colonels  of  high  office 
and  noble  birth  were  not  ashamed  to  sell  spirits  and  tobacco 
to  their  own  soldiers,  so  as  to  cram  their  purses  with  the 
pay  of  the  army. 

This  too  might  rouse  the  Swedes  to  fury  in  defence,  that 
their  foremost  men  were  at  that  time  in  Warsaw.  First  was 
Wittemberg  himself,  next  in  command  to  Karl  Gustav.  He 
was  the  first  who  had  entered  the  Commonwealth  and 
brought  it  to  decline  at  Uistsie.  In  return  for  that  service  a 
triumph  was  prepared  for  him  in  Sweden  as  for  a  conqueror. 
In  the  city  was  Oxenstiern,  the  chancellor,  a  statesman  re- 
nowned throughout  the  world,  respected  for  honesty  even  by 
his  enemies.  He  was  called  the  Minerva  of  the  king.  To 
his  counsel  Karl  was  indebted  for  all  his  victories  in  negoti- 
ation. In  the  capital  was  also  Wrangel,  the  younger  Horn, 
Erickson,  the  second  Lowenhaupt,  and  many  Swedish  ladies 
of  high  birth,  who  had  followed  their  husbands  to  the  country 
as  to  a  new  Swedish  colony. 

The  Swedes  had  something  to  defend.  Yan  Kazimir 
understood,  therefore,  that  the  siege,  especially  through  the 
lack  of  heavy  guns  on  his  side,  would  be  long  and  bloody. 
The  hetmans  understood  this  also,  but  the  army  would  not 
think  of  it.  Barely  had  Grodzitski  raised  the  intrenchments 
in  some  fashion,  barely  had  he  pushed  forward  somewhat  to 
the  walls,  when  deputations  went  from  all  the  squadrons 
to  ask  the  king  to  permit  volunteers  to  storm  the  walls. 
The  king  had  to  explain  to  them  a  long  time  that  fortresses 


A 


456  THE  DELUGE. 

were  not  taken  with  sabres,  before  he  could  restrain  their 
ardor. 

Meanwhile  the  works  were  pushed  forward  as  rapidly  as 
possible.  The  troops,  not  being  able  to  storm,  took  eager 
part  with  the  camp  servants  in  raising  these  works ;  men 
from  the  foremost  regiments,  nay,  even  officers  brought  earth 
in  wheelbarrows,  carried  fascines,  labored.  More  than  once 
the  Swedes  tried  to  hinder,  and  not  a  day  passed  without 
sorties ;  but  barely  were  the  Swedish  musketeers  outside  the 
gate,  when  the  Poles,  working  at  the  intrenchments,  throw- 
ing aside  wheelbarrows,  bundles  of  twigs,  spades  and  pick- 
axes, ran  with  sabres  into  the  smoke  so  furiously  that  the 
Swedes  had  to  hide  in  the  fortress  with  all  haste.  In  these 
engagements  bodies  fell  thickly ;  the  fosses  and  the  open 
space  as  far  as  the  intrenchments  were  full  of  graves,  in 
which  were  placed  sometimes  small  bundles  of  the  weapons 
of  the  dead.  At  last  even  time  failed  for  burial,  so  that 
bodies  lay  on  the  ground  spreading  a  terrible  odor  around 
the  city  and  the  besiegers. 

In  spite  of  the  greatest  difficulty  citizens  stole  forth  to  the 
king's  camp  every  day,  reporting  what  happened  in  the  city, 
and  imploring  on  their  knees  to  hasten  the  storm.  The 
Swedes,  they  said,  had  a  plenty  of  provisions  as  yet,  but  the 
people  were  dying  of  hunger  on  the  streets ;  they  lived  in 
want,  in  oppression  under  the  terrible  hand  of  the  garri- 
son. Every  day  echoes  brought  to  the  Polish  camp  sounds 
of  musket-shots  in  the  city,  and  fugitives  brought  intelli- 
gence that  the  Swedes  were  shooting  citizens  suspected 
of  good-will  to  Yan  Kazimir.  The  hair  stood  on  end  at  the 
stories  of  the  fugitives.  They  said  that  the  whole  popula- 
tion, sick  women,  newly  born  infants,  old  men,  all  lived  at 
night  on  the  streets,  for  the  Swedes  had  driven  them 
from  their  houses,  and  made  passages  from  wall  to  wall,  so 
that  the  garrison,  in  case  Yan  Kazimir's  troops  should  enter, 
might  withdraw  and  defend  themselves.  Rains  fell  on  the 
people  in  their  camping-places  ;  on  clear  days  the  sun  burned 
them,  at  night  the  cold  pinched  them.  Citizens  were  not 
allowed  to  kindle  fires ;  they  had  no  means  of  preparing  warm 
food.  Various  diseases  spread  more  and  more,  and  carried 
away  hundreds  of  victims. 

Yan  Kazimir's  heart  was  ready  to  burst  when  he  heard 
these  narratives.  He  sent  therefore  courier  after  courier  to 
hasten  the  coming  of  the  heavy  guns.  Days  and  weeks 
passed  ;  but  it  was  impossible  to  undertake  anything  more 


THE  DELUGE.  457 

important  than  the  repulse  of  sorties.  Still  the  besiegers 
were  strengthened  bj'  the  thought  that  the  gai-rison  must 
fail  of  provisions  at  last,  since  the  roads  were  blocked 
in  such  fashion  that  a  mouse  could  not  reach  the  for- 
tress. The  besieged  lost  hope  of  assistance ;  the  troops 
under  Douglas,  which  were  posted  nearest,  were  not  only 
unable  to  come  to  the  rescue,  but  had  to  think  of  their  own 
skin ;  for  Yan  Kazimir,  having  even  too  many  men,  was  able 
to  harass  them. 

At  last  the  Poles,  even  before  the  coming  of  the  heav  v 
guus,  opened  on  the  fortress  with  the  smaller  ones.  Pan 
Grodzitski  from  the  side  of  the  Vistula,  raised  in  front  ol 
himself,  like  a  mole,  earth  defences,  pushed  to  within  six 
yards  of  the  moat,  and  vomited  a  continual  fire  on.  the  un- 
fortunate city.  The  magnificent  Kazanovski  Palace  was 
ruined ;  and  the  Poles  did  not  regret  it,  for  the  building  be- 
longed to  the  traitor  Radzeyovski.  The  shattered  walls 
were  barely  standing,  shining  with  their  empty  windows ; 
day  and  night  balls  were  dropping  on  the  splendid  terraces 
and  in  the  gardens,  smashing  the  beautiful  fountains, 
bridges,  arbors,  and  marble  statues,  terrifying  the  peacocks 
which  with  pitiful  screams  gave  notice  of  their  unhappy 
condition. 

Pan  Grodzitski  hurled  fire  on  the  Bernardine  bell- 
tower,  for  he  had  decided  to  begin  the  assault  on  that 
side. 

Meanwhile  the  camp  servants  begged  permission  to  attack 
the  city,  for  they  wished  greatly  to  reach  the  Swedish  trea- 
sures earliest.  The  king  refused  at  first,  but  finally  con- 
sented. A  number  of  prominent  officers  undertook  to  lead 
them,  and  among  others  Kmita,  who  was  imbittered  by  de- 
lay, and  not  only  that,  but  in  general  he  knew  not  what  to 
do  with  himself ;  for  Hassling,  having  fallen  into  a  grievous 
fever,  lay  without  consciousness  for  some  weeks  and  could 
speak  of  nothing. 

Men  therefore  were  summoned  to  the  storm.  Grodzitslrl 
opposed  .this  to  the  last  moment,  insisting  that  until  a 
breach  was  made  the  city  could  not  be  taken,  even  though 
the  regular  infantry  were  to  go  to  the  assault.  But 
as  the  king  had  given  permission,  Grodzitski  was  forced 
to  yield. 

June  15,  about  six  thousand  camp  servants  assembled  ; 
ladders,  bundles  of  brush,  and  bags  of  sand  were  prepared 
Toward  evening  a  throng,  barefoot  and  armed  for  the  greater 


458  THE  DELUGE. 

part  only  witTi  sabres,  began  to  approach  the  city  where  the 
trenches  and  earth  defences  came  nearest  the  moat.  When 
it  had  become  perfectly  dark,  the  men  rushed,  at  a  given  sig- 
nal, toward  the  moat  with  a  terrible  uproar,  and  began  to 
fill  it.  The  watchful  Swedes  received  them  with  a  murder- 
ous fire  from  muskets  and  cannons,  and  a  furious  battle 
sprang  up  along  the  whole  eastern  side  of  the  city.  Under 
cover  of  darkness  the  Poles  filled  the  moat  in  a  twinkle  and 
reached  the  walls  in  an  orderless  mass.  Kmita,  with  two 
thousand  men,  fell  upon  an  earth  fort,  which  the  Poles 
called  "the  mole-hill,"  and  which  stood  near  the  Cracow 
gate.  In  spite  of  a  desperate  defence  he  captured  this  place 
at  a  blow ;  the  garrison  was  cut  to  pieces  with  sabres,  not 
a  man  was  spared.  Pan  Andrei  gave  command  to  turn  the 
guns  on  the  gate  and  some  of  them  to  the  farther  walls,  so 
as  to  aid  and  cover  somewhat  those  crowds  who  were 
striving  to  scale  the  walls. 

These  men,  however,  were  not  so  fortunate.  They  put  the 
ladders  in  position,  and  ascended  them  so  furiously  that  the 
best  trained  infantry  could  not  have  done  better ;  but 
the  Swedes,  safe  behind  battlements,  fired  into  their  very 
faces,  and  hurled  stones  and  blocks  prepared  for  the  pur- 
pose; under  the  weight  of  these  the  ladders  were  broken 
into  pieces,  and  at  last  the  infantry  pushed  down  the 
assaulters  with  long  spears,  against  which  sabres  had  no 
effect. 

More  than  five  hundred  of  the  best  camp  servants  were 
lying  at  the  foot  of  the  wall ;  the  rest  passed  the  moat  under 
an  incessant  fire,  and  took  refuge  again  in  the  Polish 
intrenchments. 

The  storm  was  repulsed,  but  the  little  fort  remained  in 
the  hands  of  the  Poles.  In  vain  did  the  Swedes  roll  at  it 
all  night  from  their  heaviest  guns ;  Kmita  answered  them 
in  like  manner  from  those  cannon  which  he  had  captured. 
Only  in  the  morning,  when  light  came,  were  his  guns  dis- 
mounted to  the  last  one.  Wittemberg,  for  whom  that  in- 
trenchment  was  as  his  head,  sent  infantry  at  once  with  the 
order  not  to  dare  return  without  retaking  what  had  been 
lost ;  but  Grodzitski  sent  reinforcements  to  Kmita,  by  the 
aid  of  which  he  not  only  repulsed  the  infantry,  but  fell  upon 
and  drove  them  to  the  Cracow  gate. 

Grodzitski  was  so  delighted  that  he  ran  in  person  to  the 
king  with  the  report. 

"Gracious  Lord,"  said  he,  "I  was  opposed  to  yesterday's 


THE  DELUGE.  459 

work,  but  now  I  see  that  it  was  not  lost.  While  that  in- 
trenchment  was  in  the  enemy's-  hands  I  could  do  nothing 
against  the  gate ;  but  now  only  let  the  heavy  guns  come,  and 
in  one  night  I  will  make  a  breach." 

The  king,  who  was  grieved  that  so  many  good  men  had 
fallen,  was  rejoiced  at  Grodzitski's  words,  and  asked  at 
once,  — 

"  But  who  has  command  in  that  intrenchment  ?  " 

"  Pan  Babinich,"  answered  a  number  of  voices. 

The  king  clapped  his  hands.  "  He  must  be  first  every- 
where !  Worthy  General,  I  know  him.  He  is  a  terribly 
stubborn  cavalier,  and  will  not  let  himself  be  smoked  out." 

"It  would  be  a  mistake  beyond  forgiveness.  Gracious 
Lord,  if  we  should  permit  that.  I  have  already  sent  him 
infantry  and  small  cannon ;  for  that  they  will  try  to  smoke 
him  out  is  certain.  It  is  a  question  of  Warsaw!  That 
cavalier  is  worth  his  weight  in  gold." 

"  He  is  worth  more ;  for  this  is  not  his  first,  and  not  his 
tenth  achievement,"  said  the  king. 

Then  Yan  Kazimir  gave  orders  to  bring  quickly  a  horse 
and  a  field-glass,  and  he  rode  out  to  look  at  the  earthwork. 
But  it  was  not  to  be  seen  from  behind  the  smoke,  for  a  num- 
ber of  forty-eight-pounders  were  blowing  on  it  with  cease- 
less fire ;  they  hurled  long  balls,  bombs,  and  grape-shot. 
Still  the  intrenchment  was  so  near,  the  gate  that  musket- 
balls  almost  reached  it ;  the  bomb-shells  could  be  seen  per- 
fectly when  they  flew  up  like  cloudlets,  and,  describing  a 
closely  bent  bow,  fell  into  that  cloud  of  smoke,  bursting 
with  terrible  explosion.  Many  fell  beyond  the  intrench- 
ment, and  they  prevented  the  approach  of  reinforcements. 

"In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost!" 
said  the  king.  "  Tyzenhauz,  look !  A  pile  of  torn  earth 
is  all  that  remains.  Tyzenhauz,  do  you  know  who  is 
there  ?  " 

"Gracious  King,  Babinich  is  there.  If  he  comes  out 
living,  he  will  be  able  to  say  that  he-  was  in  hell  during 
life." 

"  We  must  send  him  fresh  men.     Worthy  General  —  " 

"  The  orders  are  already  given,  but  it  is  difficult  for  them 
to  go,  since  bombs  pass  over  and  fall  very  thickly  on  this 
side  of  the  fort." 

"  Turn  all  the  guns  on  the  walls  so  as  to  make  a  diver- 
sion," said  the  king. 

Grodzitski  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  galloped  to  the 


460  THE  DELUGE. 

trenches.  After  a  while  cannonading  was  heard  on  the 
whole  line,  and  somewhat  later  it  was  seen  that  a  fresh 
division  of  Mazovian  infantry  went  out  of  the  nearest 
trenches,  and  on  a  run  to  the  mole-hill. 

The  king  stood  there,  looking  continually.  At  last  he 
cried :  "  Babinich  should  be  relieved  in  the  command.  And 
who,  gentlemen,  will  volunteer  to  take  his  place  ?  " 

Neither  Pan  Yan,  Pan  Stanislav,  nor  Volodyovski  was 
near  the  king,  therefore  a  moment  of  silence  followed. 

"  I ! ''  said  suddenly  Pan  Topor  Grylevski,  an  officer  of  tlie 
light  squadron  of  the  primate. 

"  I ! "  said  Tyzenhauz. 

"  I !  I !  1 ! ''  called  at  once  a  number  of  voices. 

"Let  the  man  go  who  offered  himself  first,"  said  the 
king. 

Pan  Topor  Grylevski  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  raised 
the  canteen  to  his  mouth,  then  galloped  away. 

The  king  remained  looking  at  the  cloud  of  smoke  with 
which  the  mole-hill  was  covered,  and  the  smoke  rose  above 
it  like  a  bridge  up  to  the  very  wall.  Since  the  fort  was 
near  the  Vistula,  the  walls  of  the  city  towered  above  it,  and 
therefore  the  fire  was  terrible. 

Meanwhile  the  thunder  of  cannon  decreased  somewhat, 
though  the  balls  did  not  cease  to  describe  arcs,  and  a  rattle 
of  musketry  was  given  out  as  if  thousands  of  men  were 
beating  threshing-floors  with  flails. 

"  It  is  evident  that  they  are  going  to  the  attack  again," 
said  Tyzenhauz.  "  If  there  were  less  smoke,  we  should  see 
the  infantry." 

"Let  us  approach  a  little,"  said  the  king,  urging  his 
horse. 

After  him  others  moved  on,  and  riding  along  the  bank  of 
the  Vistula  from  Uyazdov  they  approached  almost  to  the 
Solets  itself;  and  since  the  gardens  of  the  palaces  and  tho 
cloisters  coming  down  to  the  Vistula  had  been  cleared  by 
the  Swedes  in  the  winter  for  fuel,  trees  did  not  cover  the 
view,  they  could  see  even  without  field-glasses  that  the 
Swedes  were  really  moving  again  to  the  storm. 

"I  would  rather  lose  that  position,"  said  the  king  all  at 
once,  "  than  that  Babinich  should  die." 

"  God  will  defend  him  !  "  said  the  priest  Tsyetsishovski. 

"  And  Pan  Grodzitski  will  not  fail  to  send  him  reinforce- 
ments," added  Tyzenhauz. 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  some  horseman 


THE  DELUGE.  461 

who  was  approaching  from  the  direction  of  the  city  at  all 
speed.  Tyzenhauz,  having  such  sight  that  he  saw  better 
with  the  naked  eye  than  others  through  field-glasses,  caught 
his  head  at  sight  of  him,  and  said,  — 

"Grylevski  is  returning!  It  must  be  that  Kmita  has 
fallen,  and  the  fort  is  captured." 

The  king  shaded  his  eyes  with  his  hands.  Grylevski 
rushed  up,  reined  in  his  horse,  and,  panting  for  breath, 
exclaimed,  — 

"  Gracious  Lord ! " 

"  What  has  happened  ?     Is  he  killed  ?  "  asked  the  king. 

"  Pan  Babinich  says  that  he  is  well,  and  does  not  wish 
any  one  to  take  his  place ;  he  begs  only  to  send  him  food, 
for  he  has  had  nothing  to  eat  since  morning." 

"  Is  he  alive  then  ?  "  cried  the  king. 

'^  He  says  that  he  is  comfortable  there ! "  repeated 
Grvlevski. 

But  others,  catching  breath  from  wonder,  began  to  cry  : 
"  That  is  courage !     He  is  a  soldier ! " 

"  But  it  was  necessary  to  stay  there  and  relieve  him  ab- 
solutely," said  the  king  to  Grylevski.  "Is  it  not  a  shame 
to  come  back  ?  Were  you  afraid,  or  what  ?  It  would  have 
been  better  not  to  go." 

"  Gracious  Lord,"  answered  Grylevski,  "  whoso  calls  me 
a  coward,  him  I  will  correct  on  any  field,  but  before  majesty 
I  must  justify  myself.  I  was  in  the  ant-hill  itself,  but  Babi- 
nich .flew  into  my  face  because  of  my  errand:  ^Go,'  said 
he,  *  to  the  hangman  !  I  am  at  work  here,  I  am  almost  creep- 
ing out  of  my  skin,  and  I  have  no  time  to  talk,  but  I  will 
not  share  either  my  glory  or  command  with  any  man.  I 
am  well  here  and  I  will  stay  here,  but  I  '11  give  orders  to 
take  you  outside  the  trench !  I  wish  you  were  killed ! '  said 
he.  '  We  want  to  eat,  and  they  send  us  a  commandant  in- 
stead of  food ! '  What  had  I  to  do.  Gracious  Lord  ?  I  do 
not  wonder  at  his  temper,  for  their  hands  are  dropping  from 
toil." 

"  And  how  is  it  ?  "  asked  the  king  ;  "  is  he  holding  the 
place  ?  " 

"Desperately.  What  would  he  not  hold?  I  forgot  to 
tell  besides  that  he  shouted  to  me  when  I  was  going :  *  I  '11 
stay  here  a  week  and  will  not  surrender,  if  I  have  something 
to  eat ! ' " 

"  Is  it  possible  to  hold  out  there  ?  " 

"  There,  Gracious  Lord,  is  the  genuine  day  of  judgment  I 


462  THE  DELUGE. 

Bomb  is  falling  after  bomb ;  pieces  of  shells  are  whistling, 
like  devils,  around  the  ear ;  the  earth  is  dug  out  into  ditches ; 
it  is  impossible  to  speak  from  smoke.  The  balls  hurl 
around  sand  and  earth,  so  that  every  moment  a  man  must 
shake  himself  to  avoid  being  buried.  Many  have  fallen, 
but  those  who  are  living  lie  in  furrows  in  the  intrenchments, 
and  have  made  defences  before  their  heads  of  stakes  strength- 
ened with  earth.  The  Swedes  constructed  the  place  care- 
fully, and  now  it  serves  against  them.  While  I  was  there, 
infantry  came  from  Grodzitski,  and  now  there  is  fighting 
again.'^ 

"  Since  we  cannot  attack  the  walls  until  a  breach  is  made," 
said  the  king,  "  we  will  strike  the  palace  on  the  Cracow 
suburbs  to-day ;  that  will  be  the  best  diversion." 

"  The  palace  is  wonderfully  strengthened,  almost  changed 
into  a  fortress,"  remarked  Tyzenhauz. 

"  But  they  will  not  hurry  from  the  city  to  give  aid,  for 
all  their  fury  will  be  turned  on  Babinich,"  said  the  king. 
"  So  will  it  be,  as  I  am  here  alive,  so  will  it  be !  I  will 
order  the  storm  at  once ;  but  first  I  will  bless  Babinich." 

Then  the  king  took  from  the  priest  a  golden  crucifix  in 
which  were  splinters  of  the  true  cross,  and  raising  it  on 
high  he  began  to  bless  the  distant  mound,  covered  with  fire 
and  smoke,  saying,  — 

"  0  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  have  mercy  on 
Thy  people,  and  give  salvation  to  the  dying !  Amen !  amen  I 
amen ! " 


THB  DELUGE.  463 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

A  BLOODY  storm  followed  from  the  side  of  the  Novy  Svyat 
against  the  Cracow  suburbs,  not  over-successful,  but  in  so  far 
effective  that  it  turned  the  attention  of  the  Swedes  from  the 
intrenchment  defended  by  Kmita,  and  permitted  the  garrison 
enclosed  in  it  to  rest  somewhat.  The  Poles  pushed  forward 
however,  to  the  Kazimiro vski  Palace,  but  they  could  not 
hold  that  point. 

On  the  other  side  they  stormed  up  to  the  Danillovich 
Palace  and  to  Dantzig  House,  equally  without  result.  A 
number  of  hundreds  of  people  fell  again.  The  king,  how- 
ever, had  this  consolation ;  he  saw  that  even  the  general 
militia  rushed  to  the  walls  with  the  greatest  daring  and  de- 
votion, and  that  after  those  attempts,  more  or  less  unsuc- 
cessful, their  courage  not  only  had  not  fallen,  but  on  the 
contrary  assurance  of  victory  was  growing  strong  in  the 
army. 

The  most  fortunate  event  of  the  day  was  the  arrival 
of  Pan  Yan  Zamoyski  and  Pan  Charnyetski.  The  first 
brought  very  excellent  infantry  and  guns  from  Zamost,  so 
heavy  that  the  Swedes  had  nothing  like  them  in  Warsaw. 
The  second,  in  agreement  with  Sapyeha,  having  besieged 
Douglas,  and  with  some  Lithuanian  troops  and  the  general 
militia  of  Podlyasye,  under  command  of  Pan  Yan,  had 
come  to  Warsaw  to  talte  part  in  the  general  storm.  It  was 
hoped  by  Charnyetski  as  well  as  others  that  this  would  be 
the  last  storm. 

Zamoyski's  heavy  guns  were  placed  in  the  position  taken 
by  Kmita ;  they  began  work  immediately  against  the  walls 
and  the  gate,  and  forced  the  Swedish  howitzers  to  silence 
at  once.  General  Grodzitski  himself  occupied  the  "mole- 
hill," and  Kmita  returned  to  his  Tartars. 

But  he  had  not  reached  his  quarters  when  he  was  sum- 
moned to  Uyazdov.  The  king  in  presence  of  the  whole 
staff  applauded  the  young  knight ;  neither  Charnyetski,  Sa- 
pyeha, Lyubomirski,  nor  the  hetmans  spared  praises  on  him. 
He  stood  there  in  torn  garments  covered  with  earth,  his  face 
entirely  discolored  with   powder  smoke  j   without   sleep, 


4M  THE  DELUGE. 

i5A)iled,  but  joyous  because  he  had  iieid  the  place,  had  won  so 
much  praise,  and  gained  immeasurable  glory  in  both  armies. 
Among  other  cavaliers  Pan  Michael  and  Pan  Yan  con- 
gratulated him. 

"  You  do  not  know  indeed,  Pan  Andrei,"  said  the  little 
knight,  "  what  great  weight  you  have  with  the  king.  I  was 
at  the  council  of  war  yesterday,  for  Pan  Charnyetski  took 
me  with  him.  They  talked  of  the  storm,  and  then  of  the 
news  which  had  just  come  in  from  Lithuania,  the  war  there, 
and  the  cruelties  which  Pontus  de  la  Gardie  and  the  Swedes 
permit.  They  were  considering  at  the  council  how  to 
strengthen  resistance.  Sapyeha  said  it  was  best  to  send 
thither  a  couple  of  squadrons  and  a  man  who  could  be 
there  what  Charnyetski  was  at  the  beginning  of  the  war 
in  Poland.  To  which  the  king  answered :  ^  There  is  only 
one  such  man,  Babinich.'  The  others  confirmed  this  at 
once." 

"  I  would  go  most  willingly  to  Lithuania,  and  especially 
to  Jmud,"  answered  Kmita.  "I  resolved  to  ask  of  the 
king  myself  permission  to  go,  but  I  am  waiting  till  War- 
saw is  taken." 

"  There  will  be  a  general  storm  to-morrow,"  said  Zagloba. 

"  T  know,  but  how  is  Kettling  ?  " 

"  Who  is  that  ?  Hassling  ?  " 

"  All  one,  for  he  has  two  names,  as  is  the  custom  among 
the  English,  the  Scots,  and  many  other  nations." 

"True,"  answered  Zagloba,  "and  a  Spaniard  every  day  of 
the  week  has  a  new  name  for  himself.  Your  servant  told 
me  that  Hassling,  or  Kettling,  is  well ;  he  has  begun  to  talk, 
walks,  the  fever  has  left  him,  he  calls  for  food  every  hour." 

"  Have  you  been  with  him  ?"  asked  Kmita  of  Pan  Michael. 

"  I  have  not,  for  I  have  had  no  time.  Who  has  a  head 
for  anything  but  the  storm  ?  " 

"  Then  let  us  go  now." 

"  Go  to  sleep  first,"  said  Zagloba. 

"  True !  true !  I  am  barely  standing  on  my  feet." 

So  when  he  came  to  his  own  quarters  Pan  Andrei  followed 
Zagloba's  advice,  especially  as  he  found  Hassling  asleep. 
F>ut  Zagloba  and  Volodyovski  came  to  see  him  in  the  even- 
ing; they  sat  down  in  the  broad  summer-house  which  the 
Tartars  had  made  for  their  "  bagadyr."  The  Kyemliches 
poured  out  for  them  mead  a  hundred  years  old,  which  the 
king  had  sent  to  Kmita;  and  they  drank  it  willingly,  for 
the  air  was  hot  outside.    Hassling,  pale  and  emaciated, 


THE  DELUGE.  466 

seemed  to  draw  life  and  strength  from  the  precious  liquid. 
Zagloba  clicked  with  his  tongue,  and  wiped  perspiration 
from  his  forehead. 

"Hei!  how  the  great  guns  are  thundering!"  said  the 
young  Scot,  listening.  "To-morrow  you  will  go  to  the 
storm  —  it  is  well !  —  for  the  healthy  —  God  give  you  bless- 
ing !  I  am  of  foreign  blood,  and  serve  him  whom  it  was 
my  duty  to  serve,  but  you  have  my  best  wishes.  Ah, 
what  mead  this  is !    Life  enters  me.'' 

Thus  speaking,  he  threw  back  his  golden  hair  and  raised 
his  blue  eyes  toward  heaven ;  he  had  a  wonderful  face,  half 
childlike  as  yet.  Zagloba  looked  at  him  with  a  certain 
emotion. 

"  You  speak  Polish  as  well  as  any  of  us,"  said  he.  "  Be- 
come a  Pole,  love  this  our  country,  and  you  will  do  an  hon- 
orable deed,  and  mead  will  not  be  lacking  to  you.  It  is 
not  difficult  for  a  soldier  to  receive  naturalization  with  us." 

"All  the  more  easy  since  I  am  a  noble,"  answered  Ha&s- 
ling.  "  My  name  is  Hassling-Kettling  of  Elgin.  My  fam- 
ily come  from  England,  though  settled  in  Scotland." 

"  Those  countries  beyond  the  sea  are  far  away,  and  some- 
how it  is  more  decent  for  a  man  to  live  here,"  said  Zagloba. 

"  It  is  pleasant  for  me  here." 

"  But  unpleasant  for  us,"  said  Kmita,  who  from  the  be- 
ginning was  twisting  impatiently  on  the  bench,  "  for  we  are 
anxious  to  hear  what  is  going  on  in  Taurogi ;  but  you  are 
talking  genealogies." 

"  Ask  me ;  I  will  answer." 

"  Have  you  seen  Panna  Billevich  often  ?  " 

Over  the  pale  face  of  Hassling  blushes  passed.  "  Every 
day ! "  said  he. 

Kmita  looked  at  him  quickly.  "  Were  you  such  a  confi- 
dant ?  Why  do  you  blush  ?  Every  day,  —  how  every  day  ?  " 

"  For  she  knew  that  I  wished  her  well,  and  I  rendered  her 
some  services.  That  will  appear  from  the  further  narrative, 
but  now  it  is  necessary  to  commence  at  the  beginning.  You, 
gentlemen,  know,  perhaps,  that  I  was  not  at  Kyedani  when 
Prince  Boguslav  came  and  took  that  lady  to  Taurogi? 
Therefore  I  will  not  repeat  why  that  happened,  for  differ- 
ent people  gave  different  accounts.  I  will  only  say  that  they 
had  scarcely  arrived  when  all  saw  at  once  that  the  prince 
was  terribly  in  love  —  " 

"  Grod  punish  him ! "  cried  Kmita. 

"  Amusements  followed,  such  as  had  not  been  before, — 

TOL.  II. — 30 


466  THE  DELUGE. 

tilting  at  the  ring  and  tournaments.  Any  one  would  have 
thought  it  a  time  of  the  greatest  peace ;  but  letters  were  com- 
ing in  every  day,  as  well  as  envoys  from  the  elector  and  from 
Prince  Yanush.  We  knew  that  Prince  Yanush  was  pushed 
by  Sapyeha  and  the  confederates ;  he  implored  for  rescue 
by  the  mercy  of  God,  for  destruction  was  threatening  him. 
We  did  nothing.  On  the  elector's  boundary  troops  were 
standing  ready,  captains  were  coming  with  letters ;  but  we 
did  not  go  with  assistance,  for  the  prince  had  no  success 
with  the  lady." 

"  Is  that  why  Boguslav  did  not  give  aid  to  his  cousin  ?  " 
asked  Zagloba. 

"  It  is.  Patterson  said  the  same,  and  all  the  persons 
nearest  the  prince.  Some  complained  of  this ;  others  were 
glad  that  the  B.adzivills  were  falling.  Sakovich  conducted 
all  public  business  for  the  prince,  answered  letters,  and  held 
council  with  the  envoys ;  but  the  prince  was  laboring  on  one 
idea  only,  to  contrive  some  kind  of  amusement,  either  a  cav- 
alcade or  hunt.  He,  a  miser^  scattered  money  on  every  side. 
He  gave  orders  to  fell  forests  for  whole  miles,  so  that  the 
lady  might  have  a  better  view  from  her  windows  ;  in  a  word, 
he  really  scattered  flowers  under  her  feet,  and  received  her 
in  such  fashion  that  had  she  been  Queen  of  Sweden  he  could 
have  invented  nothing  better.  Many  pitied  her  and  said, 
^  All  this  is  for  her  ruin  ;  as  to  marrying,  the  prince  will  not 
marry,  and  if  he  can  only  catch  her  heart  he  will  deceive 
her.'  But  it  appeared  that  she  was  not  a  lady  to  be  con- 
ducted whither  virtue  does  not  go.     Oh ! " 

"  Well,  what  ? ''  cried  Kmita,  springing  up.  "  I  know  that 
better  than  others  ! " 

"  How  did  Panna  Billevich  receive  these  royal  homages  ?  " 
asked  Pan  Michael. 

"At  first  with  affable  face,  though  it  was  evident  that 
she  was  bearing  some  sorrow  in  her  heart.  She  was  pres- 
ent at  the  hunts,  at  the  masquerades,  cavalcades,  and  tour- 
naments, thinking  indeed  that  these  were  usual  court 
amusements  with  the  prince.  It  happened  on  a  time  that 
the  prince,  straining  his  imagination  over  various  spectacles, 
wished  to  show  the  lady  the  counterfeit  of  war ;  he  had  a 
settlement  burned  near  Taurogi,  infantry  defended  it,  thQ 
prince  stormed  the  place.  Evidently  he  gained  a  great  viq^ 
tory,  after  which,  being  sated  with  praise,  he  fell  at  the 
lady's  feet  and  begged  for  a  return  of  his  love.  It  is  not 
known  what  he  proposed  to  her,  but  from  that  time  their 


THE  DELUGE.  467 

friendship  was  at  an  end.  She  began  to  hold  night  and 
day  to  the  sleeve  of  her  uncle,  the  sword-bearer  of  Ros- 
syeni ;  but  the  prince  —  " 

"  Began  to  threaten  her,  did  he  ? ''  cried  Kmita. 

"  What,  threaten !  He  dressed  himself  as  a  Greek  shep- 
herd, as  Philemon ;  special  couriers  were  flying  to  Konigs- 
berg  for  patterns  of  shepherd's  garments,  for  ribbons  and 
wigs.  He  feigned  despair,  he  walked  under  her  windows, 
and  played  on  a  lute.  And  here  I  tell  you,  gentlemen,  what 
I  really  think.  He  was  a  savage  executioner  of  the  virtue 
of  ladies,  and  it  may  be  boldly  said  of  him,  as  is  said  in  our 
country  of  such  people,  his  sighs  filled  out  the  sails  of  more 
than  one  lady ;  but  this  time  he  fell  in  love  in  earnest,  — 
which  is  no  wonder,  for  the  lady  reminds  one  more  of  a 
goddess  than  a  dweller  in  this  earthly  vale.". 

Here  Hassling  blushed  again,  but  Pan  Andrei  did  not 
see  it;  for  seizing  his  sides  witli  satisfaction  and  pride, 
he  looked  with  a  triumphant  glance  at  Zagloba  and 
Volodyovski. 

"  We  know  her,  a  perfect  Diana ;  she  needs  only  the  moon 
in  her  hair  !  "  said  the  little  knight. 

"Wliat,  Diana!  Diana's  dogs  would  howl  at  Diana  if 
th^y  could  see  Panna  Billevich." 

"  Therefore  I  said  it  is  ^  no  wonder,'  "  answered  Hassling. 

"Well!  But  for  that  ^no  wonder'  I  would  burn  him 
with  a  slow  fire ;  for  that  '  no  wonder '  I  would  have  him 
shod  with  hob-nails  — " 

"  Give  us  peace  ! "  interrupted  Zagloba.  "  Get  him  first, 
then  play  pranks  ;  but  now  let  this  cavalier  speak." 

"More  than  once  I  was  on  watch  before  the  room  in 
which  he  slept,"  continued  Hassling.  "  I  know  how  he  turned 
on  his  bed,  sighed,  talked  to  himself,  and  hissed,  as  if  from 
pain;  evidently  desires  were  burning  him.  He  changed 
terribly,  dried  up.  It  may  be,  too,  that  the  illness  under 
which  he  afterward  fell  was  diving  into  him.  Meanwhile 
news  flew  through  the  whole  court  that  the  prince  had  be- 
come so  distracted  that  he  wanted  to  marry.  This  came 
to  Yanush's  princess,  who  with  her  daughter  was  living 
at  Taurogi.  Then  began  anger  and  disputes ;  for,  as  you 
know,  Boguslav,  according  to  agreement,  is  to  marry 
Yanush's  daughtei^  when  she  comes  of  age.  But  he  forgot 
everything,  so  pierced  was  his  heart.  Yanush's  princess, 
falling    into   a    rage,  went   with  her  daughter   to   Cour- 


468  THE  DELUGE. 

land.     That  same  eyening  he  made  a  proposad  to  Panna 

Billevich." 

^'  Did  he  make  proposals  ?  "  cried  Zagloba^  Kmita,  and 
Pan  Michael,  with  astonishment. 

^^  He  did.  First  to  the  sword-bearer  of  Bossjeni,  who 
was  no  less  astonished  than  yon,  and  would  not  believe  his 
own  ears;  but  convinced  at  last  he  was  barely  able  to 
control  himself  from  delight,  for  it  was  no  small  splendor 
for  the  house  of  BUleYich  to  be  united  with  the  Radziyills. 
It  is  true,  as  Patterson  said,  that  there  is  some  connection 
already,  but  it  is  old  and  forgotten." 

"  Tell  on ! "  said  Kmita,  trembling  from  impatience. 

"  Both  went  to  the  lady  with  all  ostentation,  as  is  the  cus- 
tom on  such  occasions.  The  whole  court  was  trembling. 
Evil  tidings  came  from  Prince  Yanush.  Sakovich'  alone  read 
them,  but  no  one  paid  attention  to  them,  nor  even  to  Sako- 
vich, for  he  had  &llen  out  of  favor  because  he  had  proposed 
the  marriage.  But  among  us  some  said  that  it  was  no  novelty 
for  the  Badzivills  to  marry  ordinary  noble  women  ;  that  in  the 
Commonwealth  all  nobles  were  equal,  and  that  the  house  of 
Billevich  went  back  to  Roman  times.  And  this  was  said  by 
those  who  wished  to  gain  for  themselves  the  favor  of  the 
coming  princess.  Others  asserted  that  this  was  a  strata- 
gem of  the  prince  to  come  to  great  intimacy  with  the 
lady,  which  happens  not  infrequently  between  persons 
betrothed." 

"  That  was  it !     Nothing  else,"  said  Zs^loba. 

"And  so  I  think,"  said  Hassling;  "but  listen  further. 
When  we  were  deliberating  in  the  court  among  ourselves  in 
this  fashion,  the  report  went  out  like  a  thunderbolt  that  the 
lady  had  cut  all  doubt  as  with  a  sabre,  for  she  refused  him 
directly." 

"  God  bless  her ! "  cried  Kmita. 

"  She  refused  him  directly,"  continued  Hassling.  "  It 
was  enough  to  look  at  the  prince  to  know  that.  He,  to 
whom  princesses  yielded,  could  not  endure  resistance,  and 
almost  went  mad.  It  was  dangerous  to  appear  before  him. 
We  all  saw  that  it  would  not  remain  long  thus,  and  that  the 
prince  would  use  force  sooner  or  later.  In  fact,  the  sword- 
bearer  of  Eossyeni  was  carried  off  the  next  day  to  Tyltsa, 
beyond  the  elector's  boundary.  That  day  the  lady  implored 
the  officer  keeping  guard  before  her  door  to  give  her  a  loaded 
pistol.    The  officer  did  not  refuse  that,  for  being  a  noble 


THE  DELUGE.  469 

and  man  of  honor  he  felt  compassion  for  the  lady  and  hom< 
age  for  her  beauty  and  resolution." 

"  Who  was  that  officer  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"  I,"  answered  Hassling,  dryly. 

Pan  Andrei  seized  him  by  the  shoulders,  so  that 
the  young  Scot,  being  weak,  called  out  from  pain. 

"  That  is  nothing  I "  cried  Kmita.  "  You  are  not  a 
prisoner ;  you  are  my  brother,  my  friend !  Tell  me  what 
you  wish  !     In  God's  name,  tell  me  what  you  wish  ! " 

"  To  rest  awhile,"  answered  Hassling,  breathing  heavily ; 
and  he  was  silent.  He  merely  pressed  the  hands  which 
Pan  Michael  and  Zagloba  gave  him.  At  last,  seeing  that 
all  were  burning  with  curiosity,  he  continued, — 

"  I  forewarned  her  too  of  what  all  knew,  that  the  prince's 
physician  was  preparing  some  intoxicating  drug.  Mean- 
while fears  turned  out  to  be  groundless,  for  God  interfered 
in  the  affair.  He  touched  the  prince  with  his  finger,  threw 
him  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  and  kept  him  there  a  month.  It 
is  a  marvel,  gentlemen,  but  it  happened  as  if  he  had  been 
cut  from  his  feet,  as  with  a  scythe,  that  same  day,  when  he 
intended  to  attack  the  virtue  of  this  lady.  The  hand  of 
God,  I  say,  nothing  else !  He  thought  that  himself,  and 
was  afraid ;  may  be  too  that  during  his  sickness  the  desire 
left  him,  may  be  he  was  waiting  to  regain  his  strength; 
it  is  enough,  that  when  he  came  to  himself  he  left  her  in 
peace,  and  even  permitted  the  sword-bearer  to  come  from 
Tyltsa.  It  is  true,  also,  that  the  sickness  which  confined  him 
to  his  bed  left  him,  but  not  the  fever,  which  is,  I  believe, 
crushing  him  to  this  day.  It  is  true,  also,  that  soon  after 
he  left  the  bed  he  had  to  go  on  the  expedition  to  Tykotsin, 
where  defeat  met  him.  He  returned  with  a  still  greater 
fever ;  then  the  elector  sent  for  him.  But  meanwhile  a  change 
took  place  at  Taurogi,  of  which  it  is  wonderful  and  laugh- 
able to  tell ;  it  is  enough  that  the  prince  cannot  count  on  the 
loyalty  of  any  officer  or  any  attendant,  unless  on  very  old 
ones,  who  neither  hear  nor  see  perfectly,  and  therefore  guard 
nothing  well." 

"  What  happened  ?  "  asked  Zagloba. 

"During  the  Tykotsin  campaign,  before  the  defeat  at 
Yanov,  they  captured  a  certain  Panna  Anusia  Borzobogati, 
and  sent  her  to  Taurogi." 

"There,  Grandmother,  you  have  cakes!"  exclaimed 
Zagloba. 

Pan  Michael  began  to  blink  and  move  his  mustaches ;  at 


470  THE  DELUGE. 

last  he  said :  "  Say  nothing  bad  of  her,  or  when  you  recover 
you  will  have  to  meet  me/' 

"  Even  if  I  wished  I  could  say  nothing  bad  of  that  lady. 
But  if  she  is  your  betrothed,  I  say  that  you  take  poor 
care  of  her ;  and  if  she  is  a  relative,  you  know  her  too  well 
to  deny  v/hat  I  say.  It  is  enough  that  in  one  week  she  made 
all  in  the  company,  old  and  young,  in  love  with  her,  and 
only  by  using  her  eyes  with  the  addition  of  some  tricks  of 
witchcraft,  of  which  I  can  give  no  account.^' 

"She!  I  should  know  her  in  hell  by  this,"  muttered 
Zagloba. 

"  It  is  a  wonderful  thing ! ''  said  Hassling.  "  Panna  Bille- 
vich  is  equal  to  her  in  beauty,,  but  has  such  dignity  and  un- 
approachableness  that  a  man  while  admiring  and  doing 
homage  to  her  does  not  dare  to  raise  his  eyes,  much  less  to 
conceive  any  hope.  You  know  yourselves,  gentlemen,  that 
there  are  different  kinds  of  ladies :  some  are  like  ancient  ves- 
tals ;  others,  you  have  barely  seen  them  and  you  wish — /' 

"  Worthy  sir ! ''  said  Pan  Michael,  threateningly. 

"  Don't  make  a  fool  of  yourself,  Michael,  for  he  tells  the 
truth,"  said  Zagloba.  "  You  go  around  like  a  young  cock- 
erel and  show  the  whites  of  your  eyes ;  but  that  she  is  a 
coquette  we  all  know,  and  you  have  said  so  more  than  a 
hundred  times." 

"  Let  us  leave  this  matter,"  said  Hassling.  "  I  wished 
simply  to  explain  to  you,  gentlemen,  why  only  a  few  were 
in  love  with  Panna  Billevich,  those  who  could  really  ap- 
preciate her  unrivalled  perfection  [here  he  blushed  again], 
and  with  Panna  Borzobogati  nearly  all.  As  God  is  dear  to 
me,  I  had  to  laugh,  for  it  was  just  as  if  some  plague  had 
come  upon  hearts.  Disputes  and  duels  increased  in  the 
twinkle  of  an  eye.  And  about  what  ?  For  what  ?  You 
must  know  that  there  was  no  one  who  could  boast  of  the 
love  of  the  lady;  each  one  believed  blindly  in  this  alone, 
that  earlier  or  later  he  would  have  some  success  — " 

"  He  has  painted  her,  as  it  were ! "  muttered  Pan 
Michael. 

"  But  these  two  young  ladies  became  wonderfully  fond 
of  each  other,"  continued  Hassling ;  "  one  would  not  move 
a  step  without  the  other,  and  Panna  Borzobogati  manages  in 
Taurogi  as  it  pleases  her." 

"  How  is  that  ?  "  asked  the  little  knight. 

"For  she  rules  everybody.  Sakovich  did  not  go  on  a 
campaign  this  time,  because  he  is  in  love ;  and  Sakovich  is 


THE  DELUGE.  471 

absolute  master  in  all  the  possessions  of  Prince  Boguslav. 
And  Panna  Anusia  governs  through  him.'^ 

"  Is  he  so  much  in  love  with  her  ?  '^  asked  Pan  Michael. 
"  He  is,  and  has  the  greatest  confidence  in  himself,  for 
he  is  a  very  rich  man." 

"And  his  name  is  Sakovich  ? '' 

"  You  wish,  I  see,  to  remember  him  well.'' 

"  Certainly !"  answered  Pan  Michael,  as  it  were,  carelessly, 
but  at  the  same  time  he  moved  his  mustaches  so  ominously 
that  a  shudder  went  through  Zagloba. 

"  I  only  wish  to  add,"  continued  Hassling,  "  that  if  Panna 
Borzobogati  should  command  Sakovich  to  betray  the  "prince 
and  lighten  her  escape  and  that  of  her  friend,  I  think  he 
would  do  it  without  hesitation ;  but  so  far  as  I  know  she 
wishes  to  do  that  without  his  knowledge,  maybe  to  spite 
him,  who  knows  ?  It  is  enough  that  an  oflB^cer,  a  relative 
of  mine,  but  not  a  Catholic,  assured  me  that  the  departure 
of  the  sword-bearer  with  the  ladies  is  arranged;  officers 
are  involved  in  the  conspiracy,  and  it  is  to  take  place 
soon." 

Here  Hassling  began  to  breathe  heavily,  for  he  was  weary 
and  was  using  the  last  of  his  strength. 

"And  this  is  the  most  important  thing  that  I  had  to  tell 
you,"  added  he,  hurriedly. 

Volodyovski  and  Ejnita  seized  their  heads. 

"  Whither  are  they  going  to  flee  ?  " 

"  To  the  forests  and  through  the  forests  to  Byalovyej." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
Sapyeha's  orderly,  who  delivered  to  Pan  Michael  and  Kmita 
a  quarter  of  a  sheet  of  paper  folded  in  four.  Volodyovski 
had  barely  unfolded  his  when  he  said,  — 

"  The  order  to  occupy  positions  for  to-morrow's  work." 

"  Do  you  hear  how  the  cannons  are  roaring  ? "  asked 
Zagloba. 

"  Well,  to-morrow !  to-morrow ! " 

"  Uf !  hot ! "  said  Zagloba,  "  a  bad  day  for  a  storm,  — 
may  the  devil  take  such  heat !  Mother  of  God !  But  more- 
than  one  will  grow  cold  in  spite  of  the  heat ;  but  not  those  — 
not  those  who  commend  themselves  to  Thee,  our  Patron- 
ess —  But  the  cannons  are  thundering !  I  am  too  old  for 
storms;  the  open  field  is  something  else."" 

Another  officer  appeared  in  the  door. 

"  Is  his  grace  Pan  Zagloba  here  ?  "  asked  he* 

"I  am  here." 


472  THE  DELUGE. 

"By  the  command  of  our  Gracious  King,  you  aye  to  "be 
near  his  person  to-morrow." 

"  Ha !  he  wishes  to  keep  me  from  the  storm,  for  he  knows 
that  the  old  man  will  move  first,  only  let  the  trumpets  sound. 
He  is  a  kind  lord,  mindful ;  I  should  not  like  to  annoy  him ; 
but  whether  I  shall  restrain  myself  I  know  not,  for  when 
the  desire  presses  me  I  think  of  nothing,  and  roll  straight 
into  the  smoke.  Such  is  my  nature!  A  kind  lord  I  Do 
you  hear  how  the  trumpets  are  sounding  for  every  one  to 
take  his  place  ?  Well,  to-morrow,  to-morrow.  Saint  Peter 
will  have  work ;  he  must  have  his  books  ready.  In  hell 
too  they  have  put  fresh  pitch  in  the  kettles,  a  bath  for  the 
Swedes.     Uf!  uf !  to-morrow!" 


THE  DELUGE.  473 


CHAPTER  XL. 

July  1,  between  Povanski  and  the  settlement  afterward 
called  Marymont,  was  celebrated  a  great  field  Mass,  which 
ten  thousand  men  of  the  quarter-soldiers  heard  with  atten- 
tive mind.  The  king  made  a  vow  that  in  case  of  victory 
he  would  build  a  church  to  the  Most  Holy  Lady.  Digni- 
taries, the  hetmans,  the  knights  made  vows,  and  even  sim- 
ple soldiers,  following  the  example,  each  according  to  his 
means,  for  this  was  to  be  the  day  of  the  final  storm. 

After  the  Mass  each  of  the  leaders  moved  to  his  own 
command.  Sapyeha  took  his  position  opposite  the  Church 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  at  that  time  was  outside  the 
walls ;  but  because  it  was  the  key  to  the  walls,  it  was  greatly 
strengthened  by  the  Swedes,  and  occupied  in  fitting  manner 
by  the  troops.  Charnyetski  was  to  capture  Dantzig  House, 
for  the  rear  wall  of  that  building  formed  a  part  of  the  city 
wall,  and  by  passing  through  the  building  it  was  possible 
to  reach  the  city.  Pyotr  Opalinski,  the  voevoda  of  Podly- 
asye,  with  men  from  Great  Poland  and  Mazovia,  was  to  at- 
tack from  the  Cracow  suburbs  and  the  Vistula.  The  quarter- 
regiments  were  to  attack  the  gates  of  New  City.  There 
were  so  many  men  that  they  almost  exceeded  the  approaches 
to  the  walls ;  the  entire  plain,  all  the  neighboring  suburban 
villages  and  the  meadows  were  overflowed  with  a  sea  of 
soldiers.  Beyond  the  men  were  white  tents,  after  the  tents 
wagons  far  away ;  the  eye  was  lost  in  the  blue  distance  be- 
fore it  could  reach  the  end  of  that  swarm. 

Those  legions  were  standing  in  perfect  readiness,  with 
weapons  point  forward,  and  one  foot  in  advance  for  the 
run ;  they  were  ready  at  any  moment  to  rush  to  the 
breaches  made  by  the  guns  of  heavy  calibre,  and  especially 
by  Zamoyski's  great  guns.  The  guns  did  not  cease  to  play 
for  a  moment ;  the  storm  was  deferred  only  because  they 
were  waiting  for  the  final  answer  of  Wittemberg  to  the 
letter  which  the  grand  chancellor  Korytsinski  had  sent 
him.  When  about  midday  the  officer  returned  with  a 
refusal,  the  ominous  trumpets  rang  out  around  the  city,  and 
the  storm  began. 


4r4  THE  DELUGE. 

The  armies  of  the  kingdom  under  the  hetmans,  Charny- 
etski's  men,  the  regiments  of  the  king,  the  infantry  regi- 
ments of  Zamoyski,  the  Lithuanians  of  Sapyeha,  and  the 
legions  of  the  general  militia  rushed  toward  the  walls  like  a 
swollen  river.  But  from  behind  the  walls  bloomed  out  against 
them  rolls  of  white  smoke  and  darts  of  flame ;  heavy  can- 
non, arquebuses,  double-barrelled  guns,  muskets  thundered 
simultaneously;  the  earth  was  shaken  in  its  foundations. 
The  balls  broke  into  that  throng  of  men,  ploughed  long 
furrows  in  it ;  but  the  men  ran  on  and  tore  up  to  the  fortress, 
regarding  neither  fire  nor  death.  Clouds  of  powder  smoke 
hid  the  sun. 

Each  attacked  furiously  what  was  nearest  him,  —  the  het- 
mans the  gates  of  New  City ;  Charnyetski,  Dantzig  House ; 
Sapyeha  with  the  Lithuanians,  the  Church  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  the  Mazovians  and  men  of  Great  Poland,  the  Cracow 
suburbs. 

The  heaviest  work  fell  to  the  last-mentioned  men,  for  the 
palaces  and  houses  along  the  Cracow  suburbs  were  turned 
into  fortresses.  But  that  day  such  fury  of  battle  had  seized 
the  Mazovians  that  nothing  could  stand  before  their  onset. 
They  took  by  storm  house  after  house,  palace  after  palace ; 
they  fought  in  windows,  in  doors,  in  passages. 

After  the  capture  of  one  house,  before  the  blood  was  dry 
on  their  hands  and  faces,  they  rushed  to  another ;  again  a 
hand-to-hand  battle,  and  again  they  rushed  farther.  The 
private  regiments  vied  with  the  general  militia,  and  the 
general  militia  with  the  infantry.  They  had  been  com- 
manded before  advancing  to  the  storm  to  carry  at  their 
breasts  bundles  of  unripe  grain  to  ward  off  the  bullets,  but 
in  the  ardor  and  frenzy  of  battle  they  hurled  aside  every 
defence,  and  ran  forward  with  bare  bosoms.  In  the 
midst  of  a  bloody  struggle  the  chapel  of  the  Tsar  Shuiski 
and  the  lordly  palace  of  the  Konyetspolskis  were  captured. 
The  Swedes  were  destroyed  to  the  last  man  in  the  smaller 
buildings,  in  the  stables  of  the  magnates,  in  the  gardens  de- 
scending to  the  Vistula.  Near  the  Kazanovski  Palace  the 
Swedish  infantry  tried  to  make  a  stand  in  the  street,  and 
reinforced  from  the  walls  of  the  palace,  from  the  church 
and  the  bell-tower  of  the  Bernardines,  which  was  turned 
into  a  strong  fortress,  they  received  the  attack  with  a  cut- 
ting fire. 

But  the  hail  of  bullets  did  not  stop  the  attack  for  a  mo- 
ment ;  and  the  nobles,  with  the  cry  of  "  Mazovians  victo- 


THE  DELUGE.  475 

rious  ! "  rushed  with  sabres  into  the  centre  of  the  quadran- 
gle ;  after  them  came  the  land  infantry,  servants  armed  with 
poles,  pickaxes,  and  scythes.  The  quadrangle  was  broken 
in  a  twinkle,  and  hewing  began.  Swedes  and  Poles  were  so 
mingled  together  that  they  formed  one  gigantic  mass,  which 
squirmed,  twisted,  and  rolled  in  its  own  blood  between  the 
Kazanovski  Palace,  the  house  of  Radzeyovski,  and  tlie 
Cracow  gate. 

But  new  legions  of  warriors  breathing  blood  came  on  con- 
tinually, like  a  foaming  river,  from  the  direction  of  the 
Cracow  gate.  The  Swedish  infantry  was  cut  to  pieces  at 
last,  and  then  began  that  famous  storm  of  the  Kazanovski 
Palace  and  the  Bernardines'  Church  which  in  great  part 
decided  the  fate  of  the  day. 

Zagloba  commanded,  for  he  was  mistaken  the  day  before 
in  thinking  that  the  king  called  him  to  his  person  only  to 
be  present ;  for,  on  the  contrary,  he  confided  to  him,  as  to 
a  famous  and  experienced  warrior,  command  over  the  camp 
servants,  who  with  the  quarter-soldiers  and  the  general 
militia  were  to  go  as  volunteers  to  storm  from  that  side. 
Zagloba  was  willing,  it  is  true,  to  go  with  these  men  in  the 
rear,  and  content  himself  with  occupying  the  palaces  already 
captured ;  but  when  in  the  very  beginning  all  vying  with 
ofie  another  were  mingled  completely,  the  human  current 
bore  him  on  with  the  others.  So  he  went ;  for  although  he 
had  from  nature  great  circumspection  as  a  gift,  and  preferred, 
where  it  was  possible,  not  to  expose  his  life  to  danger,  he 
had  for  so  many  years  become  accustomed  to  battles  in  spite 
of  himself,  had  been  present  in  so  many  dreadful  slaughters, 
that  when  the  inevitable  came  he  fought  with  others,  and 
even  better  than  others,  for  he  fought  with  desperation  and 
rage  in  a  manful  heart. 

So  at  this  time  he  found  himself  at  the  gate  of  the  Kaza> 
novski  Palace,  or  rather  in  the  hell  which  was  raging  dread- 
fully in  front  of  that  gate ;  that  is,  amid  a  whirlpool,  heat, 
crushing,  a  storm  of  bullets,  fire,  smoke,  groans  and  shouts 
of  men.  Thousands  of  scythes,  picks,  and  axes  were  driven 
against  the  gate ;  a  thousand  arms  pressed  and  pushed  it 
furiously.  Some  men  fell  as  if  struck  by  lightning ;  others 
pushed  themselves  into  their  places,  trampled  their  bodies, 
and  forced  themselves  forward,  as  if  seeking  death  of  pur- 
pose. No  one  had  seen  or  remembered  a  more  stubborn  de- 
fence, but  also  not  a  more  resolute  attack.  From  the  highest 
stories  bullets  were  rained  and  pitch  poured  down  on  the 


476  THE  DELUGE. 

gate  ;  but  those  who  were  under  fire,  even  haa  they  wished, 
could  not  withdraw,  so  powerfully  were  they  pressed  from 
behind.  You  saw  single  men,  wet  from  perspiration,  black 
from  smoke,  with  set  teeth,  with  wild  eyes,  hurling  at  the 
gate  beams  of  such  size  that  at  an  ordinary  time  three  strong 
men  would  not  have  been  able  to  lift  them.  So  their  strength 
was  trebled  by  frenzy.  All  the  windows  were  stormed  simul- 
taneously, ladders  were  placed  at  the  upper  stories,  lattices 
were  hewn  from  the  walls.  But  still  from  those  lattices  and 
windows,  from  openings  cut  in  the  walls,  were  sticking  out 
musket-barrels,  which  did  not  cease  to  smoke  for  a  moment. 
But  at  last  such  smoke  ascended,  such  dust  rose,  that  on 
that  bright  sunny  day  the  assailants  could  scarcely  recog- 
nize one  another.  In  spite  of  that  they  did  not  desist  from 
the  struggle,  but  climbed  ladders  the  more  fiercely,  attacked 
the  gate  the  more  wildly,  because  the  sounds  from  the  Church 
of  the  Bernardines  announced  that  there  other  parties  were 
storming  with  similar  energy. 

Now  Zagloba  cried  with  a  voice  so  piercing  that  it  was 
heard  amid  the  uproar  and  shots:  "A  box  with  powder 
under  the  gate!" 

It  was  brought  to  him  in  a  twinkle ;  he  gave  command  at 
once  to  cut  just  beneath  the  bolt  an  opening  of  such  size 
that  the  box  alone  would  find  place  in  it.  When  the  box 
was  fitted  in,  Zagloba  himself  set  fire  to  the  sulphur  thread, 
then  commanded,  — 

"  Aside !  Close  to  the  wall ! " 

Those  standing  near  rushed  to  both  sides,  toward  those 
who  had  placed  the  ladders  at  the  farther  windows.  A 
moment  of  expectation  followed. 

A  mighty  report  shook  the  air,  and  new  bundles  of  smoke 
rose  toward  the  sky.  Zagloba  sprang  forward  with  his  men ; 
they  saw  that  the  explosion  had  not  rent  the  gate  to  small 
pieces,  but  had  torn  the  hinges  from  the  right  side,  wrested 
away  a  couple  of  strong  beams,  already  partly  cut,  turned  tlio 
handle,  and  pulled  off  one  half  of  the  lower  part,  so  that  a  pas- 
sage was  open  through  which  large  men  might  enter  easily. 

Sharpened  stakes,  axes,  and  scythes  began  to  beat  violently 
on  the  weakened  door ;  a  hundred  arms  pushed  it  with  ut- 
most effort,  a  sharp  crash  was  heard,  and  all  one  half  fell, 
uncovering  the  depth  of  *the  dark  antechamber. 

In  that  darkness  gleamed  discharges  of  musketry;  but  the 
human  river  rushed  forward  with  an  irresistible  torrent,  — 
the  palace  was  captured. 


THE  DELUGE.  477 

At  the  same  time  they  broke  in  through  the  windows,  and 
a  terrible  battle  with  cold  weapons  began  in  the  interior  of 
the  palace.  Chamber  was  taken  after  chamber,  corridor 
after  corridor,  story  after  story.  The  walls  had  been  so 
shattered  and  weakened  beforehand  that  the  ceiling  in  many 
rooms  fell  with  a  crash,  covering  with  their  ruins  Poles  and 
Swedes.  But  the  Mazovians  advanced  like  a  conflagration  ; 
they  penetrated  every  place,  overturning  with  their  long 
knives,  cutting  and  thrusting.  No  man  of  the  Swedes  asked 
for  quarter,  but  neither  was  it  given.  In  some  corridors 
and  passages  the  piles  of  bodies  so  blocked  the  way  that 
the  Swedes  made  barricades  of  them ;  the  Poles  pulled  them 
out  by  the  feet,  by  the  hair,  and  hurled  them  through  the 
windows.  Blood  flowed  in  streams  through  the  passages. 
Groups  of  Swedes  defended  themselves  yet  Jiere  and  there, 
and  repelled  with  weakening  hands  the  furious  blows  of  the 
stormers.  Blood  had  covered  their  faces,  darkness  was 
covering  their  eyes,  more  than  one  sank  on  his  knees,  and 
still  fought ;  pressed  on  every  side,  suffocated  by  the  throng 
of  opponents,  the  Scandinavians  died  in  silence,  in  accord 
with  their  fame,  as  beseemed  warriors.  The  statues  of  divin- 
ities and  ancient  heroes,  bespattered  with  blood,  looked 
with  lifeless  eyes  on  that  death. 

Roh  Kovalski  raged  specially  in  the  upper  stories ;  but 
Zagloba  rushed  with  his  men  to  the  terraces,  and  when  he 
had  cut  to  pieces  the  infantry  defending  themselves  there, 
he  hurried  from  the  terraces  to  those  wonderful  gardens 
which  were  famed  throughout  Europe.  The  trees  were  al- 
ready cut  down,  the  rare  plants  destroyed  by  Polish  balls, 
the  fountains  broken,  the  earth  ploughed  up  by  bombshells,  — 
in  a  word,  everywhere  a  desert  and  destruction,  though  the 
Swedes  had  not  raised  their  robber  hands  against  this  place, 
out  of  regard  for  the  person  of  Radzeyovski.  A  savage 
struggle  set  in  there,  too ;  but  it  lasted  only  a  short  time, 
for  the  Swedes  gave  but  feeble  resistance,  and  were  cut  to 
pieces  under  the  personal  command  of  Zagloba.  The  sol- 
diers dispersed  now  through  the  garden,  and  the  whole  pal- 
ace was  plundered. 

Zagloba  betook  himself  to  a  corner  of  the  garden,  to  a 
place  where  the  walls  formed  a  strong  "angle,"  and 
where  the  sun  did  not  come,  for  the  knight  wished  to  rest 
somewhat ;  and  he  rubbed  the  sweat  from  his  heated  fore- 
head. All  at  once  he  espied  some  strange  monsters,  looking 
at  him  with  hostility  through  an  iron  grating. 


478  THE  DELUGE. 

The  cage  was  fixed  in  a  corner  of  the  wall,  so  that  balls 
falling  from  the  outside  could  not  reach  it.  The  door  of  the 
cage  was  wide  open ;  but  those  meagre  and  ugly  d. .  ^ures 
did  not  think  of  taking  advantage  of  this.  Evidently  terri- 
fied by  the  uproar,  the  whistling  of  bullets,  and  the  fierce 
slaughter  at  which  they  had  looked  a  moment  before,  they 
crowded  into  a  corner  of  the  cage,  and  hidden  in  the  straw^ 
gave  note  of  their  terror  only  by  muttering. 

"  Are  those  monkeys  or  devils  ?  "  said  Zagloba  to  him 
self. 

Suddenly  anger  seized  him,  courage  swelled  in  his  breast, 
and  raising  his  sabre  he  fell  upon  the  cage. 

A  terrible  panic  was  the  answer  to  the  first  blow  of  his 
sabre.  The  monkeys,  'v^hich  the  Swedish  soldiers  had 
treated  kindly ^nd  fed  from  their  own  slender  rations,  fell 
into  such  a  fright  that  madness  simply  seized  them ;  and 
since  Zagloba  stopped  their  exit,  they  began  to  rush  through 
the  cage  with  unnatural  springs,  hanging  to  the  sides,  to 
the  top,  screaming  and  biting.  At  last  one  in  frenzy  sprang 
on  Zagloba's  shoulder,  and  seizing  him  by  the  head,  fastened 
to  it  with  all  his  power ;  another  hung  to  his  right  shoulder, 
a  third  caught  him  in  front  by  the  neck,  the  fourth  hung  to 
his  long  split  sleeves  which  were  tied  together  behind ;  and 
Zagloba,  stifled,  sweating,  struggled  in  vain,  in  vain  struck 
blindly  toward  the  rear.  Breath  soon  failed  him,  his  eyes 
were  standing  out  of  his  head,  and  he  began  to  cry  with  de- 
spairing voice,  — 

"  Gracious  gentlemen !  save  me  ! " 

The  cry  brought  a  number  of  men,  who,  unable  to  under- 
stand what  was  happening,  rushed  to  his  aid  with  blood- 
streaming  sabres ;  but  they  halted  at  once  in  astonishment, 
they  looked  at  one  another,  and  as  if  under  the  influence  of 
some  spell  they  burst  out  in  one  great  laugh.  More  soldiers 
ran  up,  a  crowd  was  formed ;  but  laughter  was  communicated 
to  all  as  an  epidemic.  They  staggered  as  if  drunk,  they 
held  their  sides ;  their  faces,  besmeared  with  the  gore  of 
men,  were  twisting  spasmodically,  and  the  more  Zagloba  strug- 
gled the  more  did  they  laugh.  Now  Eoh  Kovalski  ran  down 
from  an  upper  story,  scattered  the  crowd,  and  freed  his 
uncle  from  the  Simian  embraces. 

"  You  rascals ! "  cried  the  panting  Zagloba,  "  I  would  you 
were  slain !  You  are  laughing  to  see  a  Catholic  in  oppres- 
sion from  these  African  monsters.  I  would  you  were  slain ! 
Were  it  not  for  me  you  would  be  butting  your  heads  to  this 


THE  DELUGK  479 

moment  against  the  gate,  for  you  deserve  nothing  better.  I 
wish  you  were  dead,  because  you  are  not  worth  these 
monkeys." 

^^  I  wish  you  were  dead  yourself,  king  of  the  monkeys ! " 
cried  the  man  standing  nearest. 

"  Simiarum  destructor  (destroyer  of  monkeys)  ! "  cried 
another. 

"  Victor !  "  cried  the  third. 

"  What,  victor  !  he  is  victus  (conquered)  ! " 

Here  Roh  Kovalski  came  again  to  the  aid  of  his  uncle, 
and  struck  the  nearest  man  in  the  breast  with  his  fist ;  the 
man  dropped  to  the  earth  that  instant  with  blood-  coming 
from  his  mouth.  Others  retreated  before  the  anger  of 
Kovalski,  some  drew  their  sabres ;  but  further  disputes  were 
interrupted  by  the  uproar  and  shots  coming  from  the  Ber- 
nard! nes'  Church.  Evidently  the  storm  continued  there  yet 
in  full  force,  and  judging  from  the  feverish  musketry-fire, 
the  Swedes  were  not  thinking  of  surrender. 

"With  succor!  to  the  church!  to  the  church!"  cried 
Zagloba. 

He  sprang  himself  to  the  top  of  the  palace ;  there,  from 
the  right  wing,  was  to  be  seen  the  church,  which  seemed 
to  be  in  flames.  Crowds  of  stormers  were  circling  around 
it  convulsively,  not  being  able  to  enter  and  perishing  for 
nothing  in  a  cross  fire ;  for  bullets  were  rained  on  them 
from  the  Cracow  gate  as  thickly  as  sand. 

"  Cannon  to  the  windows  !  "  shouted  Zagloba. 

There  were  guns  enough,  large  and  small,  in  the  Kazanov- 
ski  Palace,  therefore  they  were  drawn  to  the  windows ;  from 
fragments  of  costly  furniture  and  pedestals  of  statues, 
platforms  were  constructed ;  and  in  the  course  of  half  an 
hour  a  number  of  guns  were  looking  out  through  the  empty 
openings  of  the  windows  toward  the  church. 

"Roh!"  said  Zagloba,  with  uncommon  irritation,  "I 
must  do  something  considerable,  or  my  glory  is  lost  through 
those  monkeys,  —  would  that  the  plague  had  stifled  them ! 
The  whole  army  will  ridicule  me ;  and  though  there  is  no 
lack  of  words  in  my  mouth,  still  I  cannot  meet  the  whole 
world.  I  must  wipe  away  this  confusion,  or  wide  as  this 
Commonwealth  is  they  will  herald  me  through  it  as  king 
of  the  monkeys !  " 

"  Uncle  must  wipe  away  this  confusion  ! "  repeated  Roh, 
with  a  thundering  voice. 

"  And  the  first  means  will  be  that,  as  I  have  captured  the 


480  THE  DELUGE. 

Kazanovski  Palace^  * —  for  let  any  one  say  that  it  was  not  I 
who  did  it  — '' 

"  Let  any  one  say  that  it  was  not  Uncle  who  did  it ! " 
repeated  Roh. 

"  I  will  capture  .that  church,  so  help  me  the  Lord  God, 
amen !  "  concluded  Zagloba. 

Then  he  turned  to  his  attendants  who  were  there  at  the 
guns,— 

"  Fire ! '' 

Fear  seized  the  Swedes,  who  were  defending  themselves 
with  despair  in  the  church,  when  the  whole  side  wall  began 
on  a  sudden  to  tremble.  Bricks,  rubbish,  lime,  fell  on  those 
who  were  sitting  in  the  windows,  at  the  port-holes,  on  the 
fragments  of  the  inside  cornices,  at  the  pigeon-holes,  through 
which  they  were  firing  at  the  besiegers.  A  terrible  dust 
rose  in  the  house  of  God,  and  mixed  with  the  smoke  began  to 
stifle  the  wearied  men.  One  man  could  not  see  another  in 
the  darkness.  Cries  of  "  I  am  suffocating,  I  am  suffocating ! " 
still  increased  the  terror.  The  noise  of  balls  falling  through 
the  windows,  of  leaden  lattice  falling  to  the  floor,  the  heat, 
the  exhalations  from  bodies,  turned  the  retreat  of  God  into  a 
hell  upon  earth.  The  frightened  soldiers  stood  aside  from 
entrances,  windows,  and  port-holes.  The  panic  is  changed 
into  frenzy.  Again  terrified  voices  call :  '^  I  am  suffocating ! 
Air  !  Water ! "     Hundreds  of  voices  begin  to  roar,  — 

"  A  white  flag !  a  white  flag ! '' 

Erskine,  who  is  commanding,  seizes  the  flag  with  his  own 
hand  to  display  it  outside.  At  that  moment  the  entrance 
bursts,  a  line  of  stormers  rush  in  like  an  avalanche  of 
Satans,  and  a  slaughter  follows.  There  is  sudden  silence 
in  the  church ;  there  is  heard  only  the  beast-like  panting  of 
the  strugglers,  the  bite  of  steel  on  bones,  and  on  the  stone 
floor  groans,  the  patter  of  blood ;  and  at  times  some  voice  in 
which  there  is  nothing  human  cries,  '^  Quarter !  Quarter ! " 
After  an  hour's  fighting  the  bell  on  the  tower  begins  to 
thunder,  and  thunders,  thunders,  —  to  the  victory  of  the 
Mazovians,  to  the  funeral  of  the  Swedes. 

The  Kazanovski  Palace,  the  cloister,  and  the  bell-tower 
are  captured. 

Pyotr  Opalinski  himself,  the  voevoda  of  Podlyasye,  ap- 
peared in  the  blood-stained  throng  before  the  palace  on 
his  horse. 

"  Who  came  to  our  aid  from  the  palace  ?  "  cried  he,  wishing 
to  outcry  the  sound  and  the  roar  of  men. 


THE  DELUGE,  481 

"  He  who  captured  the  palace  I "  said  a  powerful  man, 
appearing  before  the  voevoda,  —  "  I !  '^ 

"  What  is  your  name  ? '' 

«  Zagloba." 

"  Vivat  Zagloba ! "  bellowed  thousands  of  throats. 

But  the  terrible  Zagloba  pointed  with  his  stained  sabre 
toward  the  gate,  — 

"  We  have  not  done  enough  yet.  Turn  the  cannon  toward 
the  wall  and  against  the  gate.     Advance !  follow  me  ! " 

The  inad  throng  rush  in  the  direction  of  the  gate. 
Meanwhile,  oh  wonder !  the  fire  of  the  Swedes  instead  of 
increasing  is  growing  weak.  At  the  same  moment  some 
voice  unexpected  and  piercing  cries  from  the  top  of  the 
bell-tower,  — 

"  Charnyetski  is  in  the  city !  I  see  our  squadrons !" 

The  Swedish  fire  was  weakening  more  and  more. 

"  Halt !  halt ! "  commanded  the  voevoda. 

But  the  throng  did  not  hear  him  and  rushed  at  random. 
That  moment  a  white  flag  appeared  on  the  Cracow  gate. 

In  truth,  Charnyetski,  having  forced  his  way  through 
Dantzig  House,  rushed  like  a  hurricane  into  the  pre'cincts 
of  the  fortress  ;  when  the  Danillovich  Palace  was  taken,  and 
when  a  moment  later  the  Lithuanian  colors  glittered  on 
the  walls  near  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Wittemberg 
saw  that  further  resistance  was  vain.  The  Swedes  might 
defend  themselves  yet  in  the  lofty  houses  of  Old  and  New 
City ;  but  the  inhabitants  had  already  taken  arms,  and  the 
defence  would  end  in  a  terrible  slaughter  of  the  Swedes 
without  hope  of  victory. 

The  trumpeters  began  then  to  sound  on  the  walls  and  to 
wave  white  flags.  Seeing  this,  the  Polish  commanders  with- 
held the  storm.  General  Lowenhaupt,  attended  by  a  number 
of  colonels,  went  out  through  the  gate  of  New  City,  and 
rushed  with  all  breath  to  the  king. 

Yan  Kazimir  had  the  city  in  his  hands  now ;  but  the  kind 
king  wished  to  stop  the  flow  of  Christian  blood,  therefore  he 
settled  on  the  conditions  offered  to  Witteni  berg  at  first.  The 
city  was  to  be  surrendered,  with  all  the  booty  collected  in  it. 
Each  Swede  was  permitted  to  take  with  him  only  what  he  had 
brought  from  Sweden.  The  garrison  with  all  the  generals 
and  with  arms  in  hand  were  to  march  out  of  the  city,  taking 
their  sick  and  wounded  and  the  Swedish  ladies,  of  whom  a 
number  of  tens  were  in  Warsaw.  To  the  Poles  who  were 
serving  with  the  Swedes,  amnesty  was  given,  with  the  idea 

VOL.  11.  — 31 


482  THE  DELUGE. 

that  surely  none  were  serving  of  their  own  will.  Boguslar 
Radzivill  alone  was  excepted.  To  this  Wittemberg  agreed 
the  more  readily  since  the  prince  was  at  that  moment  with 
Douglas  on  the  Bug. 

The  conditions  were  signed  at  once.  All  the  bells  in  the 
churches  announced  to  the  city  and  the  world  that  the 
capital  had  passed  again  into  the  hands  of  its  rightful 
monarch.  An  hour  later  a  multitude  of  the  poorest  people 
came  out  from  behind  the  walls,  seeking  charity  and  bread 
in  the  Polish  camp ;  for  all  in  the  city  except  the  Swedes 
were  in  want  of  food.  The  king  commanded  to  give  what 
was  possible,  and  went  himself  to  look  at  the  departure  of 
the  Swedish  garrison. 

He  was  surrounded  by  church  and  lay  dignitaries,  by  a 
suite  so  splendid  that  it  dazzled  the  people.  Nearly  all 
the  troops  —  that  is,  the  troops  of  the  kingdom  under  the 
hetmans,  Charnyetski's  division,  the  Lithuanians  under 
Sapyeha,  and  an  immense  crowd  of  general  militia,  together 
with  the  camp  servants  —  assembled  around  his  Majesty ; 
or  all  were  curious  to  see  those  Swedes  with  whom  a  few 
hours 'before  they  had  fought  so  terribly  and  bloodily. 
Polish  commissioners  were  posted  at  all  the  gates,  from 
the  moment  of  signing  the  conditions  ;  these  commissioners 
were  intrusted  with  the  duty  of  seeing  that  the  Swedes 
bore  off  no  booty.  A  special  commission  was  occupied  with 
receiving  the  booty  in  the  city  itself. 

In  the  van  came  the  cavalry,  which  was  not  numerous, 
especially  since  Boguslav's  men  were  excluded  from  the 
right  of  departure  ;  next  came  the  field  artillery  with  light 
guns ;  the  heavy  pieces  were  given  to  the  Poles.  The  men 
marched  at  the  sides  of  the  guns  with  lighted  matches. 
Before  them  waved  their  unfurled  flags,  which  as  a  mark 
of  honor  were  lowered  before  the  Polish  king,  recently  a 
wanderer.  The  artillerists  marched  proudly,  looking  straight 
into  the  eyes  of  the  Polish  knights,  as  if  they  wished  to  say, 
"  We  shall  meet  again  ! ''  And  the  Poles  wondered  at  their 
haughty  bearing  and  courage  unbent  by  misfortune.  Then 
appeared  the  wagons  with  officers  and  wounded.  In  the 
first  one  lay  Benedikt  Oxenstiern  the  chancellor,  before 
whom  Yan  Kazimir  had  commanded  the  infantry  to  present 
arms,  wishing  to  show  that  he  knew  how  to  respect  virtue 
even  in  an  enemy. 

Then  to  the  sound  of  drums,  and  with  waving  flags, 
marched  the  quadrangle  of  unrivalled  Swedish  infantry,  re- 


THE'  DELUGE.  483 

sembling,  according  to  the  expression  of  Suba  Gazi,  moving 
castles.  A  iter  them  advanced  a  brilliant  party  of  cavalry, 
armored  from  foot  to  head,  and  with  a  blue  banner  on  which 
a  golden  lion  was  embroidered.  These  surrounded  the  chief 
of  staff.  At  sight  of  them  a  murmur  passed  through  the 
crowd,  — 

"  Wittemberg  is  coming !    Wittemberg  is  coming ! " 

In  fact,  the  field-marshal  himself  was  approaching ;  and 
with  him  the  younger  Wrangel,  Horn,  Erskine,  Lowen- 
haupt,  Forgell.  The  eyes  of  the  Polish  knights  were  turned 
with  eagerness  toward  them,  and  especially  toward  the  face 
of  Wittemberg.  But  his  face  did  not  indicate  such  a  terrible 
warrior  as  he  was  in  reality.  It  was  an  aged  face,  pale, 
emaciated  by  disease.  He  had  sharp  features,  and  above  his 
mouth  a  thin,  small  mustache  turned  up  at  the  ends.  The 
pressed  lips  and  long,  pointed  nose  gave  him  the  appearance 
of  an  old  and  grasping  miser.  Dressed  in  black  velvet 
and  with  a  black  hat  on  his  head,  he  looked  more  like  a 
learned  astrologer  or  a  physician ;  and  only  the  gold  chain 
on  his  neck,  the  diamond  star  on  his  breast,  and  a  field- 
marshal's  baton  in  his  hand  showed  his  high  office  of 
leader. 

Advancing,  he  cast  his  eyes  unquietly  on  the  king,  on  the 
king's  staff,  on  the  squadrons  stsmding  in  rank ;  then  his 
eyes  took  in  the  immense  throngs  of  the  general  militia,  and 
an  ironical  smile  came  out  on  his  pale  lips. 

But  in  those  throngs  a  murmur  was  rising  ever  greater, 
and  the  word  "  Wittemberg !  Wittemberg ! "  was  in  every 
mouth. 

After  a  while  the  murmur  changed  into  deep  grumbling, 
but  threatening,  like  the  grumbling  of  the  sea  before  a  storm. 
From  instant  to  instant  it  was  silent ;  and  then  far  away  in 
the  distance,  in  the  last  ranks,  was  heard  some  voice  in  per- 
oration. This  voice  was  answered  by  others  ;  greater  num- 
bers answered  them  ;  they  were  heard  ever  louder  and  spread 
more  widely,  like  ominous  echoes.  You  would  swear  that  a 
storm  was.  coming  from  a  distance,  and  that  it  would  burst 
with  all  power. 

The  officers  were  anxious  and  began  to  look  at  the  king 
with  disquiet. 

"What  is  that?  What  does  that  mean?"  asked  Yan 
Kazimir. 

Then  the  grumbling  passed  into  a  roar  as  terrible  as  if 
thunders  had  begun  to  wrestle  with  one  another  in  the 


484  THE  DELUGE. 

sky.  The  immense  throng  of  general  militia  moved  vio- 
lently, precisely  like  standing  grain  when  a  hurricane 
is  sweeping  around  it  with  giant  wing.  All  at  once 
some  tens  of  thousands  of  sabres  -were  glittering  in  the 
sun. 

"What  is  that?  What  does  that  mean?"  asked  the 
king,  repeatedly. 

No  one  could  answer  him.  Then  Volodyovski,  stand- 
ing near  Sapyeha,  exclaimed :  "  That  ih  Pan  Zagloba  1  '^ 

Volodyovski  had  guessed  aright.  The  moment  the  condi- 
tions of  surrender  were  published  and  had  come  to  the  ears  of 
Zagloba,  the  old  noble  fell  into  such  a  terrible  rage  that  speech 
was  taken  from  him  for  a  while.  When  he  came  to  himself  his 
first  act  was  to  spring  among  the  ranks  of  the  general  militia 
and  fire  up  the  minds  of  the  nobles.  They  heard  him  will- 
ingly ;  for  it  seemed  to  all  that  for  so  much  bravery,  for 
such  toil,  for  so  much  bloodshed  under  the  walls  of  Warsaw, 
they  ought  to  have  a  better  vengeance  against  the  enemy. 
Therefore  great  circles  of  chaotic  and  stormy  men  sur- 
rounded Zagloba,  who  threw  live  coals  by  the  handful  on 
the  powder,  and  with  his  speech  fanned  into  greater  propor- 
tions the  fire  which  all  the  more  easily  seized  their  heads, 
that  they  were  already  smoking  from  the  usual  libations 
consequent  on  victory. 

"  Gracious  gentlemen  !  "  said  he,  "  behold  these  old  hands 
have  toiled  fifty  years  for  the  country;  fifty  years  have 
they  been  shedding  the  blood  of  the  enemy  at  every  wall 
of  the  Commonwealth ;  and  to-day  —  I  have  witnesses  — 
they  captured  the  Kazanovski  Palace  and  the  Bernardines' 
Church !  And  when,  gracious  gentlemen,  did  the  Swedes 
lose  heart,  when  did  they  agree  to  capitulate  ?  It  was  when 
we  turned  our  guns  from  the  Bernardines  to  the  Old  City. 
We  have  not  spared  our  blood,  brothers ;  it  has  been  shed 
bountifully,  and  no  one  has  been  spared  but  the  enemy. 
But  we,  brothers,  have  left  our  lands  without  masters,  our 
servants  without  lords,  our  wives  without  husbands,  our 
children  without  fathers,  —  oh,  my  dear  children,  what  is 
happening  to  you  now  ?  —  and  we  have  come  here  with  our 
naked  breasts  against  cannon.  And  what  is  our  reward  for 
so  doing  ?  This  is  it :  Wittemberg  goes  forth  free,  and  be- 
sides, they  give  him  honor  for  the  road.  The  executioner  of 
our  country  departs,  the  blasphemer  of  religion  departs  ;  the 
raging  enemy  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady,  the  burner  of  our 
houses,  the  thief  of  our  last  bit  of  clothing,  the  murderer  of 


THE  DELUGE.  485 

our  wives  and  children, — oh,  my  children,  where  are  you 
now  ?  —  the  disgracer  of  the  clergy  and  virgins  consecrated 
to  God  !  Woe  to  thee,  O  country !  Shame  to  you,  nobles  ! 
A  new  agony  is  awaiting  you.  Oh,  our  holy  faith  !  Woe 
to  you,  suffering  churches !  weeping  to  thee  and  complaint, 
O  Chenstohova !  for  Wittemberg  is  departing  in  f reedom^ 
and  will  return  soon  to  press  out  tears  and  blood,  to  finish 
killing  those  whom  he  has  not  yet  killed,  to  burn  that  which 
he  has  not  yet  burned,  to  put  shame  on  that  which  he 
has  not  yet  put  to  shame !  Weep,  O  Poland  and  Lithu- 
ania !  Weep,  ranks  of  people,  as  I  weep,  —  an  old  soldier 
who,  descending  to  the  grave,  must  look  on  your  agony ! 
Woe  to  thee,  Ilion,  the  city  of  aged  Priam !  Woe !  woe ! 
woe ! '' 

So  spoke  Zagloba ;  and  thousands  listened  to  him,  and 
wrath  raised  the  hair  on  the  heads  of  the  nobles  ;  but  he 
moved  on  farther.  Again  he  complained,  tore  his  clothing, 
and  laid  bare  his  breast.  He  entered  also  into  the  army, 
which  gave  a  willing  ear  to  his  complaints ;  for,  in  truth, 
there  was  a  terrible  animosity  in  all  hearts  against  Wit- 
temberg. The  tumult  would  have  burst  out  at  once ;  ,but 
Zagloba  himself  restrained  it,  lest,  if  it  huvst  too  early, 
Wittemberg  might  save  himself  somehow  ;  but  if  it  broke 
out  when  he  was  leaving  the  city  and  would  show  him- 
self to  the  general  militia,  they  would  bear  him  apart  on 
their  sabres  before  any  one  could  see  what  was  done. 

And  his  reckoning  was  justified.  At  sight  of  the 
tyrant  frenzy  seized  the  brains  of  the  chaotic  and  half- 
drunken  nobles,  and  a  terrible  storm  burst  forth  in  the 
tv/inkle  of  an  eye.  Forty  thousand  sabres  were  flashing 
in  the  sun,  forty  thousand  throats  began  to  bellow,  — 

**  Death  to  Wittemberg !  Give  him  here !  Make 
mince-meat  of  him !  make  mince-meat  of  him ! " 

To  the  throngs  of  nobles  were  joined  throngs  more 
chaotic  still  and  made  brutal  by  the  recent  shedding  of 
blood,  the  camp  servants ;  even  the  more  disciplined  regu- 
lar squadrons  began  to  murmur  fiercely  against  the  op 
pressor,  and  the  storm  began  to  fly  with  rage  against  the 
Swedish  staff. 

At  the  first  moment  all  lost  their  heads,  though  all 
understood  what  the  matter  was.  "  What  is  to  be  done  ? '' 
cried  voices  near  the  king.  "  Oh,  merciful  Jesus ! " 
"Rescue!  defend!  It  is  a  shame  not  to  observe  the 
conditions ! " 


486  THE  DELUGE. 

Enraged  crowds  rush  in  among  the  squadrons,  press 
upon  them ;  the  squadrons  are  confused,  cannot  keep  their 
places.  Around  them  are  sabres,  sabres,  and  pabres ;  under 
the  sabres  are  inflamed  faces,  threatening  eyes,  howling 
mouths ;  uproar,  noise,  wild  cries  grow  with  amazing  rapid- 
ity. In  front  are  rushing  camp  servants,  camp  followers, 
and  every  kind  of  army  rabble,  more  like  beasts  or  devils 
than  men. 

Wittemberg  understood  what  was  happening.  His  face 
grew  pale  as  a  sheet ;  sweat,  abundant  and  cold,  covered  his 
forehead  in  a  moment ;  and,  oh  wonder !  that  field-marshal 
who  hitherto  was  ready  to  threaten  the  whole  world,  that 
conqueror  of  so  many  armies,  that  captor  of  so  many  cities, 
that  old  soldier  was  then  so  terribly  frightened  at  the 
howling  mass  that  presence  of  mind  left  him  utterly.  He 
trembled  in  his  whole  body,  he  dropped  his  hands  and 
groaned,  spittle  began  to  flow  from  his  mouth  to  the  golden 
chain,  and  the  field-marshal's  baton  dropped  from  his  hand. 
Meanwhile  the  terrible  throng  was  coming  nearer  and  nearer ; 
ghastly  forms  were  surrounding  already  the  hapless  generals; 
a  moment  more,  they  would  bear  them  apart  on  sabres,  so 
that  not  a  fragment  of  them  would  remain. 

Other  Swedish  generals  drew  their  sabres,  wishing  to  die 
weapon  in  hand,  as  beseemed  knights ;  but  the  aged  oppressor 
grew  weak  altogether,  and  half  closed  his  eyes. 

At  this  moment  Volodyovski,  with  his  men,  sprang  to  the 
rescue  of  the  staff.  Going  wedge-form  on  a  gallop,  he  split 
the  mob  as  a  ship  moving  with  all  sails  bears  apart  the 
towering  waves  of  the  sea.  The  cry  of  the  trampled  rabble 
was  mingled  with  the  shouts  of  the  Lauda  squadron ;  but  the 
horsemen  reached  the  staff  first,  and  surrounded  it  in  the 
twinkle  of  an  eye  with  a  wall  of  horses,  a  wall  of  their  own 
breasts  and  sabres. 

«  To  the  king ! ''  cried  the  little  knight. 

They  moved  on.  The  throng  surrounded  them  from  every 
side,  ran  along  the  flanks  and  the  rear,  brandished  sabres  and 
clubs,  howled  more  and  more  terribly ;  but  the  Lauda  men 
pushed  forward,  thrusting  out  their  sabres  from  moment  to 
moment  at  the  sides,  as  a  strong  stag  thrusts  with  his 
antlers  when  surrounded  by  wolves. 

Then  Voynillovich  sprang  to  the  aid  of  Volodyovski ;  after 
him  Vilchkovski  with  a  regiment  of  the  king,  then  Prmce 
Polubinski ;  and  all  together,  defending  themselves  unceas- 
ingly, conducted  the  staff  to  the  presence  of  Yan  Kazimir. 


THE  DELUGE.  487 

The  tumult  increased  instead  of  diminishing.  It  seemed, 
after  a  time,  that  the  excited  rabble  would  try  to  seize  the 
'  Swedish  generals  without  regard  to  the  king.  Wittemberg 
recovered ;  but  fear  did  not  leave  him  in  the  least.  He  sprang 
from  his  horse  then ;  and  as  a  hare  pressed  by  dogs  or  wolves 
takes  refuge  under  a  wagon  in  motion,  so  did  he,  in  spite  of 
his  gout,  throw  himself  at  the  feet  of  Yan  Kazimir. 

Then  he  dropped  on  his  knees,  and  seizing  the  king's 
stirrup,  began  to  cry  ;  "  Save  me.  Gracious  Lord,  save  me  ! 
I  have  your  i*byal  word;  the  agreement  is  signed.  Save 
me,  save  me !  Have  mercy  on  us !  Do  not  let  them 
murder  me ! '' 

The  king,  at  sight  of  such  abasement  and  such  shame, 
turned  away  his  eyes  with  aversion  and  said,  — 

"  Field-marshal,  pray  be  calm." 

But  he  had  a  troubled  face  himself,  for  he  knew  not  what 
to  do.  Around  them  were  gathering  crowds  ever  greater, 
and  approaching  with  more  persistence.  It  is  true  that 
the  squadrons  stood  as  if  for  battle,  and  Zamoyski's  infantry 
had  formed  a  terrible  quadrangle  round  about ;  but  what 
was  to  be  the  end  of  it  all  ? 

The  king  looked  at  Charnyetski ;  but  Charnyetski  only 
twisted  his  beard  with  rage,  his  soul  was  storming  with 
such  anger  against  the  disobedience  of  the  general  militia. 
•  Then  the  chancellor,  Korytsinski,  said,  — 

"  Gracious  Lord,  we  must  keep  the  agreement." 

"  We  must ! "  replied  the  king. 

Wittemberg,  who  was  looking  carefully  into  their  eyes, 
breathed  more  freely. 

"  Gracious  Lord,"  said  he,  "  I  believe  in  your  words  as 
in  God." 

To  which  Pototski,  the  old  hetman  of  the  kingdom, 
cried,  — 

"And  why  have  you  broken  so  many  oaths,  so  many 
agreements,  so  many  terms  of  surrender  ?  With  what  any 
man  wars,  from  that  will  he  perish.  Why  did  you  seize,  in 
spite  of  the  terms  of  capitulation,  the  king's  regiment  com- 
manded by  Wolf  ?  " 

"  Miller  did  that,  not  I,"  answered  Wittemberg. 

The  hetman  looked  at  him  with  disdain ;  then  turned  to 
the  king, — 

"  Gracious  Lord,  I  do  not  say  this  to  incite  your  Royal 
Grace  to  break  agreements  also,  for  let  perfidy  be  on  their 
side  alone." 


488  THE  DELUGE. 

"  What  is  to  be  done  ?  '^  asked  the  king. 

"  If  we  send  them  to  Prussia,  fifty  thousand  nobles  will 
follow  and  cut  them  to  pieces  before  they  reach  Pultusk, 
unless  we  give  them  the  whole  regular  army  as  a  guard, 
and  we  cannot  do  that.  Hear,  your  Royal  Grace,  how 
the  militia  are  howling  !  In  truth,  there  is  a  well-founded 
animosity  against  Wittemberg.  It  is  needful  first  to  safe- 
guard his  person,  and  then  to  send  all  away  when  the  fire 
has  cooled  down." 

"  There  is  no  other  way  ! "  said  Korytsinski. 

"  But  where  are  they  to  be  kept  ?  We  cannot  keep  them 
here ;  for  here,  devil  take  it !  civil  war  would  break  out," 
said  the  voevoda  of  Rus. 

Now  Sobiepan  Zamoyski  appeared,  and  pouting  his  lips 
greatly,  said  with  his  customary  spirit,  — 

"Well,  Gracious  Lord,  give  them  to  me  at  Zamost;  let 
them  sit  there  till  calm  comes.  I  will  defend  Wittemberg 
there  from  the  nobles.     Let  them  try  to  get  him  from  me ! " 

"  But  on  the  road  will  your  worthiness  defend  the  field- 
marshal  ? "  asked  the  chancellor. 

"I  can  depend  on  my  servants  yet.  Or  have  I  not 
infantry  and  cannon  ?  Let  any  one  take  him  from  Zamoy- 
ski!   We  shall  see." 

Here  he  put  his  hands  on  his  hips,  struck  his  thighs,  and 
bent  from  one  side  of  the  saddle  to  the  other. 

"  There  is  no  other  way,"  said  the  chancellor. 

"  I  see  no  other,"  added  Lantskoronski. 

"  Then  take  them,"  said  the  king  to  Zamoyski. 

But  Wittemberg,  seeing  that  his  life  was  threatened  no 
longer,  considered  it  proper  to  protest. 

"  We  did  not  expect  this !  "  said  he. 

**  Well,  we  do  not  detain  you ;  the  road  is  open,"  said 
Pototski,  pointing  to  the  distance  with  his  hand. 

Wittemberg  was  silent. 

Meanwhile  the ,  chancellor  sent  a  number  of  officers  to 
declare  to  the  nobles  that  Wittemberg  would  not  depart  in 
freedom,  but  would  be  sent  to  Zamost.  The  tumult,  it  is 
true,  was  not  allayed  at  once ;  still  the  news  had  a  soothing 
effect.  Before  night  fell  attention  was  turned  in  another 
direction.  The  troops  began  to  enter  the  city,  and  the  sight 
of  the  recovered  capital  filed  all  minds  with  the  delight  of 
triumph. 

The  king  rejoiced ;  still  the  thought  that  he  was  unable 
to  observe  the  conditions  of  the  agreement  troubled  him  not 


THE  DELUGE.  489 

a  little,  as  well  as  the  endless  disobedience  of  the  general 
militia. 

Charnyetski  was  chewing  his  auger.  "  With  such  troops 
one  can  never  be  sure  of  to-morrow/'  said  he  to  the  king. 
^^  Sometimes  they  fight  badly,  sometimes  heroically,  all  from 
impulse ;  and  at  any  outbreak  rebellion  is  ready." 

"  God  grant  them  not  to  disperse,"  said  the  king,  "  for 
they  are  needed  yet,  and  they  think  that  they  have  finished 
everything." 

"The  man  who  caused  that  outbreak  should  be  torn 
asunder  with  horses,  without  regard  to  the  services  whicli 
he'  has  rendered,"  continued  Charnyetski. 

The  strictest  orders  were  given  to  search  for  Zagloba,  for 
it  was  a  secret  to  no  man  that  he  had  raised  the  storm  ;  but 
Zagloba  had  as  it  were  dropped  into  water.  They  searched 
for  him  in  the  tents,  in  the  tabor,  even  among  the  Tartars, 
all  in  vain.  Tyzenhauz  even  said  that  the  king,  always  kind 
and  gracious,  wished  from  his  whole  soul  that  they  might 
not  find  him,  and  even  undertook  a  nine  days'  devotion  to 
that  effect. 

But  a  week  later,  after  some  dinner  when  the  heart  of  the 
monarch  was  big  with  joy,  the  following  words  were  heard 
from  the  mouth  of  Yan  Kazimir,  — 

"Announce  that  Pan  Zagloba  is  not  to  hide  himself 
longer,  for  we  are  longing  for  his  jests." 

When  Charnyetski  was  horrified  at  this,  the  king 
said,  — 

"Whoso  in  this  Commonwealth  should  have  justice 
without  mercy  in  his  heart  would  be  forced  to  carry  an  axe 
in  his  bosom,  and  not  a  heart.  Faults  come  easier  here 
than  anywhere,  but  in  no  land  does  repentance  follow  so 
quickly." 

Saying  this,  the  king  had  Babinich  more  in  mind  than 
Zagloba;  and  he  was  thinking  of  Babinich  because  the 
young  man  had  bowed  down  to  the  king's  feet  the  day  be- 
fore with  a  petition  that  he  would  not  hinder  him  from 
going  to  Lithuania.  He  said  that  he  wished  to  freshen  the 
war  there,  and  attack  the  Swedes,  as  he  had  once  attacked 
Hovanski.  And  as  the  king  intended  to  send  there  a  soldier 
experienced  in  partisan  warfare,  he  permitted  Babinich  to 
go,  gave  him  the  means,  blessed  him,  and  whispered  some 
wish  in  his  ear,  after  which  the  young  knight  fell  his  whole 
length  at  his  feet. 

Then,  without  loitering,  Kmita  moved  briskly  toward  the 


490  THE  DELUGE. 

east.  Suoa  Gazi,  captured  by  a  considerable  present,  per- 
mitted him  to  take  live  hundred  fresh  Dobrudja  Tartars ; 
fifteen  hundred  other  good  men  marched  with  him,  —  a 
force  with  which  it  was  possible  to  begin  something.  And 
the  young  man's  head  was  fired  with  a  desire  for  battle 
and  warlike  achievements  The  hope  of  glory  smiled  on 
him ;  he  heard  already  how  all  Lithuania  was  repeating  his 
name  with  pride  and  wonder.  He  heard  especially  how 
one  beloved  mouth  repeated  it,  and  his  soul  gave  him 
wings. 

And  there  was  another  reason  why  he  rode  forward  so 
briskly.  Wherever  he  appeared  he  was  the  first  to  announce 
the  glad  tidings :  "  The  Swede  is  defeated,  and  Warsaw  is 
taken!''  Wherever  his  horse's  hoofs  sounded,  the  whole 
neighborhood  rang  with  these  words ;  the  people  along  the 
roads  greeted  him  with  weeping;  they  rang  bells  in  the 
church-towers  and  sang  Te  Deum  Laudwnvas !  When  he 
rode  through  the  forest  the  dark  pines,  when  through  the 
fields  the  golden  grain,  rocked  by  the  wind,  seemed  to  repeat 
and  sound  joyously,  — 

"  The  Swede  is  defeated  I  Warsaw  is  taken !  Warsaw 
is  taken  I " 


THE  DELUGE.  491 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

Though  Kettling  was  near  the  person  of  Prince  Boguslav, 
he  did  not  know  all,  and  could  not  tell  of  all  that  was  done 
in  Taurogi,  for  he  was  blinded  himself  by  love  for  Panna 
Billevich. 

Boguslav  had  also  another  confidant,  Pan  Sakovich,  the 
starosta  of  Oshmiana ;  and  he  alone  knew  how  deeply  the 
prince  was  involved  by  love  for  his  charming  captive, 
and  what  means  he  was  using  to  gain  her  heart  and  her 
person. 

That  love  was  merely  a  fierce  desire,  for  Boguslav's 
heart  was  not  capable  of  other  feelings;  but  the  desire 
was  so  violent  that  that  experienced  cavalier  lost  his  head. 
And  often  in  the  evening,  when  alone  with  the  starosta^ 
he  seized  his  own  hair  and  cried, — 

"  I  am  burning,  Sakovich,  I  am  burning ! " 

Sakovich  found  means  at  once. 

"  Whoso  wishes  to  take  honey  must  drug  the  bees,"  said 
he.  "And  has  your  physician  few  of  such  intoxicating 
herbs?  Give  him  the  word  to-day,  and  to-morrow  the 
affair  will  be  over." 

But  the  prince  did  not  like  such  a  method,  and  that  for 
various  reasons.  First,  on  a  time,  old  Heraclius  Billevich, 
the  grandfather  of  Olenka,  appeared  to  him  in  a  dream,  and 
standing  at  his  pillow,  looked  with  threatening  eyes  till 
the  first  crowing  of  the  cocks.  Boguslav  remembered  the 
dream;  for  that  knight,  without  fear,  was  superstitious, 
dreaded  charms,  dream  warnings,  and  supernatural  appari- 
tions so  much  that  a  shiver  passed  through  him  at  thought 
of  the  terror  and  the  shape  in  which  that  phantom  might 
come  a  second  time  should  he  follow  Sakovich's  counsel. 
The  starosta  of  Oshmiana  himself,  who  did  not  believe 
greatly  in  God,  but  who,  like  the  prince,  dreaded  dreams 
and  enchantments,  staggered  somewhat  in  giving  advice. 

The  second  reason  of  Boguslav's  delay  was  that  the 
"Wallachian  woman"  was  living  with  her  step-daughter 
in  Taurogi.  They  called  Princess  Radzivill,  the  wife  of 
Yanush,   "the   Wallachian  woman."     That   lady,    coming 


492  THE  DELUGE. 

from  a-country  in  which  her  sex  have  rather  free  manners, 
was  not,  in  truth,  over-stern ;  nay,  maybe  she  understood 
too  well  the  amusements  of  courtiers  and  ladies-in-wait- 
ing; still  she  could  not  endure  that  at  her  side  a  man, 
the  coming  husband  of  her  §tep-daughter,  should  do  a  deed 
calling  to  heaven  for  vengeance. 

But  even  later,  when  through  the  persuasions  of  Sakovich, 
and  with  the  consent  of  the  prince  voevoda  of  Vilna,  "  the 
Wallachian  woman  "  went  with  Yanush's  daughter  to  Cour- 
land,  Boguslav  did  not  dare  to  do  the  deed.  He  feared 
the  terrible  outcry  which  would  rise  throughout  all 
Lithuania.  The  Billeviches  were  wealthy  people ;  they 
would  not  fail  to  crush  him  with  a  prosecution.  The 
law  punished  such  deeds  with  loss  of  property,  honor, 
and  life. 

The  Radzivills,  it  is  true,  were  powerful,  and  might 
trample  on  law ;  but  when  victory  in  war  was  inclining  to 
the  side  of  Yan  Kazimir,  the  young  prince  might  fall  into 
serious  difficulties,  in  which  he  would  lack  power,  friends, 
and  henchmen.  And  just  then  it  was  hard  to  foresee  how 
the  war  would  end.  Forces  were  coming  every  day 
to  Yan  Kazimir ;  the  power  of  Karl  Gustav  was  decreas- 
ing absolutely  by  the  loss  of  men  and  the  exhaustion  of 
money. 

Prince  Boguslav,  an  impulsive  but  calculating  man, 
reckoned  with  the  position.  His  desires  tormented-  him 
with  fire,  his  reason  advised  restraint,  superstitious  fear 
bridled  the  outbursts  of  his  blood.  At  the  same  time 
disease  fell  upon  him ;  great  and  urgent  questions  rose,  in- 
volving frequently  the  fate  of  the  whole  war ;  and  all  these 
causes  rent  the  soul  of  the  prince  till  he  was  mortally 
wearied. 

Still,  it  is  unknown  how  the  struggle  might  have  ended 
had  it  not  been  for  Boguslav's  self-love.  He  was  a  man  of 
immense  self-esteem.  He  counted  himself  an  unequalled 
statesman,  a  great  leader,  a  great  knight,  and  an  invincible 
captor  of  the  hearts  of  women.  Was  he  to  use  force  or 
intoxicating  drugs,  —  he  who  carried  around  with  him 
a  bound  casket  filled  with  love-letters  from  various 
foreign  ladies  of  celebrity?  Were  his  wealth,  his  titles, 
his  power  almost  royal,  his  great  name,  his  beauty  and 
courtliness  not  equal  to  the  conquest  of  one  timid  noble 
woman  ? 

Besides,    how   much    greater    the   triumph,   how  much 


THE  DELUGE.  493 

greater  the  delight,  when  the  resistance  of  the  maiden 
drops,  when  she  herself  willingly,  and  with  a  heart  beat- 
ing like  that  of  a  seized  bird,  with  burning  face  and  eyes 
veiled  with  mist,  falls  into  those  arms  which  are  stretched 
toward  her! 

A  quiver  passed  through  Boguslav  at  thought  of  that 
moment,  and  he  desired  it  as  greatly  as  he  did  Olenka  her- 
self. He  hoped  always  that  that  moment  would  come.  He 
writhed,  he  was  impatient,  he  deceived  himself.  At  one 
time  it  seemed  to  him  nearer,  at  another  farther ;  and  then 
he  cried  that  he  was  burning.  But  he  did  not  cease  to 
work. 

To  begin  with,  he  surrounded  the  maiden  with  minute 
care,  so  that  she  must  be  thankful  to  him  and  think  that  he 
is  kind ;  for  he  understood  that  the  feeling  of  gratitude  and 
friendship  is  that  mild  and  warm  flame  which  only  needs  to 
be  fanned  and  it  will  turn  into  a  great  fire.  Their  frequent 
intercourse  was  to  bring  this  about  the  more  surely ;  hence 
Boguslav  showed  no  insistence,  not  wishing  to  chill  confi- 
dence or  frighten  it  away. 

At  the  same  time  every  look,  every  touch  of  the  hand, 
every  word  was  calculated ;  nothing  passed  in  vain,  every- 
thing was  the  drop  wearing  the  stone.  All  that  he  did  for 
Olenka  might  be  interpreted  as  the  hospitality  of  a  host, 
that  innocent  friendly  attraction  which  one  person  feels  for 
another ;  but  still  it  was  done  to  create  love.  The  boundary 
was  purposely  blurred  and  indefinite,  so  that  to  pass  it 
would  become  easy  in  time ;  and  thus  the  maiden  might  the 
more  lightly  wander  into  those  labyrinths  where  each  form 
might  mean  something  or  nothing.  That  play  did  not 
agree,  it  is  true,  with  the  native  impulsiveness  of  Boguslav. 
Still  he  restrained  himself,  for  he  judged  that  that  alone 
would  lead  to  the  object ;  and  at  the  same  time  he  found 
in  it  such  satisfaction  as.  the  spider  finds  when  weaving 
his  web,  the  traitorous  bird-catcher  when  spreading  his 
net,  or  the  hunter  tracking  patiently  and  with  endurance 
the  wild  beast.  His  own  penetration,  subtlety,  and  quick- 
ness, developed  by  life  at  the  French  court,  amused  the 
prince. 

He  entertained  Panna  Aleksandra  as  if  she  were  a  sover- 
eign princess ;  but  in  such  a  way  that  again  it  was  not 
easy  for  her  to  divine  whether  this  was  done  exclusively 
for  her,  or  whether  it  flowed  from  his  innate  and  acquired 
politeness  toward  the  fair  sex   in  general.      It  is  true 


494  THE  DELUGE. 

that  he  made  her  the  chief  person  in  all  the  entertain- 
ments^ ^lays,  cavalcades,  and  hunting  expeditions;  but 
this  came  somewhat  from  the  nature  of  things.  After 
the  departure  of  Yanush's  princess  to  Courland,  she  was 
really  first  among  the  ladies  at  TaurogL  A  multitude  of 
noble  ladies  from  all  Jmud  had  taken  refuge  in  Taurogi,  as 
in  a  place  lying  near  the  boundary,  so  as  to  be  protected  by 
the  Swedes  under  the  guardianship  of  the  prince ;  but  they 
recognized  Panna  Billevich  as  first  among  all,  since  she 
was  the  daughter  of  the  most  noted  family.  And  while  the 
whole  Commonwealth  was  swimming  in  blood,  there  was 
no  end  to  entertainments.  You  would  have  said  that  the 
king's  court  with  all  the  courtiers  and  ladies  had  gone  to  the 
country  for  leisure  and  entertainment. 

Boguslav  ruled  as  an  absolute  monarch  in  Taurogi  and  in 
all  adjoining  Electoral  Prussia,  in  which  he  was  frequently  a 
guest ;  therefore  everything  was  at  his  orders.  Towns  fur- 
nished money  and  troops  on  his  notes ;  the  Prussian  nobles 
came  gladly,  in  carriages  and  on  horseback,  to  his  feasts, 
hunts,  and  tournaments.  Boguslav  even  renewed,  in  Jionor 
of  his  lady,  the  conflicts  of  knights  within  barriers,  which 
were  already  in  disuse. 

On  a  certain  occasion  he  took  active  part  in  them  ;  dressed 
in  silver  armor,  and  girded  with  a  silver  sash  which  Panna 
Billevich  had  to  bind  on  him,  he  hurled  from  their  horses 
four  of  the  first  knights  of  Prussia,  Kettling  the  fifth,  and 
Sakovich  the  sixth,  though  the  last  had  such  gigantic 
strength  that  he  stopped  carriages  in  their  course  by  seizing 
a  hind  wheel.  And  what  enthusiasm  rose  in  the  crowd  of 
spectators  when  afterward  the  silver-clad  knight,  kneeling 
before  his  lady,  took  from  her  hand  the  crown  of  victory] 
Shouts  rang  like  the  thunder  of  cannon,  handkerchiefs  were 
waving,  flags  were  lowered;  but  he  raised  his  visor  and 
looked  into  her  blushing  face  with  his  beautiful  eyes, 
pressing  at  the  same  time  her  hand  to  his  lips. 

Another  time  when  in  the  enclosure  a  raging  bear  was 
fighting  with  dogs  and  had  torn  them  all  one  after  another, 
the  prince,  dressed  only  in  light  Spanish  costume,  sprang  in 
with  his  spear,  and  pierced  not  only  the  savage  beast,  but 
also  a  soldier,  who,  seeing  the  moment  of  danger  had  sprung 
to  his  aid. 

Panna  Aleksandra,  the  grand-daughter  of  an  old  soldier, 
reared  in  traditions  of  blood,  war,  and  reverence  for  knightly 
superiority^  could   not  restrain  at   sight  of  these  deeds 


THE  DELUGE.  495 

her  wonder,  and  even  homage ;  for  she  had  been  taught  from 
childhood  to  esteem  bravery  as  almost  the  highest  quality 
of  man. 

Meanwhile  the  prince  gave  daily  proofs  of  daring  almost 
beyond  human,  and  always  in  honor  of  her.  The  assembled 
guests  in  their  praises  and  enthusiasm  for  the  prince,  which 
were  so  great  that  even  a  deity  might  be  satisfied  with  them, 
were  forced  involuntarily  to  connect  in  their  conversations 
the  name  of  Panna  Billevich  with  the  name  of  Boguslav. 
He  was  silent,  but  with  his  eyes  he  told  her  what  he  did 
not  dare  to  utter  with  his  lips.  The  spell  surrounded  her 
perfectly. 

Everything  was  so  combined  as  to  bring  them  together, 
to  connect  them,  and  at  the  same  time  to  separate  them 
from  the  throng  of  other  people.  It  was  difficult  for  any  one 
to  mention  him  without  mentioning  her.  Into  the  thoughts 
of  Olenka  herself  Boguslav  was  thrust  with  an  irresistible 
force.  Every  moment  of  the  day  was  so  arranged  as  to 
lend  power  to  the  spell. 

In  the  evening,  after  amusements,  the  chambers  were 
lighted  by  many  colored  lamps  casting  mysterious  rays,  as 
if  from  the  land  of  splendid  dreams  transferred  to  reality ; 
intoxicating  eastern  odors  filled  the  air ;  the  low  sounds  of 
invisible  harps,  lutes,  and  other  instruments  fondled  the 
hearing ;  and  in  the  midst  of  these  odors,  lights,  sounds,  he 
moved  in  the  glory  of  universal  homage,  like  an  enchanted 
king's  son  in  a  myth-tale,  beautiful,  knightly,  sun-bright 
from  jewels,  and  as  deeply  in  love  as  a  shepherd. 

What  maiden  could  resist  these  spells,  what  virtue  would 
not  grow  faint  amid  such  allurements  ?  But  to  avoid  the 
prince  there  was  no  possibility  for  one  living  with  him 
under  the  same  roof  and  enjoying  his  hospitality,  which, 
though  given  perforce,  was  still  dispensed  with  sincerity 
and  in  real  lordly  fashion.  Besides,  Olenka  had  gone 
without  unwillingness  to  Taurogi,  for  she  wished  to  be 
far  from  hideous  Kyedani,  as  she  preferred  to  Yanush,  an 
open  traitor,  the  knightly  Boguslav,  who  feigned  love 
for  the  deserted  king  and  the  country.  Hence  in  the 
beginning  of  her  visit  at  Taurogi  she  was  full  of  friendly 
feeling  for  the  young  prince  ;  and  seeing  soon  how  far  he 
was  striving  for  her  friendship,  she  used  her  influence  more 
than  once  to  do  good  to  people. 

During  the  third  month  of  her  stay  a  certain  artillery 
officer^  a  friend  of  Kettling,  was  <?pndejii|ied  by  the  prince 


496  THE  DELUGE. 

to  be  shot ;  Panna  Billevich,  hearing  of  this  from  the  young 
Scot,  interceded  for  him. 

"  A  divinity  may  command,  not  implore,"  said  Boguslav 
to  her  j  and  tearing  the  sentence  of  death  he  threw  it  at  her 
feet.  "  Ordain,  command !  I  will  burn  Taurogi,  if  at  that 
price  I  can  call  forth  on  your  face  even  a  smile.  I  ask  no 
other  reward  save  this,  that  you  be  joyous  and  forget  that 
which  once  pained  you." 

She  could  not  be  joyous,  having  pain  in  her  heart,  pity 
and  an  unutterable  contempt  for  the  man  whom  she  had 
loved  "with  first  love,  and  who  at  that  time  was  in  her  eyes 
a  worse  criminal  than  a  parricide.  That  Kmita,  promising 
to  sell  the  king  for  gold,  as  Judas  sold  Christ,  became  fouler 
and  more  repulsive  in  her  eyes,  till  in  the  course  of  time  he 
was  turned  into  a  human  monster,  a  grief  and  reproach  to 
her.  She  could  not  forgive  herself  for  having  loved  him, 
and  at  the  same  time  she  could  not  forget  him  while  she 
hated. 

In  view  of  these  feelings  it  was  indeed  difficult  for  her 
even  to  feign  gladness ;  but  still  she  had  to  be  thankful  to 
the  prince  even  for  this,  that  he  would  not  put  his  hand  to 
Kmita's  crime,  and  for  all  that  he  had  done  for  her.  It  was 
a  wonder  to  her  that  the  prince,  such  a  knight  and  so  full 
of  noble  feeling,  did  not  hasten  to  the  rescue  of  the  country, 
since  he  had  not  consented  to  the  intrigues  of  Yanush ;  but 
she  judged  that  such  a  statesman  knew  what  he  was  doing, 
and  was  forced  by  a  policy  which  she,  with  her  simple 
maiden's  mind,  could  not  sound.  Boguslav  told  her  also, 
explaining  his  frequent  journeys  to  Prussian  Tyltsa,  which 
was  near  by,  that  his  strength  was  failing  him  from  over- 
work ;  that  he  was  conducting  negotiations  between  Yan 
Kazimir,  Karl  Gustav,  and  the  elector,  and  that  he  hoped 
to  bring  the  country  out  of  difficulty. 

*^  Not  for  rewards,  not  for  offices,  do  I  do  this,"  said  he  to 
her.  "  I  will  sacrifice  my  cousin  Yanush,  who  was  to  me  a 
father,  for  I  know  not  whether  I  shall  be  able  to  implore 
his  life  for  him  from  the  animosity  of  Queen  Ludvika ;  but 
I  will  do  what  my  conscience  and  love  for  the  dear  mother, 
my  country,  demands." 

When  he  spoke  thus  with  sadness  on  his  delicate  face^ 
with  eyes  turned  to  the  ceiling,  he  seemed  to  her  as  lofty 
as  those  heroes  of  antiquity  of  which  Heraclius  Billevich 
had  told  her,  and  of  whom  he  himself  had  read  in  Cornelius 
Nepos.    And  the  heart  sweDed  within  her  with  admiratioa 


THE  DELUGE.  497 

and  homage.  By  degrees  it  went  so  far  that  when  thoughts 
of  the  hated  Andrei  Kmita  had  tortured  her  too  much,  she 
thought  of  Boguslav  to  cure  and  strengthen  herself.  Kmita 
became  for  her  a  terrible  and  gloomy  darkness ;  Boguslav, 
light  in  which  every  troubled  soul  would  gladly  bathe  itself. 
The  sword-bearer  and  Panna  Kulvyets,  whom  they  had 
brought  also  from  Vodokty,  pushed  Olenka  still  more  along 
that  incline  by  singing  hymns  of  praise  from  morning  till  night . 
in  honor  of  Boguslav.  The  sword-bearer  and  the  aunt 
wearied  the  prince,  it  is  true,  so  that  he  had  been  thinking 
how  to  get  rid  of  them  politely ;  but  he  won  them  to  himself, 
especially  the  sword-bearer,  who  though  at  first  displeased 
and  even  enraged,  still  could  not  fight  against  the  friendship 
and  favors  of  Boguslav. 

If  Boguslav  had  been  merely  a  noble  of  noted  stock,  but 
not  RadzivJU,  nor  a  prince,  not  a  magnate  invested  with 
almost  the  majesty  of  a  monarch,  perhaps  Panna  Billevich 
might  have  loved  him  for  life  and  death,  in  spite  of  the  will 
of  the  old  colonel,  which  left  her  a  choice  only  between  the 
cloister  and  Kmita.  But  she  was  a  stern  lady  for  her  own 
self,  and  a  very  just  soul ;  therefore  she  did  not  even  admit 
to  her  head  a  dream  of  anything  save  gratitude  and  admira- 
tion so  far  as  the  prince  was  concernedL 

Her  family  was  not  so  great  that  she  could  become  the 
wife  of  Radzivill,  and  was  too  great  for  her  to  become  his 
mistress ;  she  looked  on  him,  therefore,  as  she  would  on  the 
king,  were  she  at  the  king^s  court.  In  vain  did  Boguslav 
endeayor  to  give  her  other  thoughts ;  in  vain  did  he,  forget- 
ting himself  in  love,  partly  from  calculation,  partly  from 
enthusiasm,  repeat  what  he  had  said  the  first  evening  in 
Kyedani,  —  that  the  Radzivills  had  married  ordinary  noble 
women  more  than  once ;  these  thoughts  did  not  cling  to  her, 
as  water  does  not  cling  to  the  breast  of  a  swan ;  and  she 
remained  as  she  had  been,  thankful,  fdendly,  homage-giving, 
seeking  consolation  in  the  thought  of  a  hero,  but  undisturbed 
in  heart. 

He  could  not  catch  her  through  her  feelings,  though  often 
it  seemed  to  him  that  he  was  near  his  object.  But  he  saw 
himself  with  shame  and  internal  anger  that  he  was  not  so 
daring  w^ith  her  as  he  had  been  with  the  first  ladies  in  Paris, 
Brussels,  and  Amsterdam.  Perhaps  this  was  because  he 
was  really  in  love,  and  perhaps  because  in  that  lady,  in  her 
face,  in  her  dark  brows  and  stern  eyes,  there  was  that  which 
enforced  respect.  Kmita  was  the  one  and  only  man  who  in 
VOL.  11.— 32 


498  THE  DELUGE. 

Ms  time  did  not  submit  to  that  influence  and  paid  no  regard, 
prepared  boldly  to  kiss  those  proud  eyes  and  stem  lips ;  but 
Kmita  was  her  betrothed. 

All  other  cavaliers,  beginning  with  Pan  Volodyovski  and 
ending  with  the  very  vulgar  Prussian  nobles  in  Taurogi  and 
the  prince  himself,  were  less  confident  with  her  than  with 
other  ladies  in  the  same  condition.  Impulsiveness  carried 
away  the  prince ;  but  when  once  in  a  carriage  he  pressed 
against  her  feet,  whispering  at  the  same  time,  '*  Fear  not !  " 
she  answered  that  she  did  fear  to  regret  the  confidence 
reposed  in  him,  Boguslav  was  confused,  and  returned  to 
his  former  method  of  conquering  her  heart  by  degrees. 

But  his  patience  was  becoming  exhausted.  Gradually  he 
began  to  forget  the  terrible  dream,  he  began  to  think  more 
frequently  of  what  Sakovich  had  counselled,  and  that  the 
Billeviches  would  all  perish  in  the  war;  his  desires  tor- 
mented him  more  powerfully,  when  a  certain  event  changed 
completely  the  course  of  affairs  in  Taurogi. 

One  day  news  came  like  a  thunderbolt  that  Tykotsin  was 
taken  by  Pan  Sapyeha,  and  that  Prince  Yanush  had  lost  his 
life  in  the  ruins  of  the  castle. 

Everything  began  to  seethe  in  Taurogi.  Boguslav  himself 
sprang  up  and  went  off  that  same  day  to  Konigsberg,  where 
he  was  to  see  the  ministers  of  the  King  of  Sweden  and  the 
elector. 

His  stay  there  exceeded  his  original  plan.  Meanwhile 
bodies  of  Prussian  and  even  of  Swedish  troops  were  as- 
sembling at  Taurogi.  Men  began  to  speak  of  an  expedi- 
tion against  Sapyeha.  The  naked  truth  was  coming  to  the 
surface  more  and  more  clearly,  that  Boguslav  was  a  partisan 
of  the  Swedes,  as  well  as  his  cousin  Yanush. 

It  happened  that  at  the  same  time  the  sword-bearer  of 
Eossyeni  received  news  of  the  burning  of  his  native  Bille- 
viche  by  the  troops  of  Lowenhaupt,  who,  after  defeating  the 
insurgents  in  Jmud,  at  Shavli,  ravaged  the  whole  country 
with  fire  and  sword. 

The  old  noble  sprang  up  and  set  out,  wishing  to  see 
the  damage  with  his  own  eyes ;  and  Prince  Boguslav  did. 
not  detain  him,  but  sent  him  off  willingly,  adding  at 
parting,  — 

"Now  you  will  understand  why  I  brought  you  to 
Taurogi ;  for,  speaking  plainly,  you  owe  your  life  to, 
me." 

Olenka  remained  alone  with   Panna   Kulvyets.      They 


THE  DELUGE.  499 

shut  themselves  up  in  their  own  chambers  at  once,  and 
received  no  one  but  a  few  women.  When  these  women 
brought  tidings  that  the  prince  was  preparing  an  expedition 
against  the  Poles,  Olenka  would  not  believe  them  at  first ; 
but  wishing  to  be  certain,  she  gave  orders  to  summon 
Kettling,  for  she  knew  that  from  her  the  young  Scot  would 
hide  nothing. 

He  appeared  before  her  at  once,  happy  that  he  was  called, 
that  for  a  time  he  could  speak  with  her  who  had  taken 
possession  of  his  soul. 

'*  Cavalier,"  said  Panna  Billevich,  "  so  many  reports  are 
circulating  about  Taurogi  that  we  are  wandering  as  in  a 
forest.  Some  say  that  the  prince  voevoda  died  a  natural 
death  ;  others  that  he  was  borne  apart  on  sabres.  What  was 
the  cause  of  his  death  ?  " 

Kettling  hesitated  for  a  while.  It  was  evident  that  he 
was  struggling  with  innate  indecision.  At  last  he  blushed 
greatly,  and  said,  — 

"  You  are  the  cause  of  the  fall  and  the  death  of  Prince 
Yanush." 

"  I  ?  "  asked  Panna  Billevich,  with  amazement. 

"  You ;  for  our  prince  chose  to  remain  in  Taurogi  rather 
than  go  to  relieve  his  cousin.  He  forgot  everything  near 
you,  my  lady." 

Now  she  blushed  in  her  turn  like  a  purple  rose,  and  a 
moment  of  silence  followed. 

The  Scot  stood,  hat  in  hand,  with  downcast  eyes, 
his  head  bent,  in  a  posture  full  of  homage  and  respect. 
At  last  he  raised  his  head,  shook  his  bright  curls,  and 
said,  — 

"  My  lady,  if  these  words  have  offended  you,  let  me  kneel 
down  and  beg  forgiveness." 

"  Do  not,"  said  she,  quickly,  seeing  that  the  young  knight 
was  bending  his  knees  already.  "  I  know  that  what  you 
have  said  was  said  with  a  clean  heart;  for  I  have  long 
noticed  that  you  wish  me  well." 

The  officer  raised  his  blue  eyes,  and  putting  his  hand  on 
his  heart,  with  a  voice  as  low  as  the  whisper  of  a  breeze 
and  as  sad  as  a  sigh,  replied,  — 

"  Oh,  my  lady  !  my  lady ! " 

At  this  moment  he  was  frightened  lest  he  had  said  too 
much,  and  again  he  bent  his  head  toward  his  bosom,  and 
took  the  posture  of  a  courtier  who  is  listening  to  the  com- 
mands of  a  queen.  . 


500  THE  DELUGE. 

"  I  am  here  among  strangers,  without  a  guardian,"  said 
Olenka ;  "  and  though  I  shall  be  able  to  watch  over  myself 
alone,  and  God  will  preserve  me  from  harm,  still  I  need  the 
aid  of  men  also.  Do  you  wish  to  be  my  brother  ?  Do  you 
wish  to  warn  me  in  need,  so  that  I  may  know  what  to  do, 
ind  avoid  every  snare  ?  " 

As  she  said  this,  she  extended  her  hand ;  but  he  kneeled, 
in  spite  of  her  prohibition,  and  kissed  the  tips  of  her 
lingers. 

"  Tell  me,"  said  she,  "  what  is  happening  around  me." 

"  The  prince  loves  you,"  said  Kettling.  "  Have  you  not 
seen  that  ?  " 

She  covered  her  face  with  her  hands.  "  I  saw  and  I  did 
not  see.  At  times  it  seemed  to  me  that  he  was  only  very 
kind." 

"  Kind ! "  repeated  Kettling,  like  an  echo. 

"  But  when  it  came  into  my  head  that  I,  unfortunate 
woman,  might  rouse  in  him  unhappy  wishes,  I  quieted  my- 
self with  this,  that  no  danger  threatened  me  from  him.  I 
was  thankful  to  him  for  what  he  had  done,  though  God  sees 
that  I  did  not  look  for  new  kindnesses,  since  I  feared  those 
he  had  already  shown  me." 

Kettling  breathed  more  freely. 

"  May  I  speak  boldly  ?  "  asked  he. 

«  Speak." 

"  The  prince  has  only  two  confidants,  —  Pan  Sakovich  and 
Patterson;  but  Patterson  is  very  friendly  to  me,  for  we 
come  from  the  same  country,  and  he  carried  me  in  his  arms. 
What  I  know,  I  know  from  him.  The  prince  loves  you ; 
desires  are  burning  in  him  as  pitch  in  a  pine  torch.  All 
things  done  here  —  all  these  feasts,  hunts,  tournaments, 
through  which,  thanks  to  the  prince's  hand,  blood  is  flowing 
from  my  mouth  yet  —  were  arranged  for  you.  The  prince 
loves  you,  my  lady,  to  distraction,  but  with  an  impure  fire ; 
for  he  wishes  to  disgrace,  not  to  marry  you.  For  though  he 
could  not  find  a  worthier,  even  if  he  were  king  of  the  whole 
world,  not  merely  a  prince,  still  he  thinks  of  another,  — the 
princess,  Yanush's  daughter,  and  her  fortune  are  predes- 
tined to  him.  I  learned  this  from  Patterson ;  and  the  great 
God,  whose  gospel  I  take  here  to  witness,  knows  that  I  speak 
the  pure  truth.  Do  not  believe  the  prince,  do  not  trust  his 
kindness,  do  not  feel  safe  in  his  moderation.  Watch,  guard 
yourself ;  for  they  are  plotting  treason  against  you  here  at 
every  step.     The  breath  is  stopping  in  my  breast  from  what 


THE  DELUGE.  501 

Patterson  has  told  me.  There  is  not  a  criminal  in  the 
world  equal  to  Sakovich,  —  I  cannot  speak  of  him,  I  cannot. 
Were  it  not  for  the  oath  which  I  have  taken  to  guard  the 
prince,  this  hand  and  this  sword  would  free  you  from  con- 
tinual danger.  But  I  would  slay  Sakovich  first.  This  is 
true.  Him  first,  before  all  men,  —  even  before  those  who  in 
my  own  country  shed  my  father's  blood,  took  my  fortune, 
made  me  a  wanderer  and  a  hireling." 

Here  Kettling  trembled  from  emotion.  For  a  while  he 
merely  pressed  the  hilt  of  his  sword  with  his  hand,  not 
being  able  to  utter  a  word ;  then  he  recovered,  and  in  one 
breath  told  what  methods  Sakovich  had  suggested  to  the 
prince. 

Panna  Aleksandra,  to  his  great  surprise,  bore  herself 
calmly  enough  while  looking  at  the  threatening  precipice 
before  her;  only  her  face  grew  pale  and  became  still 
more  serious.  Unbending  resolution  was  reflected  in  her 
stern  look. 

"  I  shall  be  able  to  save  myself,"  said  she,  "  so  help  me 
God  and  the  holy  cross  ! " 

"  The  prince  has  not  consented  hitherto  to  follow  Sako- 
vich's  counsel,"  added  Kettling.  "  But  when  he  sees  that 
the  road  he  has  chosen  leads  to  nothing  — "  and  he  began 
to  tell  the  reasons  which  restrained  Boguslav. 

The  lady  listened  with  frowning  brow,  but  not  with 
superfluous  attention,  for  she  had  already  begun  to 
ponder  on  means  to  wrest  herself  free  of  this  terrible 
guardianship.  But  there  was  not  a  place  in  the  whole 
country  unsprinkled  with  blood,  and  plans  of  flight  did  not 
seem  to  her  clear;  hence  she  preferred  not  to  speak  of 
them. 

"  Cavalier,"  said  she  at  last,  *'  answer  me  one  question. 
Is  Prince  Boguslav  on  the  side  of  the  King  of  Sweden  or  the 
King  of  Poland?" 

"  It  is  a  secret  to  none  of  us,"  answered  the  young  officer, 
"  that  the  prince  wishes  the  division  of  this  Commonwealth, 
so  as  to  make  of  Lithuania  an  independent  principality  for 
himself." 

Here  Kettling  was  silent,  and  you  would  have  thought 
that  his  mind  was  following  involuntarily  the  thoughts  of 
Olenka ;  for  after  a  while  he  added,  — 

^^The  elector  and  the  Swedes  are  at  the  service 
of  the  prince;  and  since  they  will  occupy  the  Common- 
wealth, there  is  no  place  in  which  to  hide  from  him." 


502  THE  DELUGE. 

Olenka  made  no  answer. 

The  young  man  waited  awhile  longer,  to  learn  if  she 
would  ask  him  other  questions ;  but  when  she  was  silent, 
occupied  with  her  own  thoughts,  he  felt  that  it  was  not 
proper  for  him  to  interrupt  her ;  therefore  he  bent  double 
in  a  parting  bow,  sweeping  the  floor  with  the  feathers  in 
his  cap. 

"  I  thank  you,  cavalier,''  said  Olenka,  extending  her  hand 
to  him. 

^  The  officer,  without  turning,  withdrew  toward  the  door. 
All  at  once  there  appeared  on  her  face  a  slight  flush.  She 
hesitated  a  moment,  and  then  said, — 

"  One  word,  cavalier.'^ 

"  Every  word  is  for  me  a  favor." 

"  Did  you  know  Pan  Andrei  Kmita  ?  " 

"  I  made  his  acquaintance,  my  lady,  in  Kyedani.  I  saw 
him  the  last  time  in  Pilvishki,  when  we  were  marching 
hither  from  Podlyasye.'' 

"Is  what  the  prince  says  true,  that  Pan  Kmita 
offered  to  do  violence  to  the  person  of  the  King  of 
Poland  ?  " 

"  I  know  not,  my  lady.  It  is  known  to  me  that  they  took 
counsel  together  in  Pilvishki ;  then  the  prince  went  with 
Pan  Kmita  to  the  forest,  and  it  was  so  long  before  he  re- 
turned that  Patterson  was  alarmed  and  sent  troops  to  meet 
him.  I  led  those  troops.  We  met  the  prince.  I  saw  that 
he  was  greatly  changed,  as  if  strong  emotion  had  passed 
through  his  soul.  He  was  talking  to  himself,  which 
never  happens  to  him,  I  heard  how  he  said:  'The 
devil  would  have  undertaken  that  — '  I  know  nothing 
more.  But  later,  when  the  prince  mentioned  what 
Kmita  offered,  I  thought,  'If  this  was  it,  it  must  be 
4irue.' " 

Panna  Billevich  pressed  her  lips  together. 

"I  thank  you,"  said  she.  And  after  a  while  she  was 
alone. 

The  thought  of  flight  mastered  her  thoroughly.  She  de- 
termined at  any  price  to  tear  herself  from  those  infamous 
places,  and  from  the  power  of  that  treacherous  prince.  But 
where  was  she  to  find  refuge  ?  The  villages  and  towns  were 
in  Swedish  hands,  the  cloisters  were  ruined,  the  castles 
levelled  with  the  earth ;  the  whole  country  was  swarming 
with  soldiers,  and  with  worse  than  soldiers,  —  with  fugi- 
tives from  the  army,  robbers,  all  kinds  of  ruffians.     What 


THE  DELUGE.  503 

fate  could  be  waiting  for  a  maiden  cast  as  a  prey  to  that 
storm  ?  Who  would  go  with  her?  Her  aunt  Kilvyets,  her 
uncle,  and  a  few  of  his  servants.  Whose  power  would  pro- 
tect her  ?  Kettling  would  go,  perhaps  ;  maybe  a  handful  of 
faithful  soldiers  and  friends  might  even  be  found  who  would 
accompany  him.  But  as  Kettling  had  fallen  in  love  with  her 
beyond  question,  then  how  was  she  to  incur  a  debt  of  grati- 
tude to  him,  which  she  would  have  to  pay  afterward  with  a 
great  price  ?  Finally,  what  right  had  she  to  close  the  career 
of  that  young  man,  scarcely  more  than  a  youth,  and  expose 
it  to  pursuit,  to  persecution,  to  ruin,  if  she  could  not  offer 
him  anything  in  return  save  friendship  ?  Therefore,  she 
asked  herself,  what  was  she  to  do,  whither  was  she  to  flee, 
since  here  and  there  destruction  threatened  her,  here  and 
there  disgrace  ? 

In  such  a  struggle  of  soul  she  began  to  pray  ardently; 
and  more  especially  did  she  repeat  one  prayer  with  earn- 
estness to  which  the  old  colonel  had  constant  recourse  in 
evil  times,  beginning  with  the  words,  — 


"God  saved  Thee  with  Thy  Infant 
From  the  malice  of  Herod ; 
In  Egypt  i)6  straightened  the  road 
For  Thy  safe  passage  — "" 

At  this  moment  a  great  whirlwind  rose,  and  the  trees  in 
the  garden  began  to  make  a  tremendous  noise.  All  at  once 
the  praying  lady  remembered  the  wilderness  on  the  borders 
of  which  she  had  grown  up  from  infancy ;  and  the  thought 
that  in  the  wilderness  she  would  find  the  only  safe  refuge 
flew  through  her  head  like  lightning. 

Then  Olenka  breathed  deeply,  for  she  had  found  at  last 
what  she  had  been  seeking.  To  Zyelonka,  to  Rogovsk! 
There  the  enemy  would  not  go,  the  ruffian  would  not  seek 
booty.  There  a  man  of  the  place,  if  he  forgot  himself, 
might  go  astray  and  wander  till  death ;  what  must  it  be  to 
a  stranger  not  knowing  the  road  ?  There  the  Domashe- 
viches,  the  Smoky  Stakyans ;  and  if  they  are  gone,  if  they 
have  followed  Pan  Volodyovski,  it  is  possible  to  go  by  those 
forests  far  beyond  and  seek  quiet  in  other  wildernesses. 

The  remembrance  of  Pan  Volodyovski  rejoiced  Olenka. 
Oh,  if  she  had  such  a  protector  I  He  was  a  genuine  sol- 
dier ;  his  was  a  sabre  under  which  she  might  take  refuge 
from  Kmita  and  the  Radzivills  themselves.  Now  it  oc- 
curred to  her  that  he  was  the  man  who  had  advised,  when 


504  THE  DELUGE. 

he  caught  Kmita  in  Billeyiche,  to  seek  safety  in  die  Bya- 
lovyej  wilderness. 

And  he  spoke  wisely !  £<^oysk  and  Zyelonka  are  too 
near  the  Badziyills,  and  near  Byalovyej  stands  that  Sapyeha 
who  mbbed  from  the  face  of  the  earth  the  most  terrible 
Badzivill. 

To  Byalovyej  then,  to  Byalovyej,  even  to-day,  to-morrow ! 
Only  let  her  nncle  come,  she  would  not  delay. 

The  dark  depths  of  Byalovyej  will  protect  her,  and  after- 
ward, when  the  storm  passes,  the  cloister.  There  only  can 
be  real  peace  and  forgetfulness  of 'all  men,  of  all  pain, 
sorrow,  and  contempt. 


THE  DELUGE.  505 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

The  sword-bearer  of  Eossyeni  returned  a  few  days  later. 
In  spite  of  the  safe-conduct  of  Boguslav,  he  went  only  to 
Rossyeni ;  to  Billeviche  itself  he  had  no  reason  to  go,  for 
it  was  no  longer  in  the  world.  The  house,  the  buildings, 
the  village,  everything  was  burned  to  the  ground  in  the 
last  battle,  which  Father  Strashevich,  a  Jesuit,  had  fought 
at  the  head  of  his  own  detachment  against  the  Swedish 
captain  Rossa.  The  inhabitants  were  in  the  forests  or  in 
armed  parties.  Instead  of  rich  villages  there  remained  only 
land  and  water. 

The  roads  were  filled  with  "  ravagers,"  —  that  is,  fugitives 
from  various  armies,  who,  going  in  considerable  groups, 
were  busied  with  robbery,  so  that  even  small  parties  of  sol- 
diers were  not  safe  from  them.  The  sword-bearer  then  had 
not  even  been  able  to  convince  himself  whether  the  barrels 
filled  with  plate  and  money  and  buried  in  the  garden  were 
safe,  and  he  returned  to  Taurogi,very  angry  and  peevish,  with 
a  terrible  animosity  in  his  heart  against  the  destroyers. 

He  had  barely  put  foot  out  of  his  carriage,  when  Olenka 
hurried  him  to  her  own  room,  and  recounted  all  that 
Hassling-Kettling  had  told  her. 

The  old  soldier  shivered  at  the  recital,  since,  not  having 
children  of  his  own,  he  loved  the  maiden  as  his  daughter. 
For  a  while  he  did  nothing  but  grasp  his  sword-hilt,  repeat- 
ing, "  Strike,  who  has  courage ! "  At  last  he  caught  himself 
by  the  head,  and  began  to  say,  — 

"  Mea  culpa,  mea  maxima  culpa  (It  is  my  fault,  my  great- 
est fault) ;  for  at  times  it  came  into  my  head,  and  this  and 
that  man  whispered  that  that  hell-dweller  was  melting  from 
love  of  you,  and  I  said  nothing,  was  even  proud,  thinking : 
*  Well,  he  will  marry  !  We  are  relatives  of  the  Gosyevskis, 
of  the  Tyzenhauzes ;  why  should  we  not  be  relatives  of  the 
Radzivills  ? '  For  pride,  Grod  is  punishing  me.  The  trai- 
tor prepared  a  respectable  relationship.  That 's  the  kind  of 
relative  he  wanted  to  be.  I  would  he  were  killed!  But 
wait !  this  hand  and  this  sabre  will  moulder  first." 

"  We  must  think  of  escape,"  said  Olenka. 


506  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Well,  give  your  plans  of  escape." 

The  sword-bearer,  having  finished  panting,  listened  care- 
fully ;  at  last  he  said,  — 

"  Better  collect  my  subjects  and  form  a  party !  I  will 
attack  the  Swedes  as  Kmita  did  Hovanski.  You  will  be 
safer  in  the  forest  and  in  the  field  than  in  the  court  of  a 
traitor  and  a  heretic." 

"  That  is  well,"  answered  the  lady. 

"Not  only  will  I  not  oppose,"  said  the  sword-bearer, 
"  but  I  will  say  the  sooner  the  better.  And  I  lack  neither 
subjects  nor  scythes.  They  burned  my  residence,  never 
mind  that !  I  will  assemble  peasants  from  other  villages. 
All  the  Billeviches  in  the  field  will  join  us.  We  will  show 
you  relationship,  young  man,  —  we  will  show  what  it  is  to 
attack  the  Billevich  honor.  You  are  a  Radzivill !  What 
of  that?  There  are  no  hetmans  in  the  Billevich  family, 
but  there  are  also  no  traitors!  We  shall  see  whom  all 
Jmud  will  follow  !  We  will  put  you  in  Byalovyej  and  re- 
turn ourselves,"  said  he,  turning  to  Olenka.  "  It  cannot  be 
otherwise !  He  must  give  satisfaction  for  that  affair,  for  it 
is  an  injustice  to  the  whole  estate  pf  nobles.  Infamous  is 
he  who  does  not  declare  for  us !  God  will  help  us,  our 
brethren  will  help  us,  citizens  will  help  lis,  and  then  fire  and 
sword  !  The  Billeviches  will  meet  the  Eadzivills  !  Infa- 
mous he  who  is  not  with  us !  infamous  he  who  will  not 
flash  his  sword  in  the  eyes  of  the  traitor !  The  king  is 
with  us ;  so  is  the  Diet,  so  is  the  whole  Commonwealth." 

Here  the  sword-bearer,  red  as  blood  and  with  bristling 
forelock,  fell  to  pounding  the  table  with  his  fist. 

"  This  war  is  more  urgent  than  the  Swedish,  for  in  us 
the  whole  order  of  knighthood,  all  laws,  the  whole  Com- 
monwealth is  injured  and  shaken  in  its  deepest  foundations. 
Infamous  is  he  who  does  not  understand  this !  The  land 
will  perish  unless  we  measure  out  vengeance  and  punish- 
ment on  the  traitor!" 

And  the  old  blood  played  more  and  more  violently,  till 
Olenka  was  forced  to  pacify  her  uncle.  He  sat  calmly, 
then,  though  he  thought  that  not  only  the  country,  but 
the  whole  world  was  perishing  when  the  Billeviches  were 
touched ;  in  this  he  saw  the  most  terrible  precipice  for  the 
Commonwealth,  and  began  to  roar  like  a  lion. 

But  the  lady,  who  had  great  influence  over  him,  was  able 
at  last  to  pacify  her  uncle,  explaining  that  for  their  safety 
and  for  the  success  of  their  flight  it  was  specially  needful 


THE  DELUGE.  507 

to  preserve  the  profoundest  secrecy,  and  not  to  show  the 
prince  that  they  were  thinking  of  anything. 

He  promised  sacredly  to  act  according  to  her  directions ; 
then  they  took  counsel  about  the  flight  itself.  The  affair 
was  not  over-difticalt,  for  it  seemed  that  they  were  not 
watched  at  all.  The  sword-bearer  decided  to  send  in  ad- 
vance a  youth,  with  letters  to  his  overseers  to  assemble 
peasants  at  once  from  all  the  villages  belonging  to  him  and 
the  other  Billeviches,  and  to  arm  them. 

Six  confidential  servants  were  to  go  to  Billeviche,  as  it 
were,  for  fche  barrels  of  money  and  silver,  but  really  to  halt 
in  the  Girlakol  forests,  and  wait  there  with  horses,  bags, 
and  provisions.  They  decided  to  depart  from  Taurogi  in 
sleighs  and  accompanied  by  two  servants,  as  if  going  merely 
to  the  neighboring  Gavna;  afterward  they  would  mount 
horses  and  hurry  on  with  all  speed.  To  Gavna  they  used  to 
go  often  to  visit  the  Kuchuk-Olbrotovskis,  where  sometimes 
they  passed  the  night ;  they  hoped  therefore  that  their  jour- 
ney would  not  attract  the  attention  of  any  one,  and  that  no 
pursuit  would  follow,  unless  two  or  three  days  later,  at 
which  time  they  would  be  in  the  midst  of  armed  bands  and 
in  the  depth  of  impenetrable  forests.  The  absence  of  Prince 
Boguslav  strengthened  them  in  this  hope. 

Meanwhile  the  sword-bearer  was  greatly  busied  with 
preparations.  A  messenger  with  letters  went  out  on  the 
following  morning.  The  day  after  that,  Pan  Tomash  talked 
in  detail  with  Patterson  of  his  buried  money,  which,  as  he 
said,  exceeded  a  hundred  thousand,  and  of  the  need  of  bring- 
ing it  to  safe  Taurogi.  Patterson  believed  easily;  for  Bille- 
vich  was  a  noble  and  passed  as  a  very  rich  man,  which  he  was 
in  reality. 

"  Let  them  bring  it  as  soon  as  possible,"  said  the  Scot ; 
"  if  you  need  them,  I  will  give  you  soldiers." 

"  The  fewer  people  who  see  what  I  am  bringing  the  bet- 
ter. My  servants  are  faithful,  and  I  will  order  them  to 
cover  the  barrels  with  hemp,  which  is  brought  often  from 
our  villages  to  Prussia,  or  with  staves  which  no  one  will 
covet." 

"  Better  with  staves,"  said  Patterson ;  "  for  people  could 
feel  with  a  sabre  or  a  spear  through  the  hemp  that  there 
was  something  else  in  the  wagon.  But  you  would  bet- 
ter give  the  coin  to  the  prince  on  his  recognition.  I  know, 
too,  that  he  needs  money,  for  his  revenues  do  not  come 
regularly." 


508  THE  DELUGE. 

"  I  should  like  so  to  serve  the  prince  that  he  would  never 
need  anything,"  answered  the  old  man. 

The  conversation  ended  there,  and  all  seemed  to  combine 
most  favorably,  for  the  servants  started  at  once,  while  the 
sword-bearer  and  Olenka  were  to  go  next  morning.  But  in 
the  evening  Boguslav  returned  most  unexpectedly  at  the 
head  of  two  regiments  of  Prussian  cavalry.  His  affairs 
seemed  to  advance  not  too  favorably,  for  he  was  angry  and 
fretful. 

That  evening  he  summoned  a  council  of  war,  which  was 
composed  of  the  representatives  of  the  elector.  Count  Sey- 
devitz,  Patterson,  Sakovich,  and  Kyritz,  a  colonel  of  cav- 
alry. They  sat  till  three  in  the  morning ;  and  the  object  of 
their  deliberation  was  the  campaign  to  Podlyasye  against 
Sapyeha. 

"  The  elector  and  the  King  of  Sweden  have  reinforced  me 
in  proportion  to  their  strength,"  said  the  prince.  "  One  of 
two  things  will  happen,  —  either  I  shall  find  Sapyeha  in 
Podlyasye,  and  in  that  event  I  must  rub  him  out ;  or  I  shall 
not  find  him,  and  I  shall  occupy  Podlyasye  without  resist- 
ance. For  all  this,  however,  money  is  needed ;  and  money 
neither  the  elector  nor  the  King  of  Sweden  has  given  me, 
for  they  have  n't  it  themselves." 

"  Where  is  money  to  be  found  if  not  with  your  high- 
ness ?  "  asked  Seydevitz.  "  Through  the  whole  world  men 
speak  of  the  inexhaustible  wealth  of  the  Radzivills." 

"  Pan  Seydevitz,"  answered  Boguslav,  "  if  I  received  all 
the  income  from  my  inherited  estates,  I  should  surely  have 
more  money  than  five  of  your  German  princes  taken  to- 
gether. But  there  is  war  in  the  country ;  revenues  do  not 
come  in,  or  are  intercepted  by  rebels.  Ready  money  might 
be  obtained  for  notes  from  the  Prussian- towns ;  but  you 
know  best  what  is  happening  in  them,  and  that  purses  are 
opened  only  for  Yan  Kazimir." 

"  But  Konigsberg  ?  " 

"  I  took  -what  I  could  get,  but  that  was  little." 

"  I  think  myself  fortunate  to  be  able  to  serve  you  with 
good  counsel,"  said  Patterson. 

"  I  wouM  rather  you  served  me  with  ready  money." 

"  My  counsel  means  ready  money.  Not  longer  ago  than 
yesterday  Pan  Billevich  told  me  that  he  had  a  good  sum 
hidden  in  the  garden  of  Billeviche,  and  that  he  wishes  to 
bring  it  here  for  safety,  and  give  it  to  your  highness  for  a 
note." 


THE  DELUGE.  509 

0 

"Well,  you  have  really  fallen  from  heaven  to  me,  and 
this  noble  as  well ! "  cried  Boguslav.  "  But  has  he  much 
money  ?  " 

"  More  than  a  hundred  thousand,  besides  silver  and  valu- 
ables, which  are  worth  perhaps  an  equal  amount." 

"  The  silver  and  valuables  he  will  not  wish  to  turn  into 
money,  but  they  can  be  pawned.  I  am  thankful  to  you, 
Patterson,  for  this  comes  to  me  in  time.  1  must  talk  to 
Billevich  in  the  morning." 

"Then  I  will  forewarn  him,  for  he  is  preparing  to 
go  to-morrow  with  the  lady  to  Gavna  to  the  Kuchuk- 
Olbrotovskis." 

"  Tell  him  not  to  go  till  he  sees  me." 

"  He  has  sent  the  servants  already ;  I  am  only  alarmed 
for  their  safety." 

"A  whole  regiment  can  be  sent  after  them;  but  we  will 
talk  later.  This  is  timely  for  me,  timely !  And  it  will  be 
amusing  if  I  rend  Podlyasye  from  the  Commonwealth  with 
the  money  of  this  royalist  and  patriot." 

Then  the  prince  dismissed  the  council,  for  he  had  to  put 
himself  yet  in  the  hands  of  his  chamber  attendants,  whose 
task  it  was  every  night  before  he  went  to  rest  to  preserve 
his  uncommon  beauty  with  baths,  ointments,  and  various 
inventions  known  only  in  foreign  lands.  This  lasted  usually 
an  hour,  and  sometimes  two ;  besides,  the  prince  was  road- 
weary  and  the  hour  late. 

Early  in  the  morning  Patterson  detained  Billevich  and 
Olenka  with  the  announcement  that  the  prince  wished  to 
see  them.  It  was  necessary  to  defer  their  journey;  but 
this  did  not  disturb  them  over-much,  for  Patterson  told 
what  the  question  was.  , 

An  hour  later  the  prince  appeared.  In  spite  of  the  fact 
that  Pan  Tomash  and  Olenka  had  promised  each  other  most 
faithfully  to  receive  him  in  former  fashion,  they  could  not 
do  so,  though  they  tried  with  every  effort. 

Olenka's  countenance  changed,  and  blood  came  to  the  face 
of  the  sword-bearer  at  sight  of  Prince  Boguslav ;  for  a  time 
both  stood  confused,  excited,  -striving  in  vain  to  regain 
their  usual  calmness. 

The  prince,  on  the  contrary,  was  perfectly  at  ease.  He 
had  grown  a  little  meagre  about  the  eyes,  and  his  face  was 
less  colored  than  common ;  but  that  paleness  of  his  was  set 
off  wonderfully  by  the  pearl-colored  morning  dress,  inter- 
woven with  silver.    He  saw  in  a  moment  that  they  received 


610  THE  DELUGE. 

him  somewhat  differently,  and  were  less  glad  than  usual  to 
see  him.  But  he  thought  at  once  that  those  two  royalists 
had  learned  of  his  relations  with  the  Swedes ;  hence  the  cool- 
ness of  the  reception.  Therefore  he  began  at  once  to  throw 
sand  in  their  eyes,  and,  after  the  compliments  of  greeting, 
said,  — 

"Lord  Sword-bearer,  my  benefactor,  you  have  heard, 
without  doubt,  what  misfortunes  have  met  me." 

"  Does  your  highness  wish  to  speak  of  the  death  of  Prince 
Yanush  ?  "  a^ked  the  sword-bearer. 

"  Not  of  his  death  alone.  That  was  a  cruel  blow ;  still,  I 
yielded  to  the  will  of  God,  Who,  as  I  hope,  has  rewarded 
my  cousin  for  all  the  wrongs  done  him ;  but  He  has  sent  a 
new  burden  to  me,  for  I  must  be  leader  in  a  civil  war ;  and 
that  for  every  citizen  who  loves  his  country  is  a  bitter 
portion." 

The  sword-bearer  said  nothing ;  he  merely  looked  a  little 
askance  at  Olenka.    But  the  prince  continued,  — 

"  By  my  labor  and  toil,  and  Grod  alone  knows  at  what  out- 
lay, I  had  brought  peace  to  the  verge  of  realization.  It  was 
almost  a  question  of  merely  signing  the  treaties.  The  Swedes 
were  to  leave  Poland,  asking  no  remuneration  save  the  con- 
sent of  the  king  and  the  estates  that  after  the  death  of  Yan 
Kazimir  Karl  Gustav  would  be  chosen  to  the  throne  of  Po- 
land. A  warrior  so  great  and  mighty  would  be  the  salvatiou 
of  the  Commonwealth.  And  what  is  more  important,  he 
was  to  furnish  at  once  reinforcements  for  the  war  in  the 
Ukraine  and  against  Moscow.  We  should  have  extended 
our  boundaries ;  but  this  was  not  convenient  for  Pan  Sapyeha, 
for  then  he  could  not  crush  the  Eadzivills.  All  agreed  to 
this  treaty.  He  alone  opposes  it  with  armed  hand*.  The 
country  is  nothing  to  him,  if  he  can  only  carry  out  his  per- 
sonal designs.  It  has  come  to  this,  that  arms  must  be  used 
against  him.  This  function  has  been  confided  to  me, 
according  to  the  secret  treaty  between  Yan  Kazimir  and 
Karl  Gustav.  This  is  the  whole  affair  !  I  have  never 
shunned  any  service,  therefore  I  must  accept  this  ;  though 
many  will  judge  me  unjustly,  and  think  that  I  begin  a 
brother-killing  war  from  pure  revenge  only." 

"Whoso  knows  your  highness,"  said  the  sword-bearer, 
"  as  well  as  we  do  will  not  be'  deceived  by  appearances,  and 
will  always  be  able  to  understand  the  real  intentions  of  your 
highness." 

Here  the  sword-bearer  was  so  delighted  with  his  own 


THE  DELUGE.  511 

cunning  and  courtesy,  and  he  muttered  so  expressively  at 
Olenka,  that  she  was  alarmed  lest  the  prince  should  notice 
those  signs. 

And  he  did  notice  them.  "They  do  not  believe  me,'* 
thought  he.  And  though  he  showed  no  wrath  on  his 
face,  Billevich  had  pricked  him  to  the  soul.  He  was 
convinced  with  perfect  sincerity  that  it  was  an  offence 
not  to  believe  a  Radzivill,  even  when  he  saw  fit  to  lie. 

"  Patterson  has  told  me,"  continued  he,  after  a  while,  **  that 
you  wish  to  give  me  ready  money  for  my  paper.  I  agree  to 
this  willingly ;  for  I  acknowledge  that  rejidy  money  is  use- 
ful to  me  at  the  moment.  When  peace  comes,  you  can  do 
as  you  like,  —  either  take  a  certain  sum,  or  I  will  give 
you  a  couple  of  villages  as  security,  so  that  the  trans- 
action will  be  profitable  for  you. — Pardon,"  said  the 
prince,  turning  to  Olenka,  "  that  in  view  of  such  material 
questions  we  are  not  speaking  of  sighs  or  ideals.  This 
conversation  is  out  of  place;  but  the  times  are  such  that 
it  is  impossible  to  give  their  proper  course  to  homage  and 
admiration." 

Olenka  dropped  her  eyes,  and  seizing  her  robe  with  the 
tips  of  her  fingers,  made  a  proper  courtesy,  not  wishing  to 
give  an  answer.  Meanwhile  the  sword-bearer  formed  in  his 
mind  a  project  of  unheard-of  unfitness,  but  which  he  consid- 
ered uncommonly  clever. 

"  I  will  flee  with  Olenka  and  will  not  give  the  money," 
thought  he. 

"  It  will  be  agreeable  to  me  to  accommodate  your  high- 
ness. Patterson  has  not  told  of  all,  for  there  is  about 
half  a  pot  of  gold  ducats  buried  apart,  so  as  not  to  lose  all 
the  money  in  case  of  accident.  Besides,  there  are  barrels 
belonging  to  other  Billeviches ;  but  these  during  my  absence 
were  buried  under  the  direction  of  this  young  lady,  and  she 
alone  is  able  to  calculate  the  place,  for  the  man  who  buried 
them  is  dead." 

Boguslav  looked  at  him  quickly.  "  How  is  that  ?  Pat- 
terson said  that  you  have  already  sent  men;  and  since 
they  have  gone,  they  must  know  where  the  money  is." 

"  But  of  the  other  money  no  one  knows,  except  her." 

"Still  it  must  be  buried  in  some  definite  place,  which 
can  be  described  easily  in  words  or  indicated  on  paper." 

"Words  are  wind;  and  as  to  pictures,  the  servants 
know  nothing  of  them.  We  will  both  go;  that  is  the 
thing." 


512  THE  DELUGE. 

"For  God's  sake!  you  must  know  your  own  gardens. 
Therefore  go  alone.     Why  should  Panna  Aleksandia  go  ?  " 

"  I  will  not  go  alone ! "  said  Billevich,  with  decision. 

Boguslav  looked  at  him  inquiringly  a  second  time; 
then  he  seated  himself  more  comfortably,  and  began  to 
strike  his  boots  with  a  cane  which  he  held  in  his  hand. 

"  Is  that  final  ?  "  asked  he.  "  Well !  In  such  an  event 
I  will  give  a  couple  of  regiments  of  cavalry  to  take  you 
there  and  bring  you  back." 

"We  need  no  regiments.  We  will  go  and  return  our- 
selves.    This  is  our  country.     Nothing  threatens  us  here." 

"  As  a  host,  sensitive  to  the  good  of  his  guests,  I  can- 
not permit  that  Panna  Aleksandra  should  go  without 
armed  force.  Choose,  then.  Either  go  alone,  or  let  both 
go  with  an  escort." 

Billevich  saw  that  he  had  fallen  into  his  own  trap ;  and 
that  brought  him  to  such  anger  that,  forgetting  all  precau- 
tions, he  cried, — 

"  Then  let  your  highness  choose.  Either  we  shall  both 
go  unattended,  or  I  will  not  give  the  money ! " 

Panna  Aleksandra  looked  on  him  imploringly;  but  he 
had  already  grown  red  and  begun  to  pant.  Still,  he  was  a 
man  cautious  by  nature,  even  timid,  loving  to  settle  every 
affair  in  good  feeling;  but  when  once  the  measure  was 
exceeded  in  dealing  with  him,  when  he  was  too  much 
excited  against  any  one,  or  when  it  was  a  question  of 
the  Billevich  honor,  he  hurled  himself  with  a  species  of 
desperate  daring  at  the  eyes  of  even  the  most  powerful 
enemy.  So  that  now  he  put  his  hand  to  his  left  side,  and 
shaking  his  sabre,  began  to  cry  with  all  his  might,  — 

"  Is  this  captivity  ?  Do  they  wish  to  oppress  a  free  citi- 
zen, and  trample  on  cardinal  rights  ?  " 

Boguslav,  with  shoulders  leaning  against  the  arms  of  the 
chair,  looked  at  him  attentively ;  but  his  look  became  colder 
each  moment,  and  he  struck  the  cane  against  his  boots  more 
and  more  quickly.  Had  the  sword-bearer  known  the  prince 
better,  he  would  have  known  that  he  was  bringing  down 
terrible  danger  on  his  own  head. 

Relations  with  Boguslav  were  simply  dreadful.  It  was 
never  known  when  the  courteous  cavalier,  the  diplomat  ac- 
customed to  self-control,  would  be  overborne  by  the  wild 
and  unrestrained  magnate  who  trampled  every  resistance 
with  the  cruelty  of  an  Eastern  despot.  A  brilliant  edu- 
cation   and    refinement,    acquired   at   the   first  courts  of 


THE  DELUGE.  513 

Europe;  reflection  and  studied  elegance,  which  he  had 
gained  in  intercourse  with  men,  —  were  like  wonderful 
and  strong  flowers  under  which  was  secreted  a  tiger. 

But  the  sword-bearer  did  not  know  this,  and  in  his  angry 
blindness  shouted  on,  — 

"  Your  highness,  dissemble  no  further,  for  you  are  known  ! 
And  have  a  care,  for  neither  the  King  of  Sweden  nor  the 
elector,  both  of  whom  you  are  serving  against  your  own 
country,  nor  your  princely  position,  will  save  you  before 
the  law ;  and  the  sabres  of  nobles  will  teach  you  manners, 
young  man ! " 

Boguslav  rose ;  in  one  instant  he  crushed  the  cane  in  his 
iron  hands,  and  throwing  the  pieces  at  the  feet  of  the  sword- 
bearer,  said  with  a  terrible,  suppressed  voice,  — 

"That  is  what  your  rights  are  for  me!  That  your 
tribunals !     That  your  privileges ! " 

"  Outrageous  violence ! "  cried  Billevich. 

"  Silence,  paltry  noble  ! "  cried  the  prince.  "  I  will  crush 
you  into  dust !  '*  And  he  advanced  to  seize  the  astonished 
man  and  hurl  him  against  the  wall. 

Now  Panna  Aleksandra  stood  between  them.  "  What  do 
you  think  to  do  ?  "  inquired  she. 

The  prince  restrained  himself.  But  she  stood  with 
nostrils  distended,  with  flaming  face,  with  fire  in  her  eyes 
like  an  angry  Minerva.  Her  breast  heaved  under  her 
bodice  like  a  wave  of  the  sea,  and  she  was  marvellous  in 
that  anger,  so  that  Boguslav  was  lost  in  gazing  at  her ;  all 
his  desires  crept  into  his  face,  like  serpents  from  the  dens 
of  his  soul. 

After  a  time  his  anger  passed,  presence  of  mind  returned ; 
he  looked  awhile  yet  at  Olenka.  At  last  his  face  grew  mild ; 
he  bent  his  head  toward  his  breast,  and  said,  — 

"  Pardon,  angelic  lady !  I  have  a  soul  full  of  gnawing  and 
pain,  therefore  I  do  not  command  myself."  Then  he  left 
the  room. 

Olenka  began  to  wring  her  hands ;  and  Billevich,  coming 
to  himself,  seized  his  forelock,  and  cried,  — 

"I  have  spoiled  everything;  I  am  the  cause  of  your 
ruin ! " 

The  prince  did  not  show  himself  the  whole  day.  He  even 
dined  in  his  own  room  with  Sakovich.  Stirred  to  the  bottom 
of  his  soul,  he  could  not  think  so  clearly  as  usual.  Some 
kind  of  ague  was  wasting  him.  It  was  the  herald  of  a 
grievous  fever  which  was  to  seize  him  soon  with  such  force 

VOL.  II.  —  33 


514  THE  DELUGE. 

that  during  its  attacks  he  was  benumbed  altogether,  so  that 
his  attendajits  had  to  rub  him  most  actively.  But  at  this 
time  he  ascribed  his  strange  state  to  the  power  of  love,  and 
thought  that  he  must  eitiier  satisfy  it  or  die.  When  he 
had  told  Sakovich  the  whole  conversation  with  the  sword- 
bearer,  he  said,  — 

'^  My  hands  and  feet  are  burning,  ants  are  walking  along 
my  back,  in  my  mouth  are  bitterness  and  fire ;  but,  by  all 
the  horned  devils,  what  is  this  ?  Kever  has  this  attacked 
me  before ! '' 

"  Your  highness  is  as  full  of  scruples  as  a  baked  capon  of 
buckwheat  grits.  The  prince  is  a  capon,  the  prince  is  a 
capon.    Ha,  ha ! " 

"  You  are  a  fool !  '* 

"  Very  well." 

"  I  don't  need  your  ideas.'' 

"  Worthy  prince,  take  a  lute  and  go  under  the  windows 
of  the  maiden.  Billevich  may  show  you  his  fist.  Tfu! 
to  the  deuce !  is  that  the  kind  of  bold  man  that  Boguslav 
Radzivill  is  ?  " 

"  You  are  an  idiot  I " 

"  Very  well.  I  see  that  your  highness  is  beginning  to 
speak  with  yourself  and  tell  the  truth  to  your  own  face. 
Boldly,  boldly !    Pay  no  heed  to  rank.*' 

"  You  see,  Sakovich,  that  my  Castor  is  growing  familiar 
with  me ;  as  it  is,  I  kick  him  often  in  the  ribs,  but  a  greater 
accident  may  meet  you." 

Sakovich  sprang  up  as  if  red  with  anger,  like  Billevich  a 
little  while  before ;  and  since  he  had  an  uncommon  gift  of 
mimicry,  he  began  to  cry  in  a  voice  so  much  like  that  of 
Billevich  that  any  one  not  seeing  who  was  talking,  might 
have  been  deceived. 

"  What  I  is  this  captivity  ?  Do  they  wish  to  oppress  a 
free  citizen,  to  trample  on  cardinal  rights  ?  " 

"  Give  us  peace  I  give  us  peace  I "  said  the  prince,  fret- 
fully. "  She  defended  that  old  fool  with  her  person,  but 
here  there  is  one  to  defend  you." 

^'  If  she  defended  him,  she  should  have  been  taken  in 
pawn ! " 

*'  There  must  be  some  witchcraft  in  this  place !  Either 
she  must  have  given  me  something,  or  the  constellations  are 
such  that  I  am  simply  leaving  my  mind.  If  you  could  have 
seen  her  when  she  was  defending  that  mangy  old  uncle  of 
hera !    But  you  are  a  fool  I     It  is  growing  cloudy  in  my 


THE  DELUGE.  516 

head.  See  how  my  hands  are  burning!  To  love  such  a 
woman,  to  gain  her  —  with  such  a  woman  to  —  " 

"  To  have  posterity ! "  added  Sakovich. 

"That's  so,  that's  so!  —  as  if  you  knew  that  must  be; 
otherwise  I  shall  burst  as  a  bomb.  For  God's  sake  !  what 
is  happening  to  me  ?  Must  I  marry,  or  what,  by  all  the 
devils  of  earth  and  hell  ?  " 

Sakovich  grew  serious.  "Your  princely  highness,  you 
must  not  think  of  that ! " 

"  I  am  thinking  of  just  that,  precisely  because  I  wish  it. 
I  will  do  that,  though  a  regiment  of  Sakoviches  repeated  a 
whole  day  to  me,  *  Your  princely  highness  must  not  think 
of  that ! ' " 

"  Oh,  I  see  this  is  no  joke." 

"  I  am  sick,  enchanted." 

"  Why  do  you  not  follow  my  advice  at  last  ?  " 

"  I  must  follow  it,  —  may  the  plague  take  all  the  dreams, 
all  the  Billeviches,  all  Lithuania  with  the  tribunals,  and 
Yan  Kazimir  to  boot !  I  shall  not  succeed  otherwise ;  I  see 
that  I  shall  not !  I  have  had  enough  of  this,  have  I  not  ? 
A  great  question !  And  I,  the  fool,  was  considering  both 
sides  hitherto;  was  afraid  of  dreams,  of  Billeviches,  of 
lawsuits,  of  the  rabble  of  nobles,  the  fortune  of  Yan  Kazimir. 
Tell  me  that  I  am  a  fool !  Do  you  hear  ?  I  command  you 
to  tell  me  that  I  am  a  fool ! " 

"  But  I  will  not  obey,  for  now  you  are  really  Radzivill, 
and  not  a  Calvinist  minister.  But  in  truth  you  must  be  ill, 
for  I  have  never  seen  you  so  changed." 

"  True !  In  the  most  difficult  positions  I  merely  waved 
my  hand  and  whistled,  but  now  I  feel  as  if  some  one  were 
thrusting  spurs  into  my  sides." 

"  This  is  strange,  for  if  that  maiden  has  given  you  some- 
thing designedly,  she  has  not  done  so  to  run  away  afterward ; 
but  still,  from  what  you  say,  it  seems  that  they  wish  to  flee 
in  secret." 

"  Ryff  told  me  that  this  is  the  influence  of  Saturn,  on  which 
burning  exhalations  rise  during  this  particular  month." 

"  Worthy  prince,  rather  take  Jove  as  a  model,  for  he  was 
happy  without  marriage.  All  will  l^e  well ;  only  do  not  think 
of  marriage,  unless  of  a  counterfeit  one." 

All  at  once  the  starosta  of  Oshmiana  struck  his  fore- 
head. 

"  But  wait,  your  highness !  I  have  heard  of  such  a  case 
in  Prussia." 


516  THB  DELUGE. 

"  Is  the  Devil  whispering  something  into  your  ear  ?  Tell 
me!" 

But  Sakovich  was  silent  for  a  long  time ;  at  last  his  face 
brightened,  and  he  said,  — 

"  Thank  the  fortune  that  gave  you  Sakovich  as  friend." 

"  What  news,  what  news  ?  " 

"  Nothing.  I  will  be  your  highnesses  best  man  "  (here  Sa- 
kovich bowed),  —  "  no  small  honor  for  such  a  poor  fellow  ! " 

"Don't  play  the  jester ;  speak  quickly  !  " 

"There  is  in  Tyltsa  one  Plaska,  or  something  like  that, 
who  in  his  time  was  a  priest  in  Nyevorani,  but  who  falling 
away  from  the  faith  became  a  Lutheran,  got  married,  took 
refuge  under  the  elector,  and  now  is  dealing  in  dried  fish  with 
people  of  this  region.  Bishop  Parchevski  tried  to  lure  him 
back  to  Jmud,  where  in  good  certainty  there  was  a  fire  wait- 
ing for  him ;  but  the  elector  would  not  yield  up  a  fellow- 
believer." 

"  How  does  that  concern  me  ?    Do  not  loiter." 

"How  does  that  concern  your  highness  ?  In  this  way  it 
must  concern  you ;  for  he  will  sew  you  and  her  together  with 
stitches  on  the  outside,  you  understand  ?  And  because  he 
is  a  fool  of  a  workman,  and  does  not  belong  to  the  guild,  it 
will  be  easy  to  rip  the  work  after  him.  Do  you  see  ?  The 
guild  does  not  recognize  this  sewing  as  valid ;  but  still  there 
will  be  no  violence,  no  outcry ;  you  can  twist  the  neck  of 
the  workman  afterward,  and  you  will  complain  that  you 
were  deceived,  do  you  understand  ?  But  before  that  time 
cresdte  et  multiplicamini,  I  '11  be  the  first  to  give  you  my 
blessing." 

"  I  understand,  and  I  don't  understand,"  said  the  prince. 
"The  devil  I  understand  there  perfectly.  Sakovich,  you 
must  have  been  bom,  like  a  witch,  with  teeth  in  your  mouth. 
The  hangman  is  waiting  for  you;  it  cannot  be  otherwise, 
O  Starosta !  But  while  I  live  a  hair  will  not  fall  from  your 
head ;  a  fitting  reward  will  not  miss  you.     I  then  —  " 

"  Your  highness  will  make  a  formal  proposal  to  Panna 
Billevich,  to  her  and  to  her  uncle.  If  they  refuse,  if  they 
do  not  consent,  then  give  command  to  tear  the  skin  from 
me,  make  sandal  strings  out  of  it,  and  go  on  a  pilgrimage 
of  penance  to  —  to  Rome.  It  is  possible  to  resist  a  Radzivill 
if  he  wishes  simply  to  be  a  lover ;  but  if  he  wishes  to  marry, 
he  need  not  try  to  please  any  noble.  You  must  only  tell 
Billevich  and  the  lady  that  out  of  regard  for  the  elector  and 
the  King  of  Sweden,  who  want  you  to  marry  the  Princess 


THE  DELUGE.  517 

of  Bipont,  your  marriage  must  remain  secret  till  peace  is 
declared.  Besides,  you  will  write  the  marriage  contract  as 
you  like.  Both  churches  will  be  forced  to  declare  it  invalid. 
Well,  what  do  you  think  ?  " 

Boguslav  was  silent  for  a  while,  but  on  his  face  red  fever- 
spots  appeared  under  the  paint ;  then  he  cried,  — 

"  There  is  no  time  in  three  days.  I  must  move  against 
Sapyeha." 

"  That  is  just  the  position !  Were  there  more  time,  it 
would  be  impossible  to  justify  .the  pretext.  Is  not  this 
true  ?  Only  through  lack  of  time  can  you  explain  that  the 
first  priest  at  hand  officiates,  as  happens  in  sudden  emer- 
gencies, and  marries  on  a  bolting-cloth.  They  will  think 
too,  ^  It  is  sudden,  for  it  must  be  sudden ! '  She  is  a  knightly 
maiden ;  you  can  take  her  with  you  to  the  field.  Dear  bride- 
groom, if  Sapyeha  conquers,  even  then  you  will  have  half 
the  victories  of  the  campaign." 

"  That  is  well,  that  is  well ! "  said  the  prince. 

But  at  that  moment  the  first  paroxysm  seized  him  so  that 
his  jaws  closed  and  he  could  not  say  another  word.  He 
grew  rigid,  and  then  began  to  quiver  and  flounder  like  a 
fish  out  of  water.  But  before  the  terrified  Sakovich  could 
bring  the  physician,  the  paroxysm  had  passed. 


518  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

After  his  conversation  with  Sakovich,  Prince  Boguslav 
betook  himself  on  the  afternoon  of  the  morrow  directly  to 
Billevich. 

"  My  benefactor,"  said  he,  to  begin  with,  "  I  was  grievously 
to  blame  the  last  time  we  met,  for  I  fell  into  anger  in  my 
own  house.  It  is  my  fault,  and  all  the  more  so  that  I  gave 
this  affront  to  a  man  of  a  family  friendly  to  the  Badzivills. 
But  I  come  to  implore  forgiveness.  Let  a  sincere  confession 
be  satisfaction  to  you,  and  my  atonement.  You  know  the 
Badzivills  of  old ;  you  know  that  we  are  not  in  haste  to  beg 
pardon ;  still,  since  I  was  to  blame  before  age  and  dignity,  I 
come  without  considering  who  I  am,  with  a  penitent  head. 
And  you,  old  friend  of  our  house,  will  not  refuse  me  your 
hand,  I  am  certain." 

Then  he  extended  his  hand ;  and  Billevich,  in  whose  soul 
the  first  outburst  had  passed,  did  not  dare  to  refuse  his  own, 
though  he  gave  it  with  hesitation. 

"  Your  highness,  return  to  us  oitr  freedom ;  that  will  be 
the  best  satisfaction." 

*'  You  are  free,  and  may  go,  even  to-day." 

"  I  thank  your  highness,"  said  the  astonished  Billevich. 

"I  interpose  only  one  condition,  which  you,  God  grant, 
will  not  reject." 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  asked  Billevich,  with  fear. 

"  That  you  listen  patiently  to  what  I  am  going  to  say." 

"  If  that  is  all,  I  will  listen  even  till  evening." 

"  Do  not  give  me  your  answer  at  once,  but  think  an  hour 
or  two." 

"  God  sees  that  if  I  receive  my  freedom  I  wish  peace." 

"You  will  receive  your  freedom;  but  I  do  not  know 
whether  you  will  use  it,  or  whether  you  will  be  urgent  to 
leave  my  threshold.  I  should  be  glad  were  you  to  consider 
my  house  and  all  Taurogi  as  your  own ;  but  listen  to  me 
now.  Do  you  know,  my  benefactor,  why  I  was  opposed  to 
the  departure  of  Panna  Billevich  ?  This  is  why,  —  because  I 
divined  that  you  wished  to  flee  simply ;  and  I  have  fallen  in 
love  with  your  niece,  so  that  to  see  her  I  should  be  ready  to 
swim  a  Hellespont  each  day,  like  Leander." 


THE  DELUGE.  619 

Billevich  grew  red  again  in  a  moment.  "  Does  your  high- 
ness dare  to  say  that  to  me  ?  " 

"  To  you  especially,  my  benefactor." 

"  Worthy  prince,  seek  your  fortune  with  court  ladies,  but 
touch  not  noble  maidens.  You  may  imprison  her,  you  may 
confine  her  in  a  vault,  but  you  may  not  disgrace  her." 

"I  may  not  disgrace  her,"  said  the  prince ;  "  but  I  may  bow 
down  to  the  old  man  Billevich,  and  say  to  him, '  Listen,  father, 
give  me  your  niece  as  wife,  for  I  cannot  live  without  her.' " 

The  sword-bearer  was  so  amazed  that  he  could  not  utter  a 
word;  for  a  time  he  merely  moved  his  mustaches,  and  his  eyes 
were  staring ;  then  he  began  to  rub  his  hands  and  look,  now 
on  the  prince,  now  around  the  room  ;  at  last  he  said,  — 

"Is  this  in  a  dream,  or  is  it  real  ?" 

"  Do  not  hasten !  To  convince  you  still  better,  I  will  repeat 
with  all  the  titles  :  I,  Boguslav,  Prince  Radzivill,  Marshal  of 
the  Grand  Principality  of  Lithuania,  ask  you,  Tomash  Bille- 
vich, sword-bearer  of  Rossyeni,  for  the  hand  of  your  niece, 
Panna  Aleksandra,  chief-hunter's  daughter." 

"  Is  this  true  ?  In  Grod's  name !  have  you  considered  the 
matter  ?  " 

"  I  have  considered ;  now  do  you  consider,  my  benefactor, 
whether  the  cavalier  is  worthy  of  the  lady." 

"  My  breath  is  stopped  from  wonder." 

"  Now  see  if  I  had  any  evil  intentions." 

"And  would  your  highness  not  consider  our  small 
station  ?'' 

"  Are  the  Billeviches  so  cheap  ?  Do  you  value  your  shield 
of  nobility  and  the  antiquity  of  your  family  thus  ?  Does 
a  Billevich  say  this  ?  " 

"  I  know,  gracious  prince,  that  the  origin  of  our  family  is 
to  be  sought  in  ancient  Home ;  but  —  " 

"  But,"  interrupted  the  prince,  "  you  have  neither  hetmans 
nor  chancellors.  That  is  nothing !  You  are  soldiers,  like  my 
uncle  in  Brandenburg.  Since  a  noble  in  our  Commonwealth 
may  be  elected  king,  there  are  no  thresholds  too  lofty  for 
his  feet.  My  sword-bearer  and,  Grod  grant,  my  uncle,  I  was 
bom  of  a  Brandenburg  princess ;  my  father's  mother  was  an 
Ostrogski ;  but  my  grandfather  of  mighty  memory,  Kryshtof 
I.,  he  whom  they  called  Thunder,  grand  hetman,  chancellor, 
and  voevoda  of  Yilna,  was  married  the  first  time  to  Panna 
Sobek  ;  but  for  this  reason  the  coronet  did  not  fall  from  his 
head,  for  Panna  Sobek  was  a  noble  woman,  as  honorably 
bom  as  others.     When  my  late  father  married  the  daughter 


620  THE  DELUGE. 

of  the  elector,  they  wondered  why  he  did  not  remember  his 
own  dignity,  though  he  allied  himself  with  a  reigning  house. 
Such  is  the  devilish  pride  of  you  nobles  !  But  acknowl- 
edge, my  benefactor,  you  do  not  think  a  Sobek  better  than 
a  Billevich,  do  you?^' 

Speaking  thus,  the  prince  began  to  tap  the  old  man  on 
the  shoulder  with  great  familiarity.  The  noble  melted  like 
wax,  and  answered,  — 

"  God  reward  your  highness  for  honorable  intentions !  A 
weight  has  fallen  from  my  heart !  But  now,  if  it  were  not 
for  difference  of  faith ! " 

"  A  Catholic  priest  will  perform  the  ceremony.  I  do  not 
want  another  myself." 

"  I  shall  be  thankful  for  this  all  my  life,  since  here  it  is  a 
question  of  the  blessing  of  God,  which  certainly  the  Lord 
Jesus  would  withdraw  if  some  vile  — " 

Here  the  old  man  bit  his  tongue,  for  he  saw  that  he  was 
saying  something  disagreeable  to  the  prince.  But  Boguslav 
did  not  notice  it ;  he  smiled  graciously  and  said,  — 

"  And  as  to  posterity,  I  shall  not  be  stubborn ;  for  there  is 
nothing  that  I  would  not  do  for  that  beauty  of  yours." 

Billevich's  face  grew  bright  as  if  a  ray  of  the  sun  had 
fallen  on  it :  "  Indeed,  Grod  has  not  been  sparing  of  beauty 
to  her,  it  is  true.  Oh !  there  will  be  a  shout  all  over 
Jmud.  And  what  will  the  Sitsinskis  say  when  the  Bille- 
viches  increase  so  ?  They  would  not  leave  the  old  colonel 
at  rest,  though  he  was  a  man  of  Roman  mould,  respected  by 
the  whole  Commonwealth." 

"  We  will  drive  them  out  of  Jmud,  worthy  Sword-bearer." 

"O  great  God,  merciful  God!  undiscoverable  are  Thy 
judgments ;  but  if  in  them  it  lies  that  the  Sitsinskis  are  to 
burst  from  envy,  then  let  Thy  will  be  done ! " 

"  Amen  ! "  added  Boguslav. 

"  Your  highness,  do  not  take  it  ill  that  I  do  not  clothe  my- 
self in  dignity,  as  befits  a  person  of  whom  a  man  asks  a 
maiden,  and  that  I  show  too  evident  rejoicing.  But  we  have 
been  here  in  vexation,  not  knowing  what  was  awaiting  us 
and  interpreting  everything  for  the  worst.  It  came  to  this 
that  we  thought  evil  of  your  highness,  until  it  turns  out  that 
our  fears  and  judgments  were  not  just,  and  that  we  may  re- 
turn to  our  previous  homage.  I  say  this  as  if  some  one  had 
taken  a  burden  from  my  shoulders." 

"  And  did  Panna  Aleksandra  judge  me  thus  ?  " 

"  She  ?    Even  Cicero  could  not  have  described  properly  her 


THE  DELUGE.  521 

previous  admiration  for  your  highness.  I  think  that  only 
virtue  and  a  certain  inborn  timidity  stood  in  the  way  of 
love.  But  when  she  hears  of  the  sincere  intentions  of  your 
highness,  then  I  am  sure  she  will  at  once  give  the  reins  to 
her  heart." 

"  Cicero  could  not  have  said  that  better ! "  said  Boguslav. 

"  With  happiness  comes  eloquence.  But  since  your  high- 
ness has  been  pleased  to  listen  to  everything  I  have  said, 
then  I  will  be  sincere  to  the  last.'* 

"  Be  sincere,  Pan  Billevich.'' 

'^  Though  this  maiden  is  young,  she  is  a  woman  with  a  man's 
cast  of  mind  altogether ;  it  is  wonderful  what  a  character 
she  has.  Where  more  than  one  man  of  experience  would 
hesitate,  she  hesitates  not  a  moment.  What  is  evil  she  puts 
on  the  -left,  what  is  good  on  the  right,  and  goes  herself  to 
the  right  as  if  it  were  sweet.  When  she  has  once  chosen 
the  road,  even  though  there  were  cannon  before  her,  that 
is  nothing  to  her !  She  would  not  go  aside  for  the  cannon. 
She  is  like  her  grandfather  and  me.  Her  father  was  a  born 
soldier,  but  mild ;  her  mother,  from  the  house  of  Voynillo- 
vich,  was  also  strong-willed." 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  this,  Pan  Billevich." 

"Your  highness  will  not  believe  how  incensed  she  is 
against  the  Swedes,  and  all  enemies  of  the  Commonwealth. 
If  she  held  any  one  guilty  of  treason,  she  would  feel  an  utter 
detestation  of  him,  though  he  were  an  angel  and  not  a  human 
being.  Your  highness,—  forgive  an  old  man  who-  might  be 
your  father  in  years,  if  not  in  dignity, —  leave  the  Swedes  ; 
they  are  worse  for  the  country  than  Tartars !  Move  your 
troops  against  such  sons,  and  not  only  I,  but  she,  will  follow 
you  to  the  field.  Pardon  me,  your  highness,  pardon  me. 
Now  I  have  said  what  I  had  on  my  mind." 

Boguslav  mastered  himself  after  a  moment's  silence,  and 
said :  "  My  benefactor,  you  might  have  supposed  yester- 
day, but  you  may  not  suppose  to-day  that  I  wish  merely 
to  throw  sand  in  your  eyes,  when  I  say  that  I  am  on  the 
side  of  the  king  and  the  country.  Here  under  oath  to  you 
as  a  relative  I  repeat  that  what  I  stated  touching  peace  and 
its  conditions  was  the  pure  truth.  I,  too,  should  prefer  to 
march  to  the  field,  for  my  nature  draws  me  thither ;  but  be- 
cause I  saw  that  salvation  was  not  in  the  field,  I  was  forced 
through  simple  devotion  to  seize  another  method.  And  I  can 
say  that  I  have  accomplished  an  unheard  of  thing ;  for  after 
a  lost  war  to  conclude  a  peace  of  such  kind  that  the  con- 


522  THE  DELUGE. 

qaering  power  serves  the  conquered,  —  of  this  Mazarin,  the 
most  cunning  of  meji,  need  not  be  ashamed.  Kot  Panna 
Aleksandra  alone,  but  I  equally  with  her,  bear  hatred  to  the 
enemy.  But  what  is  to  be  done  ?  How  save  this  country  ? 
Not  even  Herciiles  against  many  can  conquer.  Therefore 
I  thought  thus,  ^Instead  of  destroying,  which  would  be 
easier  and  more  amusing,  it  is  needful  to  save.'  And  since 
I  had  practised  in  affairs  of  this  kind  with  great  statesmen, 
since  I  am  a  relative  of  the  elector,  and  since,  by  reason  of 
my  cousin  Yanush,  I  am  well  considered  by  the  Swedes,  I 
began  negotiations;  sind  what  their  course  was  and  what 
the  benefit  to  the  Commonwealth  was,  that  you  know,  — an 
end  of  the  war,  freedom  from  oppression  for  your  Catholic 
faith,  for  churches,  for  clergy,  for  the  estate  of  nobles,  and 
for  the  common  people ;  the  assistance  of  the  Swedes  in  the 
war  against  Moscow  and  the  Cossacks ;  and,  Grod  grant,  an 
extension  of  boundary.  And  this  all  on  one  condition,  — 
that  Karl  Gustav  be  king  after  Yan  Kazimir.  Whoso  has 
done  more  for  his  country  in  these  times,  let  him  stand  be- 
fore my  eyes." 

"  True,  a  blind  man  could  see  that ;  but  it  will  be  very 
sad  for  the  nobles  that  a  free  election  will  cease." 

"And  which  is  more  important,  —  an  election  or  the 
country  ?  " 

"They  are  the  same,  your  highness;  for  an  election  is 
the  main  basis  of  the  Commonwealth.  And  what  is  the 
country,  if  not  a  collection  of  laws,  privileges,  and  liberties 
serving  the  nobles  ?  A  king  can  be  found  even  in  a  foreign 
land." 

Anger  and  disgust  flew  like  lightning  over  Boguslav's 
face. 

"  Karl  Gustav,"  said  he,  "  will  sign  the  pacta  conventUy  as 
his  predecessors  have  signed  it ;  and  after  his  death  we  will 
elect  whom  we  choose,  even  that  Radzivill  who  will  be  bom 
of  your  niece." 

The  sword-bearer  stood  for  a  while  as  if  dazzled  by  the 
thought ;  at  last  he  raised  his  hand  and  cried  with  great 
enthusiasm,  — 

**  Consentior  (I  agree)  ! " 

"I  think,  too,  that  you  would  agree,  even  if  the  throne 
should  become  hereditary  in  our  family.  Such  are  you 
all!  But  that  is  a  later  question.  Now  it  is  necessary 
that  the  stipulations  come  to  reality.  You  understand,  my 
uncle  ?  " 


THE  DELUGE.  623 

"  As  true  as  life,  it  is  necessary ! "  repeated  Billevich,  with 
deep  conviction. 

"  They  must  for  this  reason, — ^hat  I  am  a  mediator  agree- 
able to  his  Swedish  Majesty,  and  do  you  know  for  what 
reasons?  Karl  Gustav  has  one  sister  married  to  De  la 
Gardie,  and  another,  Princess  Bipont,  still  unmarried ;  and 
he  wishes  to  give  her  to  me,  so  as  to  be  allied  to  our  house 
and  have  a  party  in  Lithuania.  Hence  his  favor  toward  me, 
to  which  my  uncle,  the  elector,  inclines  him." 

"  How  is  that  ?  ^'  asked  the  disquieted  sword-bearer. 

"  I  would  give  all  the  princesses  of  Bipont  *  for  your  dove, 
together  with  the  principalities,  not  only  of  the  two,  but  of 
all  the  bridges  in  the  world.  But  I  may  not  anger  the 
Swedish  beast,  therefore  I  give  willing  ear  to  their  discus- 
sions ;  but  only  let  them  sign  the  treaty,  then  we  shall  see." 

"  Would  they  be  ready  then  not  to  sign  if  they  should 
discover  that  you  were  married  ?  " 

"  Worthy  sword-bearer,"  said  the  prince,  with  seriousness, 
"  you  have  condemned  me  of  crookedness  toward  the  coun- 
try ;  but  I,  as  a  true  citizen,  ask  you,  have  I  a  right  to  sac- 
rifice public  affairs  to  my  private  interests  ?  " 

Pan  Tomash  listened.     "  What  will  happen  then  ?  " 

"  Think  to  yourself  what  must  happen." 

"  As  God  is  true,  I  see  already  that  the  marriage  must 
be  deferred ;  and  the  proverb  says :  *  What  is  deferred, 
escapes.' " 

"  I  will  not  change  my  heart,  for  I  have  fallen  in  love  for 
life.  You  must  know  that  for  faithfulness  I  could  put  to 
shame  the  most  enduring  Penelope." 

Billevich  was  alarmed  still  more ;  for  he  had  an  entirely 
opposite  opinion  touching  the  prince's  constancy,  confirmed 
as  it  was  by  Boguslay's  general  reputation.  But  the  prince 
added,  as  if  for  a  finishing  stroke,  — 

"  You  are  right,  that  no  one  is  sure  of  his  to-morrow.  I 
may  fall  ill ;  nay^  some  kind  of  sickness  is  coming  on  me 
even  now,  for  yesterday  I  grew  so  rigid  that  Sakovich  barely 
saved  me.  I  may  fall  in  a  campaign  against  Sapyeha ;  and 
what  delays,  what  troubles  and  vexations  there  will  be,  could 
not  be  written  on  an  ox-hide." 

"  By  the  wounds  of  God,  give  advice,  your  highness." 

"  What  advice  can  I  give  ?  "  asked  the  prince.  "  Though 
I  should  be  glad  myself  to  have  the  latch  fall  as  soon  as 
possible." 

^  "  Two-bridged  "  or  "  of  two  bridges,"  from  bh  and  pons. 


524  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Well,  let  it  fall.   Many,  and  then  what  will  be,  will  be.'* 

Boguslav  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"  By  the  holy  Gospel !  With  your  wit  you  should  be  chan- 
cellor of  Lithuania.  Another  man  would  not  have  thought 
out  in  three  days  what  has  come  to  your  mind  in  a  twinkle. 
That  is  it !  marry,  and  remain  quiet.  There  is  sense  in  that ! 
As  it  is,  I  shall  march  in  two  days  against  Sapyeha,  for 
I  must.  During  that  time  secret  passages  to  me  lady's 
chamber  can  be  made ;  and  then  to  the  road  !  That  is  the 
head  of  a  statesman !  We  will  let  two  or  three  confidants 
into  the  secret,  and  take  them  as  witnesses,  so  that  the  mar- 
riage may  be  formal.  I  will  write  a  contract,  secure  the 
jointure,  to  which  I  will  add  a  bequest ;  and  let  there  be 
silence  for  the  time.  My  benefactor,  I  thank  you ;  from  my 
heart,  I  thank  you.  Come  to  my  arms,  and  tiien  go  to  my 
beauty.  I  will  wait  for  her  answer,  as  if  on  coals.  Mean- 
while I  will  send  Sakovich  for  the  priest.  Be  well,  father, 
and,  God  grant  soon,  the  grandfather  of  a  Radzivill." 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  let  the  astonished  noble  go  from 
his  embrace,  and  rushed  out  of  the  room. 

"  For  God's  sake !  "  said  the  sword-bearer,  recovering  him- 
self. "  I  gave  such  wise  advice  that  Solomon  himself  would 
not  be  ashamed  of  it,  and  I  should  prefer  to  do  without  it. 
A  secret  is  a  secret;  but  break  your  head,  crush  your 
forehead  against  a  wall,  it  cannot  be  otherwise.  A  blind 
man  can  see  that !  Would  that  the  frost  might  oppress  and 
kill  those  Swedes  to  the  last!  If  it  were  not  for  those 
negotiations,  the  marriage  would  take  place  with  cere- 
mony, and  all  Jmud  would  come  to  the  wedding.  But 
here  a  husband  must  walk  to  his  wife  on  felt,  so  as  not 
to  make  noise.  Tfu,  to  the  deuce!  The  Sitsinskis  will 
not  burst  so  soon.  Yet,  praise  be  to  God !  that  bursting 
will  not  miss  them." 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  went  to  Olenka.  Mean- 
while the  prince  was  taking  further  counsel  with  Sakovich. 

"  The  old  man  danced  on  two  paws  like  a  bear,"  said  the 
prince;  "but  he  tormented  the  life  out  of  me.  Uf !  but  I 
squeezed  him  so  that  I  thought  that  the  boots  and  straw 
would  fly  off  his  feet.  And  when  I  called  him  '  Uncle,'  his 
eyes  stuck  out,  as  if  a  keg  of  cabbage  hash  were  choking  him. 
Tfu !  tfu !  wait !  1  will  make  you  uncle ;  but  I  have  scores 
upon  scores  of  such  uncles  throughout  the  whole  world.  Sa- 
kovich, I  see  how  she  is  waiting  for  me  in  her  room  ;  and  she 
will  receive  me  with  her  eyes  closed  and  her  hands  crossed. 


THE  DELUGE.  525 

Wait,  I  will  kiss  those  eyes  for  you —  Sakovich,  you  will 
receive  for  life  the  estate  of  Prudy,  beyond  Oshmiana. 
When  can  Plaska  be  here  ?  " 

"  Before  evening.     I  thank  your  highness  for  Prudy." 

"  That  is  nothing !  Before  evening  ?  That  means  any 
moment.  If  the  ceremony  could  be  performed  to-day,  even 
before  midnight !    Have  you  the  contract  ready  ?  " 

"  I  have.  I  was  liberal  in  the  name  of  your  highness.  I 
assigned  Birji  as  the  jointure  of  the  lady.  The  sword- 
bearer  will  howl  like  a  dog  when  it  is  taken  from  him 
afterward." 

"  He  will  sit  in  a  dungeon,  then  he  will  be  quiet" 

"  Even  that  will  not  be  needed.  As  soon  as  the  marriage 
is  invalid,  all  will  be  invalid.  But  did  I  not  tell  you  that 
they  would  agree  ?  " 

"  He  did  not  make  the  least  diflficulty.  I  am  curious  to 
know  what  she  will  say.     I  care  nothing  about  him  ! " 

"  Oh,  they  have  fallen  each  into  the  arms  of  the  other, 
are  weeping  from  emotion,  are  blessing  your  highness,  and 
are  carried  away  by  your  kindness  and  beauty." 

"  I  don't  know  that  they  are  by  my  beauty ;  for  in 
some  way  I  look  wretched.  I  am  all  the  time  out  of 
health,  and  I  am  afraid  that  yesterday's  numbness  will 
come  again." 

"  No ;  you  will  take  something  warm." 

The  prince  was  already  before  the  mirror. 

"  It  is  blue  under  my  eyes.  And  that  fool,  Fouret,  dark- 
ened my  eyebrows  crooked.  See  if  they  are  not  crooked ! 
I  '11  give  orders  to  thumbscrew  him,  and  make  a  monkey 
my  body-servant.  Why  does  the  old  man  not  come  ?  I 
should  like  to  go  to  the  lady  now,  for  she  will  permit  me  to 
kiss  her  before  the  marriage.  How  quickly  it  grows  dark 
to-day !  If  Plaska  flinches,  we  must  put  pincers  into  the 
fire." 

"  Plaska  will  not  flinch.  He  is  a  scoundrel  from  under 
a  dark  star."^ 

"  And  he  will  perform  the  marriage  in  scoundrel 
fashion  ?  " 

"  A  scoundrel  will  perform  the  marriage  for  a  scoundrel 
in  scoundrel  fashion." 

The  prince  fell  into  good  humor,  and  said,  — 

"  When  there  is  a  pander  for  best  man,  there  cannot  be 
^.nother  kind  of  marriage." 

For  a  while  they  were  silent  j  then  both  began  to  laugh. 


526  THE  DELUOE. 

But  their  laughter  sounded  with  marvellous  ill-omen  through 
the  dark  room.     Night  fell  deeper  and  deeper. 

The  prince  began  to  walk  through  the  room,  striking 
audibly  with  his  hammer-staff,  on  which  he  leaned  heav- 
ily, for  his  feet  did  not  serve  him  well  after  tlie  last 
numbness. 

Now  the  servants  brought  in  candelabra  with  candles, 
and  went  out ;  but  the  rush  of  air  bent  the  flames  of  the 
candles,  so  that  for  a  long  time  thej^  did  not  burn  straight 
upward,  melting  meanwhile  much  wax. 

"  See  how  the  candles  are  burning ! "  said  the  prince. 
"  What  do  you  prophesy  from  that  ?  " 

"  That  one  virtue  will  melt  to-day  like  wax." 

"  It  is  wonderful  how  long  that  talk  lasts." 

"Maybe  the  spirit  of  old  Billevich  is  flying  over  the 
flames." 

"You .are  a  fool ! "  answered  Boguslav,  abruptly.  "  You 
have  chosen  a  time  to  talk  of  spirits  !  " 

Silence  followed. 

"They  say  in  England,"  said  the  prince,  "that  when 
there  is  a  spirit  in  the  room  every  light  burns  blue ;  but  see, 
now  they  are  burning  yellow,  as  usual." 

"Trash!"  answered  Sakovich.  "There  are  people  in 
Moscow  —  " 

"But  be  still!"  interrupted  Boguslav.  "The  sword- 
bearer  is  coming.  No !  that  is  the  wind  moving  the  shutters. 
The  devils  have  brought  that  old  maid  of  an  aunt,  Kulvyets- 
Hippocentaurus !  Has  any  one  ever  heard  of  the  like  ? 
And  she  looks  like  a  chimera." 

"  If  you  wish,  your  highness,  I  '11  marry  her ;  then  she 
will  not  be  in  the  way,  Plaska  will  solder  us  while  you  are 
waiting." 

"Well,  I  will  give  her  a  maple  spade  as  a  marriage 
present,  and  you  a  lantern,  so  as  to  have  something  to  light 
her  way." 

"  I  will  not  be  your  uncle  —  Bogus." 

"  Remember  Castor,"  answered  the  prince. 

"  Do  not  stroke  Castor,  my  Pollux,  against  the  grain,  for 
he  can  bite." 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  sword-bearer 
and  Panna  Kulvyets.  The  prince  stepped  up  to  him  quickly, 
leaning  on  his  hammer.     Sakovich  rose. 

"Well,  what?  May  I  go  to  Olenka?"  asked  the. 
prince. 


THE  DELUGE.  527 

The  sword-bearer  spread  out  his  arms  and  dropped  his 
head  on  his  breast. 

"Your  highness,  my  niece  says  that  Colonel  Billevich^s 
will  forbids  her  to  decide  her  own  fate ;  and  even  if  it  did 
not  forbid,  she  would  not  marry  your  highness,  not  having 
the  heart  to  do  so." 

"  Sakovich,  do  you  hear  ?  "  said  Boguslav,  with  a  terrible 
voice. 

"  I  too  knew  of  that  will,"  continued  the  sword-bearer, 
"  but  ^t  the  first  moment  I  did  not  think  it  an  invincible 
impediment." 

"  I  jeer  at  the  wills  of  you  nobles,"  said  the  prince ;  "  I  spit 
on  your  wills  !     Do  you  understand  ?  " 

^'But  we  do  not  jeer  at  them,"  said  the  aroused  Pan 
Tomash ;  "  and  according  to  the  will  the  maiden  is  free  to 
enter  the  cloister  or  marry  Kmita." 

"  Whom,  you  sorry  fellow  ?  Kmita  ?  I  '11  show  you 
Kmita !  I  '11  teach  you ! " 

*^  Whom  do  you  call  sorry  fellow,  •—  a  Billevich  ?  " 

And  the  sword-bearer  caught  at  his  side  in  the  greatest 
fury;  but  Boguslav,  in  one  moment,  struck  him  on  the 
breast  with  his  hammer,  so  that  Billevich  groaned  and 
fell  to  the  floor.  The  prince  then  kicked  him  aside,  to  open 
a  way  to  the  door,  and  rushed  from  the  room  without  a 
hat. 

"Jesus!  Mary  I  Joseph!"  cried  Panna  Kulvyets. 

But  Sakovich,  seizing  her  by  the  shoulder,  put  a  dagger 
to  her  breast,  and  said,  — 

"  Quiet,  my  little  jewel,  quiet,  dearest  dove,  or  I  will  cut 
thy  sweet  throat,  like  that  of  a  lame  hen.  Sit  here  quietly, 
and  go  not  upstairs  to  thy  niece's  wedding." 

But  in  Panna  Kulvyets  there  was  knightly  blood  too; 
therefore  she  had  barely  heard  the  words  of  Sakovich,  when 
straightway  her  terror  passed  into  despair  and  frenzy. 

"  Euffian !  bandit !  pagan !  "  cried  she  ;  "  slay  me,  for  I 
will  shout  to  the  whole  Commonwealth.  The  brother 
killed,  the  niece  disgraced,  I  do  not  wish  to  live !  Strike, 
slay,  robber !    People,  come  see ! " 

Sakovich  stifled  further  words  by  putting  his  powerful 
hand  over  her  Drouth. 

" Quiet,  crooked  distaff,  dried  rue ! "  said  he ;  "I  will  not 
cut  thy  throat,  for  why  should  I  give  the  Devil  that  which 
is  his  anyhow  ?  But  lest  thou  scream  like  a  peacock  before 
roosting,  I  will  tie  up  thy  pretty  mouth  with  thy  kerchief, 


528  THE  DELUGE. 

and  take  a  lute  and  play  to  thee  of  '  sighs.'  It  cannot  be  but 
thou  wilt  love  me." 

So  saying,  the  starosta  of  Oshmiana,  with  the  dexterity 
of  a  genuine  pickpocket,  encircled  the  head  of  Panna  Kul- 
vyets  with  her  handkerchief,  tied  her  hands  in  the  twinkle 
of  an  eye,  and  threw  her  on  the  sofa ;  then  he  sat  by  her, 
and  stretching  himself  out  comfortably,  asked  her  as  calmly 
as  though  he  had  begun  an  ordinary  conversation,  — 

"  Well,  what  do  you  think  ?  I  suppose  Bogus  will  get  on 
as  easily  as  I  have." 

With  that  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  for  the  door  opened,  and 
in  it  appeared  Panna  Aleksandra.  Her  face  was  as  wjiite 
as  chalk,  her  hair  was  somewhat  dishevelled,  her  brows  were 
frowning,  and  threat  was  in  her  eyes.  Seeing  her  uncle  on 
the  floor,  she  knelt  near  him  and  passed  her  hand  over  his 
head  and  breast. 

The  sword-bearer  drew  a  deep  breath,  opened  his  eyes, 
half  raised  himself,  and  began  to  look  around  in  the  room, 
as  if  roused  from  sleep ;  then  resting  his  hand  on  the  floor, 
he  tried  to  rise,  which  he  did  after  a  while  with  the  help  of 
the  lady  ;  then  he  came  with  tottering  step  to  a  chair,  into 
which  he  threw  himself.  Only  now  did  Olenka  see  Panna 
Kulvyets  lying  on  the  sofa. 

"  Have  you  murdered  her  ?  "  asked  she  of  Sakovich. 

"  God  preserve  me  !  "  answered  the  starosta  of  Oshmiana. 

"  I  command  you  to  unbind  her  !  " 

There  was  such  power  in  that  voice  that  Sakovich  said 
not  a  word,  as  if  the  command  had  come  from  Princess 
Radzivill  herself,  and  began  to  unbind  the  unconscious 
Panna  Kulvyets. 

"And  now,"  said  the  lady,  "go  to  your  master,  who  is 
lying  up  there." 

"  What  has  happened  ?  "  cried  Sakovich,  coming  to  himself. 
"  You  will  answer  for  him  !  " 

"  Not  to  thee,  serving-man !     Be  off ! " 

Sakovich  sprang  out  of  the  chamber  as  if  possessed. 


THE  DELUGE.  629 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Sakovich  did  not  leave  Boguslav's  bedside  for  two  days, 
the  second  paroxysm  being  worse  than  the  first.  The 
prince's  jaws  closed  so  firmly  that  attendants  had  to  open 
them  with  a  knife  to  pour  medicine  into  his  mouth.  He 
regained  consciousness  immediately  after;  but  he  trem- 
bled, quivered,  floundered  in  the  bed,  and  stretched  him- 
self like  a  wild  beast  mortally  wounded.  When  that  had 
passed,  a  wonderful  weakness  came;  he  gazed  all  night 
at  the  ceiling  without  saying  a  word.  Next  day,  after 
he  had  taken  drugs,  he  fell  into  a  sound  sleep,  and  about 
midday  woke  covered  with  abundant  perspiration. 

"  How  does  your  highness  feel  ?  "  asked  Sakovich. 

"  I  am  better.    Have  any  letters  come  ?  " 

"  Letters  from  the  elector  and  Steinbock  are  lying  on  the 
table ;  but  the  reading  must  be  put  off  till  later,  for  you  have 
not  strength  enough  yet." 

"  Give  them  at  once  !  —  do  you  hear  ?  " 

Sakovich  brought  the  letters,  and  Boguslav  read  them 
twice ;  then  he  thought  awhile  and  said,  — 

"  We  will  move  for  Podlyasye  to-morrow." 

"  You  will  be  in  bed  to-morrow,  as  you  are  to-day." 

"  I  will  be  on  horseback  as  well  as  you.  Be  silent,  no 
interference ! " 

The  starosta  ceased,  and  for  a  while  silence  continued, 
broken  only  by  the  tick-tick  of  the  Dantzig  clock. 

"  The  advice  was  stupid,  the  idea  was  stupid,  and  I  too 
was  stupid  to  listen." 

"  I  knew  that  if  it  did  not  succeed  the  blame  would  fall 
on  me,"  answered  Sakovich. 

*^  For  you  blundered." 

"The  counsel  was  clever;  but  if  there  is  some  devil  at 
their  service  who  gives  warning  of  everything,  I  am  not 
to  blame." 

The  prince  rose  in  the  bed.  "Do  you  think  that  they 
employ  a  devil  ?  "  asked  he,  looking  quickly  at  Sakovich. 

"  But  does  not  your  highness  know  the  Papists  ?  " 

"  I  know,  I  know  !    And  it  has  often  come  into  my  head 

VOL.  II.  —  34 


530  THE  DELUGK 

that  there  might  be  enchantment.  Since  yesterday  I  am 
certain.  You  have  struck  my  idea;  therefore  I  asked  if 
you  really  think  so.  But  which  of  them  could  enter  into 
company  with  unclean  power?  Not  she,  for  she  is  too 
virtuous;  not  the  sword-bearer,  for  he  is  too  stupid." 

"  But  suppose  the  aunt  ?  " 

"  That  may  be." 

"  To  make  certain  I  bound  her  yesterday,  and  put  a  dagger 
to  her  throat ;  and  imagine,  —  I  look  to-day,  the  dagger  is  as 
if  melted  in  fire." 

«  Show  it." 

"  I  threw  it  into  the  river,  though  there  was  a  good  tur- 
quoise in  the  hilt.     I  preferred  not  to  touch  it  again." 

"  Then  I  '11  tell  you  what  happened  to  me  yesterday.  I  ran 
into  her  room  as  if  mad.  What  I  said  I  do  not  remember ; 
but  I  know  this,  —  that  she  cried,  *  I  '11  throw  myself  into  the 
fire  first.'  You  know  what  an  enormous  chimney  there  is 
there;  she  sprang  right  into  it,  I  after  her.  1  dragged 
her  out  on  the  floor.  Her  clothes  were  already  on  fire.  I 
had  to  quench  the  fire  and  hold  her  at  the  same  time. 
Meanwhile  dizziness  seized  me,  my  jaws  became  fixed,  —  you 
would  have  said  that  some  one  had  torn  the  veins  in  my 
neck ;  then  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  sparks  flying  near  us 
were  turned  into  bees,  were  buzzing  like  bees.  And  this  is 
as  true  as  that  you  see  me  here." 

"  And  what  came  later  ?  " 

"  I  remember  nothing,  but  such  terror  as  if  I  were  flying 
into  an  immense  well,  into  some  depth  without  bottom. 
What  terror  f  I  tell  you  what  terror!  Even  now  the  hair  is 
standing  on  my  head.  And  not  terror  alone,  but  —  how  can 
I  explain  it  ?  —  an  emptiness,  a  measureless  weariness  and 
torment  beyond  understanding.  Luckily  the  powers  of 
heaven  were  with  me,  or  I  should  not  be  speaking  with 
you  this  day." 

"  Your  highness  had  a  paroxysm.  Sickness  itself,  often 
brings  visions  before  the  eye ;  but  for  safety's  sake  we  may 
have  a  hole  cut  in  the  river  ice,  and  let  the  old  maid  float 
down." 

"  Oh,  devil  take  her !  We  will  march  to-morrow  in  any 
event,  and  afterward  spring  will  come ;  there  will  soon  be 
other  stars,  and  the  nights  will  be  short,  weakening  every 
unclean  power." 

"  If  we  must  rof?.rch  to-morrow,  then  you  would  better  let 
the  girl  go." 


THE  DELUGj:.  631 

"Even  if  I  wished  not,  I  must.  All  desire  has  fallen 
away  from  me." 

"  Never  mind  them ;  let  them  go  to  the  devil ! " 

"  Impossible ! '' 

<<Why?" 

"  The  old  man  has  confessed  that  he  has  a  tremendous 
lot  of  money  buried  in  Billeviche.  If  I  let  them  alone,  they 
will  dig  up  the  money  and  go  to  the  forests.  I  prefer  to 
keep  them  here,  and  take  the  money  in  requisition.  There 
is  war  now,  and  this  is  permissible.  Besideg,  he  offered 
it  himself.  We  shall  give  orders  to  dig  up  the  whole  gar- 
den, foot  by  foot ;  we  must  find  the  money.  While  Bille- 
vich  is  sitting  here,  at  least,  he  will  not  make  a  noise 
and  shout  over  all  Lithuania  that  he  is  plundered.  Bage 
seizes  me  when  I  think  how  much  I  have  spent  on  those 
amusements  and  tournaments,  —  and  all  for  nothing,  for 
nothing ! " 

"  Eage  against  that  maiden  seized  me  long  ago.  And  I  tell 
your  highness  that  when  she  came  yesterday  and  said  to  me, 
as  to  the  last  camp  follower,  <  Be  off,  serving-man !  go  up,  for 
thy  master  is  lying  there  1 '  I  came  near  twisting  her  head 
like  a  starling ;  for  I  thought  that  she  had  stabbed  you  with 
a  knife  or  shot  you  from  a  pistol.'^ 

"  You  know  that  I  do  not  like  to  have  any  one  manage  in 
my  house  like  a  gray  goose.  It  is  well  that  you  did  not 
do  as  you  say,  for  I  should  have  given  orders  to  nip  you 
with  those  pincers  which  were  heated  for  Plaska.  Keep 
away  from  her ! " 

"I  sent  Plaska  back.  He  was  terribly  astonished,  not 
knowing  why  he  was  brought  nor  why  he  was  sent  home. 
He  wanted  something  for  his  fatigue,  'because  this,'  said 
he,  'is  loss  in  my  trade ;'  but  I  told  him,  'You  bear  home 
a  sound  skin  as  reward.'  Do  we  really  march  to-morrow 
for  Podlyasye  ?  " 

"  As  God  is  in  heaven.  Are  the  troops  sent  off  according 
to  my  orders  ?  " 

"  The  cavalry  has  gone  already  to  Kyedani,  whence  it  is 
to  march  to  Kovno  and  wait  there.  Our  Polish  squadrons 
are  here  yet]  I  did  not  like  to  send  them  in  advance. 
The  men  seem  reliable ;  still  they  might  meet  the  confed- 
erates. Glovbich  will  go  with  us ;  also  the  Cossacks  under 
Vrotynski.  Karlstrom  marches  with  the  Swedes  in  the  van- 
guard. He  has  orders  to  exterminate  rebels^  and  especially 
peasants  on  the  way.'' 


532  THE  DELUGE. 

"  That  is  well." 

"Kyritz  with  infantry  is  to  march  slowly,  so  that  we  may 
have  some  one  to  fall  back  upon  in  difficulty.  If  we  are 
to  advance  like  a  thunderbolt,  —  and  our  entire  calculation 
lies  in  swiftness, — I  do  not  know  whether  the  Prussian  and 
Swedish  cavalry  will  be  useful.  It  is  a  pity  that  the  Polish 
squadrons  are  not  reliable ;  for  between  us,  there  is  nothing 
superior  to  Polish  cavalry." 

"  Has  the  artillery  gone  ?  " 

"It  has." 

«  And  Patterson  too  ?  " 

"  No,  Patterson  is  here ;  he  is  nursing  Kettling,  of  whom 
he  is  very  fond,  and  who  wounded  himself  rather  badly 
with  his  own  sword.  If  I  did  not  know  Kettling  to  be  a 
daring  officer,  I  should  think  that  he  had  cut  himself  of  pur- 
pose to  avoid  the  campaign." 

"  It  will  be  needful  to  leave  about  a  hundred  men  here, 
also  in  Eossyeni  and  in  Kyedani.  The  Swedish  garrisons 
are  small,  and  De  la  G-ardie,  as  it  is,  is  asking  men  every 
day  from  Lowenhaupt.  Besides,  when  we  march  out,  the 
rebels,  forgetting  the  defeat  of  Shavli,  will  raise  their 
heads." 

"  They  are  growing  strong  as  it  is.  I  have  heard  again 
that  the  Swedes  are  cut  down  in  Telshi." 

"By  nobles  or  peasants  ? " 

^'  By  peasants  under  the  leadership  of  a  priest ;  but  there 
are  parties  of  nobles,  particularly  near  Lauda." 

"  The  Lauda  men  have  gone  out  under  Volodyovski." 

"  There  is  a  multitude  of  youths  and  old  men  at  home. 
These  have  taken  arms,  for  they  are  warriors  by  blood." 

"  The  rebellion  can  do  nothing  without  money." 

"  But  we  shall  get  a  supply  of  that  in  Billeviche." 

"  A  man  must  be  a  genius  like  your  highness  to  find  means 
in  everything." 

"  There  is  more  esteem  in  this  country,"  said  Boguslav, 
with  a  bitter  smile,  "  for  the  man  who  can  please  the  queen 
and  the  nobles.  Neither  genius  nor  virtue  has  value.  It 
is  lucky  that  I  am  also  a  prince  of  the  Empire,  and  there- 
fore they  will  not  tie  me  by  the  legs  to  a  pine-tree.  If  I 
could  only  have  the  revenues  regularly  from  my  estates,  I 
should  not  care  for  the  Commonwealth." 

"But  will  they  not  confiscate  these  estates  ?  " 

"  We  will  first  confiscate  Podlyasye,  if  not  all  Lithuania. 
Now  summon  Patterson." 


THE  DELUGE.  *   633 

Sakovich  went  out,  and  returned  soon  with  Patterson. 
At  Boguslav's  bedside  a  council  was  held,  at  which  it  was 
determined  to  move  before  daylight  next  morning  and  go  to 
Podlyasye  by  forced  marched.  The  prince  felt  so  much 
better  in  the  evening  that  he  feasted  with  the  officers  and 
amused  himself  with  jests  till  late,  listening  with  pleasure 
to  the  neighing  of  horses  and  the  clatter  of  arms  in  the 
squadrons  preparing  to  march.  At  times  he  breathed  deeply, 
and  stretched  himself  in  the  chair. 

"  I  see  that  this  campaign  will  bring  back  my  health,"  said 
he  to  the  officers,  "  for  amid  all  these  negotiations  and  amuse- 
ments I  have  neglected  the  field  notably.  But  I  hope  in 
Grod  that  the  confederates  and  our  ex-cardinal  (the  king)  in 
Poland  will  feel  my  hand." 

To  this  Patterson  made  bold  to  answer :  "  It  is  lucky  that 
Delilah  did  not  clip  Samson's  hair." 

Boguslav  looked  at  him  for  a  while  with  a  strange  expres- 
sion, from  which  the  Scot  was  growing  confused ;  but  after 
a  time  the  countenance  of  the  prince  grew  bright  with  a 
threatening  smile,  and  he  said,  — 

"If  Sapyeha  is  my  pillar,  I  will  shake  him  so  that  the 
whole  Commonwealth  will  fall  on  his  head." 

The  conversation  was  carried  on  in  German ;  therefore  all 
the  foreign  officers  understood  it  perfectly,  and  answered  in 
chorus,  — 

"Amen!" 

The  column,  with  Boguslav  at  the  head  of  it,  marched 
before  daybreak  next  morning.  The  Prussian  nobles  whom 
the  brilliant  court  attracted,  began  at  the  same  time  to  return 
to  their  homes.  After  them  marched  to  Tyltsa  those  who 
in  Taurogi  had  sought  refuge  from  the  terrors  of  war,  and  to 
whom  now  Tyltsa  seemed  safer.  Only  Billevich,  Olenka, 
and  Panna  Kulvyets  remained,-  not  counting  Kettling  and 
the  old  officer  Braun,  who  held  command  over  the  slender 
garrison. 

Billevich,  after  that  blow  of  the  hammer,  lay  for  some 
days  bleeding  from  the  mouth  at  intervals;  but  since  no 
bone  was  broken,  he  recovered  by  degrees  and  began  to  think 
of  flight 

Meanwhile  an  official  came  from  Billeviche  with  a  letter 
from  Boguslav  himself.  The  sword-bearer  did  not  wish  at 
first  to  read  the  letter,  but  soon  changed  his  mind,  following 
in  this  the  advice  of  Olenka,  who  thought  it  better  to  know 
all  the  plans  of  the  enemy. 


634  •  THE  DELUGE. 

Very  gragiotts  Pan  Billevich  !  — Concordia  res  parvcs  crescunt; 
discordia  maximce  dillabuntur  (By  concord  small  things  grow  great; 
by  discord  the  greatest  are  ruined)  !  The  fates  brought  it  about 
that  we  did  not  part  in  such  harmony  as  my  love  for  you  and  your 
charming  niece  demands,  in  which  God  knows  I  am  not  to  blame, 
for  you  know  yourself  that  you  fed  me  with  ingratitude  in  return 
for  my  sincere  intentions.  But  for  friendship's  sake  what  is  done 
in  anger  should  not  be  remembered;  I  think,  therefore,  that  you 
will  excuse  my  deeds  of  impulse,  because  of  the  injustice  which  I 
experienced  at  your  hands.  I,  too,  forgive  you  from  my  heart,  as 
Christian  charity  enjoins,  and  I  wish  to  return  to  a  good  under- 
standing. To  give  you  a  proof  that  no  offence  has  remained  in  my 
heart,  I  have  not  thought  it  proper  to  refuse  the  service  which  you 
have  asked  of  me,  and  I  accept  your  money. 

Here  Billevich  stopped  reading,  struck  the  table  with  his 
fist,  and  cried,  — 

"  He  will  see  me  in  dreams  rather  than  receive  one  coin 
from  my  caskets  ! '' 

"  Eead  on ! "  said  Olenka. 

Billevich  raised  the  letter  again  to  his  eyes. 

**  Not  wishing  to  trouble  you  and  expose  your  health  to  hazard  in 
the  present  stormy  times  while  getting  this  money,  we  have  ordered 
ourselves  to  get  it  and  count  it.'' 

At  this  point  Billevich's  voice  failed,  and  the  letter  fell 
from  his  hands  to  the  floor.  For  a  while  it  seemed  that 
speech  was  taken  from  the  noble,  for  he  only  caught  after 
his  hair  and  pulled  it  with  all  his  power. 

"  Strike,  whoso  believes  in  God ! "  cried  he  at  last. 

"  One  injustice  the  more,  the  punishment  of  God  nearer ; 
for  the  measure  will  soon  be  filled,"  said  Olenka. 


IflE  DELUGE.  635 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

The  despair  of  the  sword-bearer  was  so  great  that 
Olenka  had  to  comfort  him,  and  give  assurance  that  the 
money  was  not  to  be  looked  on  as  lost,  for  the  letter  itself 
would  serve  as  a  note;  and  Radzivill,  the  master  of  so 
many  estates  m  Lithuania  and  Russia,  had  something  from 
which  to  recover. 

But  since  it  was  difficult  to  foresee  what  might  still  meet 
them,  especially  if  Boguslav  returned  to  Taurogi  victorious, 
they  began  to  think  of  flight  the  more  eagerly. 

Olenka  advised  to  defer  everything  till.  Kettling's  re- 
covery; for  Braun  was  a  gloomy  and  surly  old  soldier, 
carrying  out  commands  blindly,  and  it  wga  impossible  to 
influence  him. 

•  As  to  Kettling,  the  lady  knew  well  that  he  had  wounded 
himself  to  remain  in  Taurogi;  hence  her  deep  faith  that  he 
would  do  everything  to  aid  her.  It  is  true  that  conscience 
disturbed  her  incessantly  with  the  question  whether  for 
self-safety  she  had  the  right  to  sacrifice  the  career,  and  per- 
haps the  life,  of  another ;  but  the  terrors  hanging  over  her 
in  Taurogi  were  so  dreadful  that  they  surpassed  a  hundred- 
fold the  dangers  to  which  Kettling  could  be  exposed. 

Kettling,  as  an  excellent  officer,  might  find  service,  and  a 
more  noble  service,  elsewhere,  and  with  it  powerful  protec- 
tors, such  as  the  king.  Pan  Sapyeha,  or  Pan  Charnyetski ; 
and  he  would,  besides,  serve  a  just  cause,  and  would  find  a 
career  grateful  to  that  country  which  had  received  him 
as  an  exile.  Death  threatened  him  only  in  case  he  fell 
into  BoguslaVs  hands  ;  but  Boguslav  did  not  command  yet 
the  whole  Commonwealth. 

Olenka  ceased  to  hesitate ;  and  when  the  health  of  the 
young  officer  had  improved,  she  sent  for  him. 

Kettling  stood  before  her,  pale,  emaciated,  without  a  drop 
of  blood  in  his  face,  but  always  full  of  respect,  homage, 
and  submission.  At  sight  of  him  tears  came  to  Olenka's 
eyes;  for  he  was  the  only  friendly  soul  in  Taurogi,  and 
at  the  same  time  so  thin  and  suffering  that  when  Olenka 
asked  how  his  health  was,  he  answered,  — 


536  THE  DELUGE. 

"Alas,  my  lady,  health  is  returning,  and  it  would  be 
SO  pleasant  to  die." 

"  You  should  leave  this  service,"  said  she,  looking  at  him 
with  sympathy ; "  for  such  an  honorable  man  needs  assurance 
that  he  is  serving  a  just  cause  and  a  worthy  master." 

"  Alas ! "  repeated  the  officer. 

"  When  will  your  service  end  ?  " 

"  In  half  a  year." 

Olenka  was  silent  awhile ;  then  she  raised  her  wonderful 
eyes,  which  at  that  moment  had  ceased  to  be  stern,  and 
said,  — 

"  Listen  to  me.  I  will  speak  to  you  as  to  a  brother,  as  to 
a  sincere  confidant.     You  can,  and  you  should  resign." 

When  she  had  said  this,  she  confessed  to  him  every- 
thing, —  both  their  plans  of  escape,  and  that  she  relied  on  his 
assistance.  She  represented  to  him  that  he  could  find  ser- 
vice everywhere,  and  a  service  as  good  as  was  his  spirit,  and 
honorable  as  knightly  honor  could  obtain.  At  last  she 
finished  with  the  following  words  :  — 

"  I  shall  be  grateful  to  you  till  death.  I  wish  to  take 
refuge  under  the  guardianship  of  God,  and  to  make  a  vow  t6 
the  Lord  in  a  cloister.  But  wherever  you  may  be,  far  or 
near,  in  war  or  in  peace,  I  shall  pray  for  you.  I  will 
implore  God  to  give  peace  and  happiness  to  my  brother 
and  benefactor  ;  for  I  can  give  him  nothing  save  gratitude 
and  prayer." 

Here  her  voice  trembled ;  and  the  officer  listened  to  her 
words,  growing  pale  as  a  kerchief.  At  last  he  knelt,  put 
both  hands  to  his  forehead,  and  said,  in  a  voice  like  a 
groan,  — 

"  I  cannot,  my  lady ;  I  cannot ! " 

"  Do  you  refuse  me  ?  "  asked  Olenka,  with  amazement. 

"  0  great,  merciful  God  ! "  said  he.  "  From  childhood  no 
lie  has  risen  on  my  lips,  no  unjust  deed  has  ever  stained  me. 
While  still  a  youth,  I  defended  with  this  weak  hand  my 
king  and  country.  Why,  Lord,  dost  Thou  punish  me  so 
grievously,  and  send  on  me  suffering  for  which,  as  Thou 
seest,  strength  fails  me  ? "  Here  he  turned  to  Olenka : 
"My  lady,  you  do  not  know  what  an  order  is  for  a 
soldier.  In  obedience  is  not  only  his  duty,  but  his  honor 
and  reputation.  An  oath  binds  me,  my  lady,  —  and  more 
than  an  oath,  the  word  of  a  knight, — 'that  I  shall  not 
throw  up  my  service  before  the  time,  and  that  I  will 
fulfil  what  belongs  to  it  blindly.     I  am  a  soldier  and  a 


L 


THE  DELUGE.  537 

noble ;  and,  so  help  me  God,  never  in  my  life  will  I  follow 
the  example  of  those  who  betray  honor  and  service.  And 
I  will  not  break  my  word,  even  at  your  command,  at  your 
prayer,  though  I  say  this  in  suffering  and  pain.  If,  having 
an  order  not  to  let  any  one  out  of  Taurogi,  I  were  on  guard  at 
the  gate,  and  if  you  yourself  wished  to  pass  against  the  order, 
you  would  pass  only  over  my  corpse.  You  did  not  know  me, 
iny  lady ;  and  you  were  mistaken  in  me.  But  have  pity  on 
me ;  understand  that  I  cannot  aid  you  to  escape.  I  ought 
not  to  hear  of  such  a  thing.  The  order  is  express,  for  Braun 
and  the  five  remaining  officers  of  us  here  have  received  it. 
My  God,  my  Grod !  if  I  had  foreseen  such  an  order,  I  should 
have  preferred  to  go  on  the  campaign.  I  shall  not  convince 
you ;  you  will  not  believe  me.  And  still  God  sees  —  let  God 
judge  me  after  death  whether  it  is  true  —  that  I  would  give 
my  life  without  hesitation.  But  my  honor  —  I  cannot,  I 
cannot ! " 

Then  Kettling  wrung  his  hands,  was  silent  from  exhaus- 
tion, and  began  to  breathe  quickly. 

Olenka  had  not  recovered  yet  from  her  amazement. 
She  had  not  time  to  pause,  or  estimate  properly  that  spirit, 
exceptional  in  its  nobleness.  She  felt  only  that  the  last 
plank  of  salvation  was  slipping  from  her  hands,  the  only 
means  of  escape  from  hated  captivity  was  failing  her.  But 
still  she  tried  to  resist. 

"  I  am,"  said  she,  after  a  while,  "  the  granddaughter  and 
the  daughter  of  a  soldier.  My  grandfather  and  father 
also  valued  honor  above  life ;  but,  precisely  for  that  rea- 
son, they  would  not  let  themselves  be  used  blindly  for 
every  service." 

Kettling  drew,  with  trembling  hand,  from  his  coat  a 
letter,  gave   it  to  Olenka,  and  said, — 

"Judge,  my  lady,  if  this  command  does  not  concern 
service." 

Olenka  cast  her  eyes  over  the  letter,  and  read  as 
follows :  — 

**  Since  it  has  come  to  our  knowledge  that  Billevich,  the  sword- 
bearer  of  Rossyeni,  intends  to  leave  our  residence  in  secret,  with 
plans  hostile  to  us,  —  namely,  to  excite  his  acquaintances,  connec- 
tions, relatives,  and  clients  to  rebellion  against  his  Swedish  Majesty 
and  us,  —  we  recommend  to  the  officers  remaining  in  garrison  at 
Taurogi  to  guard  Billevich  and  his  niece  as  hostages  and  prisoners 
of  war,  and  not  to  permit  their  flight  under  pain  of  loss  of  honor 
and  court-martial,"  etc. 


538  THE  DELUGE. 

"The  order  catne  from  the  first  stopping-place  after  the 
departure  of  the  prince/^  said  Kettling ;  "  therefore  it  is  in 
writing." 

"The  will  of  God  be  done ! "  said  Olenka,  after  a  while. 
"  It  is  accomplished !  " 

Kettling  felt  that  he  ought  to  go ;  still  he  did  not  stir. 
His  pale  lips  moved  from  moment  to  moment,  as  if  he 
wished  to  say  something  and  could  not  get  the  voice. 

He  was  oppressed  by  the  desire  to  fall  at  her  feet  and 
implore  forgiveness ;  but  on  the  other  hand  he  felt  that  she 
had  enough  of  her  own  misfortune,  and  he  found  a  certain 
wild  delight  in  this,  —  that  he  was  suffering  and  would  suffer 
without  complaint. 

At  last  he  bowed  and  went  out  in  silence ;  but  in  the 
corridor  he  tore  the  bandages  from  his  fresh  wound,  and 
fell  fainting  to  the  floor.  When  an  hour  later  the  palace 
guard  found  him  lying  near  the  staircase  and  took  him  to 
the  barracks,  he  became  seriously  ill  and  did  not  leave 
his  bed  for  a  fortnight. 

Olenka,  after  the  departure  of  Kettling,  remained  some 
time  as  if  dazed.  Death  had  seemed  to  her  more  likely  to 
come  than  that  refusal ;  and  therefore,  at  first,  in  spite  of 
all  her  firm  temper  of  spirit,  strength,  energy  failed  her ; 
she  felt  weak,  like  an  ordinary  woman,  and  though  she 
repeated  unconsciously,  "  Let  the  will  of  God  be  done ! " 
sorrow  for  the  disappointment  rose  above  her  resignation, 
copious  and  bitter  tears  flowed  from  her  eyes. 

At  that  moment  her  uncle  entered,  and  looking  at  his 
niece,  divined  at  once  that  she  had  evil  news  to  impart ; 
hence  he  asked  quickly,  — 

"  For  God's  sake,  what  is  it  ?  " 

"Kettling  refuses!" 

"  All  here  are  ruffians,  scoundrels,  arch-curs !  How  is 
this  ?    And  he  will  not  help  ?  " 

"  Not  only  will  he  not  help,"  answered  she,  complaining 
like  a  little  child,  "  but  ho  says  that  he  will  prevent,  even 
should  it  come  to  him  to  die." 

"Why  ?  by  the  Lord's  wounds,  why  ? " 

"  For  such  is  our  fate !  Kettling  is  not  a  traitor ;  but  such 
is  our  fate,  for  we  are  the  most  unJiappy  of  all  people." 

"May  the  thunderbolts  crush  all  those  heretics!"  cried 
Billevich.  "  They  attack  virtue,  plunder,  steal,  imprison. 
Would  that  all  might  perish  I  It  is  not  for  honest  people 
to  live  in  such  times  !  " 

Here  he  began  to  walk  with  hurried  step  through  the 


THE  DELUGE.  539 

chamber,  threatening  with  his  fists ;  at  last  he  said,  gritting 
his  teeth,  — 

"  The  voevoda  of  Vilna  was  better ;  I  prefer  a  thousand 
times  even  Kmita  to  these  perfumed  ruffians  without  honor 
and  conscience." 

When  Olenka  said  nothing,  but  began  to  cry  still  more, 
Billevich  grew  mild,  and  after  a  while  said,  — 

"  Do  not  weep.  Kmita  came  to  my  mind  only  because 
that  he  at  least  would  have  been  able  to  wrest  us  out  of  this 
Babylonian  captivity.  He  would  have  given  it  to  all  the 
Brauns,  Kettlings,  Pattersons,  to  Boguslav  himself!  But 
they  are  all  the  same  type  of  traitors.  Weep  not !  You 
can  do  nothing  with  weeping;  here  it  is  necessary  to  counsel. 
Kettling  will  not  help,  —  may  he  be  twisted  !  We  will  do 
without  him.  You  have  as  it  were  a  man's  courage  in  you, 
but  in  difficulty  you  are  only  able  to  sob.  What  does 
Kettling  say  ? '' 

"  He  says  that  the  prince  has  given  orders  to  guard  us  as 
prisoners  of  war,  fearing.  Uncle,  that  you  would  collect  a 
party  and  go  to  the  confederates." 

Billevich  put  his  hands  on  his  hips  :  "  Ha,  ha,  ha  !  he  is 
afraid,  the  scoundrel !  And  he  is  right,  for  I  will  do  so,  as 
God  is  in  heaven." 

"  Having  a  command  relating  to  service,  Kettling  must 
carry  it  out  on  his  honor." 

"Well!  we  shall  get  on  without  the  assistance  of 
heretics." 

Olenka  wiped  her  eyes.  "  And  does  my  uncle  think  it  is 
possible  ?  " 

"  I  think  it  is  necessary ;  and  if  it  is  necessary  it  is  possi- 
ble, though  we  had  to  let  ourselves  down  by  ropes  from  these 
windows." 

"  It  was  wrong  for  me  to  shed  tears ;  let  us  make  plans  as 
quickly  as  we  can." 

Her  tears  were  dry,  her  brows  contracted  again  from 
thought  and  her  former  endurance  and  energy. 

It  appeared,  in  fact,  that  Billevich  could  find  no  help,  and 
that  the  imagination  of  the  lady  was  much  richer  in  means. 
But  it  was  difficult  for  her,  since  it  was  clear  that  they  were 
guarded  carefully. 

They  determined,  therefore,  not  to  try  before  the  first  news 
came  from  Boguslav.  In  this  they  placed  all  their  hope, 
trusting  that  the  punishment  of  God  would  come  on  the 
traitor  and  the  dishonorable  man.  Besides,  he  might  fall,  he 
might  be  confined  to  his  bed,  he  might  be  killed  by  Sapyeha, 


540  THE  DELUGE. 

and  then  without  fail  there  would  rise  in  all  Taurogi  a  panic, 
and  the  gate  would  not  be  guarded  so  carefully. 

"  I  know  Sapyeha,"  said  Billevich,  comforting  himself  and 
Olenka ;  ^^  he  is  a  slow  warrior,  but  accurate  and  wonderfully 
stubborn.  An  example  of  this,  his  loyalty  to  the  king  and 
country.  He  pledged  and  sold  everything,  and  thus  has 
gained  a  power  before  which  Boguslav  is  as  nothing.  One 
is  a  dignified  senator,  the  other  a  fop ;  one  a  true  Catholic, 
the  other  a  heretic;  one  is  cleverness  itself,  the  other  a 
water-burner.  With  whom  may  victory  and  the  blessing  of 
Grod  be  ?  This  Radzivill  might  well  yield  to  Sapyeha's  day. 
Just  as  if  there  are  not  punishment  and  justice  in  this  world ! 
We  will  wait  for  news,  and  pray  for  Sapyeha's  success." 

Then  they  began  to  wait;  but  a  month  passed  —  long, 
wearisome  for  afflicted  hearts — before  the  first  courier  came ; 
and  he  was  sent  not  to  Taurogi,  but  to  Steinbock  in  Boyal 
Prussia. 

Kettliug,  who  from  the  time  of  the  last  conversation 
dared  not  appear  before  Olenka's  eyes,  sent  her  at  once  a 
card  with  the  following  announcement :  — 

**  Prince  Boguslav  has  defeated  Pan  Kryshtof  Sapyeha  near 
Bransk;  some  squadrons  of  cavalry  and  infantry  are  cut  to  pieces. 
He  is  marching  on  Tykotsin,  where  Uorotkyevich  is  stationed." 

For  Olenka  this  was  simply  a  thunderbolt.  The  greatness 
of  a  leader  and  the  bravery  of  a  knight  meant  for  her  the 
same  thing.  Since  she  had  seen  Boguslav,  at  Taurogi,  over- 
coming the  most  valiant  knights  with  ease,  she  imagined 
him  to  herself,  especially  after  that  news,  as  an  evil  but 
invincible  power,  against  which  no  one  could  stand. 

The  hope  that  Boguslav  might  be  defeated  died  in  her 
completely.  In  vain  did  her  uncle  quiet  her  and  comfort 
her  with  this,  — that  the  prince  had  not  yet  met  Sapyeha ; 
in  vain  did  he  guarantee  to  her  that  the  very  dignity  of 
hetman  with  which  the  king  had  invested  him  recently, 
must  give  positive  preponderance  over  Boguslav;  she  did 
not  believe  this,  she  dared  not. 

"  Who  can  conquer  Boguslav ;  who  can  meet  him  ?  "  asked 
she,  continually. 

Further  news  seemed  to  confirm  her  fears. 

A  few  days  later  Kettling  sent  another  card  with  infor- 
mation touching  the  defeat  of  Horotkyevich  and  the  capture 
of  Tykotsin.  "  All  Podlyasye,*'  writes  he,  "  is  in  the  hands 
of  the  prince,  who,  without  waiting  for  Sapyeha,  is  moving 
against  him  with  forced  marches." 


THE  DELUOE.  541 

"And  Sapyeha  will  be  routed ! "  thought  the  maiden. 

Meanwhile  news  from  other  directions  flew  to  them,  like 
a  swallow  heralding  spring-time.  To  that  seashore  of  the 
Commonwealth  this  news  came  late ;  but  because  of  its 
lateness  it  was  decked  in  all  the  rainbow  gleams  of  wonder- 
ful legend  from  the  first  ages  of  Christianity,  when  saints 
proclaiming  truth  and  justice  still  travelled  over  the  earth. 

"  Chenstohova !  Chenstohova ! "  was  repeated  by  every 
mouth. 

Ice  thawed  from  hearts  which  bloomed  like  flowers  in  the 
earth  warmed  by  the  sun  of  spring.  "Chenstohova  has 
defended  itself.  Men  had  seen  the  Queen  of  Poland  Herself 
(the  Virgin  Mary)  shielding  the  walls  with  Her  heavenly 
mantle ;  the  bombs  of  the  robbers  at  Her  holy  feet,  crouching 
like  house-dogs ;  the  hands  of  the  Swedes  were  withered, 
their  muskets  grew  fast  to  their  faces,  till  they  retreated  in 
terror  and  shame." 

Men,  strangers  to  one  another,  when  they  heard  these 
tidings  fell  the  one  into  the  embraces  of  the  other,  weeping 
from  delight.  Others  complained  that  the  tidings  came 
too  late. 

"  But  we  were  here  in  weeping,"  said  they,  "  we  were  in 
pain,  we  lived  in  torment  so  long,  when  we  should  have 
been  rejoicing." 

Then  it  began  to  roar  through  the  whole  Commonwealth, 
and  terrible  thunders  were  heard  from  the  Euxine  to  the 
Baltic,  so  that  the  waves  of  both  seas  were  trembling ;  then 
faithful  people,  pious  people  rose  up  like  a  storm  in  defence 
of  their  queen.  Consolation  entered  all  hearts,  all  eyes  were 
flashing  with  fire ;  what  hitherto  had  seemed  terrible  and 
invincible  grew  small  in  their  eyes. 

"  Who  will  finish  him  ?  "  said  Billevich.  "Who  will  be  his 
equal  ?    Now  do  you  know  who  ?    The  Most  Holy  Lady." 

The  old  man  and  his  niece  lay  for  whole  days  in  the  form 
of  a  cross,  thanking  God  for  his  mercy  on  the  Common- 
wealth, and  doubting  their  own  rescue  no  longer. 

But  for  a  long  period  there  was  silence  concerning  Bogus- 
lav,  as  if  he  with  all  his  forces  had  fallen  into  water.  The 
officers  remaining  in  Taurogi  began  to  be  disquieted  and  to 
think  of  their  uncertain  future.  They  would  have  preferred 
defeat  to  that  deep  silence.  But  no  news  could  come,  for 
just  then  the  terrible  Babinich  was  rushing  with  his  Tartars 
in  front  of  the  prince  and  stopping  all  couriers. 


542  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

But  a  certain  day  Panna  Anusia  Borzobogati  arrived  at 
l^aurogi  with  a  convoy  of  some  tens  of  soldiers. 

Braum  received  her  very  politely,  for  he  had  to  do  so, 
since  he  was  thus  commanded  by  a  letter  from  Sakovich, 
signed  by  Boguslav  himself,  enjoining  him  to  have  every 
regard  for  this  lady-in-waiting  of  Princess  Griselda  Vishny- 
evetski.  The  young  lady  herself  was  full  of  vivacity ;  from 
the  first  moment  she  began  to  pierce  Braun  with  her  eyes, 
so  that  the  sullen  German  moved  about  as  if  some  one  were 
touching  him  with  fire ;  she  began  also  to  command  other 
officers,  —  in  a  word,  to  manage  in  Taurogi  as  in  her  own 
house.  In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  she  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Olenka,  who  received  her  with  distrust, 
it  is  true,  but  politely,  in  the  hope  that  she  would  get 
news  from  her. 

In  fact,  Anusia  had  news  in  plenty.  Her  conversation 
began  with  Chenstohova,  since  the  prisoners  in  Taurogi 
were  most  ea^er  for  that  news.  The  sword-bearer  listened 
with  special  diligence ;  he  held  his  hands  behind  his  ears 
so  as  to  lose  no  word,  merely  interrupting  Anusia'S  narra- 
tive from  time  to  time  with  the  exclamation,  — 

"  Praise  be  to  G^d  on  high ! " 

"  It  is  a  wonder  to  me,"  said  Anusia,  at  last,  "  that  news 
of  these  miracles  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady  have  only  just 
reached  you,  for  that  is  an  old  story.  I  was  still  in  Zamost, 
and  Pan  Babinich  had  not  come  for  me  —  ai  I  how  many 
weeks  was  it  before  that  ?  Then  they  began  to  beat  the 
Swedes  everywhere,  in  Great  Poland  and  with  us ;  but  most 
of  all  Pan  Charnyetski,  before  whose  very  name  they  fly." 

"  Oh,  Charnyetski ! "  cried  the  sword-bearer,  rubbing  his 
hands ;  "  he  will  give  them  pepper !  I  heard  of  him  even 
from  the  Ukraine,  as  of  a  great  warrior." 

Anusia  merely  shook  her  dress,  and  exclaimed  to  her- 
self with  aversion,  as  if  it  were  a  question  of  the  smallest 
matter :  "  Oh,  it  is  all  over  with  the  Swedes  !  " 

Old  Pan  Tomash  could  not  restrain  himself.     Seizing  her 


THE  DELUGE.  543 

small  hand,  he  buried  the  little  thing  entirely  in  his  enor- 
mous mustaches  and  kissed  it  eagerly  ;  at  last  he  cried,  — 

"  Oh,  my  beauty !  honey  flows  from  your  mouth,  as 
God  is  dear  to  me !  It  cannot  be  but  an  angel  has  come  to 
Taurogi/^ 

Anusia  began  at  once  to  twist  the  ends  of  her  tresses,  tied 
with  rosy  ribbons,  and  cutting  with  her  eyes  from  under  her 
brows,  said,  — 

"  Oh,  it  is  far  from  me  to  the  angels !  But  the  hetmans 
of  the  kingdom  have  begun  to  beat  the  Swedes,  and  all  the 
quarter  soldiers  with  them,  and  the  knights  ;  and  they  have 
formed  a  confederation  in  Tyshovtsi.  The  king  has  joined 
it,  and  they  have  given  out  manifestoes ;  even  the  peasants 
are  beating  the  Swedes,  and  the  Most  Holy  Lady  gives  Her 
blessing." 

She  spoke  as  if  a  bird  were  warbling,  but  from  that  war- 
bling Billevich's  heart  grew  soft,  though  some  of  the  news 
was  already  known  to  him.  He  bellowed  at  last  like  an 
aurochs  from  delight ;  tears,  too,  began  to  flow  over  the  face 
of  Olenka,  silent  and  many. 

Seeing  this,  Anusia,  having  a  good  heart  from  nature, 
sprang  to  her  at  once,  and  putting  her  arms  around  her 
neck,  began  to  say  quickly,  — 

"Do  not  cry;  I  am  sorry  for  you,  and  cannot  see  you 
shed  tears.     Why  do  you  weep  ?  " 

There  was  so  much  sincerity  in  her  voice  that  Olenka's 
distrust  vanished  at  once;  but  the  poor  girl  wept  still 
more. 

"You  are  so  beautiful,"  said  Anusia,  comforting  her. 
"  Why  do  you  cry  ?  " 

"  From  joy,"  answered  Olenka,  "  but  also  from  suffering ; 
for  we  are  here  in  grievous  captivity,  knowing  neither  the 
day  nor  the  hour." 

"  How  is  that  ?    Are  you  not  with  Prince  Boguslav  ?  " 

"  That  traitor !  that  heretic ! "  roared  Billevich. 

"The  same  has  happened  to  me,"  said  Anusia;  "but  I  do 
not  cry  for  that  reason.  I  do  not  deny  that  the  prince  is  a 
traitor  and  a  heretic ;  but  he  is  a  courteous  cavalier,  and  re- 
spects our  sex." 

"  God  grant  that  in  hell  they  will  respect  him  in  the  same 
fashion  !  Young  lady,  you  know  him  not,  for  he  has  not  at- 
tacked you  as  he  has  this  maiden.  He  is  an  arch-ruffian, 
and  that  Sakovich  is  another.  God  give  Sapyeha  to  defeat 
them  both  I " 


544  THE  D£LUOE. 

''As  to  defeating,  he  will  defeat  them.  Prince  Boguslav 
is  terribly  sick,  and  he  has  not  a  great  force.  It  is  true 
that  he  advanced  quickly,  scattered  some  squadrons,  and 
took  Tykotsin  and  me;  but  it  is  not  for  him  to  measure 
with  the  forces  of  Pan  Sapyeha.  You  may  trust  me,  for  I 
saw  both  armies.  With  Pan  Sapyeha  are  the  greatest  cav- 
aliers, who  will  be  able  to  manage  Prince  Boguslav." 

"Well,  do  you  see  !  have  I  not  told  you  ?  '*  asked  the  old 
man,  turning  to  Olenka. 

"  I  know  Prince  Boguslav  from  of  old,"  continued  Anusia, 
"  for  he  is  a  relative  of  the  Vishnyevetskis  and  Zamoyski ;  he 
came  once  to  us  at  Lubni,  when  Prince  Yeremi  himself  was 
campaigning  against  the  Tartars  in  the  Wilderness.  He 
remembered  that  I  was  at  home  there  and  nearest  the 
princess.  I  was  such  a  little  thing  then,  not  as  I  am  to-day. 
My  God !  who  could  think  at  that  time  that  he  would  be  a 
traitor  ?  But  grieve  not ;  for  either  he  will  fail  to  return,  or 
we  shall  escape  from  this  place  in  some  way." 

"  We  have  tried  that  already,"  said  Olenka. 

"  And  you  did  not  succeed  ?  " 

"  How  could  we  ?  "  asked  Billevich.  "  We  told  the  secret 
to  an  officer  whom  we  thought  ready  to  aid  us ;  but  it  turned 
out  that  he  was  ready  to  hinder,  not  to  help.  Seniority  over 
all  here  is  with  Braun, — the  Devil  himself  could  not  win 
that  man." 

Anusia  dropped  her  eyes. 

"  Maybe  I  can.  If  Pan  Sapyeha  would  only  come,  so  that 
we  might  have  some  one  with  whom  to  take  refuge." 

"  God  give  him  at  the  earliest,"  answered  Pan  Tomash, 
"  for  among  his  men  we  have  many  relatives,  acquaintances, 
and  friends.  Among  them,  too,  are  former  officers  of  the 
great  Yeremi, — Volodyovski,  Skshetuski,  Zagloba, — I  know 
them." 

"  But  they  are  not  with  Sapyeha.  Oh,  if  they  were,  es- 
pecially Volodyovski,  for  Shshetuski  is  married,  I  should 
not  be  here,  for  Pan  Volodyovski  would  not  let  himself  be 
picked  up  as  Pan  Kotchyts  did." 

"  He  is  a  great  cavalier,"  said  Billevich. 

"The  glory  of  the  whole  Commonwealth,"  added  Olenka. 

"Have  they  not  fallen,  since  you  did  not  see  them  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no ! "  answered  Anusia,  "  for  the  loss  of  such  knights 
would  be  spoken  of ;  but  nothing  was  said.  You  do  not  know 
them,  they  will  never  yield ;  only  a  bullet  will  kill  them,  for. 
no  man  can  stand  before  Skshetuski,  Zagloba,  or  PanMichaeL 


THE  DELUGE.  546 

Though  Pan  Michael  is  small,  I  remember  what  Prince 
Yeremi  said"  of  him,  —  that  if  the  fate  of  the  whole  Common- 
wealth depended  on  a  battle  between  one  man  and  another, 
he  would  choose  Pan  Michael  for  the  battle.  He  was  the 
man  who  conquered  Bogun.  Oh,  no,  Pan  Michael  will  help 
himself  always." 

Billevich,  satisfied  that  he  had  some  one  tvith  whom  to 
talk,  began  to  walk  with  long  strides  through  the  room, 
asking,  — 

"  Well,  well !  Then  do  you  know  Pan  Volodyovski  so 
intimately  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  for  we  lived  in  the  same  place  so  many  years." 

"  Indeed !    Then  certainly  not  without  love  ?  " 

"  I  'm  not  to  blame  for  that,"  answered  Anusia,  taking 
a  timid  posture ;  "  but  before  this  time  surely  Pan  Michael 
is  married." 

"  And  he  is  just  not  married." 

"  Even  if  he  were,  it  is  all  one  to  me." 

"  God  grant  you  to  meet !  But  I  am  troubled  because  you 
say  that  they  are  not  with  the  hetman,  for  with  such  soldiers 
victory  would  be  easier." 

"There  is  some  one  there  who  is  worth  them  all." 

"  Who  is  he  ?  " 

"  Pan  Babinich  from  Vityebsk.   Have  you  heard  of  him  ?  " 

"  Not  a  word ;  which  is  a  wonder  to  me." 

Anusia  began  to  relate  the  history  of  her  departure  from 
Zamost,  and  everything  that  happened  on  the  road.  Babinich 
grew  in  her  narrative  to  such  a  mighty  hero  that  the  sword- 
bearer  was  at  a  loss  to  know  who  he  was. 

"  I  know  all  Lithuania,"  said  he.  "  There  are  houses,  it 
is  true,  with  similar  names,  such  as  Babonaubek,  Babill, 
Babinovski,  Babinski,  and  Babiski.  Babinich  I  have  not 
heard,  and  I  think  it  must  be  an  assumed  name  ;  for  many 
who  are  in  parties  take  such  names,  so  that  their  property 
and  relatives  may  not  suffer  from  the  enemy.  Hm !  Babinich ! 
He  is  some  fiery  cavalier,  since  he  was  able  to  settle 
Zamoyski  in  that  fashion." 

"  Oh,  how  fiery ! "  cried  Anusia. 

The  old  man  fell  into  good  humor.  "  How  is  that  ?  "  asked 
he,  stopping  before  Anusia  and  putting  his  hands  on  his 
hips. 

"  If  I  tell  you,  you  '11  suppose  God  knows  what." 

"  God  preserve  me,  I  will  suppose  nothing." 

"  Barely  had  we  come  out  of  Zamost  when  Pan  Babinich 

VOL.  II.  —  35 


546  THE  DELUGE. 

told  me  that  some  one  else  had  occupied  his  heart,  and 
though  he  received  no  rent,  still  he  did  not  think  of  changing 
the  tenant.'' 

"  And  do  you  believe  that  ?  " 

"Of  course  I  believe  it,"  answered  Anusia,  with  great 
vivacity ;  "  he  must  be  in  love  to  his  ears,  since  after  so 
long  a  time  —  gince  —  since  —  " 

"  Oh,  there  is  some  'since  he  would  not,'"  said  the  old 
man,  laughing. 

"But  1  say  that,"  repeated  Anusia,  stamping  her  foot, 
"  since  —    Well,  we  shall  soon  hear  of  him." 

"  God  grant  it !  " 

"  And  I  will  tell  you  why.  As  often  as  Pan  Babinich 
mentioned  Prince  Boguslav,  his  face  grew  white,  and  his 
teeth  squeaked  like  doors." 

"  He  will  be  our  friend !  "  said  the  sword-bearer. 

"  Certainly  I  And  we  will  flee  to  him,  if  he  shows 
himself." 

"If  I  oould  escape  from  this  place,  I  would  have  my 
own  party,  and  you  would  see  that  war  is  no  novelty  to 
me  either,  and  that  this  old  hand  is  good  for  something 

yet." 

"  Go  under  command  of  Pan  Babinich." 
"  You  have  a  great  wish  to  go  under  his  command." 
They  chatted  yet  for  a  long  time  in  this  fashion,  and 
always  more  joyously ;  so  that  Olenka,  forgetting  her 
grief,  became  notably  more  cheerful,  and  Anusia  began 
at  last  to  laugh  loudly  at  the  sword-bearer.  She  was 
well  rested ;  for  at  the  last  halting-place  in  Rossyeni  she 
had  slept  soundly ;  she  left  them  then  only  late  in  the 
evening. 

"  She  is  gold,  not  a  maiden ! "  said  Billevich,  after  she 
had  gone. 

"  A  sincere  sort  of  heart,  and  I  think  we  shall  soon  come 
to  confidence,"  answered  Olenka. 

"  But  you  looked  at  her  f rowningly  at  first." 
"  For  I  thought  that  she  was  some  one  sent  here.    Do  I 
know  anything  surely  ?  I  fear  every  one  in  Taurogi." 

"  She  sent  ?  Perhaps  by  good  spirits !  But  she  is  as  full 
of  tricks  as  a  weasel.  If  I  were  younger  I  don't  know  to 
what  it  might  come  ;  even  as  it  is,  a  man  is  still  desirous." 

Olenka  was  delighted,  and  placing  her  hands  on  her  knees, 
she  put  her  head  on  one  side,  mimicking  Anusia,  and  looking 
askance  at  her  uncle. 


THE  DELUGE.  547 

"  So,  dear  uncle  !  you  wish  to  bake  an  aunt  for  me  out  of 
that  flour  ?  " 

"  Oh,  be  quiet,  be  quiet ! "  said  the  sword-bearer. 

But  he  laughed  and  began  to  twist  his  mustache  with  his 
whole  hand ;  after  a  time  he  added,  — 

"Still  she  roused  such  a  staid  woman  as  you;  I  am 
certain  that  great  friendship  will  spring  up  between 
you." 

In  truth,  Pan  Tomash  was  not  deceived,  for  in  no  long 
time  a  very  lively  friendship  was  formed  between  the 
maidens;  and  it  grew  more  and  more,  perhaps  just  for 
this  reason,  —  that  the  two  were  complete  opposites.  One 
had  dignity  in  her  spirit,  depths  of  feeling,  invincible  will, 
and  reason;  the  other,  with  a  good  heart  and  purity  of 
thought,  was  a  tufted  lark.  One,  with  her  calm  face,  bright 
tresses,  and  an  unspeakable  repose  and  charm  in  her  slender 
form,  was  like  an  ancient  Psyche  ;  the  other,  a  real  brunette, 
reminded  one  rather  of  an  ignis  faUius^  which  in  the  night 
hours  entices  people  into  pathless  places  and  laughs  at 
their  vexation.  The  officers  in  Taurogi,  who  looked  at  both 
every  day,  were  seized  with  the  desire  to  kiss  Olenka's  feet, 
but  Anusia's  lips. 

Kettling,  having  the  soul  of  a  Scottish  mountaineer,  hence 
full  of  melancholy,  revered  and  adored  Olenka;  but  from 
the  first  glance  he  could  not  endure  Anusia,  who  paid  him 
in  kind,  making  up  for  her  losses  on  Braun  and  others,  not 
excepting  the  sword-bearer  of  Rossyeni  himself. 

Olenka  soon  won  great  influence  over  her  friend,  who 
with  perfect  sincerity  of  heart  said  to  Pan  Tomash,  — 

"She  can  say  more  in  two  words  than  I  in  a  whole 
day." 

But  the  dignified  lady  could  not  cure  her  vain  friend  of 
one  defect,  coquetry;  for  let  Anusia  only  hear  the  rattle 
of  spurs  in  the  corridor,  immediately  she  would  pretend 
that  she  had  forgotten  something,  that  she  wanted  to  see 
if  there  were  tidings  from  Sapyeha ;  would  rush  into  the 
corridor,  fly  like  a  whirlwind,  and  coming  up  against  an 
officer,  cry  out, — 

"  Oh,  how  you  frightened  me  ! " 

Then  a  conversation  would  begin,  intermingled  with 
twisting  of  her  skirts,  glancing  from  under  her  brows,  and 
various  artful  looks,  through  the  aid  of  which  the  hardest 
heart  may  be  conquered. 

This  coquetry  Olenka  took  ill  of  her,  all  the  more  that 


548  THE  DELUGE. 

Anusia  after  a  few  days  confessed  to  a  secret  love  for 
Babinich.  They  discussed  this  among  themselves  more 
than  once. 

"Others  beg  like  minstrels,"  said  Anusia;  "but  this 
dragon  chose  to  look  at  his  Tartars  rather  than  at  me,  and 
he  never  spoke  otherwise  than  in  command,  — '  Come  out,  my 
lady !  eat,  my  lady  !  drink,  my  lady  ! '  And  if  he  had  been 
rude  at  the  same  time,  but  he  was  not;  if  he  had  not  been 
painstaking,  but  he  was  !  In  Krasnystav  I  said  to  myself, 
*  Do  not  look  at  me  —  wait ! '  And  in  Lanchna  I  was  so  over- 
come that  it  was  terrible.  I  tell  you  that  when  I  looked 
into  his  blue  eyes,  and  when  he  laughed,  gladness  seized 
me,  such  a  prisoner  was  I." 

Olenka  dropped  her  head,  for  blue  eyes  came  to  her 
memory  too ;  and  that  one  spoke  in  the  same  way,  and  he  had 
command  ever  on  his  lips,  activity  ever  in  his  face,  but 
neither  conscience  nor  the  fear  of  God. 

Anusia,  following  her  own  thoughts,  continued,  — 

"  When  he  flew  over  the  field  on  his  horse,  with  his  baton, 
I  thought.  That  is  an  eagle  or  some  hetman.  The  Tartars 
feared  him  more  than  fire.  When  he  came,  there  had  to  be 
obedience ;  and  when  there  was  a  battle,  fires  were  striking 
him  from  desire  of  blood.  I  saw  many  worthy  cavaliers  ia 
Lubni,  but  one  such  that  fear  seized  me  in  his  presence  I 
have  never  seen." 

"  If  the  Lord  God  has  predestined  him  to  you,  you  will 
get  him ;  but  that  he  did  not  love  you,  I  cannot  believe." 

"  As  to  love,  he  loves  me  a  little,  but  the  other  more.  He 
told  me  himself  more  than  once,  '  It  is  lucky  that  I  am  not 
able  to  forget  or  cease  loving,  for  it  would  be  better  to 
confide  a  kid  to  a  wolf  than  such  a  maiden  as  you  are 
to  me." 

"  What  did  you  say  to  that  ?  " 

"I  said,  'How  do  you  know  that  I  would  return  your 
love  ? '  And  he  answered,  '  I  should  not  have  asked 
you.'  Now,  what  are  you  to  do  with  such  a  man  ?  That 
other  woman  is  foolish  not  to  love  him,  and  she  must 
have  callousness  in  her  heart.  I  asked  what  her  name  is, 
but  he  would  not  tell  me.  *  Better,'  said  he,  '  not  to  touch 
that,  for  it  is  a  sore  ;  and  another  sore,'  said  he,  '  is  the 
Radzivills, —  the  traitors!'  And  then  he  made  such  a 
terrible  face  that  I  would  have  hidden  in  a  mouse-hole. 
I  simply  feared  him.  But  what  is  the  use  in  talking  ?  He 
is  not  for  me ! " 


THE  DELUGE.  549 

"  Ask  Saint  Michael  for  him ;  I  know  from  Aunt  Kulvyets 
that  he  is  the  best  aid  in  such  cases.  Only  be  careful  not 
to  offend  the  saint  by  duping  more  men." 

"  I  never  will,  except  so  much,  —  the  least  little  bit." 

Here  Anusia  showed  on  her  linger  how  much ;  and  she  in- 
dicated at  most  about  half  the  length  of  the  nail,  so  as  not 
to  anger  Saint  Michael. 

"I  do  not  act  so  from  waywardness,"  explained  she  to 
Billevich,  who  also  had  begun  to  take  her  frivolity  to 
heart ;  "  but  I  must,  for  if  these  officers  do  not  help  us  we 
shall  never  escape." 

"  Braun  will  not  let  us  out."   . 

"  Braun  is  overcome ! "  replied  Anusia,  with  a  thin  voice, 
dropping  her  eyes. 

"  But  Fitz-Gregory  ?  " 

"  He  is  overcome  too  ! "  with  a  voice  still  thinner. 

"AndOttenhagen?" 

"  Overcome ! " 

"And  Vonlrhen?" 

"  Overcome ! " 

"  May  the  forest  surround  you !  I  see  that  Kettling  is 
the  only  man  whom  you  could  not  manage." 

"  I  cannot  endure  him !  But  some  one  else  will  manage 
him.     Besides,  we  can  go  without  his  permission." 

"  And  you  think  that  when  we  wish  to  flee  they  will  not 
hinder  ?  " 

"  They  will  go  with  us ! "  said  Anusia,  stretching  her 
neck  and  blinking. 

**  For  God's  sake !  then  why  do  we  stay  here  ?  I  should 
like  to  be  far  away  this  day." 

But.  from  the  consultation  which  followed  at  once,  it  ap- 
peared needful  to  await  the  decision  of  Boguslav's  fate  and 
Pan  Sapyeha's  arrival  in  the  neighborhood  of  Jmud.  Other- 
wise they  would  be  threatened  by  terrible  destruction  from 
even  their  own  people.  The  society  of  foreign  officers  not 
only  would  not  be  a  defence,  but  would  add  to  their  danger ; 
for  the  peasants  were  so  terribly  envenomed  against  for- 
eigners that  they  murdered  without  mercy  every  one  who 
did  not  wear  a  Polish  dress.  Even  Polish  dignitaries  wear- 
ing foreign  costume,  not  to  speak  of  Austrian  and  French 
diplomats,  could  not  travel  save  under  the  protection  of 
powerful  bodies  of  troops. 

"You  will  believe  me,  for  I  have  passed  through  the 
whole  country,"  said  Anusia.     "  In  the  first  village,  in  the 


550  THE  DELUGE. 

first  forest,  ravagers  would  kill  us  without  asking  who  we 
are.     It  is  impossible  to  flee  except  to  an  army/' 

"  But  I  shall  have  my  own  party." 

"Before  you  could  collect  it,  before  you  could  reach  a 
village  where  you  are  known,  you  would  lose  your  life. 
News  from  Prince  Boguslav  must  come  soon.  I  have 
ordered  Braun  to  inform  me  at  once." 

But  Braun  reported  nothing  for  a  long  time. 

Kettling,  however,  began  to  visit  Olenka ;  for  she,  meeting 
him  on  a  certain  day,  extended  her  hand  to  him.  The  young 
officer  prophesied  evil  from  this  profound  silence.  Accord- 
ing to  him  the  prince,  out  of  regard  for  the  elector  and  the 
Swedes,  would  not  hold  silence  touching  the  least  victory, 
and  would  rather  exaggerate  by  description  than  weaken  by 
silence  the  significance  of  real  successes. 

"  I  do  not  suppose  that  he  is  cut  to  pieces,"  said  the  young 
officer ;  "  but  he  is  surely  in  such  a  difficult  position  that  it 
is  hard  to  find  a  way  out." 

"All  tidings  arrive  here  so  late,"  said  Olenka,  "and  the 
best  proof  is  that  we  learned  first  from  Panna  Borzobogati, 
the  particulars  of  the  miraculous  defence  of  Chenstohova." 

"  I,  my  lady,  knew  of  that  long  ago,  but,  as  a  foreigner, 
not  knowing  the  value  which  that  place  has  for  Poles,  I  did 
not  mention  it.  That  in  a  great  war  some  small  castle  de- 
fends itself  for  a  time,  and  repulses  a  number  of  storms, 
happens  always,  and  importance  is  not  attached  to  it 
usually." 

"But  still  for  me  that  would  have  been  the  most  wel- 
come news ! " 

"  I  see  in  truth  that  I  did  ill ;  for  from  what  has  happened 
since  the  defence,  as  I  hear  now,  I  know  that  to  be  an  .impor- 
tant event,  which  may  influence  the  whole  war.  Still,  return- 
ing to  the  campaign  of  the  prince  in  Podlyasye,  it  is  different. 
Chenstohova  is  far  away,  Podlyasye  is  nearer.  And  when 
the  prince  succeeded  at  first,  you  remember  how  quickly 
news  came.  Believe  me,  my  ladyj  I  am  a  young  man,  but 
from  the  fourteenth  year  of  my  life  I  am  a  soldier,  and  ex- 
perience tells  me  that  this  silence  is  prophetic  of  evil." 

"  Rather  good,"  said  the  lady. 

"  Let  it  be  good ! "  answered  Kettling.  "  In  half  a  year 
my  service  will  be  ended.  In  half  a  year  my  oath  will 
cease." 

A  few  days  after  this  conversation  news  came  at  last.  It 
was  brought  by  Pan  Byes  of  the  shield  Kornie ;  called^  at 


THE  DELUGE.  551 

Boguslav's  court,  Cornutus.i  He  was  a  Polish  noble,  but 
altogether  foreignized ;  for  serving  in  foreign  armies  almost 
from  years  of  boyhood,  he  had  wellnigh  forgotten  Polish, 
or  at  least  spoke  it  like  a  German.  He  had  also  a  foreign- 
ized soul,  hence  was  greatly  attached  to  Prince  Bogiislav. 
He  was  going  on  an  important  mission  to  Konigsberg,  and 
stopped  in  Taurogi  merely  to  rest. 

Braun  and  Kettling  brought  him  at  once  to  Olenka  and 
Anusia,  who  at  that  time  lived  and  slept  together. 

Braun  stood  like  a  soldier  before  Anusia  ;  then  turned  to 
Byes  and  said,  — 

"  This  lady  is  a  relative  of  Pan  Zamoyski,  therefore  of 
the  prince  our  lord,  who  has  commanded  to  show  her  every 
attention ;  and  she  wishes  to  hear  news  from  the  mouth  of 
an  eyewitness." 

Pan  Byes  in  his  turn  stood  erect,  as  if  on  service,  and 
awaited  the  questions. 

Anusia  did  not  deny  relationship  with  Boguslav,  for  the 
homage  of  the  military  pleased  her ;  therefore  she  motioned 
to  Pan  Byes  to  sit  down.  When  he  had  taken  his  place  she 
asked,  — 

"  Where  is  the  prince  at  present  ?  " 

"  The  prince  is  retreating  on  Sokolka,  God  grant  success- 
fully," said  the  officer. 

"Teirthe  pure  truth :  how  is  it  with  him  ?" 

"  I  will  tell  the  pure  truth  and  hide  nothing,  thinking 
that  your  worthiness  will  find  strength  in  your  soul  to  hear 
news  less  favorable." 

"  I  will ! "  said  Anusia,  striking  one  heel  against  the 
other  under  her  robe,  with  satisfaction  that  she  was  called 
"  worthiness,"  and  that  the  news  was  "  less  favorable." 

"  At  first  everything  went  well  with  us,"  said  Byes.  "  We 
rubbed  out  on  the  road  several  bands  of  peasants ;  we  scat- 
tered the  forces  of  the  younger  Sapyeha,  and  cut  up  two 
squadrons  of  cavalry  with  a  regiment  of  good  infantry, 
sparing  no  one.  Then  we  defeated  Pan  Horotkyevich,  so 
that  he  barely  escaped,  and  some  say  that  he  was  killed. 
After  that  we  occupied  the  ruins  of  Tykotsin." 

"We  know  all  this.  Tell  us  quickly  the  unfavorable 
news,"  interrupted  Anusia,  on  a  sudden. 

"Be  pleased,  my  lady,  to  listen  calmly.  We  came  to 
Drohichyn,  and  there  the  map  was  unfolded.  We  had 
news  that  Sapyeha  was  still  far  away ;  meanwhile  two  of 

*  Byes  means  "  devil ; "  so  Byes  Cornntos  is  **  honied  devil." 


552  THE  DELUGE. 

our  scouting  parties  were  as  if  they  had  sunk  through  the 
earth.  Not  a  witness  returned  from  the  slaughter.  Then 
it  appeared  that  some  troops  were  marching  in  front  of  us. 
A  great  confusion  rose  out  of  that.  The  prince  began  to 
think  that  all  preceding  information  was  false,  and  that  Sa- 
pyeha  had  not  only  advanced,  but  had  cut  off  the  road. 
Then  we  began  to  retreat,  for  in  that  way  it  was  possible  to 
catch  the  enemy  and  force  him  to  a  general  battle,  which 
the  prince  wished  absolutely.  But  the  enemy  did  not  give 
the  held ;  he  attacked  and  attacked  without  ceasing;  From 
that  everything  began  to  melt  in  our  hands ;  we  had  rest 
neither  day  nor  night.  The  roads  were  ruined  before  us, 
the  dams  cut,  provisions  intercepted.  Reports  were  soon 
circulated  that  Charnyetski  himself  was  crushing  us.  The 
soldiers  did  not  eat,  did  not  sleep ;  their  courage  fell.  Men 
perished  in  the  camp  itself,  as  if  the  ground  were  swallow- 
ing them.  In  Byalystok  the  enemy  seized  a  whole  party 
again,  camp-cheste,  the  prince's  carriages  and  guns.  I  have 
never  seen  anything  like  it.  It  was  not  seen  in  former  wars, 
either.  The  prince  was  changed.  IJe  wanted  nothing  but 
a  general  battle,  and  he  had  to  fight  ten  small  ones  every 
day,  and  lose  them.  Order  became  relaxed.  And  how 
can  our  confusion  and  alarm  be  described  when  we  learned 
that  Sapyeha  himself  had  not  come  up  yet,  and  that  in  front 
of  us  was  merely  a  strong  party  which  had  caused  so  many 
disasters  ?     In  this  party  were  Tartar  troops." 

Further  words  of  the  officer  were  interrupted  by  a  scream 
from  Anusia,  who,  throwing  herself  suddenly  on  Olenka's 
neck,  cried,  — 

"PanBabinich!" 

The  officer  was  surprised  when  he  heard  the  name ;  but 
he  judged  that  terror  and  hatred  had  wrested  this  cry  from 
the  breast  of  the  worthy  lady ;  so  only  after  a  while  did  he 
continue  his  narrative :  — 

"  To  whomsover  God  has  given  greatness,  he  has  given 
also  strength  to  bear  grievous  misfortunes ;  be  pleased,  there- 
fore, my  lady,  to  calm  yourself.  Such  indeed  is  the  name  of 
this  hell-dweller  who  has  undermined  the  success  of  the 
whole  expedition,  and  become  the  cause  of  other  immense 
evils.  His  name,  which  your  worthiness  has  divined  with 
such  wonderful  quickness,  is  repeated  now  with  fear  and 
rage  by  every  mouth  in  our  camp." 

"  I  saw  that  Babinich  at  Zamost,"  §aid  Anusia,  hastily  ^ 
"  and  could  I  have  guessed  — ' " 


THE  DELUGfi.  55$ 

Here  she  was  silent,  and  no  one  knew  what  would  have 
happened  in  such  an  event.  The  officer^  after  a  moment's 
silence,  continued, — 

"  Thaws  and  heat  set  in,  despite,  it  may  be  said,  the  regu- 
lar order  of  nature ;  for  we  had  news  that  in  the  south  of  the 
Commonwealth  there  was  still  severe  winter;  but  we  were 
wading  in  spring  mud,  which  fastened  our  heavy  cavalry  to 
the  earth.  But  he,  having  light  troops,  advanced  with  more 
ease.  We  lost  wagons  and  cannon  at  every  step,  and  were 
forced  at  last  to  go  on  horseback.  The  inhabitants  round 
about,  in  their  blind  venom,  favored  the  attackers.  What 
God  gives  will  happen;  but  I  left  the  whole  camp  in  a 
desperate  condition,  as  well  as  the  prince  himself,  whom  a 
malignant  fever  does  not  leave,  and  who  loses  his  power  for 
whole  days.  A  general  battle  will  come  quickly ;  but  how 
it  will  end,  God  knows.  If  He  favors,  we  may  hope  for 
wonders." 

"  Where  did  you  leave  the  prince  ?  " 

"  A  day's  journey  from  Sokolka.  The  prince  intends  to 
intrench  himself  at  Suhovola  or  Yanov  and  receive  battle. 
Sapyeha  is  two  days  distant.  When  I  came  away,  we  had 
a  little  more  freedom ;  for  from  a  captured  informant  we 
learned  that  Babinich  himself  had  gone  to  the  main  camp ; 
without  him  the  Tartars  dare  not  attack,  satisfying  them- 
selves with  annoying  scouting  parties.  The  prince,  who  is 
an  incomparable  leader,  places  all  his  hopes  on  a  general 
battle,  but,  of  course,  when  he  is  well ;  if  the  fever  seizes  him, 
he  must  think  of  something  else,  the  best  proof  of  which  is 
that  he  has  sent  me  to  Prussia." 

«  Why  do  you  go  ?  " 

"  Either  the  prince  will  win  the  battle  or  lose  it.  If  he 
loses  it,  all  Electoral  Prussia  will  be  defenceless,  and  it  may 
happen  easily  that  Sapyeha  will  pass  the  boundaries,  force 
the  elector  to  a  decision,  —  I  say  this,  for  it  is  no  secret, 
I  go  to  forewarn  them  to  have  some  defence  prepared  for 
those  provinces  ;  for  the  unbidden  guests  may  come  in  too 
great  numbers.  That  is  the  affair  of  the  elector  and  the 
Swedes,  with  whom  the  prince  is  in  alliance,  and  from  whom 
he  has  the  right  to  expect  rescue." 

The  officer  finished. 

Anusia  heaped  a  multitude  of  other  questions  on  him,  pre- 
serving with  difficulty  dignity  sufficient.  When  he  went  out, 
she  gave  way  to  herself  completely.  She  fell  to  striking 
her  skirts  with  her  hands,  turning  on  her  heels  like  a  top, 


654  THE  DELUGE. 

kissing  Olenka  on  the  eyes,  pulling  Billevich  by  the  sleeves, 
and  crying,  — 

"  Well,  now,  what  did  I  say  ?  Who  has  crushed  Prince 
Boguslav?  Maybe  Pan  Sapyeha?  A  fig  for  Sapyeha! 
Who  will  crush  the  Swedes  in  the  same  style?  Who 
will  exterminate  traitors?  Who  is  the  greatest  cavalier, 
who  is  the  greatest  knight  ?    Pan  Andrei,  Pan  Andrei !  '^ 

"  What  Andrei  ?  "  asked  Olenka,  growing  pale  suddenly. 

"  Have  I  not  told  you  that  his  name  is  Andrei  ?  He  told 
me  that  himself.  Pan  Babinich !  Long  life  to  Babinich ! 
Volodyovski  could  not  have  done  better !  —  What  is  the 
matter,  Olenka?" 

Panna  Billevich  shook  herself  as  if  wishing  to  throw  off  a 
burden  of  grievous  thoughts.  "  Nothing !  I  was  thinking 
that  traitors  themselves  bear  that  name.  For  there  was  one 
who  offered  to  sell  the  king,  dead  or  alive,  to  the  Swedes  or 
to  Boguslav ;  and  he  had  the  same  name,  —  AndreL" 

"  May  Grod  condemn  him  ! "  roared  Billevich.  "  Why 
mention  traitors  at  night  ?  Let  us  be  glad  when  we  have 
reason." 

"Only  let  Pan  Babinich  come  here!"  added  Anusia. 
"  That 's  what  is  needed !  I  will  fool  Braun  still  more.  I 
will,  I  will,  of  purpose  to  raise  the  whole  garrison,  and  go 
over  with  men  and  horses  to  Pan  Babinich." 

"  Do  that,  do  that ! "  cried  Billevich,  delighted. 

"  And  afterward  —  a  fig  for  all  those  Grermans !  Maybe 
he  will  forget  that  good-for-nothing  woman,  and  give  me 
his  lo— " 

Then  again  her  thin  voice  piped ;  she  covered  her  face 
with  her  hands.  All  at  once  an  angry  thought  must  have 
come  to  her,  for  she  clapped  her  hands,  and  said,  — 

"  If  not,  I  will  marry  Volodyovski ! " 


Tfi£  d£lUg^.  655 


CHAPTER   XLVII. 

Two  weeks  later  it  was  boiling  in  all  Taurogi.  On  a  cer- 
taia  evening  disorderly  parties  of  Boguslav's  troops  came  in, 
—  thirty  or  forty  horsemen  in  a  body,  reduced,  torn,  more 
like  spectres  than  men,  —  and  brought  news  of  the  defeat 
of  Boguslav  at  Yanov.  Everything  had  been  lost,  —  arms, 
horses,  cannon,  the  camp.  8ix  thousand  choice  men  went 
out  on  that  expedition  with  the  prince;  barely  four 
hundred  returned,  —  these  the  prince  himself  led  out  of 
the  ruin. 

Of  the  Poles  no  living  soul  came  back  save  Sakovich ;  for 
all  who  had  not  fallen  in  battle,  all  whom  the  terrible  Babi- 
nich  had  not  destroyed  in  his  attacks,  went  over  to  Sapyeha. 
Many  foreign  officers  chose  of  their  own  will  to  stand  at  the 
chariot  of  the  conqueror.  In  one  word,  no  Radzivill  had 
ever  yet  returned  from  an  expedition  more  crushed,  ruined, 
and  beaten. 

And  as  formerly  court  adulation  knew  no  bounds  in  exalt- 
ing Boguslav  as  a  leader,  so  now  all  mouths  sounded  loudly 
an  unceasing  complaint  against  the  incompetent  manage- 
ment of  the  war.  Among  the  remaining  soldiers  there  was 
endless  indignation,  which  in  the  last  days  of  the  retreat 
brought  complete  disorder,  and  rose  to  that  degree  that 
the  prince  considered  it  wiser  to  remain  somewhat  in  the 
rear. 

The  prince  and  Sakovich  halted  in  Rossyeni.  Kettling, 
hearing  of  this  from  soldiers,  went  immediately  with  the 
news  to  Olenka. 

"The  main  thing,"  said  she,  when  the  news  came,  "is 
whether  Sapyeha  and  that  Babinich  are  pursuing  the 
prince,  and  whether  they  intend  to  bring  the  war  to  this 
region." 

"  I  could  learn  nothing  from  the  statements  of  the  sol- 
diers," answered  Kettling,  "for  fear  exaggerates  every 
danger.  Some  say  even  that  Babinich  is  here ;  but  since 
the  prince  and  Sakovich  have  remained  behind,  I  infer  that 
the  pursuit  cannot  be  rapid." 


666  THE  DELUGE. 

"Still  it  must  come,  for  it  is  difficult  to  think  other- 
wise. Who  after  victory  would  not  pursue  the  defeated 
enemy  ?  " 

"  That  will  be  shown.  I  wished  to  speak  of  something 
else.  The  prince  by  reason  of  illness  and  defeat  must  be 
irritated,  therefore  inclined  to  deeds  of  violence.  Do  not 
separate  now  from  your  aunt  and  Panna  Borzobogati.  Do 
not  consent  to  the  journey  of  your  uncle  to  Tyltsa,  as  the 
last  time,  before  the  campaign." 

Olenka  said  nothing.  Her  uncle  had,  in  fact,  not  been 
sent  to  Tyltsa ;  he  had  merely  been  ill  for  some  days  after 
the  hammer-stroke  given  by  Prince  Boguslav.  Sakovich, 
to  hide  the  prince's  deed  from  the  people,  spread  the  re- 
port that  the  old  man  had  gone  to  Tyltsa.  Olenka  pre- 
ferred to  be  silent  on  this  before  Kettling,  for  the  proud 
maiden  was  ashamed  to  confess  that  any  man  living  had 
struck  a  Billevich. 

"  I  thank  you  for  the  warning,"  said  she,  after  a  moment's 
silence. 

**  1  considered  it  my  duty." 

But  her  heart  swelled  with  bitterness ;  for  not  long  be- 
fore Kettling  might  have  enabled  her  to  avoid  this  new 
danger.  If  he  had  consented  to  the  flight,  she  would  have 
been  far  away,  free  of  Boguslav  forever. 

"It  is  really  fortunate  for  me,"  said  she,  "that  this 
warning  does  not  touch  your  honor,  that  the  prince  has  not 
issued  an  order  for  you  not  to  warn  me." 

Kettling  understood  the  reproach,  and  uttered  a  speech 
which  Olenka  did  not  expect  of  him  :  — 

"  As  to  what  touches  my  military  service,  to  guard  which 
my  honor  commands,  I  will  accomplish  that  or  forfeit  my 
life.  Other  choice  I  have  not,  and  do  not  wish  to  have. 
Outside  my  service  I  am  free  to  provide  against  lawless- 
ness. Therefore,  as  a  private  man,  I  leave  with  you  this 
pistol,  and  I  say,  Defend  yourself,  for  danger  is  near;  in 
case  of  need,  kill !  Then  my  oath  will  be  at  an  end,  and  I 
will  hasten  to  save  you." 

He  bowed  and  turned  toward  the  door,  but  Olenka  de- 
tained him. 

"  Cavalier,  free  yourself  from  that  service !  Defend  a 
good  cause ;  defend  the  injured,  for  you  are  worthy  to  do 
so  ;  you  are  honorable.  It  is  a  pity  that  you  should  be  lost 
on  a  traitor !  " 

"  I  should  have  freed  myself  long  since,  and  resigned," 


THE  DELUGE.  557 

said  Kettling,  "had  I  not  thought  that  by  remaining  I 
might  serve  you.  Now  it  is  too  late.  If  the  prince  had 
returned  victorious,  I  should  not  have  hesitated  a  moment ; 
but  when  he  is  coming  back  conquered,  —  when,  perhaps, 
the  enemy  is  pursuing  him,  —  it  would  be  cowardice  to  ask 
for  dismissal  before  the  end  of  the  term  itself  will  free  me. 
You  will  see  sufficiently  how  people  of  small  heart  desert 
in  crowds  a  defeated  man.  This  pistol  will  send  a  ball 
even  through  armor  with  ease." 

Kettling  went  out,  leaving  on  the  table  the  weapon,  which 
Olenka  secreted  at  once.  Fortunately  the  previsions  of  the 
young  officer  and  her  own  fear  proved  groundless. 

The  prince  arrived  in  the  evening  with  Sakovich  and 
Patterson,  but  so  crushed  and  ill  that  he  was  barely  able  to 
hold  himself  on  his  feet.  Besides,  he  did  not  know  well 
whether  Sapyeha  was  advancing  or  had  sent  Babinich  in 
pursuit  with  the  light  squadrons.  Boguslav  had  over- 
thrown, it  is  true,  the  latter  in  his  attack,  together  with  his 
horse  ;  but  he  dared  not  hope  that  he  had  killed  him,  since 
it  seemed  to  him  that  the  double-handed  sword  had  turned 
in  the  blow  on  Babinich's  helmet.  Besides,  he  had  fired 
before  from  a  pistol  straight  into  his  face,  and  that  had 
not  taken  effect. 

The  prince's  heart  was  aching  at  the  thought  of  what 
such  a  Babinich  would  do  with  his  estates  should  he  reach 
them  with  his  Tartars,  —  and  he  had  nothing  with  which 
to  defend  them ;  and  not  only  his  estates,  but  his  own 
person.  Among  his  hirelings  there  were  not  many  like 
Kettling,  and  it  was  just  to  suppose  that  at  the  first  news 
of  the  coming  of  Sapyeha's  troops  they  would  desert  him  to 
a  man. 

The  prince  did  not  purpose  to  remain  in  Taurogi  longer 
than  two  or  three  days,  for  he  had  to  hasten  to  Royal  Prus- 
sia to  the  elector  and  Steinbock,  who  might  furnish  him 
with  new  forces,  and  employ  him  either  in  capturing  Prus- 
sian towns,  or  send  him  to  aid  the  king  himself,  who  in- 
tended an  expedition  to  the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth. 

In  Taurogi  he  had  to  leave  some  one  of  the  officers  to  bring 
order  into  the  remnant  of  the  army,  ward  off  patriot  peas- 
ants and  nobles,  defend  the  property  of  the  two  Eadzivills, 
and  continue  the  understanding  with  Lowenhaupt,  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  Swedes  in  Jmud. 

With  this  object,  after  he  had  come  to  Taurogi,  and  after 
a  night's  rest,  the  prince  summoned  to  council  Sakovich^ 


558  THE  DELUGE. 

the  only  man  whom  he  could  trust,  and  to  whom  alone  he 
could  open  his  heart. 

That  first  "good  day"  in  Taurogi  was  wonderful,  when 
the  two  friends  saw  each  other  after  the  ill-starred  cam- 
paign. For  some  time  they  gazed  on  each  other  without  a 
word.    The  prince  broke  the  silence  first,  — 

"  Well,  the  devils  !  they  carried  the  day.'* 

"  They  carried  the  day  !  "  repeated  Sakovich. 

"  It  must  have  been  so  with  such  weather.  If  I  had  had 
more  light  squadrons,  or  if  some  devil  had  not  brought  that 
Babinich,  —  twice  the  same  man  ?  The  gallow's  bird 
changed  his  name.  Do  not  tell  any  one  of  him,  so  as  not 
to  increase  his  glory." 

"  I  will  not  tell.  But  will  not  the  officers  trumpet  it,  for  you 
presented  him  before  your  boots  as  Banneret  of  Orsha  ?  " 

"  The  German  officers  know  nothing  of  Polish  names.  It 
is  all  one  to  them,  —  Kmita  or  Babinich.  But  by  the  horns  of 
Lucifer,  if  I  could  get  him  !  I  had  him ;  and  the  scoundrel 
brought  my  men  into  rebellion,  besides  leading  off  Glovbich's 
troops.  He  must  be  some  bastard  of  our  blood  ;  it  cannot 
be  otherwise !  I  had  him,  and  he  escaped,  —  that  gnaws  me 
more  than  the  whole  lost  campaign." 

"  You  had  him.  Prince,  but  at  the  price  of  my  head." 

"  I  tell  you  sincerely  that  I  would  let  them  flay  you,  if  I 
might  make  a  drum  out  of  Kmita's  skin !  " 

"  Thank  you.  Bogus ;  I  could  not  expect  less  from  your 
friendship." 

The  prince  laughed :  "  But  you  would  have  squirmed  on 
Sapyeha's  gridiron.  All  your  scoundrelism  would  have 
been  fried  out  of  you.  I  should  have  been  glad  to 
see  that !  " 

"  I  should  be  glad  to  see  you  in  the  hands  of  Kmita,  your  ^ 

dear  relative.  You  have  a  different  face,  but  in  form  you 
are  like  each  other,  and  you  have  feet  of  the  same  size ;  | 

you  are  sighing  for  the  same  maiden,  only  she  without 
experience  divines  that  he  is  stronger,  and  that  he  is  a 
better  soldier." 

"  I  could  manage  two  such  as  you,  and  I  rode  over  his 
breast.  If  I  had  had  two  minutes'  time,  I  should  be  able  to 
give  you  my  word  now  that  my  cousin  is  not  living.  You 
have  always  been  rather  dull,  hence  I  took  a  fancy  to  you ; 
but  in  these  recent  days  your  wit  has  left  you  completely." 

"  You  have  always  had  your  wit  in  vour  heels,  and  there- 
fore you  swept  away  in  such  fashion  before  Sapyeha  that  I 


THE  DELUGE.  659 

have  lost  all  fancy  for  you,  and  am  ready  myself  to  go  to 
Sapyeha/' 

«  On  a  rope  ?  " 

"  On  that  with  which  they  will  bind  Radzivill." 

«  Enough ! " 

"  At  the  service  of  your  highness ! " 

"  It  would  be  well  to  shoot  some  of  the  noisiest  of  those 
horsemen,  and  introduce  order." 

"  I  commanded  this  morning  to  hang  six  of  them.  They 
are  cold  now,  and  are  dancing  stubbornly  on  the  ropes,  for 
the  wind  is  fierce." 

"  You  have  done  well.  But  listen !  Do  you  wish  to  remain 
in  the  garrison  at  Taurogi,  for  I  must  leave  some  one  here  ?  " 

"  I  do,  and  I  ask  for  that  office.  No  one  can  manage  bet- 
ter. The  soldiers  fear  me  more  than  others,  for  they  know 
that  with  me  there  is  no  trifling.  With  respect  to  Lowen- 
haupt,  it  is  necessary  that  some  one  be  here  piore  important 
than  Patterson." 

"  Can  you  manage  the  rebels  ?  " 

"  I  assure  your  highness  that  the  pine-trees  of  Jmud  will 
bear  weightier  fruit  than  the  cones  of  last  year.  I  will 
form  about  two  regiments  of  infantry  out  of  the  peasants, 
and  train  them  in  my  fashion.  I  will  have  my  eyes  on  the 
estates ;  and  if  the  rebels  attack  one  of  them,  I  will  throw 
suspicion  immediately  on  some  rich  noble  and  squeeze  him 
like  cheese  in  a  bag.  At  first  I  shall  need  merely  money  to 
pay  wages  and  equip  the  infantry." 

"  I  will  leave  what  I  can." 

"  From  the  dowry  money  ?  " 

"How  is  that?" 

"  That  means  from  the  Billevich  money  which  you  took 
out  of  the  dowry  for  yourself  in  advance." 

"  If  you  could  only  twist  the  neck  of  old  Billevich  in 
some  polite  way,  it  would  be  well ;  for  it  could  be  done 
easily,  and  he  has  my  letter." 

"  I  will  try.  But  the  point  is  in  this,  —  has  he  not  sent 
the  note  somewhere,  or  has  the  maiden  not  sewed  it  into 
her  shift?    Would  you  not  like  to  discover  ?  " 

"  It  will  come  to  that ;  but  now  I  must  go,  and  besides 
that  cursed  fever  has  taken  all  my  strength." 

"  Your  highness,  envy  me  for  staying  in  Taurogi." 

"  You  have  a  strange  kind  of  wish ;  but  if  you  mean- 
while —  I  should  have  you  torn  apart  with  hooks.  Why 
do  you  insist  on  this  office  ?  " 


660  THE  DELUGE. 

"  For  I  want  to  marry." 

"  Whom  ?  "  asked  the  prince,  sitting  up  in  bed. 

"  Panna  Borzobogati." 

"  That  is  a  good  idea,  an  excellent  idea ! "  said  Boguslav. 
"  I  have  heard  of  some  will." 

"There  is  a  will  from  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta.  Your 
highness  knows  what  a  powerful  family  that  is,  and  the  es- 
tates of  Pan  Longin  are  in  a  number  of  districts.  It  is  true 
that  the  Moscow  troops  have  occupied  some ;  there  will  be 
lawsuits,  fights,  disputes,  and  attacks  without  number ;  but 
t  will  help  myself,  and  will  not  yield  one  point  to  any  man. 
Besides,  the  girl  has  pleased  me  greatly ;  she  is  pretty  and 
enticing.  I  noticed  in  a  moment  when  we  captured  her  that 
she  feigned  terror,  and  shot  at  me  with  her  eyes  at  the  same 
time.-  Only  let  me  stay  here  as  commandant,  and  from 
idleness  alone  the  love-making  will  begin.'* 

"  One  thing  I  tell  you.  I  will  not  forbid  you  to  marry ; 
but  listen  well,  —  no  excesses,  you  understand  ?  That  maiden 
is  from  the  Vishnyevetskis ;  she  is  a  confidant  of  Princess 
Griselda  herself ;  and  because  of  my  esteem  for  the  prin- 
cess, I  do  not  wish  to  offend  her,  nor  do  I  wish  to  offend 
Pan  Zamoyski." 

"There  is  no  need  of  warning,"  answered  Sakovich; 
"  for  since  I  wish  to  marry  regularly,  I  must  make  regular 
approaches." 

"  I  wish  you  might  get  a  refusal." 

"•I  know  a  man  who  got  a  refusal,  though  he  is  a  prince ; 
but  I  think  that  that  will  not  come  to  me.  That  eye-cutting 
gives  me  great  consolation." 

"  Don't  tell  that  man  who  got  a  refusal  not  to  give  you 
horns !  I  will  give  an  addition  to  your  shield,  or  you  will 
receive  a  surname,  Sakovich  Eogaty.^  She  is  Borzobogaty, 
and  he  is  Bardzorogaty.  You  will  be  a  chosen  pair.  But 
marry,  yes,  marry,  and  let  me  know  of  the  wedding.  I  will 
be  your  best  man." 

Fierce  anger  appeared  on  Sakovich's  face,  terrible  with- 
out that.  His  eyes  were  covered  for  a  moment  as  if  by 
smoke ;  but  he  soon  recovered,  and  turning  the  prince's  words 
into  a  jest,  he  said,  — 

"Poor  man!  you  are  not  able  to  go  downstairs  alone, 
and  you  make  threats.     You  have  your  Panna  Billevich 


1  Rogaty  means  '* horned."    Borzobogaty  means  "quickly  rich. 
JBardzorogaty  means  "  greatly  horned." 


THE  DELUGE.  561 

here;  go  your,  way,  skeleton!  go  your  way!  You'll  nurse 
Babinich's  children  yet ! " 

"  God  break  your  tongue,  such  a  son !  You  are  making 
sport  of  the  sickness  which  came  within  a  hair  of  killing 
me.     I  would  you  were  enchanted  as  I  was." 

"  What  enchantments  are  there  here  ?  At  times,  when  I 
see  how  everything  goes  in  the  natural  world,  I  think  en- 
chantment is  stupid." 

'•You  are  stupid  yourself !  Be  silent !  do  not  summon  the 
I)evil.     You  disgust  me  more  and  more." 

"  Would  that  I  were  not  the  last  Pole  who  has  remained 
faithful  to  your  highness  !  For  my  loyalty  you  feed  me  with 
ingratitude.  I  will  return  to  my  dens  at  home,  and  sit 
quietly  awaiting  the  end  of  the  war." 

"  Oh,  give  us  peace !   You  know  that  I  love  you." 

"  It  is  grievous  for  me  to  see  that.  The  Devil  thrust  this 
love  for  your  highness  on  me.  If  there  is  enchantment  in 
anything,  it  is  in  that." 

The  starosta  told  the  truth  ;  for  he  loved  Boguslav  really. 
The  prince  knew  this,  and  therefore  paid  him,  if  not  with 
strong  attachment,  with  gratitude,  which  vain  people  ever 
have  for  those  who  do  them  homage.  Therefore  Boguslav 
agreed  willingly  to  Sakovich's  plans  touching  Anusia,  and 
determined  to  aid  him  in  person.  In  view  of  this,  about 
midday,  when  he  felt  better,  he  had  himself  dressed  and 
went  to  Anusia. 

"  I  have  come  because  of  old  acquaintance,"  said  he,  "  to 
inquire  after  your  health  and  ask  if  the  visit  to  Taurogi  has 
pleased  you." 

"In  captivity  one  must  be  pleased  with  all  things,"  an- 
swered Anusia,  sighing. 

The  prince  laughed.  "You  are  not  in  captivity.  You 
were  taken  together  with  Sapyeha's  soldiers,  that  is  true ; 
and  I  gave  orders  to  send  you  here,  but  only  for  safety. 
N^ot  a  hair  will  fall  from  your  head.  Be  convinced  that 
there  are  few  people  whom  I  respect  as  I  do  Princess  Gri- 
selda,  to  whose  heart  you  are  near ;  and  the  Vishnyevetskis 
and  Zamoyskis  are  connections  of  mine.  You  will  find  here 
every  freedom  and  every  care.  I  come  to  you  as  a  well- 
wishing  friend,  and  I  say  if  you  wish  to  go  I  will  give 
you  an  escort,  though  I  have  few.  soldiers  myself.  I  advise 
you  GO  stay.  You,  as  I  have  heard,  were  sent  here  to  seek 
property  willed  to  you.  Be  assured  that  this  is  not  the 
time  to  think  of  such  business  ;  and  even  in  time  of  peace 

VOL.  II.  —  36 


662  THE  DELUGE. 

the  aid  of  Sapyeha  would  not  avail  in  these  regions,  for  he 
could  act  only  in  Vityebsk;  here  he  can  do  nothing.  I 
shall  not  touch  that  affair  personally,  but  through  an  agent. 
You  need  a  friendly  man,  and  adroit,  esteemed,  and  feared. 
If  such  a  man  were  to  take  up  this  matter,  surely  he  would 
not  let  people  thrust  straw  instead  of  grain  into  his  hand." 

"  Where  shall  I,  an  orphan,  find  such  a  protector  ?  "  asked 
Anusia. 

"  Precisely  in  Taurogi." 

"Your  highness  woidd  be  pleased  yourself — '' 

Here  Anusia  put  her  hands  together,  and  looked  so  prettily 
into  Boguslav's  eyes  that  if  the  prince  had  not  been  wearied 
and  broken,  he  would  surely  have  begun  to  think  less  sin- 
cerely of  Sakovich's  cause ;  but  since  he  had  no  gallantry  in 
his  head  at  that  moment,  he  said  quickly,  — 

"  Could  I  do  it  myself,  I  should  not  intrust  such  a  pleas- 
ant office  to  any  man ;  but  I  am  going  away,  for  I  must  go. 
I  leave  in  my  place,  as  comman  dant  of  Taurogi,  the  starosta 
of  Oshmiana,  Pan  Sakbvich,  a  great  cavalier,  a  famous  sol- 
dier, and  a  man  so  adroit  that  there  is  not  another  such  in 
all  Lithuania.  So  I  repeat :  Stay  in  Taurogi,  for  you  have 
no  place  to  go  to,  since  every  point  is  full  of  ravagers  and 
ruffians,  while  rebels  infest  all  the  roads.  Sakovich  will 
protect  you  here  ;  Sakovich  will  defend  you.  Sakovich  will 
see  what  can  be  done  to  obtain  those  estates ;  and  once  he 
undertakes  the  affair,  I  guarantee  that  no  man  on  earth 
could  bring  it  to  a  favorable  issue  sooner.  He  is  my  friend, 
therefore  I  know  him,  and  I  will  say  only  this :  if  I  had 
taken  those  estates  from  you,  and  afterward  learned  that 
Sakovich  was  coming  to  oppose  me,  I  would  give  them  up 
of  my  own  will,  for  it  is  dangerous  to  struggle  with  him." 

"  If  Pan  Sakovich  would  be  ready  to  come  to  the  aid  of 
an  orphan  —  " 

"  Only  be  not  unjust  to  him,  and  he  will  do  anything  for 
you,  for  your  beauty  has  touched  his  heart  deeply.  He  is 
going  around  sighing  now  —  " 

"  How  could  I  touch  the  heart  of  any  man  ?  " 

"  She  is  a  rascal,  the  maiden ! "  thought  the  prince.  But 
he  added  aloud :  "  Let  Sakovich  explain  how  that  happened. 
Only  do  him  no  wrong ;  for  he  is  a  worthy  man  and  of  a 
noted  family,  therefore  I  do  not  wish  that  disdain  should  be 
shown  such  a  person." 


THE  DELUGE.  663 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

Next  morning  the  prince  received  a  summons  from  the 
elector  to  go  with  all  speed  to  Konigsberg  to  take  command 
of  the  newly  levied  troops  which  were  to  march  to  Marien- 
burg  or  Dantzig.  The  letter  contained  also  news  of  the  dar- 
ing campaign  of  Karl  Gustav  through  the  whole  length  of 
the  Commonwealth  to  Russian  regions.  The  elector  fore- 
saw a  disastrous  end  to  the  campaign ;  but  just  for  that 
reason  he  desired  to  be  at  the  head  of  as  many  troops  as 
possible,  that  he  might  in  case  of  need  be  indispensable  to 
one  side  or  the  other,  sell  himself  dearly,  and  decide  the  fate 
of  the  war.  For  those  reasons  he  enjoined  on  the  young 
prince  all  possible  haste,  so  greatly  was  he  concerned  about 
avoiding  delay ;  but  after  the  first  courier  he  sent  a  second, 
who  arrived  twelve  hours  later. 

The  prince,  therefore,  had  not  a  moment  to  lose,  and  not 
time  enough  to  rest,  for  the  fever  returned  with  its  previous 
violence.  Still  he  had  to  go.  So  when  he  had  delegated 
his  authority  to  Sakovich,  he  said,  — 

"Perhaps  we  shall  have  to  transport  Billevich  and  the 
maiden  to  Konigsberg.  There  it  will  be  easier  in  quiet  to 
handle  a  hostile  man  firmly ;  but  the  girl  I  will  take  to  the 
camp,  for  I  have  had  enough  of  these  ceremonies." 

"  It  is  well,  and  the  cavalry  may  be  increased,"  answered 
Sakovich  at  parting. 

An  hour  later  the  prince  was  no  longer  in  Taurogi. 
Sakovich  remained,  an  unlimited  despot,  recognizing  no 
power  above  himself  but  that  of  Anusia.  And  he  began  to 
blow  away  the  dust  from  before  her  feet,  as  on  a  time  the 
prince  had  before  the  feet  of  Olenka.  Restraining  his  wild 
nature,  he  was  courteous,  anticipating  her  wishes,  divining 
her  thoughts,  and  at  the  same  time  he  held  himself  at  a 
distance,  with  all  the  respect  which  a  polished  cavalier 
should  have  toward  a  lady  for  whose  hand  and  heart  he 
is  striving. 

It  must  be  confessed  that  this  reigning  in  Taurogi  pleased 
Anusia ;  it  was  grateful  to  her  to  think  that  when  evening 


564  THE  DELUGE. 

came,  in  the  lower  halls,  in  the  corridors,  in  the  barracks, 
in  the  garden  still  covered  with  winter  frost,  the  sighs  of 
old  and  young  officers  were  heard ;  that  the  astrologer  was 
sighing  while  looking  at  the  stars  from  his  tower ;  that  even 
old  Billevich  interrupted  his  evening  rosary  with  sighs. 

While  the  best  of  maidens,  she  was  still  glad  that  those 
swift  affections  went  not  to  Olenka,  but  to  her.  She  was 
glad  also  with  respect  to  Babinich ;  for  she  felt  her  power, 
and  it  came  to  her  head  that  if  no  man  had  resisted  her 
anywhere,  she  must  have  burned  on  his  heart  also  per- 
manent marks  with  her  eyes. 

"  He  will  forget  that  woman,  it  cannot  be  otherwise,  for 
she  feeds  him  with  ingratitude  ;  and  when  he  forgets  her  he 
knows  where  to  seek  me,  —  and  he  will  seek  me,  the  robber ! " 

Then  she  threatened  him  in  her  soul :  "  Wait !  I  will  pay 
you  before  I  console  you." 

Meanwhile,  though  not  in  real  truth  caring  much  for 
Sakovich,  she  saw  him  with  pleasure.  It  is  true  that  he 
justified  himself  in  her  eyes  from  reproaches  of  treason 
in  the  same  way  in  which  Boguslav  had  explained  himself 
to  the  sword-bearer.  He  said,  therefore,  that  peace  was 
already  concluded  with  the  Swedes ;  that  the  Common- 
wealth might  recover  and  flourish,  had  not  Pan  Sapyeha 
ruined  everything  for  his  own  private  ends. 

Anusia,  not  knowing  over-much  of  these  matters,  let  the 
words  pass  her  ears ;  but  she  was  struck  by  something  else 
in  Sakovich's  narrative. 

"The  Billeviches,"  said  he,  "scream  in  heaven-piercing 
voices  of  injustice  and  captivity ;  but  nothing  has  happened 
to  them  here,  and  nothing  will  happen.  The  prince  has  not 
let  them  go  from  Taurogi,  it  is  true ;  but  that  is  for  their 
good,  for  three  furlongs  beyond  the  gate  they  would  perish 
from  ravagers  or  forest  bandits.  He  has  not  let  them  go 
also,  because  he  loves  Panna  Billevich,  and  that  also  is  true. 
But  who  will  not  justify  him  ?  Who  would  act  otherwise, 
who  had  a  feeling  heart  and  a  breast  burdened  with  sighs  ? 
[f  he  had  had  less  honorable  intentions,  being  such  a  power- 
ful man,  he  might  have  given  rein  to  himself ;  but  he  wanted 
to  marry  her,  he  wanted  to  elevate  that  stubborn  lady  to  his 
princely  estate,  to  cover  her  with  happiness,  place  the  coro- 
net of  the  Radzivills  on  her  head ;  and  these  thankless  people 
are  hurling  invectives  at  him,  thus  trying  to  diminish  his 
honor  and  fame." 

Anusia,  not  believing  this  greatly,  asked  Olenka  that  same 


THE  DteLUGfi.  666 

day  if  tlie  prince  wished  to  marry  her.  Olehka  could  not 
deny;  and  because  they  had  become  intimate,  she  explained 
her  reasons  for  refusal.  They  seemed  just  and  sufficient  to 
Anusia ;  but  still  she  thought,  to  herself  that  it  was  not  so 
grievous  for  the  Billeviches  in  Taurogi,  and  that  the  prince 
and  Sakovich  were  not  such  criminals  as  Pan  Tomash  had 
proclaimed. 

Then,  also,  came  news  that  Sapyeha  and  Babinich  were 
not  only  not  approaching  Taurogi,  but  had  gone  with  forced 
marches  against  the  King  of  Sweden,  far  away  toward  Lvoff. 
Anusia  fell  into  a  rage  at  first,  and  then  began  to  under- 
stand that  if  the  hetman  and  Babinich  had  gone,  there  was 
no  reason  to  flee  from  Taurogi,  for  they  might  lose  their 
lives,  or  in  the  most  favorable  event  change  a  quiet  exist- 
ence into  a  captivity  full  of  dangers. 

For  this  reason  it  came  to  disputes  between  her  on  one 
side,  and  Olenka  and  Billevich  on  the  other ;  but  even  they 
were  forced  to  admit  that  the  departure  of  Sapyeha  rendered 
their  flight  very  difficult,  if  not  quite  impossible,  especially 
since  the  country  was  growing  more  and  more  excited,  and 
no  inhabitant,  could  be  certain  of  the  morrow.  Finally,  even 
should  they  not  accept  Anusia's  reason,  flight  without  her 
aid  was  impossible,  in  view  of  the  watchfulness  of  Sakovich 
and  the  other  officers.  Kettling  alone  was  devoted  to  them, 
but  he  would  not  let  himself  be  involved  in  any  plot  against 
his  service ;  besides,  he  was  absent  often,  for  Sakovich  was 
glad  to  employ  him  against  armed  bands  of  confederates 
and  ravagers,  since  he  was  an  experienced  soldier  and  a  good 
officer,  therefore  he  sent  hira  frequently  from  Taurogi. 

But  it  was  pleasanter  and  pleasanter  for  Anusia.  Sakovich 
made  a  declaration  to  her  a  month  after  the  departure  of  the 
prince ;  btit,  the  deceiver  !  she  answered  cunningly  that  she 
did  not  know  him,  that  men  spoke  variously  concerning  him, 
that  she  had  not  time  yet  to  love,  that  without  permission 
of  Princess  Griselda  she  could  not  marry,  and  finally,  that 
she  wished  to  subject  hini  to  a  year's  trial. 

The  starosta  gnawed  his  anger,  gave  orders  that  day  to 
give  three  thousand  stripes  to  a  cavalry  soldier  for  a  trifling 
offence,  —  after  this  the  poor  soldier  was  buried ;  but  the 
starosta  had  to  agree  to  Anusia's  conditions.  She  told  the 
lordling  that  if  he  would  serve  still  more  faithfully,  dili- 
gently, and  obediently,  in  a  year  he  would  receive  whatever 
love  she  had. 

In  this  way  she  played  with  the  bear ;  and  she  so  succeeded 


666  I'Sfi  D^LtJGE. 

in  mastering  him  that  he  stifled  even  his  growling.    He 
merely  said,  — 

"With  the  exception  of  treason  to  the  prince,  ask  any- 
thing of  me,  even  ask  me  to  walk  on  my  knees." 

K  Anusia  had  seen  what  terrible  results  of  Sakovich's 
impatience  were  falling  on  the  whole  neighborhood,  she 
would  not  have  teased  him  so  greatly.  Soldiers  and  resi- 
dents in  Taurogi  trembled  before  him,  for  he  punished 
grievously  and  altogether  without  gause,  punished  beyond 
every  measure.  Prisoners  died  in  chains  from  hunger,  or 
were  burned  with  hot  iron. 

More  than  once  it  seemed  that  the  wild  starosta  wished 
to  cool  in  the  blood  of  men  his  spirit,  at  once  raging  and 
burning  with  love,  for  he  started  up  suddenly  and  went  on 
an  expedition.  Victory  followed  him  nearly  everywhere. 
He  cut  to  pieces  parties  of  rebels,  and  ordered,  as  an  exam- 
ple, that  the  right  hands  be  cut  from  captured  peasants,  who 
were  then  sent  home  free. 

The-  terror  of  his  name  girded  Taurogi  as  with  a  wall ; 
even  the  most  considerable  bodies  of  patriots  did  not  dare 
to  go  beyond  Rossyeni.  Peace  was  established  in  all  parts, 
and  he  formed  new  regiments  of  German  vagrants  and  the 
local  peasants  with  the  money  extorted  from  neighboring 
citizens  and  nobles,  and  increased  in  power  so  as  to  furnish 
men  to  the  prince  in  case  of  urgent  necessity. 

A  more  loyal  and  terrible  servant  Boguslav  could  not 
have  found. 

But  Sakovich  gazed  more  and  more  tenderly  at  Anusia 
with  his  terrible,  pale-blue  eyes,  and  played  to  her  on  a  lute. 
Life,  therefore,  in  Taurogi  passed  for  Anusia  joyously  and 
with  amusement ;  for  Olenka  it  was  sore  and  monotonous. 
From  one  there  went  gleams  of  gladness,  like  that  light 
which  issues  at  night  from  the  firefly ;  the  face  of  the  other 
grew  paler  and  paler,  more  serious,  sterner ;  her  dark  brows 
were  contracted  more  resolutely  on  her  white  forehead,  so 
that  finally  they  called  her  a  nun.'  And  she  had  something 
in  her  of  the  nun ;  she  began  to  accept  the  thought  that  she 
would  become  one,  —  that  God  himself  would  through  suffer- 
ing and  disappointment  lead  her  to  peace  behind  the  grating. 
She  was  no  longer  that  maiden  with  beautiful  bloom  on  her 
face  and  happiness  in  her  eyes ;  not  that  Olenka  who  on  a 
time  while  riding  in  a  sleigh  with  her  betrothed,  Andrei 
Kmita,  cried,  "  Hei !  hei ! "  to  the  pine  woods  and  forests. 

Spring  appeared  in  the  world.     A  wind  strong  and  warm 


THE  DELUGE.  667 

shook  the  waters  of  the  Baltic,  now  liberated  from  ice ;  later 
on,  trees  bloomed,  flowers  shot  out  from  their  harsh  leafy 
enclosures;  then  the  sun  grew  hot,  and  the  poor  girl  was 
waiting  in  vain  for  the  end  of  Taurogi  captivity,  —  for 
Anusia  did  not  wish  to  flee,  and  in  the  country  it  was  ever 
more  terrible. 

Fire  and  sword  were  raging  as  though  the  pity  of  God 
were  never  to  be  manifest.  Nay  more,  whoso  had  not  seized 
the  sabre  or  the  lance  in  winter,  seized  it  in  spring;  snow 
did  not  betray  his  tracks,  the  pine  wood  gave  better  con- 
cealment, and  warmth  made  war  the  easier. 

News  flew  swallow-like  to  Taurogi,  —  sometimes  terri- 
ble, sometimes  comforting ;  and  to  these  and  to  those  the 
maiden  devoted  her  prayers,  and  shed  tears  of  sorrow 
or  joy. 

Previous  mention  had  been  made  of  a  terrible  uprising 
of  the  whole  people.  As  many  as  the  trees  in  the  forests 
of  the  Commonwealth,  as  many  as  the  ears  of  grain  wav- 
ing on  its  fields,  as  many  as  the  stars  shining  on  it  at 
night  between  the  Carpathians  and  the  Baltic,  were  the 
warriors  who  rose  up  against  the  Swedes.  These  men,  be- 
ing nobles,  were  born  to  the  sword  and  to  war  by  God's  will 
and  nature's  order ;  those  who  cut  furrows  with  the  plough, 
sowed  land  with  grain;  those  who  were  occupied  with 
trade  and  handicraft  in  towns ;  those  who  lived  in  the 
wilderness,  from  bee-keeping,  from  pitch-making,  who 
lived  with  the  axe  or  by  hunting;  those  who  lived  on  the 
rivers  and  labored  at  fishing ;  those  who  were  nomads  in 
the  steppes  with  their  cattle,  —  all  seized  their  weapons  to 
drive  out  the  invader. 

The  Swede  was  now  drowning  in  that  multitude  as  in  a 
swollen  river. 

To  the  wonder  of  the  whole  world,  the  Commonwealth, 
powerless  but  a  short  time  before,  found  more  sabres  in  its 
defence  than  the  Emperor  of  Germany  or  the  King  of 
France  could  have. 

Then  came  news  of  Karl  Gustav,  —  how  he  was  marching 
ever  deeper  into  the  Commonwealth,  his  feet  in  blood,  his 
head  in  smoke  and  flames,  his  lips  blaspheming.  It  was 
hoped  any  moment  to  hear  of  his  death  and  the  destruc- 
tion of  all  the  Swedish  armies. 

The  name  of  Charnyetski  was  heard  with  increasing  force 
from  boundary  to  boundary,  transfixing  the  enemy  with 
terror,  pouring  consolation  into  the  hearts  of  the  Poles. 


^68  f  HE  DELUGE. 

'^He  routed  them  at  Kozyenitsi!"  was  said  one  day. 
"He  routed  them  at  Yaroslav  1 "  was' repeated  a  few  weeks 
later ;  a  distant  echo  repeated :  "  He  has  beaten  them  at 
Sandorair ! "  The  only  wonder  was  where  so  many  Swedes 
could  still  come  from  after  so  many  defeats. 

Finally  a  new  flock  of  swallows  flew  in,  and  with  them 
the  report  of  the  imprisonment  of  the  king  and  the  whole 
Swedish  army  in  the  fork  of  the  rivers.  It  seemed  that 
the  end  was  right  there.  Sakovich  stopped  his  expedi- 
tions ;  he  merely  wrote  letters  at  night  ^d  sent  them  in 
various  directions. 

Billevich  seemed  bewildered.  He  rushed  in  every  even- 
ing with  news  to  Olenka.  Sometimes  he  gnawed  his 
hands,  when  he  remembered  that  he  had  to  sit  in  Taurogi. 
The  old  soldier  soul  was  yearning  for  the  field.  At  last  he 
began  to  shut  himself  up  in  his  room,  and  to  ponder  over 
something  for  hours  at  a  time.  Once  he  seized  Olenka  in 
his  arms,  burst  out  into  great  weeping,  and  said,  — 

"  You  are  a  dear  girl,  my  only  daughter,  but  the  country 
is  dearer."  And  next  day  he  vanished,  as  if  he  had  fallen 
through  the  earth.  Olenka  found  merely  a  letter,  and  in 
it  the  following  words :  — 

**  God  bless  thee,  beloved  child!  I  understood  well  that  they 
are  guarding  thee  and  not  me,  and  that  it  would  be  easier  for  me 
to  escape  alone.  Let  God  judge  me,  thou  poor  orphan,  if  I  did 
this  from  hardness  of  heart  and  lack  of  fatherly  love  for  thee. 
But  the  torment  surpassed  my  endurance.  I  swear,  by  Christ's 
wounds,  that  I  could  endure  no  longer.  For  when  I  thought  that 
the  best  Polish  blood  was  flowing  in  a  river  pro  patria  et  liherlate 
(for  the  country  and  liberty),  and  in  that  river  there  was  not  one 
drop  of  my  blood,  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  angels  of  heaven  were 
condemning  me.  If  I  had  not  been  born  in  our  sacred  Jmud, 
where  love  of  country  and  bravery  are  cherished,  if  I  had  not  been 
born  a  noble,  a  Billevich,  I  should  have  remained  with  thee  and 
guarded  thee.  But  thou,  if  a  man,  wouldst  have  done  as  I  have; 
therefore  thou  'It  forgive  me  for  leaving  thee  alone,  like  Daniel  in 
the  lions'  den,  whom  God  in  His  mercy  preserved ;  so  I  think  that 
the  protection  of  our  Most  Holy  Lady  the  Queen  will  be  better 
over  thee  than  mine." 

Olenka  covered  the  letter  with  tears :  but  she  loved  her 
uncle  still  more  because  of  this  act,  for  her  heart  rose  with 
pride.  Meanwhile  no  small  uproar  was  made  in  Taurogi. 
Sakovich  himself  rushed  to  the  maiden  in  great  fury,  and 
without  removing  his  cap  asked,  — 


THE  DELUGE.  569 

*^  Where  is  vour  uncle  ?  " 

"  Where  all,  except  traitors,  are,  —  in  the  field ! '' 

"  Did  you  know  of  this  ?  "  cried  he. 

But  she,  instead  of  being  abashed,  advanced  some  steps 
and  measuring  him  with  her  eyes,  said  with  inexpressible 
contempt,  — 

"  I  knew  —  and  what  ?  " 

"  Ah,  if  it  were  not  for  the  prince !  You  will  answer  to 
the  prince ! " 

"  Neither  to  the  prince  nor  to  his  serving-lad.  And  now 
I  beg  you  —  "     And  she  pointed  to  the  door. 

Sakovich  gnashed  his  teeth  and  went  out. 

That  same  day  news  of  the  victory  at  Varka  was  ring- 
ing through  Taurogi,  and  such  fear  fell  on  all  partisans  of 
the  Swedes  that  Sakovich  himself  dared  not  punish  the 
priests  who  sang  publicly  in  the  neighboring  churches 
Te  Deum: 

A  great  burden  fell  from  his  heart,  when  a  few  weeks 
later  a  letter  came  from  Boguslav,  who  was  before  Marien- 
burg,  with  information  that  the  king  had  escaped  from  the 
river  sack.  But  the  other  news  was  very  disagreeable. 
The  prince  asked  reinforcements,  and  directed  to  leave  in 
Taurogi  no  more  troops  than  were  absolutely  needed  for 
defence. 

All  the  cavalry  ready  marched  the  next  day,  and  with  it 
Kettling,  Oettingen,  Fitz-Gregory,  —  in  a  word,  all  the  best 
officers,  except  Braun,  who  was  indispensable  to  Sakovich. 

Taurogi  was  still  more  deserted  than  after  the  prince's 
departure.  Anusia  grew  weary,  and  annoyed  Savokich 
all  the  more.  The  starosta  thought  of  removing  to 
Prussia;  for  parties,  made  bold  by  the  departure  of  the 
troops,  began  again  to  push  beyond  Rossyeni.  The  Bille- 
viches  themselves  had  collected  about  five  hundred  horse, 
small  nobles  and  peasants.  They  had  inflicted  a  sensible 
defeat  on  Biitzov.  who  had  marched  against  them,  and  they 
ravaged  without  mercy  all  villages  belonging  to  Eradzivill. 

Men  rallied  to  them  willingly ;  for  no  family,  not  even 
the  Hleboviches,  enjoyed  such  general  honor  and  respect. 
Sakovich  was  sorry  to  leave  Taurogi  at  the  mercy  of  the 
enemy ;  he  knew  that  in  Prussia  it  would  be  difficult  for 
him  to  get  money  and  reinforcements,  that  he  managed 
here  as  he  liked,  there  his  power  must  decrease;  still 
he  lost  hope  more  and  more  of  being  able  to  maintain 
himself. 


570  THE  DELUGE. 

Biitzov,  defeated,  took  refuge  under  him ;  and  the  tidings 
which  he  brought  of  the  power  and  growth  of  the  rebellion 
made  Sakovich  decide  at  last  on  the  Prussian  journey. 

As  a  positive  man,  and  one  loving  to  bring  into  speedy 
effect  that  which  he  had  planned,  he  finished  his  prepara- 
tions in  ten  days,  issued  orders,  and  was  ready  to  march. 

Suddenly  he  met  with  an  unlooked  for  resistance,  and 
from  a  side  from  which  he  had  least  expected  it,  —  from 
Anusia  Borzobogati. 

Anusia  did  not  think  of  going  to  Prussia.  She  was  com- 
fortable in  Taurogi.  The  advances  of  confederate  *^  par- 
ties" did  not  alarm  her  in  the  least;  and  if  the  Bille- 
viches  had  attacked  Taurogi  itself,  she  would  have  been 
glad.  She  understood  also  that  in  a  strange  place,  among 
Germans,  she  would  be  at  Sakovich's  mercy  completely, 
and  that  she  might  the  more  easily  be  brought  there  to 
obligation,  for  which  she  had  no  desire ;  therefore  she  re- 
solved to  insist  on  remaining.  Olenka,  to  whom  she  ex- 
plained her  reasons,  not  only  confirmed  the  justness  of 
them,  but  implored  with  all  her  power,  with  tears  in  her 
eyes,  to  oppose  the  journey. 

"  Here,"  said  she,  "  salvation  may  come,  —  if  not  to-day, 
to-morrow ;  there  we  should  both  be  lost  utterly." 

"  But  see,  you  almost  abused  me  because  I  wanted  to 
conquer  the  starosta,  though  I  knew  of  nothing ;  as  I  love 
Princess  Griselda,  it  only  came  somehow  of  itself.  But  now 
would  he  regard  my  resistance  were  he  not  in  love  ?  What 
do  you  think  ?  " 

"True,  Anusia,  true,"  responded  Olenka. 

"  Do  not  trouble  yourself,  my  most  beautiful  flower  !  We 
shall  not  stir  a  foot  out  of  Taurogi ;  besides,  I  shall  annoy 
Sakovich  terribly." 

"  God  grant  you  success  ! " 

"  Why  should  I  not  have  it  ?  I  shall  succeed,  first,  be- 
cause he  cares  for  me,  and  second,  as  I  think  he  cares  for 
my  property.  It  is  easy  for  him  to  get  angry  with  me; 
he  can  even  wound  me  with  his  sabre ;  but  then  all  would 
be  lost." 

And  it  turned  out  that  she  was  right.  Sakovich  came  to 
her  joyful  and  confident ;  but  she  greeted  him  with  disdain- 
ful mien. 

"Is  it  possible,"  asked  she,  "that  you  wish  to  flee  to 
Prussia  from  dread  of  the  Billeviches  ?  " 

"Not  before  the  Billeviches,"  answered  he,  frowning; 


THE  DELUGE.  571 

•^  not  from  fear ;  but  I  go  there  from  prudence,  so  as  to  act 
against  those  robbers  with  fresh  forces/' 

"  Then  a  pleasant  journey  to  you." 

^^  How  is  that  ?  Do  you  think  that  I  will  go  without  you, 
my  dearest  hope  ?  " 

"Whoso  is  a  coward  may  find  hope  in  flight,  not  in  me." 

Sakovich  was  pale  from  anger.  He  would  have  punished 
her ;  but  seeing  before  whom  he  was  standing,  he  restrained 
himself,  softened  his  fierce  face  with  a  smile,  and  said,  as  if 
jesting,  — 

"  Oh,  I  shall  not  ask.  I  will  seat  you  in  a  carriage  and 
take  you  along." 

"  Will  you  ?  "  asked  she.  "  Then  I  see  that  I  am  held  here 
in  captivity  against  the  will  of  the  prince.  Know  then,  sir, 
that  if  you  do  that,  I  shall  not  speak  another  word  to  you  all 
my  life,  so  help  me  the  Lord  God !  for  I  was  reared  in  Lubni, 
and  I  have  the  greatest  contempt  for  cowards.  Would  that 
I  had  not  fallen  into  such  hands !  Would  that  Pan  Babinich 
had  carried  me  off  for  good  into  Lithuania,  for  he  was  not 
afraid  of  any  man  ! " 

"For  God's  sake!"  cried  Sakovich.  "Tell  me  at  least 
why  you  are  unwilling  to  go  to  Prussia." 

But  Anusia  feigned  weeping  and  despair. 

"  Tartars  as  it  were  have  taken  me  into  captivity,  though 
I  was  reared  by  Princess  Griselda,  and  no  one  had  a  right 
to  me.  They  seize  me,  imprison  me,  take  me  beyond  the 
sea  by  force,  will  condemn  me  to  exile.  It  is  soon  to  be 
seen  how  they  will  tear  me  with  pincers  I  0  my  God  !  my 
God ! " 

"  Have  the  fear  of  that  God  on  whom  you  are  calling ! " 
cried  the  starosta.     "  Who  will  tear  you  with  pincers  ?  " 

"  Oh,  save  me,  all  ye  saints  !  "  cried  Anusia,  sobbing. 

Sakovich  knew  not  what  to  do ;  he  was  choking  with  rage. 
At  times  he  thought  that  he  would  go  mad,  or  that  Anusia 
had  gone  mad.  At  last  he  threw  himself  at  her  feet  and 
said  that  he  would  stay  in  Taurogi.  Then  she  began  to 
entreat  him  to  go  away,  if  he  was  afraid ;  with  which  she 
brought  him  to  final  despair,  so  that,  springing  up  and 
going  out,  he  said,  — 

"  Well  1  we  shall  remain  in  Taurogi,  and  whether  I  fear 
the  Billevicbes  will  soon  be  seen." 

And  collecting  that  very  day  the  remnant  of  Biitzov's 
defeated  troops  and  his  own,  he  marched,  but  not  to  Prussia, 
only  to  Rossyeni,  against  the  Billeviches,  who  were  encamped 


572  THE  DELUGE. 

in  the  forests  of  Girlakol.  They  did  not  expect  an  attack, 
for  news  of  the  intended  withdrawal  of  the  troops  from 
Taurogi  had  been  repeated  in  the  neighborhood  for  several 
days.  The  starosta  struck  them  while  off  their  guard,  cut 
them  to  pieces,  and  trampled  them.  The  sword-bearer  him- 
self, under  whose  leadership  the  party  was,  escaped  from  the 
defeat ;  but  two  Billeviches  of  another  line  fell,  and  with 
them  a  third  part  of  the  soldiers ;  the  rest  fled  to  the  four 
points  of  the  world.  The  starosta  brought  a  number  of  tens 
of  prisoners  to  Taurogi,  and  gave  orders  to  slay  every  one, 
before  Anusia  could  intercede  in  their  defence. 

There  was  no  further  talk  of  leaving  Taurogi ;  and  the 
starosta  had  no  need  of  doing  so,  for  after  this  victory 
parties  did  not  go  beyond  the  Dubisha. 

Sakovich  put  on  airs  and  boasted  beyond  measure,  saying 
that  if  Lowenhaupt  would  send  him  a  thousand  good  horse 
he  would  rub  out  the  rebellion  in  all  Jmud.  But  Lowen- 
haupt was  not  in  those  parts  then.  Anusia  gave  a  poor 
reception  to  this  boasting. 

"  Oh,  success  against  the  sword-bearer  was  easy,"  said  she ; 
"  but  if  he  before  whom  both  you  and  the  prince  fled  had 
been  there,  of  a  certainty  you  would  have  left  me  and  fled 
to  Prussia  beyond  the  sea." 

These  words  pricked  the  starosta  to  the  quick. 

"  First  of  all,  do  not  imagine  to  yourself  that  Prussia  is 
beyond  the  sea,  for  beyond  the  sea  is  Sweden ;  and  second, 
before  whom  did  the  prince  and  I  flee  ?  " 

"Before  Pan  Babinich ! "  answered  she,  courtesying  with 
great  ceremony. 

"  Would  that  I  might  meet  him  at  a  sword's  length  !  " 

"Then  you  would  surely  lie  a  sword's  depth  in  the 
ground ;  but  do  not  call  the  wolf  from  the  forest." 

Sakovich,  in  fact,  did  not  call  that  wolf  with  sincerity ;  for 
though  he  was  a  man  of  incomparable  daring,  he  felt  a  cer- 
tain, almost  superstitious,  dread  of  Babinich,  —  so  ghastly 
were  the  memories  that  remained  to  him  after  the  recent 
campaign.  He  did  not  know,  besides,  how  soon  he  would 
hear  that  terrible  name. 

But  before  that  name  rang  through  all  Jmud,  there  came 
in  time  other  news,  —  for  some  the  most  joyful  of  joyful, 
but  for  Sakovich  most  terrible,  —  which  all  mouths  repeated 
in  three  words  throughout  the  whole  Commonwealth,  — 

"  Warsaw  is  taken ! " 

It  seemed  that  the  earth  was  opening  under  the  feet  of 


THE  DELUGE.  87a 

traitors ;  that  the  whole  Swedish  heaven  was  falling  on  their 
heads,  together  with  all  the  deities  which  had  shone  in  it 
hitherto  like  suns.  Ears  would  not  believe  that  the  chancellor 
Oxenstiern  was  in  captivity  ;  that  in  captivity  were  Erskine, 
Lowenhaupt,  Wrangel;  in  captivity  the  great  Wittemberg 
himself,  who  had  stained  the  whole  Commonwealth  with 
blood,  who  had  conquered  one  half  of  it  before  the  coming  of 
Karl  Gustav ;  that  the  king,  Yan  Kazimir,  was  triumphing, 
and  after  the  victory  would  pass  judgment  on  the  guilty. 

And  this  news  flew  as  if  on  wings ;  roared  like  a  bomb 
through  the  Commonwealth ;  went  through  villages,  for 
peasant  repeated  it  to  peasant;  went  through  the  fields, 
for  the  wheat  rustled  it ;  went  through  the  forest,  for 
pine-tree  told  it  to  pine-tree ;  the  eagles  screamed  it  in 
the  air ;  and  all  living  men  still  the  more  seized  their 
weapons. 

In  a  moment  the  defeat  of  Girlakol  was  forgotten  around 
Taurogi.  The  recently  terrible  Sakovich  grew  small  in 
everything,  even  in  his  own  eyes.  Parties  began  again  to 
attack  bodies  of  Swedes ;  the  Billeviches,  recovering  after 
their  last  defeat,  passed  the  Dubisha  again,  at  the  head  of 
their  own  men  and  the  remainder  of  the  Lauda  nobles. 

Sakovich  knew  not  himself  what  to  begin,  whither  to 
turn,  frou)  what  side  to  look  for  salvation.  For  a  long  time 
he  had  no  news  from  Prince  Boguslav,  and  he  racked  his 
head  in  vain.  Where  was  he,  with  what  troops  could  he 
be  ?  And  at  times  a  mortal  terror  seized  him :  had  not  the 
prince  too  fallen  into  captivity  ?  He  called  to  mind  the 
prince's  saying  that  he  would  turn  his  tabor  toward  War- 
saw, and  that  if  they  would  make  him  commandant  over 
the  garrison  in  the  capital,  he  would  prefer  to  be  there,  for 
he  could  look  more  easily  on  every  side. 

There  were  not  wanting  also  people  who  asserted  that 
the  prince  must  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  Yan  Kazimir. 

"If  the  prince  were  not  in  Warsaw,"  said  they,  "why 
should  our  gracious  lord  the  king  exclude  him  alone  from 
amnesty,  which  he  extended  in  advance  to  all  Poles  in  the 
garrison  ?  He  must  be  already  in  the  power  of  the  king  ; 
and  since  it  is  know^n  that  Prince  Yanush's  head  was  des- 
tined for  the  block,  it  is  certain  that  Prince  Boguslav's 
will  fall." 

In  consequence  of  these  thoughts  Sakovich  came  to  the 
same  conviction,  and  wrestled  with  despair,  —  first,  because 
he  loved  the  prince;  second,  because  he  saw  that  if  this 


574  THE  DELUGE. 

powerful  protector  were  dead,  the  wildest  beast  would  more 
easily  find  a  place  to  hide  its  head  in  the  Oommon wealth 
than  he,  the  right  hand  of  the  traitor. 

All  that  seemed  left  to  him  was  to  flee  to  Prussia  with- 
out regard  to  Anusia's  opposition,  and  seek  there  bread, 
service. 

"  But  what  would  happen  ?  "  asked  the  starosta  of  him- 
self more  than  once,  "  if  the  elector,  fearing  the  anger  of 
Yan  Kazimir,  should  give  up  all  fugitives  ?" 

There  was  no  issue  but  to  seek  safety  beyond  the  sea,  in 
Sweden  itself. 

Fortunately,  after  a  week  of  this  torment  and  doubt,  a 
courier  came  from  Prince  Boguslav  with  a  .long  autograph 
letter. 

**  Warsaw  is  taken  from  the  Swedes,"  wrote  the  prince.  "  My 
tabor  and  effects  are  lost.  Jt  is  too  late  for  me  to  recede,  for  the 
king's  advisers  are.  so  envenomed  against  me  that  I  was  excepted 
from  amnesty.  Babinich  harassed  my  troops  at  the  very  gates  of 
Waraaw.  Kettling  is  in  captivity.  '  The  King  of  Sweden,  the  elec- 
tor, and  I,  with  Stein  bock  and  all  forces,  are  marching  to  the  capi- 
tal, where  there  will  be  a  general  battle  soon.  Karl  Gnstav  swears 
that  he  will  win  it,  though  the  skill  of  Yan  Kazimir  in  leading: 
armies  confounds  him  not  a  little.  Who  could  have  foreseen  in  that 
ex- Jesuit  such  a  strategist  ?  But  I  recognized  him  as  early  as 
Berestechko,  for  there  everything  was  done  with  his  head  and 
Vishnyevetski's.  We  have  hope  in  this, — that  the  general  mili- 
tia, of  which  there  are  several  tens  of  thousands  with  Yan  Kazimir, 
will  disperse  to  their  homes,  or  that  their  first  ardor  will  cool  and 
they  will  not  fight  as  at  first.  God  grant  some  panic  in  that  rabble; 
then  Karl  Gustav  can  give  them  a  general  defeat,  though  what  will 
come  later  is  unknown,  and  the  generals  themselves  tell  one  an- 
other in  secret  that  the  rebellion  is  a  hydra  on  which  new  heads 
are  growing  every  moment.  First  of  all,  *  Warsaw  must  be  taken 
a  second  time.'  When  I  heard  this  from  the  mouth  of  Karl,  I 
asked,  *  What  next  ? '  He  said  nothing.  Here  our  strength  is 
crumbling,  theirs  is  increasing.  We  have  nothing  with  which  to 
begin  a  new  war.  And  courage  is  not  the  same ;  no  Poles  will  join 
the  Swedes  as  at  first.  My  uncle  the  elector  is  silent  as  usual ;  but 
I  see  well  that  if  we  lose  a  battle,  he  will  begin  to-morrow  to  beat 
the  Swedes,  so  as  to  buy  himself  into  Yan  Kazimir's  favor.  It  is 
bitter  to  bow  down,  but  we  must.  God  grant  that  I  be  accepted, 
and  come  out  whole  without  losing  my  property.  I  trust  only  in 
God ;  but  it  is  hard  to  escape  fear,  and  we  must  foresee  evil.  There- 
fore what  property  you  can  sell  or  mortgage  for  ready  money,  sell 
and  mortgage ;  even  enter  into  relations  with  confederates  in  secret. 
Go  yourself  with  the  whole  tabor  to  Birji,  as  from  there  to  Cour- 
land  is  nearer.     I  should  advise  you  to  go  to  Prussia;  but  soon  it 


n 


THE  DELUGE.  675 

will  not  be  safe  from  fire  and  sword  in  Prussia,  for  immediately 
after  the  taking  of  Warsaw  Babinich  was  ordered  to  march  through 
Prussia  to  Lithuania,  to  excite  the  rebellion  and  burn  and  slay  on 
the  road.  And  you  know  that  he  will  carry  out  that  order.  We 
tried  to  catch  him  at  the  Bug;  and  Steinbock  himself  sent  a  con- 
siderable force  against  him,  of  which  not  one  man  returned  to  give 
news  of  the  disaster.  Do  not  try  to  measure  yourself  with  Babi- 
nich, for  you  will  not  be  able,  but  hasten  to  Birji. 

**  The  fever  has  left  me  entirely;  here  there  are  high  and  diy 
plains,  not  such  swamps  as  in  Jmud.     I  commit  you  to  God,  etc." 

The  starosta  was  as  much  grieved  at  the  news  as  he  was 
rejoiced  that  the  prince  was  alive  and  in  health ;  for  if  the 
prince  foresaw  that  the  winning  of  a  general  battle  could 
not  much  better  the  shattered  fortune  of  Sweden,  what 
could  be  hoped  for  in  future?  Perhaps  the  prince 
might  save  himself  from  ruin  under  the  robe  of  the  crafty 
elector,  and  he,  Sakovich,  under  the  prince ;  but  what  could 
be  done  in  the  mean  while  ?     Go  to  Prussia  ? 

Pan  Sakovich  did  not  need  the  advice  of  the  prince  to  re- 
strain him  from  meeting  Babinich.  Power  and  desire  to  do 
that  were  both  lacking.  Birji  remained,  but  too  late  for 
that  also.  On  the  road  was  a  Billevich  party ;  then  a  sec- 
ond party,  —  nobles,  peasants,  people  of  the  prince,  and  God 
knows  what  others,  —  who  at  a  mere  report  would  assem- 
ble and  sweep  him  away  as  a  whirlwind  sweeps  withered 
leaves  ;  and  even  if  they  did  not  assemble,  even  if  he  could 
anticipate  them  by  a  swift  and  bold  march,  it  would  be  need- 
ful to  fight  on  the  road  with  others ;  at  every  village,  at 
every  swamp,  in  every  field  and  forest,  a  new  battle.  What 
forces  should  he  have  to  take  even  thirty  horses  to  Birji  ? 
Was  he  to  remain  in  Taurogi  ?  That  was  bad,  for  mean- 
while the  terrible  Babinich  would  come  at  the  head  of  a 
powerful  Tartar  legion ;  all  the  parties  would  fly  to  him ; 
they  would  cover  Taurogi  as  with  a  flood,  and  wreak  a  ven- 
geance such  as  man  had  not  heard  of  till  that  day. 

For  the  first  time  in  his  life  the  hitherto  insolent  starosta 
felt  that  he  lacked  counsel  in  his  head,  strength  in  under- 
taking, and  decision  in  danger ;  and  the  next  day  he  sum- 
moned to  counsel  Biitzov,  Braun,  and  some  of  the  most 
important  officers. 

It  was  decided  to  remain  in  Taurogi  and  await  tidings 
from  Warsaw. 

But  Braun  from  that  council  went  straight  to  another,  to 
one  with  Anusia. 


576  THE  DELUGE. 

Long,  long  did  they  deliberate  together.  At  last  Braull 
came  out  with  face  greatly  moved ;  but  Anusia  rushed  like 
a  storm  to  Olenka,  — 

"  Olenka,  the  time  has  come ! "  cried  she,  on  the  threshold. 
"  We  must  flee ! " 

"  When  ?  "  asked  the  valiant  girl,  growing  a  little  pale, 
but  rising  at  once  in  sign  of  immediate  readiness. 

"  To-morrow,  to-morrow !  Braun  has  the  command,  and 
Sakovich  will  sleep  in  the  town,  for  Pan  Dzyeshuk  has  in- 
vited him  to  a  banquet.  Pan  Dzyeshuk  was  long  ago  pre- 
pared, and  he  will  put  something  in  Sakovich's  wine.  Braun 
says  that  he  will  go  himself  and  take  fifty  horse.  Oh,  Olenka, 
how  happy  I  am !  how  happy ! " 

Here  Anusia  threw  herself  on  Panna  Billevich's  neck, 
and  began  to  press  her  with  such  an  outburst  of  joy  that 
she  asked, — 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Anusia  ?  You  might  have  brought 
Braun  to  this  long  ago." 

"  I  might,  I  might.  I  have  told  you  nothing  yet !  O  my 
God !  my  God !  Have  you  heard  of  nothing  ?  Pan  Babinich 
is  marching  hither !  Sakovich  and  all  of  them  are  dying  of 
fear !  Pan  Babinich  is  marching,  burning,  and  slaying.  He 
has  destroyed  one  party,  has  beaten  Steinbock  himself,  and 
is  advancing  with  forced  marches,  so  as  to  hurry.  And  to 
whom  can  he  hurry  hither  ?     Tell  me,  am  I  not  a  fool  ?  " 

Here  tears  glistened  in  Anusia's  eyes.  Olenka  placed  her 
hands  together  as  if  in  prayer,  and  raising  her  eyes  said,  — 

"  To  whomsoever  he  is  hastening,  may  God  straighten  his 
paths,  bless  him,  and  guard  him  !  " 


THE  DELUGE.  fi7I 


CHAPTER    XLTX. 

Kmita,  wishing  to  pass  from  Warsaw  to  Royal  Prussia  and 
Lithuania,  had  really  no  easy  task  in  the  very  beginning,  for 
not  farther  from  Warsaw  than  Serotsk  was  a  great  Swedish 
force.  Karl  Gustav  in  his  time  had  commanded  it  to  take 
position  there  purposely  to  hinder  the  siege  of  the  capital. 
But  since  Warsaw  was  captured,  that  army  had  nothing  bet- 
ter to  do  than  stop  the  divisions  which  Yan  Kazimir  might 
send  to  Lithuania  or  Prussia.  At  the  head  of  the  Swedish 
force  were  two  Polish  traitors,  Radzeyovski  and  Radzivill, 
with  Douglas,  a  skilful  warrior,  trained  as  no  other  of  the 
Swedish  generals  in  sudden  warfare ;  with  them  were  two 
thousand  chosen  infantry  and  cavalry,  with  artillery  of  equal 
number.  When  the  leaders  heard  of  Kmita's  expedition, 
since  it  was  necessary  for  them  in  every  event  to  approach 
Lithuania  to  save  Tykotsin,  besieged  anew  by  Mazovians 
and  men  of  Podlyasye,  they  spread  widely  their  nets  for 
Pan  Andrei  in  the  triangle  on  the  Bug,  between  Serotsk 
on  one  side  and  Zlotorya  on  the  other,  and  Ostrolenko  at 
the  point. 

Kmita  had  to  pass  through  that  triangle,  for  he  was 
hurrying,  and  there  lay  his  nearest  road.  He  noticed  in 
good  season  that  he  was  in  a  net,  but  because  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  that  method  of  warfare  he  was  not  disconcerted. 
He  counted  on  this,  —  that  the  net  was  too  greatly  extended, 
and  therefore  the  meshes  in  it  were  so  widely  stretched  that 
he  would  be  able  to  pass  through  them.  What  is  more, 
though  they  hunted  him  diligently,  not  only  did  he  double 
back,  not  only  did  he  escape,  but  he  hunted  them.  First, 
he  passed  the  Bug  behind  Serotsk,  pushed  along  the  bank 
of  the  river  to  Vyshkov  in  Branshchyk;  he  cut  to  pieces 
three  hundred  horse  sent  on  a  reconnoissance,  so  that,  as 
the  prince  had  written,  not  a  man  returned  to  give  account 
of  the  disaster.  Douglas  himself  pushed  him  into  Dlugo- 
syodle ;  but  Kmita,  dispersing  the  cavalry,  turned  back,  and 
instead  of  fleeing  with  all  his  might,  went  straight  to  the 
eyes  of  the  enemy  as  far  as  the  Narev,  which  he  crossed  by 
VOL.  II.  —  37 


678  THE  DELUGE. 

swimming.  Douglas  stood  on  the  bank  waiting  for  boats ; 
but  before  they  were  brought  Kmita  returned  in  the  dark 
through  the  river,  and  striking  the  vanguard  of  the  Swedes 
brought  panic  and  disorder  to  Douglas's  whole  division. 

The  old  general  was  amazed  at  this  movement ;  but  next 
day  his  amazement  was  greater,  when  he  learned  that  Kmita 
had  gone  around  the  whole  army,  and  doubling  back  to  the 
spot  from  which  they  had  started  him  like  a  wild  beast,  had 
seized  at  Branshchyk  Swedish  wagons  following  the  army, 
together  with  booty  and  money,  cutting  down  at  the  same 
time  fifty  men  of  the  infantry  convoy. 

Sometimes  the  Swedes  saw  Kmita's  Tartars  for  whole 
days  with  the  naked  eye  on  the  edge  of  the  horizon,  but 
could  not  reach  them.  Still  Pan  Andrei  carried  off  some- 
thing every  moment.  The  Swedish  soldiers  were  wearied, 
and  the  Polish  squadrons  which  held  yet  with  Radzeyovski, 
though  formed  of  dissenters,  served  unwillingly.  But  the 
population  served  Kmita  with  enthusiasm.  He  knew  every 
movement  of  the  smallest  scouting-party,  of  each  wagon 
which  went  forward  or  remained  in  the  rear.  Sometimes 
it  seemed  that  he  was  playing  with  the  Swedes,  but  that  was 
tiger-play.  He  spared  no  prisoners ;  he  ordered  the  Tartars 
to  hang  them,  for  the  Swedes  did  the  same.  At  times  you 
would  say  that  irrepressible  fury  had  come  upon  him,  for  he 
hurled  himself  with  blind  insolence  on  superior  forces. 

"  An  insane  man  leads  that  division ! "  said  Douglas. 

"  Or  a  mad  dog !  "  said  Radzeyovski. 

Boguslav  thought  he  was  one  and  the  other,  but  under- 
neath both  a  consummate  soldier.  The  prince  related  boast- 
ingly  to  the  generalis  that  he  had  hurled  that  cavalier  twice 
to  the  earth,  with  his  own  hand. 

In  fact,  Babinich  attacked  Boguslav  most  furiously.  He 
sought  him  evidently ;  the  pursued  became  himself  the 
pursuer. 

Douglas  divined  that  there  must  be  some  personal  hatred 
in  the  matter. 

The  prince  did  not  deny  this,  though  he  gave  no  explana- 
tions. He  paid  Babinich  with  the  same  coin ;  for  following 
the  example  of  Hovanski,  he  put  a  price  on  his  head ;  and 
when  that  availed  nothing,  he  thought  to  take  advantage  of 
Kmita's  hatred  and  through  it  bring  him  into  a  trap. 

"  It  is  a  shame  for  us  to  bother  so  long  with  this  robber," 
said  he  to  Douglas  and  Radzeyovski ;  "  he  is  prowling  around 
us  like  a  wolf  around  a  sheepfold.     I  will  go  against  him 


THE  DELUGE.  579 

with  a  small  division  as  a  decoy ;  and  when  he  strikes  me  I 
will  detain  him  till  you  come  up ;  then  we  will  not  let  the 
craw-iish  out  of  the  net." 

Douglas,  whom  this  chase  had  long  since  annoyed,  made 
only  small  opposition,  asserting  that  he  could  not  and  should 
not  expose  the  life  of  such  a  great  dignitary  and  relative  of 
kings  to  the  chance  of  being  seized  by  one  marauder.  But 
when  Boguslav  insisted,  he  agreed. 

It  was  determined  that  the  prince  should  go  with  a  detach- 
ment of  five  hundred  troopers,  that  each  man  shoruld  have 
behind  him  a  foot  soldier  with  a  musket.  *  This  stratagem 
was  to  lead  Babinich  into  error. 

"  He  will  not  restrain  himself  when  he  hears  of  only  five 
hundred  horsemen,  and  he  will  attack  undoubtedly,"  said 
the  prince.  "  When  the  infantry  spit  in  his  eyes,  his  Tar- 
tars will  scatter  like  sand ;  he  will  fall  himself,  or  we  shall 
take  him  alive." 

This  plan  was  carried  out  quickly  and  with  great  accuracy. 
First,  news  was  sent  out,  two  days  in  advance,  that  a  party 
of  five  hundred  horse  was  to  march  under  Prince  Boguslav. 
The  generals  calculated  with  certainty  that  the  local  in- 
habitants would  inform  Babinich  of  this.  In  fact,  they 
did  inform  hito. 

The  prince  marched  in  the  deep  and  dark  night  toward 
Vansosh  and  Yelonka,  passed  the  river  at  Cherevino,  and 
leaving  his  cavalry  in  the  open  field,  stationed  his  infantry 
in  the  neighboring  groves,  whence  they  might  issue  unex- 
pectedly. Meanwhile  Douglas  was  to  push  along  by  the  bank 
of  the  Narev,  feigning  to  march  on  Ostrolenko.  Radzeyovski 
was  in  advance,  with  the  lighter  cavalry  from  Ksyenjopole. 

Neither  of  the  three  leaders  knew  well  where  Babinich 
was  at  that  moment,  for  it  was  impossible  to  learn  anything 
from  the  peasants,  and  the  cavalry  were  not  able  to  seize 
Tartars.  But  Douglas  supposed  that  Babinich's  main  forces 
were  in  Snyadovo,  and  he  wished  to  surround  them,  so  that  if 
Babinich  should  move  on  Boguslav,  he  would  intercept  him 
on  the  side  of  the  Lithuanian  boundary  and  cut  off  his  retreat. 

Everything  seemed  to  favor  the  Swedish  plans.  Kmita 
was  really  in  Snyadovo ;  and  barely  had  the  news  of  Bogus- 
lav's  approach  reached  him,  when  he  fell  at  once  into  the 
forest,  so  as  to  come  out  unexpectedly  near  Cherevino. 

Douglas,  turning  aside  from  the  Narev,  struck  in  a  few 
days  upon  the  traces  of  the  Tartar  march,  and  advanced  by 
the  same  road,  therefore  from  the  rear  after  Babinich.    Heat 


1 

i 


580  THE  DELUGE. 

tormented  the  horses  greatly,  as  well  as  the  men  encased  in 
iron  armor;  but  the  general  advanced  without  regard  to 
those  hindrances,  absolutely  certain  that  he  would  come 
upon  Babinich's  army  unexpectedly  and  in  time  of  battle. 

Finally,  after  two  days'  march  he  came  so  near  Cherevino 
that  the  smoke  of  the  cottages  was  visible.  Then  he  halted, 
and  occupying  all  the  passages  and  narrow  pathways,  waited. 

Some  officers  wished  to  advance  as  a  forlorn  hope  and 
strike  at  once ;  but  Douglas  restrained  them,  saying,  — 

"  Babinich,  after  attacking  the  prince,  when  he  sees  that  he 
has  to  do  not  with  cavalry  alone,  but  also  with  infantry,  will 
be  obliged  to  retreat ;  and  as  he  can  retreat  only  by  the  old 
road,  he  will  fall  as  it  were  into  our  open  arms." 

In  fact,  it  seemed  that  all  they  had  to  do  was  to  listen, 
and  soon  Tartar  howling  would  be  heard,  and  the  first 
discharges  of  musketry. 

Meanwhile  one  day  passed,  and  in  the  forests  of  Cherevino 
it  was  as  silent  as  if  a  soldier's  foot  had  never  been  in  it. 

Douglas  grew  impatient,  and  toward  night  sent  forward 
a  small  party  to  the  field,  enjoining  on  them  the  utmost 
caution. 

The  party  returned  in  the  depth  of  the  night,  without 
having  seen  or  done  anything.  At  daylight  Douglas  himself 
advanced  with  his  whole  force.  After  a  march  of  some  hours 
he  reached  a  place  filled  with  traces  of  the  presence  of  sol- 
diers. His  men  found  remnants  of  biscuits,  broken  glass,  bits 
of  clothing,  and  a  belt  with  cartridges  such  as  the  Swedish 
infantry  use ;  it  became  certain  that  BoguslaVs  infantry  had 
stopped  in  that  place,  but  they  were  not  visible  anywhere. 
Farther  on  in  the  damp  forest  Douglas's  vanguard  found 
many  tracks  of  heavy  cavalry  horses,  but  on  the  edge  tracks 
of  Tartar  ponies  ;  still  farther  on  lay  the  carcass  of  a  horse, 
from  which  the  wolves  had  recently  torn  out  the  entrails. 
About  a  furlong  beyond  they  found  a  Tartar  arrow  without 
the  point,  but  with  the  shaft  entire.  Evidently  Boguslav 
was  retreating,  and  Babinich  was  following  him. 

Douglas  understood  that  something  unusual  must  have 
happened.  But  what  was  it  ?  To  this  there  was  no  answer. 
Douglas  fell  to  pondering.  Suddenly  his  meditation  was 
interrupted  by  an  officer  from  the  vanguard. 

"  Your  worthiness ! "  said  the  officer,  "  through  the  thicket 
about  a  furlong  away  are  some  men  in  a  crowd.  They  do 
not  move,  as  if  they  were  on  watch.  I  have  brought  the 
guard  to  a  halt,  so  as  to  report  to  you." 

"  Cavalry  or  infantry  ?  "  asked  Douglas. 


THE  DELUGE.  581 

"  Infantry.  There  a^e  four  or  five  of  them  in  a  group  ;  it 
was  not  possible  to  count  them  accurately,  for  the  branches 
hide  them.    But  they  seem  yellow,  like  our  musketeers." 

Douglas  pressed  his  horse  with  his  knees,  pushed  forward 
quickly  to  the  vanguard,  and  advanced  with  it.  Through 
the  thickets,  now  thinner,  were  to  be  seen  in  the  remoter 
deep  forest  a  group  of  soldiers  perfectly  motionless,  stand- 
ing under  a  tree. 

"They  are  ours,  they  are  ours!"  said  Douglas.  "The 
prince  must  be  in  the  neighborhood." 

"  It  is  a  wonder  to  me,"  said  the  ofllcer ;  "  they  are  on 
watch,  and  none  of  them  calls,  though  we  march  noisily." 

Here  the  thickets  ended,  and  the  forest  was  clean  of 
undergrowth.  The  men  approached  and  saw  four  persons 
standing  in  a  group,  one  at  the  side  of  the  other,  as  if  they 
were  looking  at  something  on  the  ground.  From  the  head 
of  each  one  rose  a  dark  strip  directly  upward. 

"  Your  worthiness ! "  said  the  officer  at  once,  "  these  men 
are  hanging." 

"  That  is  true !  "  answered  Douglas. 

They  sprang  forward,  and  stood  for  a  while  near  the 
corpses.  Four  foot-soldiers  were  hanging  together  by  ropes, 
like  a  bunch  of  thrushes,  their  feet  barely  an  inch  above 
the  ground,  for  they  were  on  the  lower  branches. 

Douglas  looked  at  them  indifferently  enough ;  then  said 
as  if  to  himself,  "  Now  we  know  that  the  prince  and  Babi- 
nich  have  passed  this  way." 

Then  he  fell  to  thinking  again,  for  he  did  not  know  well 
whether  to  continue  on  by  the  forest  path  or  go  out  on  the 
Ostrolenko  highway. 

Half  an  hour  later  they  found  two  other  corpses.  Evi- 
dently they  were  marauders  or  sick  men  whom  Babinich's 
Tartars  had  seized  while  pursuing  the  prince. 

"  But  why  did  the  prince  retreat  ?  " 

Douglas  knew  him  too  well  —  that  is,  both  his  daring  and 
his  military  experience  —  to  admit  even  for  a  moment  that 
the  prince  had  not  sufficient  reasons.  Therefore  something 
must  have  intervened. 

Only  next  day  was  the  affair  explained.  Pan  Byes  Kor- 
nie  had  come  from  Prince  Boguslav,  with  a  party  of  thirty 
horse,  to  report  that  Yan  Kazimir  had  sent  beyond  the 
Bug  against  Douglas  the  full  hetman  Pan  Gosyevski,  with 
six  thousand  Lithuanians  and  Tartar  horse. 

"  We  learned  this,"  said  Pan  Byes,  "  before  Babinich  came 
up ;  for  he  advanced  very  carefully  and  attacked  frequently, 


582  THE  DELUGE. 

therefofe  annoyingly.  Grosyevski  is  twenty  or  twenty-five 
miles  distant.  When  the  prince  received  the  tidings,  he 
was  forced  to  retreat  in  haste,  so  as  to  join  Radzeyovski, 
who  might  be  cut  to  pieces  easily.  But  by  marching 
quickly  we  made  the  junction.  The  prince  sent  out  at  once 
parties  of  a  few  tens  of  men  in  every  direction,  with  a  report 
to  your  worthiness.  Many  of  them  will  fall  into  Tartar  or 
peasant  hands,  but  in  such  a  war  it  cannot  be  otherwise." 

"  Where  are  the  prince  and  Radzeyovski  ?  " 

"  Ten  miles  f roua  here,  at  the  river.'' 

"  Did  the  prince  bring  back  all  his  forces  ?  "  i 

"He  was  forced  to  leave  the  infantry,  which  is  coming 
through  the  thickest  forest,  so  as  to  escape  the  Tartars." 

"  Such  cavalry  as  the  Tartar  is  made  to  go  through  the 
densest  forests.  I  do  not  expect  to  see  that  infantry  again. 
But  no  one  is  to  blame,  and  the  prince  acted  like  an  experi« 
enced  leader." 

"  The  prince  threw,  out  one  party  the  most  considerable 
to  Ostrolenko,  to  lead  Gosyevski  into  error.  He  will  go  to 
Ostrolenko  at  once,  thinking  that  our  whole  force  is  there."  ' 

"That  is  well!"  said  Douglas,  comforted.  "We  will 
manage  Gosyevski." 

And  he  marched  without  delay  to  join  Boguslav  and 
Radzeyovski.  They  met  that  same  day,  to  the  great  delight, 
especially,  of  Radzeyovski,  who  feared  captivity  more  than 
death,  for  he  knew  that  as  a  traitor  and  the  originator  of 
all  the  misfortunes  of  the  Commonwealth  he  would  have  to 
give  a  terrible  answer.  But  now,  after  the  junction  with 
Douglas,  the  Swedish  army  had  more  than  four  thousand 
men  ;  therefore  it  was  able  to  offer  an  effective  resistance  to 
the  forces  of  the  full  hetman.  He  had,  it  is  true,  six  thou- 
sand cavalry ;  but  Tartars  —  except  those  of  Babinich,  who 
were  trained  —  could  not  be  used  in  offensive  battle,  and  Pan 
Gosyevski  himself,  though  a  skilled  and  learned  warrior, 
was  not  able,  like  Charnyetski,  to  inspire  men  with  an  en- 
thusiasm which  nothing  could  resist. 

But  Douglas  was  at  a  loss  to  understand  why  Yan  Kazimir 
should  send  the  full  hetman  beyond  the  Bug.  The  Swedish 
king  with  the  elector  was  marching  on  Warsaw ;  a  general 
battle  must  therefore  follow,  sooner  or  later.  And  though 
Yan  Kazimir  was  at  the  head  of  a  force  superior  in  numbers 
to  the  Swedes  and  the  Brandenburgers,  still  six  thousand 
men  formed  too  great  a  force  for  the  King  of  Poland  to  set 
aside  voluntarily. 

It    is    true   that  Gosyevski  had  saved   Babinich  from 


THE  DELUGE.  583 

trouble,  but  still  the  king  did  not  need  to  send  out  a  whole 
division  to  the  rescue  of  Babinich.  Hence  there  was  in  this 
expedition  some  secret  object,  which  the  Swedish  general, 
despite  all  his  penetration,  could  not  divine. 

In  the  letter  of  the  King  of  Sweden  sent  a  week  later 
great  alarm  was  evident,  and  as  it  were  astonishment  caused 
by  that  expedition,  but  a  few  words  explained  the  reasons 
of  this.  According  to  the  opinion  of  Karl  Gustav,  the 
hetman  was  not  sent  to  attack  Douglas's  army,  nor  to  go  to 
Lithuania  to  aid  the  uprising  there,  for  in  Lithuania  the 
Swedes,  as  it  was,  were  not  able  to  do  anything  but  to 
threaten  Royal  Prussia,  namely,  the  eastern  part  of  it,  which 
was  completely  stripped  of  troops. 

"  The  calculation  is,"  wrote  the  king,  "  to  make  the  elector 
waver  in  faithfulness  to  the  treaty  of  Marienburg  and  to 
us ;  which  may  easily  happen,  since  the  elector  is  ready  to 
enter  into  alliance  with  Christ  against  the  Devil  and  at  the 
same  time  with  the  Devil  against  Christ,  so  as  to  win  some- 
thing from  both." 

The  letter  ended  by  enjoining  on  Douglas  to  strive  with 
all  his  forces  not  to  let  the  hetman  go  to  Prussia,  "  who  if 
he  cannot  reach  there  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks,  will  be 
forced  beyond  doubt  to  return  to  Warsaw." 

Douglas  saw  that  the  task  given  him  did  not  surpass  his 
powers  at  all.  Not  so  long  before  he  had  met  with  a  certain 
success  in  opposing  Charnyetski  himself ;  therefore  Gosyev- 
ski  was  not  terrible.  The  Swedish  general  did  not  hope,  it 
is  true,  to  crush  Gosyevski's  division,  but  he  felt  certain  that 
he  would  be  able  to  stop  him  and  curb  all  his  movements. 

In  fact,  from  that  moment  began  very  skilful  approaches 
of  the  two  armies,  which,  avoiding  on  both  sides  a  general 
battle,  endeavored  each  to  flank  the  other.  Both  leaders 
emulated  each  other ;  but  the  experienced  Douglas  was  in 
so  far  superior  that  he  did  not  let  Gosyevski  advance 
beyond  Ostrolenko.  But  Babinich,  saved  from  Boguslav's 
attack,  did  not  hasten  to  join  the  Lithuanian  division,  for 
he  occupied  himself  with  great  zeal  on  that  infantry  which 
Boguslav  in  his  hurried  march  to  Radzeyovski  was  forced 
to  leave  behind.  Babinich's  Tartars,  guided  by  local  wood- 
men, pursued  night  and  day,  finishing  every  moment  the  in- 
cautious or  those  who  dropped  into  the  rear.  Lack  of  pro- 
visions forced  the  Swedes  at  last  to  separate  into  small  de- 
tachments which  could  find  food  more  easily  ;  this  was  all 
that  Babinich  was  waiting  for. 

He  divided  his  forces  into  three  commands,  under  lead  of 


584  THE  DELUGE. 

Akbah  Ulan,  Soroka,  and  himself,  and  in  a  few  days  he  de- 
stroyed the  greater  part  of  that  infantry.  It  was  an  untir- 
ing hunt  after  men  in  forest  thickets,  in  willows,  in  reeds,  — 
a  hunt  full  of  noise,  uproar,  shouting,  shooting,  and  death. 

Widely  did  it  spread  the  glory  of  Babinich's  name  among 
the  Mazovians.  Bands  collected  and  joined  Gosyevski  at 
Ostrolenko  itself,  when  the  full  hetman,  whose  march  was 
only  a  demonstration,  received  a  command  from  the  king  to 
march  back  to  Warsaw.  For  a  short  period  only  could  Bab- 
inich  rejoice  with  his  acquaintances ;  namely,  with  Zagloba 
and  Volodyovski,  who  at  the  head  of  the  Lauda  squadron 
attended  the  hetman.  But  they  greeted  one  another  very 
cordially,  for  great  friendship  and  intimacy  existed  already 
between  them.  The  young  colonels  were  sharply  annoyed 
that  they  could  not  act  now  against  Boguslav ;  but  Zagloba 
consoled  them  by  pouring  frequently  into  their  glasses, 
and  saying, — 

"  That  is  nothing !  My  head  has  been  working  since  May 
over  stratagems,  and  I  have  never  racked  it  over  anything  in 
vain.  I  have  a  number  ready,  —  very  excellent  stratagems  ; 
but  there  is  no  time  to  apply  them,*unless  at  Warsaw,  whither 
we  are  all  marching." 

"  I  must  go  to  Prussia,"  said  Babinich,  "  and  cannot  be 
at  Warsaw." 

"  Can  you  reach  Prussia  ?  "  asked  Volodyovski. 

"As  God  is  in  heaven,  I  shall  spring  through;  and  I 
promise  you  sacredly  to  make  not  the  worst  cabbage-hash, 
for  I  shall  say  to  my  Tartars,  *  Riot,  my  soul  I '  They  would 
be  glad  even  here  to  draw  the  knife  across  people's  throats  ; 
but  I  have  told  them  that  pay  for  every  violence  is  the  rope. 
But  in  Prussia  I  will  give  way  even  to  my  own  will.  Why 
should  I  not  spring  through  ?  You  were  not  able ;  but 
that  is  another  thing,  for  it  is  easier  to  stop  a  large  force 
than  such  a  party  as  mine,  with  which  it  is  easy  to  hide. 
More  than  once  was  I  sitting  in  the  rushes,  and  Douglas's 
men  passed  right  there,  knowing  nothing  of  me.  Douglas 
too  will  surely  follow  you,  and  leave  the  field  free  to  me." 

"  But,  as  we  hear,  you  have  wearied  him  out  too,"  said 
Pan  Michael,  with  satisfaction. 

"  Ah,  the  scoundrel ! "  added  Zagloba.  "  He  had  to  change 
his  shirt  every  day,  he  sweated  so.  You  never  stole  up  to 
Hovanski  better  than  to  him,  and  I  must  acknowledge  that 
I  could  not  have  done  better  myself,  though,  in  his  time, 
Konyetspolski  said  that  Zagloba  in  partisan  warfare  was 
unsurpassed." 


THE  DELUGE.  585 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  said  Pan  Michael  to  Kmita,  "  that  if 
Douglas  returns  he  will  leave  Boguslav  here  to  attack  you." 

"  God  grant  it !  I  have  the  same  hope,"  answered  Kmita, 
quickly.  "  Were  I  to  seek  him,  and  he  me,  we  should  find 
each  other.  He  will  not  pass  through  me  a  third  time ; 
and  if  he  does,  then  I  shall  not  rise  again.  I  remember 
your  secrets  well;  and  all  the  Lubni  thrusts  I  have  in 
memory  like  *Our  Father.'  Every  day,  too,  I  try  them 
with  Soroka,  so  as  to  train  my  hand." 

"  What  are  stratagems  good  for  ?  "  exclaimed  Pan  Michael : 
"  the  sabre  is  the  main  thing." 

This  maxim  touched  Zagloba  somewhat ;  therefore  he  said 
at  once  :  "  Every  windmill  thinks  that  the  main  thing  is  to 
whirl  its  wings.  Do  you  know  why,  Michael  ?  Because  it 
has  chaff  under  its  roof ;  that  is,  in  its  head.  Military  art 
rests  on  stratagems ;  if  not,  Roh  Kovalski  might  be  grand 
hetman  and  you  full  hetman." 

"  And  what  is  Pan  Kovalski  doing  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"  Pan  Kovalski  has  now  an  iron  helmet  on  his  head,  and 
justly,  for  cabbage  is  best  out  of  a  pot.  He  has  grown  rich 
on  plunder  in  Warsaw,  has  come  into  good  repute,  and  gone 
to  the  hussars,  to  Prince  Polubinski,  and  all  so  as  to  be  able 
to  put  a  spear  into  Karl  Gustav.  He  comes  every  day  to 
our  tent,  and  stares  to  see  if  the  neck  of  the  decanter  is 
sticking  out  of  the  straw.  I  cannot  break  that  lad  of 
drinking.  Good  example  goes  for  nothing;  but  I  pro- 
phesied to  him  that  this  desertion  of  the  Lauda  squadron 
would  turn  out  evil.  The  rogue!  the  thankless  fellow! 
in  return  for  all  the  benefits  which  I  have  shown  him, 
such  a  son  for  a  lance ! " 

"  But  did  you  rear  him  ?  " 

"My  dear  sir,  do  not  make  me  a  bear-trainer!  To 
Sapyeha,  who  asked  me  the  same  question,  I  answered  that 
he  and  Roh  had  the  same  preceptor,  but  not  me ;  for  I  in 
youthful  years  was  a  cooper,  and  knew  how  to  set  staves 
very  well."  ^ 

"To  begin  with,  you  would  not  dare  to  tell  that  to 
Sapyeha,"  said  Volodyovski;  "and  secondly,  though  you 
grumble  at  Kovalski,  you  love  him  as  the  apple  of  your  eye." 

"  I  prefer  him  to  you.  Pan  Michael ;  for  I  could  never  en- 
dure May-bugs,  nor  soapy  little  fellows  who  at  the  sight  of  the 
first  woman  who  comes  along  play  antics  like  German  dogs." 

1  This  means  that  if  Zagloba  had  been  preceptor  to  the  hetman  or  Ko- 
valski, they  wonld  have  had  better  wit.  **  Having  a  stave  loose  or  lacking 
in  his  barrel,"  means,  in  Polish,  that  a  man's  mind  is  not  right. 


686  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Or  like  those  monkeys  in  the  Kazanovski  Palace,  with 
which  you  were  carrying  on  war." 

"  Oh,  laugh,  laugh  !  You  can  take  Warsaw  without  me 
next  time." 

"  Was  it  you,  then,  who  took  Warsaw  ?  " 

"But  who  captured  the  Cracow  Gate?  Who  invented 
captivity  for  the  generals  ?  They  are  sitting  now  on  bread 
and  water  in  Zamost ;  and  when  Witteniberg  looks  at  Wran- 
gel,  he  says,  ^  Zagloba  put  us  here  ! '  and  both  fall  to  weep- 
ing. If  Sapyeha  were  not  ill,  and  if  he  were  present,  he 
would  tell  you  who  first  drew  the  Swedish  claw  from  the 
skin  of  Warsaw." 

"  For  God's  sake !  "  said  Kmita,  "  do  this  for  me,  —  send 
news  of  that  battle  for  which  they  are  preparing  at  Warsaw. 
I  shall  be  counting  the  days  and  nights  on  my  fingers  till  I 
know  something  certain." 

Zagloba  put  his  finger  to  his  forehead.  "  Listen  to  my 
forecast,"  said  he,  "  for  what  I  tell  you  will  be  accomplished 
as  surely  as  that  this  glass  is  standing  before  me  —    Is  it  i 


not  standing  before  me  ?  " 

"  It  is,  it  is  !     Speak  on." 

"We  shall  either  lose  this  general  battle,  or  we  shall 
win  it — " 

"  Every  man  knows  that ! "  put  in  Volodyovski. 

"You  might  be  silent,  Michael,  and  learn  something. 
Supposing  that  we  lose  this  battle,  do  you  know  what  will 
happen  ?  You  see  you  do  not  know,  for  you  are  moving 
those  little  awls  under  your  nose  like  a  rabbit.  Well,  I  will 
tell  you  that  nothing  will  happen  —  " 

Kmita,  who  was  very  quick,  sprang  up,  struck  his  glass 
on  the  table,  and  said,  — 

"  You  are  beating  around  the  bush ! " 

"  I  say  nothing  will  happen !  "  repeated  Zagloba.  "You 
are  young,  therefore  you  do  not  know.  As  affairs  now 
stand,  our  king,  our  dear  country,  our  armies  may  lose  fifty 
battles  one  after  another,  and  the  war  will  go  on  in  the  old 
fashion,  —  the  nobles  will  assemble,  and  with  them  the  lower 
ranks.  But  if  they  do  not  succeed  one  time,  they  will 
another,  until  the  enemy's  force  has  melted  away.  But 
when  the  Swedes  lose  one  great  battle,  the  Devil  will  take 
them  without  salvation,  and  with  them  the  elector  to  boot." 

Here  Zagloba  grew  animated,  emptied  his  glass,  struck 
it  on  the  table,  and  continued,  — 

"Listen,  —  for  you  will  not  hear  this  from  every  mouth,  for 


r 


THE  DELUGE.  687 

not  every  one  knows  how  to  take  a  general  view  of  things. 
Many  a  man  is  thinking,  *  What  is  waiting  for  us  now  ? 
how  many  battles,  how  many  defeats,'  —  which,  in  warring 
with  Karl,  are  not  unlikely,  —  *  how  many  tears,  how  much 
bloodshed,  how  many  grievous  paroxysms  ? '  And  many  a 
one  will  doubt  and  blaspheme  against  the  mercy  of  God 
and  the  Most  Holy  Mother.  But  I  tell  you  this :  do  you 
know  what  is  waiting  for  those  vandal  enemies  ?  —  de- 
struction ;  do  you  know  what  is  waiting  for  us  ?  —  victory ! 
If  they  beat  us  one  hundred  times,  very  well;  but  we 
will  beat  them  the  hundred  and  first  time,  and  that  will 
be  the  end." 

When  he  had  said  this,  Zagloba  closed  his  eyes  for  a  mo- 
ment, but  soon  opened  them.  He  looked  ahead  with  gleam- 
ing vision,  and  suddenly  shouted  with  the  whole  force  of 
his  breast:  "Victory!  victory!" 

Kmita  was  flushed  from  delight :  "  In  God's  name,  he  is. 
right,  he  speaks  justly.  It  cannot  be  otherwise  !  Such  an 
end  has  to  come  ! " 

"  It  must  be  acknowledged  that  you  are  not  lacking  here," 
said  Volodyovski,  putting  his  finger  on  his  forehead.  "  The 
Commonwealth  may  be  occupied;  but  to  stay  in  it  is  im- 
possible, so  at  last  the  Swedes  will  have  to  go  out." 

"  Well,  is  that  it  ?  I  am  not  lacking ! "  said  Zagloba, 
rejoiced  at  the  praise.  "  If  that  is  true,  then  I  will  prophesy 
further.  God  is  with  the  just ! "  Here  he  turned  to  Kmita. 
"You  will  finish  the  traitor  Radzivill;  you  will  go  to  Taurogi, 
recover  the  maiden,  marry  her,  rear  posterity.  May  I  have 
the  pip  on  my  tongue  if  this  will  not  happen  as  I  say !  But 
for  God's  sake,  don't  smother  me  !  " 

Zagloba  was  rightfully  cautious,  for  Kmita  seized  him  in 
his  arms,  raised  him,  and  began  to  hug  him  so  that  the  old 
man's  eyes  were  bursting  out.  He  had  barely  come  to  his 
feet  and  recovered  breath,  when  Pan  Michael,  greatly  de- 
lighted, seized  him  by  the  hand,  — 

"  It  is  my  turn !     Tell  what  awaits  me." 

"God  bless  you,  Michael!  your  pretty  tufted  lark  will 
hatch  out  a  whole  brood,  —  never  fear.     Uf  ! " 

"  Vivat ! "  cried  Volodyovski. 

"  But  first,  we  will  make  an  end  of  the  Swedes,"  added 
Zagloba. 

"  We  will,  we  will ! "  cried  the  young  colonels,  shaking 
their  sabres. 

"  Vivat !  victory  ! " 


588  THE  DELUGE. 


'    CHAPTER  L. 

A  WEEK  later  Kmita  crossed  the  boundaries  of  Electoral 
Prussia  at  Raygrod.  It  came  to  him  easily  enough ;  for 
before  the  departure  of  the  full  hetman  he  disappeared  in 
the  woods  so  secretly  that  Douglas  felt  sure  that  his  party 
too  had  marched  with  the  whole  Tartar-Lithuanian  division 
to  Warsaw,  and  he  left  merely  small  garrisons  in  the  castlet 
for  the  defence  of  those  parts. 

Douglas,  with  Radzeyovski  and  Radzivill,  followed 
Gosyevski. 

Kmita  heard  of  this  before  passing  the  boundary,  and 
grieved  greatly  that  he  could  not  meet  his  mortal  enemy 
eye  to  eye,  and  lest  punishment  might  come  to  Boguslav 
from  other  hands,  —  namely,  from  Volodyovski,  who  also 
had  made  a  vow  against  him. 

Hence,  not  being  able  to  wreak  vengeance  on  the  person 
of  the  traitor  for  the  wrongs  done  the  Commonwealth  and 
himself,  he  wreaked  it  in  terrible  fashion  on  the  lands  of 
the  elector. 

That  very  night  in  which  the  Tartars  had  passed  the 
boundary  pillar,  the  heavens  grew  red  from  flames.  An 
uproar  was  heard,  with  the  weeping  of  people  trampled  by 
the  foot  of  war.  Whoso  was  able  to  beg  for  mercy  in  the 
Polish  tongue  was  spared  at  command  of  the  leader ;  but 
German  settlements,  colonies,  villages,  and  hamlets  were 
turned  into  a  river  of  fire,  and  the  terrified  inhabitants 
went  under  the  knife. 

And  not  so  swiftly  does  oil  spread  over  the  sea  when  the 
sailor  pours  it  to  pacify  the  waves,  as  that  chambul  of 
Tartars  and  volunteers  spread  over  quiet  and  hitherto  sale 
regions.  It  seemed  that  every  Tartar  was  able  to  double 
and  treble  himself,  to  be  at  the  same  time  in  a  number  of 
places,  to  burn,  to  slay.  They  spared  not  even  grain  in  the 
field,  nor  trees  in  the  gardens. 

Kmita  had  held  his  Tartars  so  long  in  the  leash  that 
at  last,  when  he  let  them  free  like  a  flock  of  birds  of 
prey,  they  grew  almost  wild  in  the  midst  of  slaughter  and 


THE   DELUGE.  589 

destruction.  One  surpassed  the  other ;  and  since  they  could 
not  take  captives,  they  swam  from  morning  till  evening 
in  blood. 

Kmita  himself,  having  in  his  heart  no  little  fierceness, 
gave  it  full  freedom,  and  though  he  did  not  steep  his  own 
hands  in  the  blood  of  defenceless  people,  he  looked  with 
pleasure  on  the  flow  of  blood.  In  his  soul  he  was  at  rest, 
and  conscience  reproached  him  with  nothing ;  for  this  was 
not  Polish  blood,  and  besides  it  was  the  blood  of  heretics ; 
therefore  he  judged  that  he  was  doing  a  work  pleasing  to 
God,  and  especially  to  the  saints  of  the  Lord. 

The  elector,  a  vassal,  therefore  a  servant  of  the  Common- 
wealth and  living  from  its  bounties,  was  the  first  to  raise 
his  sacrilegious  hand  against  it ;  therefore  punishment  was 
his  due,  and  Kmita  was  purely  an  instrument  of  God's 
vengeance. 

For  this  reason,  when  in  the  evening  he  was  repeating 
his  Litany  in  peace  by  the  blaze  of  burning  German  settle- 
ments, and  when  the  screams  of  the  murdered  interrupted 
the  tally  of  his  prayers,  he  began  again  from  the  beginning, 
so  as  not  to  burden  his  soul  with  the  sin  of  inattention  to 
the  service  of  God. 

But  he  did  not  cherish  in  his  heart  savage  feelings  alone ; 
for,  besides  piety,  various  other  feelings  moved  it,  connected 
by  memory  with  distant  years.  Therefore  those  times  came 
frequently  to  his  mind  when  he  attacked  Hovanski  with 
such  glory,  and  his  former  comrades  stood  as  if  alive  before 
his  eyes,  —  Kokosinski ;  the  gigantic  Kulvyets-Hippocen- 
taurus;  the  spotted  Ranitski,  with  senatorial  blood  in  his 
veins ;  Uhlik,  playing  on  the  flageolet ;  Rekuts,  on  whom 
human  blood  was  not  weighing ;  and  Zend,  imitating  birds 
and  every  kind  of  beast. 

They  all,  save  perhaps  Rekuts  alone,  were  burning  in 
hell ;  and  behold,  if  they  were  living  now,  they  might  wallow 
in  blood  without  bringing  sin  on  their  souls,  and  with  profit 
to  the  Commonwealth. 

Here  Pan  Andrei  sighed  at  the  thought  of  how  destructive 
a  thing  license  is,  since  in  the  morning  of  youth  it  stops  the 
road  for  the  ages  of  ages  to  beautiful  deeds. 

But  he  sighed  more  than  all  for  Olenka.  The  deeper  he 
entered  the  Prussian  country,  the  more  fiercely  did  the 
wounds  of  his  heart  burn  him,  as  if  those  fires  which  he 
kindled  roused  at  the  same  time  his  old  love.  Almost 
every  day  then  he  said  in  his  heart  to  the  maiden,  — 


590  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Dearest  dove,  you  may  have  forgotten  me,  or  if  you 
remember,  disgust  fills  your  heart ;  but  I,  at  a  distance  or 
near,  in  the  night  or  the  day-time,  in  labor  for  the  country 
and  toils,  am  thinking  ever  of  you,  and  my  soul  flies  to  you 
over  pine-woods  and  waters,  like  a  tired  bird,  to  drop  down 
at  your  feet.  Only  to  the  country  and  to  you  would  I  give 
all  my  blood ;  but  woe  is  me,  if  in  your  heart  you  proclaim 
me  an  outlaw  forever. 

Thus  meditating,  he  went  ever  farther  to  the  north  along 
the  boundary  belt.  He  burned  and  slew,  sparing  no  one. 
Sadness  throttled  him  terribly.  He  would  like  to  be  in  Tau- 
rogi  on  the  morrow ;  but  the  road  was  still  long  and  diflQ.cult, 
for  at  last  they  began  to  ring  all  the  bells  in  the  province  of 
Prussia. 

Every  one  living  seized  arms  to  resist  the  dreadful  de- 
stroyers ;  garrisons  were  brought  in  from  towns  the  remotest, 
regiments  were  formed  of  even  village  youths,  and  soon  they 
were  able  to  place  twenty  men  against  every  Tartar. 

Kmita  rushed  at  these  commands  like  a  thunderbolt,  beat 
them,  hanged  men,  escaped,  hid,  and  again  sailed  out  on 
a  wave  of  fire ;  but  still  he  could  not  advance  so  swiftly 
as  at  first.  More  than  once  it  was  necessary  to  attack  in 
Tartar  fashion,  and  hide  for  whole  weeks  in  thickets  or 
reeds  at  the  banks  of  a  lake.  The  inhabitants  rushed 
forth  more  and  more  numerously,  as  if  against  a  wolf ;  and 
he  bit  too  like  a  wolf,  —  with  one  snap  of  his  jaws  he  gave 
death,  and  not  only  defended  himself,  but  did  not  desist 
from  attack. 

Loving  genuine  work,  he  did  not  leave  a  given  district,  in 
spite  of  pursuit,  until  he  had  annihilated  it  for  miles  around 
with  fire  and  sword.  His  name  reached,  it  is  unknown  by 
what  means,  the  mouths  of  the  people,  and  bearing  terror 
and  fright,  thundered  on  to  the  shores  of  the  Baltic. 

Babinich  might,  it  is  true,  return  within  the  boundaries 
of  the  Commonwealth,  and  in  spite  of  Swedish  detach- 
ments, move  quickly  to  Taurogi;  but  he  did  not  .wish  to  do 
so,  for  he  desired  to  serve  not  only  himself  but  the  country. 

Now  came  news  which  gave  courage  for  defence  and  re- 
venge to  the  people  in  Prussia,  but  pierced  the  heart  of 
Babinich  with  savage  sorrow.  News  came  like  a  thunder- 
clap of  a  great  battle  at  Warsaw,  which  the  King  of  Poland 
had  lost.  "  Karl  Gustav  and  the  elector  have  beaten  all  the 
troops  of  Yan  Kazimir,"  people  repeated  to  one  and  another 
with  delight  throughout  Prussia.   "  Warsaw  is  recaptured ! " 


THE  DELUGE.  591 

"  This  is  the  greatest  victory  of  the  war,  and  now  comes  the 
end  of  the  Commonwealth  !  ^'  All  men  whom  the  Tartars 
seized  and  put  on  the  coals  to  obtain  information,  repeated 
the  same ;  there  was  also  exaggerated  news,  as  is  common 
in  time  of  war  and  uncertainty.  According  to  this  news  the 
Poles  were  cut  to  pieces,  the  hetmans  had  fallen,  and  Yan 
Kazimir  was  captured. 

Was  all  at  an  end,  then  ?  Was  that  rising  and  triumph- 
ing Commonwealth  naught  but  an  empty  illusion  ?  So 
much  power,  so  many  troops,  so  many  great  men  and  famous 
warriors ;  the  hetmans,  the  king,  Charnyetski  with  his  in- 
vincible division,  the  marshal  of  the  kingdom,  other  lords 
with  their  attendants,  —  had  all  perished,  had  all  rolled 
away  like  smoke  ?  And  are  there  no  other  defenders  of  this 
hapless  country,  save  detached  parties  of  insurgents  who 
certainly  at  news  of  the  disaster  will  pass  away  like  a  fog  ? 

Kmita  tore  the  hair  from  his  head  and  wrung  his  hands ; 
he  seized  the  wet  earth,  pressed  palms-full  of  it  to  his  burn- 
ing head. 

"  I  shall  fall  too,"  said  he ;  "  but  first  this  land  will 
swim  in  blood." 

And  he  began  to  fight  like  a  man  in  despair.  He  did  not 
hide  longer,  he  did  not  attack  in  the  forest  and  reeds,  he 
sought  death ;  he  rushed  like  a  madman  on  forces  three 
times  greater  than  his  own,  and  cut  them  to  pieces  with 
sabres  and  hoofs.  In  his  Tartars  all  traces  of  human  feel- 
ing died  out,  and  they  were  turned  into  a  herd  of  wild 
beasts.  A  predatory  people,  but  not  over-much  fitted  for 
fighting  in  the  open  field,  without  losing  their  genius  for 
surprises  and  ambush,  they,  by  continual  exercise,  by 
continual  conflict,  had  trained  themselves  so  that  breast 
to  breast  they  could  hold  the  field  against  the  first  cavalry, 
and  scatter  quadrangles  even  of  the  Swedish  guard.  In 
their  struggles  with  the  armed  mob  of  Prussia,  a  hundred 
of  those  Tartars  scattered  with  ease  two  and  even  three 
hundred  sturdy  men  armed  with  spears  and  muskets. 

Kmita  weaned  them  from  weighting  themselves  with 
plunder ;  they  took  only  money  and  gold,  which  they  sewed 
up  in  their  saddles,  so  that  when  one  of  them  fell  the 
survivors  fought  with  rage  for  his  horse  and  his  saddle. 
Growing  rich  in  this  manner,  they  lost  none  of  their  swift- 
ness, well-nigh  superhuman.  Recognizing  that  under  no 
leader  on  earth  could  they  find  such  rich  harvests,  they 
grew  attached  to  Babinich,  as  houndg  tg  the  hunter,  and 


692  THE  DELUGE. 

with  real  Mohammedan  honesty  placed  after  battle  in  the 
hands  of  Soroka  and  the  Kyemliches  the  lion's  share  of  the 
plunder  which  belonged  to  the  "  bagadyr." 

^'  Allah ! ''  said  Akbah  Ulan,  "  few  of  them  will  see  Bagche- 
Serai,  but  all  who  go  back  will  be  murzas." 

Babinich,  who  from  of  old  knew  how  to  live  upon  war, 
collected  great  riches;  but  death,  which  he  sought  more 
than  gold,  he  found  not. 

A  month  passed  again  in  battles  and  labors  surpassing 
belief.  The  Tartar  horses,  though  fed  with  barley  and 
Prussian  wheat,  needed  absolutely  even  a  couple  of  days' 
rest ;  therefore  the  young  colonel,  wishing  also  to  gain  news 
and  fill  the  gaps  in  his  ranks  with  fresh  volunteers,  with- 
drew, near  Dospada,  to  the  Commonwealth. 

News  soon  came,  and  so  joyful  that  Kmita  almost  lost 
his  wits.  It  turned  out  to  be  true  that  the  equally  valiant 
and  unfortunate  Yan  Kazimir  had  lost  a  great  three-days' 
battle  at  Warsaw,  but  for  what  reason  ? 

The  general  militia  in  an  immense  majority  had  gone 
home,  and  the  part  which  remained  did  not  fight  with  such 
spirit  as  at  the  taking  of  Warsaw,  and  on  the  third  day  of 
the  battle  a  panic  set  in.  But  for  the  first  two  days  the 
victory  was  inclining  to  the  side  of  Poland.  The  regular 
troops,  not  in  sudden  partisan  warfare,  but  in  a  great  bat- 
tle with  the  most  highly  trained  soldiers  of  Europe,  ex- 
hibited such  skill  and  endurance  that  amazement  seized 
the  Swedish  and  Brandenburg  generals  themselves. 

Yan  Kazimir  had  won  immortal  glory.  It  was  said  that 
he  had  shown  himself  a  leader  equal  to  Karl  Gustav,  and 
that  if  all  his  commands  had  been  carried  out  the  enemy 
would  have-  lost  the  general  battle,  and  the  war  would  have 
been  ended. 

Kmita  received  these  tidings  from  eye-witnesses,  for  he 
had  stumbled  upon  nobles  who,  serving  in  the  general 
militia,  had  taken  part  in  the  battle.  One  of  them  told 
him  of  the  brilliant  attack  of  the  hussars,  during  which 
Karl  himself,  who,  despite  the  entreaties  of  his  generals, 
would  not  withdraw,  came  near  perishing.  All  showed  the 
falsehood  of  the  report  that  the  army  had  been  routed  or 
the  hetmans  had  fallen.  On  the  contrary,  the  whole  force, 
except  the  general  militia,  remained  intact,  and  withdrew 
in  good  order  along  the  country. 

From  the  bridge  of  Warsaw  which  was  giving  way  can- 
non had  fallen  ;  but  they  were  pulled  through  the  Vistula 


THE  DELUGE.  593 

in  a  breath.  The  army  swore  by  everything  that  under 
such  a  leader  as  Yan  Kazimir  they  would,  in  the  coming 
battle,  conquer  Karl  Gustav,  the  elector,  and  whomsoever 
it  might  be  necessary  to  conquer.  As  to  the  recent  battle  it 
was  only  a  trial,  though  unfavorable,  but  full  of  solace  for 
the  future. 

Kmita  was  at  a  loss  to  know  how  the  first  news  could 
have  been  so  terrible.  They  explained  to  him  that  Karl 
Gustav  had  sent  out  exaggerated  reports  purposely;  in 
fact,  he  did  not  know  well  what  to  do.  The  Swedish  offi- 
cers whom  Pan  Andrei  seized  a  week  later  confirmed  this 
opinion. 

He  learned  also  from  them  that  beyond  others  the  elector 
lived  in  fear,  and  was  thinking  more  and  more  of  his  own 
safety ;  for  a  multitude  of  his  men  had  fallen  at  Warsaw, 
and  disease  had  seized  those  remaining  so  terribly  that  it 
was  destroying  them  more  quickly  than  battles.  At  the 
same  time  the  men  of  Great  Poland,  eager  to  make  good 
Uistsie  and  all  wrongs,  had  attacked  the  monarchy  of  Bran- 
denburg itself,  burning  and  slaying,  leaving  nothing  behind 
them  but  land  and  water.  According  to  the  officers,  the 
hour  was  near  in  which  the  elector  would  abandon  the 
Swedes,  and  join  the  more  powerful. 

"  It  is  needful  to  touch  him  with  fire'somewhat,"  thought 
Kmita,  "so  that  he  may  do  this  the  more  quickly." 

And  since  his  horses  were  rested  already,  and  he  had 
made  good  the  losses  aroong  his  men,  he  passed  the  boun- 
dary again  at  Dospada,  and  rushed  on  the  German  settle- 
ments like  a  spirit  of  destruction. 

Various  "  parties  "  followed  his  example.  He  found  a 
weaker  defence ;  hence  he  accomplished  more.  News  came 
ever  more  joyful,  more  gladdening,  so  that  it  was  difficult 
to  believe  it. 

First  of  all,  it  was  said  that  Karl  Gustav,  who,  after  the 
Warsaw  battle,  had  pushed  on  to  Radom,  was  retreating  at 
breakneck  speed  to  Royal  Prussia.  What  had  happened  ? 
Why  was  he  retreating  ?  There  was  no  answer  to  this  for 
a  time,  till  at  last  the  name  of  Charnyetski  thundered  again 
through  the  Commonwealth.  He  was  victorious  at  Lipets, 
victorious  at  Stjemeshno;  at  Rava  itself  he  had  cut  to 
pieces  the  rearguard  of  the  retreating  Karl ;  then,  learning 
that  two  thousand  cavalry  were  returning  from  Cracow,  he 
attacked  that  body,  and  did  not  let  one  man  escape  to  an- 
nounce the  defeat.    Colonel  Forgell,  brother  of  the  general, 

VOL.  II.  —  38 


594  THE  DELUGE. 

thirteen  captains,  and  twenty-four  lieutenants  went  into 
captivity.  Others  gave  the  numbers  as  twice  greater ;  some 
insisted  in  their  enthusiasm  that  Yan  Kazimir  had  not 
suffered  a  defeat,  but  had  won  a  victory  at  Warsaw,  and 
that  his  march  along  the  country  was  only  a  stratagem  for 
the  destruction  of  the  enemy. 

Kmita  himself  began  to  think  the  same ;  for  being  a  sol- 
dier from  youthful  years,  he  understood  war,  but  had  never 
heard  of  a  victory  after  which  the  victor  was  in  a  worse 
condition  than  before.  The  Swedes  were  evidently  in  a 
worse  condition,  and  just  after  the  battle  at  Warsaw. 

Pan  Andrei  called  to  mind  at  that  moment  the  words  of 
Zagloba,  when  at  their  last  meeting  he  siaid  that  victories 
would  not  improve  the  Swedish  cause,  but  that  one  defeat 
might  destroy  it. 

"  That  is  a  chancellor's  head,"  pondered  Kmita,  "  which 
reads  in  the  future  as  in  a  book." 

Here  he  remembered  the  further  predictions,  —  how  he, 
Kmita  or  Babinich,  would  go  to  Taurogi,  find  his  Olenka, 
persuade  her,  marry  her,  and  have  descendants  to  the  glory 
of  the  Commonwealth.  When  he  remembered  this,  fire 
entered  his  veins;  he  wished  not  to  lose  a  moment,  but 
to  leave  Prussians  and  slaughter  for  a  time,  and  fly  to 
Taurogi.  > 

On  the  eve  of  his  starting  there  came  to  him  a  noble  of 
Lauda,  of  Volodyovski's  squadron,  with  a  letter  from  the 
little  knight. 

**We  are  going  with  Sapyeha  and  Prince  Michael  Radzivill 
against  Boguslav  and  Waldeck,"  wrote  Pan  Michael.  "  Join  us, 
since  a  field  for  just  vengeance  will  be  found,  and  it  is  proper  to 
pay  the  Prussians  for  harm  done  the  Commonwealth." 

Pan  Andrei  could  not  believe  his  own  eyes,  and  for  some 
time  he  suspected  the  noble  of  being  sent  by  some  Prussian 
or  Swedish  commandant  of  purpose  to  lead  him  with  the 
chambul  into  ambush.  Had  Gosyevski  come  a  second  time 
to  Prussia  ?  It  was  impossible  not  to  believe.  The  hand- 
writing was  Volodyovski's,  the  arms  Volodyovski's,  and 
Pan  Andrei  remembered  the  noble  too.  Then  he  inquired 
where  Gosyevski  was,  and  to  what  point  he  intended  to  go. 

The  noble  was  rather  dull.  It  was  not  for  him  to  know 
whither  the  hetman  was  marching ;  he  knew  only  that  he 
was  two  days  distant,  and  that  the  Lauda  squadron  was 
with  him,    Charnyetski  had  borrowed  it  for  a  while,  but 


THE  DELUGE.  595 

had  sent  it  back  long  ago,  and  now  it  was  marching  under 
lead  of  the  hetman.  "  They  say,"  concluded  the  noble,  "  that 
we  must  go  to  Prussia,  and  the  soldiers  are  greatly  delighted. 
But  our  work  is  to  obey  and  to  strike." 

Kmita,  when  he  had  heard  the  narrative,  did  not  hesitate 
long.  He  turned  his  chambul,  went  with  forced  marches 
to  the  hetman,  and  after  two  days  fell  late  at  night  into  the 
arms  of  Volodyovski,  who,  pressing  him,  said  at  once,  — 

"Count  Waldeck  and  Prince  Boguslav  are  in  Prostki, 
making  intrenchments  to  secure  themselves  with  a  fortified 
camp.     We  &hall  march  on  them." 

"  To-day  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"  To-morrow  before  daybreak,  —  that  is,  in  two  or  three 
hours." 

Here  they  embraced  each  other  again. 

"Something  tells  me  that  God  will  give  him  into  our 
hands  ! "  exclaimed  Kmita,  with  emotion. 

"  And  I  think  so  too." 

"  I  have  made  a  vow  to  fast  till  death  on  the  day  in  which 
I  meet  him." 

"  The  protection  of  God  will  not  fail  you,"  said  Volody- 
ovski. "  I  shall  not  be  envious,  either,  if  this  lot  falls  to 
you,  for  your  wrong  is  greater.  Yendrek,  let  me  look  at 
you  !  You  have  grown  perfectly  black  from  the  weather ; 
but  you  have  acquitted  yourself.  The  whole  division  looks 
with  the  greatest  esteem  on  your  labor.  Kothing  behind 
you  but  ruins  and  corpses  !  You  are  a  born  soldier ;  and  it 
would  go  hard  with  Zagloba  himself,  were  he  here,  to  invent 
in  self-praise  deeds  better  than  those  you  have  done." 

"  But  where  is  Zagloba  ?  " 

"He  remained  with  Sapyeha;  for  he  fell  into  weeping 
and  despair  after  Kovalski." 

"  Then  has  Kovalski  fallen  ?  " 

Volodyovski  pressed  his  lips.  "  Do  you  know  who  killed 
him  ?  " 

"  Whence  should  I  know  ?    Tell  me  I " 

"  Prince  Boguslav  !  " 

Kmita  turned  in  his  place,  as  if  thrust  with  a  point,  and 
began  to  draw  in  air  with  a  hiss ;  at  last  he  gritted  his 
teeth,  and  casting  himself  on  the  bench,  rested  his  head  on 
his  palms  in  silence. 

Volodyovski  clapped  his  hands,  and  ordered  the  attendant 
to  bring  drink  ;  then  he  sat  near  Kmita,  filled  a  cup  for  him, 
and  began,  — 

"Eoh  Kovalski  died  such  a  cavalier^s  death  that  Grod 


596  THE  DELUGE. 

grant  any  man  of  us  to  die  no  worse.  It  is  enough  to  inform 
you  that  Karl  Gustav  himself  after  the  battle  celebrated  his 
funeral,  and  a  whole  regiment  of  the  guards  fired  a  salute 
over  his  coffin." 

"If  only  not  at  those  hands,  at  those  hellish  hands!" 
exclaimed  Kmita. 

"  Yes,  at  the  hands  of  Boguslav ;  we  know  that  from 
hussars  who  with  their  own  eyes  saw  the  sad  end." 

"  Were  you  not  there  then  ?  " 

"  In  battle  places  are  not  chosen,  but  a  man  stands  where 
he  is  ordered.  If  I  had  been  there,  either  I  should  not  be 
here  now,  or  Boguslav  would  not  be  making  trenches  at 
Prostki." 

"  Tell  me  how  it  all  happened.  It  will  only  increase  the 
anger." 

Pan  Michael  drank/  wiped  his  yellow  mustaches,  and 
began:  — 

"  Of  a  certainty  you  are  not  lacking  in  narratives  of  the 
Warsaw  battle,  for  every  one  is  speaking  of  it ;  therefore  I 
shall  not  dwell  on  it  too  long.  Our  gracious  lord  —  God  give 
hira  health  and  long  years !  for  under  another  king  the 
country  would  have  perished  amid  disasters  —  has  shown 
himself  a  famous  leader.  Had  there  been  such  obedience 
as  there  was  command,  had  we  been  worthy  of  the  king, 
the  chroniclers  would  have  to  describe  a  new  Polish  victory 
at  Warsaw  equal  to  those  at  Griinwald  and  Berestechko. 
Speaking  briefly,  on  the  first  day  we  beat  the  Swedes ;  on 
the  second,  fortune  inclined  now  to  one,  now  to  the  other, 
but  still  we  were  uppermost.  At  that  time  the  Lithuanian 
hussars,  in  which  Kovalski  served  under  Prince  Polubinski, 
a  great  soldier,  went  to  the  attack.  When  they  were  pass- 
ing I  saw  them  as  I  see  you  this  moment,  for  I  was  with  the 
Lauda  men  on  a  height  near  the  intrenchments.  They  were 
twelve  hundred  strong,  —  men  and  horses  such  as  the  world 
had  not  seen.  They  passed  twenty  rods  distant  from  our 
flank  ;  and  I  tell  you  that  the  earth  trembled  under  them. 
We  saw  the  Brandenburg  infantry  planting  their  pikes  in 
the  ground  in  a  hurry,  to  meet  the  first  onrush.  Then 
began  firing  from  muskets,  till  the  smoke  covered  them  en- 
tirely. We  looked.  The  hussars  had  given  rein  to  their 
horses.  O  God,  what  a  sweep !  They  fell  into  the  smoke,  — 
disappeared !  My  soldiers  began  to  shout,  ^  They  will  break 
them,  they  will  break  them  ! '  For  a  while  the  hussars  were 
invisible  ;  then  something  thundered,  and  there  was  a  sound 
as  if  in  a  thousand  forges  men  were  beating  anvils  with 


THE  DELUGE.  597 

hammers.  We  look.  Jesus!  Mary!  The  elector's  men 
are  lying  like  stones  on  a  street,  like  wheat  through  which 
a  tempest  has  passed ;  and  the  hussars  far  away  beyond, 
their  streamers  glittering.  They  are  bearing  down  on  the 
Swedes!  They  struck  cavalry;  the  cavalry  were  down 
like  a  pavement!  They  struck  a  second  regiment;  they 
left  that  like  a  pavement !  There  was  a  roar,  cannon  were 
thundering ;  we  saw  them  when  the  wind  bore  the  smoke 
aside.  They  were  smashing  Swedish  infantry.  Everything 
was  fleeing,  rolling,  opening';  they  went  on  as  if  over  a 
highway.  They  had  passed  almost  through  the  whole  army, 
when  they  struck  a  regiment  of  the  horse-guard,  in  which 
was  Karl  Gustav  himself ;  and  like  a  whirlwind  they  scat- 
tered the  horse-guard.^' 

Here  Pan  Michael  stopped,  for  Kmita  had  closed  his  eyes 
with  his  fists  and  was  exclaiming,  — 
"  O  Mother  of  God !  To  see  such  a  thing  once  and  then  die ! '' 
"  Such  an  attack  my  eyes  will  never  see  again,"  continued 
the  little  knight.  "  We  too  were  commanded  to  spring  for- 
ward. I  saw  no  more,  but  what  I  tell  I  heard  from  the 
mouth  of  a  Swedish  officer  who  was  at  the  side  of  Karl  and 
saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  end.  That  Forgell  who  fell  into 
our  hands  afterward  at  Rava,  rushed  up  to  Karl.  ^  O  King,' 
cried  he,  ^  save  Sweden  !  save  yourself !  Aside,  aside ! 
Nothing  can  stop  them  ! '  But  Karl  answered :  '  No  use  to 
yield ;  we  must  meet  them  or  perish.'  Other  generals  rush 
up,  implore,  entreat,  in  vain.  The  king  moved  forward; 
they  strike.  The  Swedes  are  broken  more  quickly  than  you 
can  count  ten.  One  fell,  another  was  trampled,  others  were 
scattered  like  peas.  The  king  defended  himself  single- 
handed.  Kovalski  rode  up  and  knew  Karl  Gustav,  for  he 
had  seen  him  twice  before.  A  horseman  shielded  the 
king ;  but  those  who  were  present  said  that  lightning  does 
not  kill  more  quickly  than  Kovalski  cut  him  in  two.  Then 
the  king  rushed  at  Pan  Roh. 

Volodyovski  again  interrupted  his  narrative  and  breathed 
deeply  ;  but  Kmita  cried  at  once,  — 

"  Oh,  finish,  or  the  soul  will  go  out  of  me  ! " 
"They  rushed  at  each  other  so  that  the  breasts  of  the 
horses  struck.  They  raged.  ^  I  look,'  said  the  officer;  *the 
king  with  his  horse  is  on  the  ground.'  He  freed  himself, 
touched  the  trigger  of  his  pistol,  missed.  The  king's  hat 
had  fallen.  Roh  then  made  for  the  head  of  Karl  Gustav,  — 
had  his  sword  raised ;  the  Swedes  were  weak  from  terror,  for 


598  THE  DELUGE. 

there  was  no  time  to  save  Karl,  when  Boguslav  rose  as  if 
from  under  the  earth,  fired  into  the  very  ear  of  Kovalski, 
broke  his  head  and  his  helmet." 

"  0  my  Grod  !  he  had  not  time  to  bring  down  the  sword  ? '' 
screamed  Pan  Andrei,  tearing  his  hair. 

"  God  did  not  grant  him  that  grace,"  said  Pan  Michael. 
"  Zagloba  and  I  talked  of  what  had  happened.  The  man 
had  served  with  the  Radzivills  from  years  of  youth;  he 
considered  them  his  mststers,  and  at  sight  of  Eadzivill  it 
must  be  that  he  was  confused.  Perhaps  the  thought  had 
never  come  to  his  head  to  raise  a  hand  on  Radzivill.  It 
happens  that  way !  Well,  he  paid  with  his  life.  Zagloba  is 
a  wonderful  man,  for  he  is  not  Roh's  uncle  at  all,  and  not 
his  relative ;  still  another  man  would  not  have  been  in  such 
despair  for  a  son.  And,  to  tell  the  truth,  there  was  no 
reason,  for  one  might  envy  Kovalski  such  a  glorious  death ; 
a  noble  and  a  soldier  is  born  to  give  his  life,  if  not  on  the 
present  day  then  on  the  morrow ;  men  will  write  of  Koval- 
ski, and  posterity  will  celebrate  his  name." 

Pan  Michael  was  silent ;  after  a  while  he  made  the  sign 
of  the  cross  and  said,  — 

"  Eternal  rest  give  him,  0  Lord,  and  may  light  shine  on 
him  forever ! " 

"  For  the  ages  of  ages  !  "  said  Kmita. 

Both  whispered  prayers  for  a  certain  time,  maybe  asking 
for  themselves  a  similar  death,  if  only  not  at  the  hands  of 
Prince  Boguslav.     At  last  Pan  Michael  said,  — 

"  Father  Pyekarski  assured  us  that  Roh  went  straight  to 
heaven." 

"  Of  course  he  did,  and  our  prayers  are  not  needed  for 
him." 

"  Prayers  are  always  needed ;  for  they  are  inscribed  to  the 
credit  of  others,  and  maybe  to  our  own." 

"  My  hope  is  in  the  mercy  of  God,"  said  Kmita,  sighing. 
"  I  trust  that  for  what  I  have  done  in  Prussia,  even  a  couple 
of  years  will  be  taken  from  me  in  purgatory." 

"  Everything  there  is  reckoned.    What  a  man  works  out  j 
here  with  his  sabre,  the  heavenly  secretary  records." 

"  I  too  served  with  Radzivill,"  said  Kmita,  "  but  I  shall 
not  be  confused  at  sight  of  Boguslav.  My  God,  my  God  ! 
Prostki  is  not  far  away !  Remember,  0  Lord,  that  he  is 
Thy  enemy  too,  for  he  is  a  heretic  who  more  than  once  has 
blasphemed  Thy  true  faith." 

"  And  is  an  enemy  of  the  country,"  added  Pan  Michael. 


THE  DELUGE.  599 

"We  have  hope  that  his  end  is  approaching.  Zagloba, 
speaking  in  grief  and  in  tears  and  as  if  inspired,  foretold 
the  same  after  that  attack  of  the  hussars.  He  cursed 
Boguslav  so  that  the  hair  stood  on  the  head  of  every  man 
listening.  Prince  Michael  Radzivill,  who  is  marching  with 
us  against  him,  saw  also  in  a  dream  two  golden  trumpets, 
which  the  Radzivills  have  on  their  shield,  gnawed  by  a 
bear,  and  he  said  at  once  next  day,  *  Misfortune  will  meet 
me  or  some  other  Radzivill.' " 

"  By  a  bear  ?  "  asked  Kmita,  growing  pale. 

"  By  a  bear." 

Pan  Andrei's  face  became  clear  as  if  a  gleam  of  the  morn- 
ing dawn  had  fallen  on  it ;  he  raised  his  eyes,  stretched  his 
hands  toward  heaven  and  said  with  a  solemn  voice,  — 

"  I  have  a  bear  on  my  shield.  Praise  to  Thee,  O  Lord  on 
high  !  Praise  to  Thee,  Most  Holy  Mother !  0  Lord,  O  Lord ! 
I  am  not  worthy  of  this  grace." 

When  he  heard  this  Pan  Michael  was  greatly  moved,  for 
he  recognized  at  once  that  that  was  an  omen  from  heaven. 

"  Yendrek ! "  cried  he,  "  to  make  sure,  press  the  feet  of 
Christ  before  the  battle;  and  I  will  implore  him  against 
Sakovich." 

"Prostki!  Prostki!"  repeated  Kmita,  as  in  a  fever. 
"  When  do  we  move  ?  " 

"  Before  day,  and  soon  it  will  begin  to  dawn." 

Kmita  approached  the  broken  window  of  the  cottage  and 
cried :  "  The  stars  are  paling  already.     Ave,  Maria.^^ 

Then  came  the  distant  crowing  of  a  cock,  and  with  it  low 
trumpeting.  A  few  "  Our  Fathers  "  later,  movement  began 
in  the  whole  vills^e.  The  clatter  of  steel  was  heard,  and 
the  snorting  of  horses.  Dark  masses  of  cavalry  assembled 
on  the  highway. 

The  air  began  to  be  filled  with  light ;  a  pale  gleam  was 
silvering  the  points  of  the  spears,  twinkling  on  the  naked 
sabres,  bringing  out  of  the  shade  mustached  threatening 
faces,  helmets,  kolpaks,  Tartar  sheepskin  caps,  fur  cloaks, 
quivers.  At  last  the  advance  with  Kmita  in  the  vanguard 
was  moving  toward  Prostki ;  the  troops  stretched  in  a  long 
line  over  the  road,  and  marched  quickly. 

The  horses  in  the  first  ranks  fell  to  snorting  greatly,  after 
them  others,  as  a  good  portent  for  the  soldiers. 

White  mists  hid  the  meadows  yet,  and  the  fields. 

Round  about  was  silence ;  only  land-rails  were  playing  in 
the  grass,  wet  with  dew. 


I. 


600  THE  DELUGE. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

Septembeb  6,  the  Polish  troops  arrived  at  Vansosh  and 
iisposed  themselves  for  rest,  so  that  before  battle  horses 
and  men  might  gain  strength.  Pan  Gosyevski,  the  hetman, 
decided  to  halt  there  four  or  five  days ;  but  events  interfered 
with  his  reckoning. 

Babinich,  as  a  man  knowing  the  boundary  well,  was  sent 
on  a  reconnoissance ;  he  was  given  two  light  Lithuanian 
squadrons  and  a  fresh  chambul  of  Tartars,  for  his  own 
Tartars  were  over-much  wearied. 

Gosyevski  enjoined  on  him  earnestly,  before  starting,  to 
obtain  an  informant  and  not  to  return  empty-handed.  But 
Babinich  merely  laughed,  thinking  to  himself  that  he  needed 
no  urging,  and  that  he  would  bring  prisoners,  even  if  he  had  J 

to  find  them  in  the  intrenchments  of  Prostki. 

In  fact,  he  returned  in  forty-eight  hours,  bringing  a 
number  of  Prussians  and  Swedes,  and  among  them  an 
officer  of  note.  Von  Rossel,  captain  in  a  Prussian  regiment 
under  Boguslav. 

The  party  was  received  in  the  camp  with  great  applause. 
There  was  no  need  of  torturing  the  captain,  for  Babinich 
had  already  done  that  on  the  road  by  putting  the  sword- 
point  to  his  throat.  From  his  statements  it  transpired 
that  not  only  the  Prussian  regiments  of  Count  Waldeck 
were  in  Prostki,  but  also  six  Swedish  regiments  under  com- 
mand of  Major-General  Israel ;  of  these,  four  were  of  cavalry 
under  Peters,  Frytjotson,  Tauben,  and  Ammerstein,  with  two 
of  infantry  under  the  brothers  Engel.  Of  Prussian  regi- 
ments, which  were  very  well  equipped,  besides  that  of  Count 
Waldeck  himself,  there  were  four,  —  those  of  the  Prince  ot 
Wismar,  Bruntsl,  Konnaberg,  General  Wahlrat,  —  with  four 
squadrons  of  Boguslav's  command,  two  being  of  Prussian 
nobles,  and  two  of  his  own  men. 

Supreme  command  was  held  by  Count  Waldeck ;  in  real- 
ity, however,  he  obeyed  in  everything  Prince  Boguslav,  to 
whose  influence  the  Swedish  general  Israel  also  yielded. 

But  the  most  important  intelligence  given  by  Rossel 
was  this,  —  that  two  thousand  chosen  infantry  of  Pomerania 


THE  DELUGE.  601 

were  hastening  from  Elko  to  reinforce  Prostki ;  but  Count 
Waldeck,  fearing  lest  these  men  might  be  taken  by  the 
horde,  wished  to  leave  the  fortified  Qamp,  join  the  Pomera- 
nians, and  then  .make  intrenchments  a  second  time.  Bo- 
guslav,  according  to  Eossel,  was  so  far  rather  strongly 
opposed  to  leaving  Prostki,  and  only  during  the  last  days 
began  to  incline  toward  this  action.  Gosyevski  on  hearing 
this  news  was  greatly  rejoiced,  for  he  was  certain  that  vic- 
tory would  not  miss  him.  The  enemy  might  defend  them- 
selves for  a  long  time  in  the  intrenchments,  but  neither  the 
Swedish  nor  the  Prussian  cavalry  could  resist  the  Poles  in 
the  open  field. 

Prince  Boguslav  seemed  to  understand  this  fact  as  well 
as  Gosyevski,  and  for  this  special  reason  he  did  not  much 
approve  Waldeck's  plans.  But  he  was  too  vain  not  to  yield 
before  even  the  reproach  of  excessive  caution.  Besides,  he 
was  not  distinguished  for  patience.  It  might  be  reckoned 
almost  with  certainty  that  he  would  grow  weary  of  wait- 
ing in  trenches,  and  would  seek  fame  and  victory  in  the 
open  field.  Gosyevski  had  simply  to  hasten  his  advance 
on  the  enemy  at  the  moment  when  they  were  leaving  the 
intrenchments. 

So  thought  he ;  so  thought  other  colonels,  such  as  Hassan 
Bey,  who  led  the  horde ;  Voynillovich,  who  led  the  king's 
regiment ;  Korsak,  a  light-horse  colonel ;  Volodyovski,  Kot- 
vich,  and  Babinich.  All  agreed  on  one  point,  —  that  it  was 
necessary  to  give  up  further  rest,  and  march  in  the  night ; 
that  is,  in  a  few  hours.  Meanwhile  Korsak  sent  his  ban- 
neret, Byeganski,  to  Prostki  to  inform  the  advancing  army 
every  hour  of  what  was  taking  place  in  the  camp.  Volo- 
dyovski and  Babinich  took  Kossel  to  their  quarters  to  learn 
something  more  of  Boguslav.  The  captain  was  greatly 
alarmed  at  first,  for  he  felt  still  at  his  throat  Kmita's 
sabre-point,  but  wine  soon  loosened  his  tongue.  Since 
he  had  served  once  in  the  Commonwealth  in  a  foreign 
command,  he  had  learned  Polish;  therefore  he  was  able 
to  answer  the  questions  of  the  little  knight,  who  did  not 
know  German. 

"Have  you  been  long  in  the  service  of  Prince  Bogus- 
lav?" asked  Volodyovski. 

"I  do  not  serve  in  his  army,''  answered  Rossel,  "but  in 
the  elector's  regiment,  which  was  put  under  his  command." 

"  Then  do  you  know  Pan  Sakovich  ?  " 

"  I  have  seen  him  in  Konigsberg." 


602  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Is  he  with  the  prince  ?  " 

"  He  is  not ;  he  remained  in  Taurogi." 

Volodyovski  sighed  and  moved  his  mustaches.  '^  I  have 
no  luck,  as  usual/'  said  he. 

"  Be  not  grieved,  Michael,"  said  Babiuichl  "  You  will  find 
him  3  if  not,  I  shall." 

Then  he  turned  to  Kossel :  "  You  are  an  old  soldier ;  you 
have  seen  both  armies,  and  you  know  our  cavalry  of  old : 
what  do  you  think,  —  on  whose  side  will  be  victory  ?  " 

"  If  they  meet  you  outside  the  trenches,  on  yours ;  but 
you  cannot  take  the  trenches  without  infantry  and  cannon, 
especially  since  everything  is  done  there  with  Radzivill's 
head." 

"  Then  do  you  consider  him  such  a  great  leader  ?  " 

"  Not  only  is  that  my  opinion,  but  it  is  the  general  opin- 
ion in  both  armies.  They  say  that  at  Warsaw  the  Most 
Serene  King  of  Sweden  followed  his  advice,  and  therefore 
won  a  great  battle.  The  prince,  as  a  Pole,  has  a  better 
knowledge  of  your  method  of  warfare  and  can  manage 
more  quickly.  I  saw  myself  that  the  King  of  Sweden 
after  the  third  day  of  battle  embraced  him  in  front  of  the 
army  and  kissed  him.  It  is  true  that  he  owed  his  life  to 
him ;  for  had  it  not  been  for  the  shot  of  the  prince  —  But 
it  is  a  terror  to  think  of  it !  He  is  besides  an  incompara- 
ble knight,  whom  no  man  can  meet  with  any  weapon." 

"  H'm ! "  said  Volodyovski,  "  maybe  there  is  such  a 
man." 

When  he  had  said  this,  his  mustaches  trembled  threaten- 
ingly. Kossel  looked  at  him,  and  grew  suddenly  red.  For 
a  time  it  seemed  that  either  he  would  burst  a  blood-vessel 
or  break  into  laughter ;  but  at  last  he  remembered  that  he 
was  in  captivity,  and  controlled  himself  quickly.  But 
Kmita  with  his  steel  eyes  looked  at  him  steadily  and 
said,  — 

"  That  will  be  shown  to-morrow." 

"  But  is  Boguslav  in  good  health  ?  "  asked  Volodyovski ; 
"for  the  fever  shook  him  a  long  time,  and  must  have 
weakened  him." 

"  He  is,  and  has  been  this  long  time,  as  healthy  as  a  fish, 
and  takes  no  medicine.  The  doctor  at  first  wanted  to  give 
him  many  preservatives,  but  immediately  after  the  first 
came  a  paroxysm.  Prince  Boguslav  gave  orders  to  toss 
that  doctor  up  from  sheets ;  and  that  helped  him,  for  the 
doctor  himself  got  a  fever  from  fright." 


THE  DELUGE.  603 

"  To  toss  him  up  from  sheets  ?  "  asked  Volodyovski. 

"  I  saw  it  myself,"  answered  Rossel.  "  Two  sheets  were 
placed  one'  above  the  other,  and  the  doctor  put  in  the  cen- 
tre of  them.  Four  strong  soldiers  took  the  sheets  by  the 
corners,  and  threw  up  the  poor  doctor.  I  tell  you,  gentle- 
men, that  he  went  nearly  ten  ells  into  the  air,  and  he  had 
hardly  come  down  when  they  hurled  him  up  again.  Gen- 
eral Israel,  Count  Waldeck,  and  the  prince  were  holding 
their  sides  from  laughter.  Many  of  the  officers  too  were- 
looking  at  the  spectacle,  till  the  doctor  fainted.  Then 
the  prince  was  free  of  his  fever,  as  if  some  hand  had 
removed  it." 

Though  Pan  Michael  and  Babinich  hated  Boguslav,  still 
they  could  not  restrain  themselves  from  laughter  when 
they  heard  of  this  joke.  Babinich  struck  his  knees  and 
cried,-— 

"  Ah,  the  scoundrel !  how  he  helped  himself ! " 

"I  must  tell  Zagloba  of  this  medicine,"  said  Pan 
Michael. 

"  It  cured  him  of  the  fever,"  said  Rossel ;  "  but  what 
is  that,  when  the  prince  does  not  restrain  sufficiently  the 
impulses  of  his  blood,  and  therefore  will  not  live  to 
ripe  age?" 

"  I  think  so  too,"  muttered  Babinich.  "  Such  as  he  do 
not  live  long." 

"  Does  he  give  way  to  himself  in  the  camp  ?  "  asked  Pan 
Michael. 

"  Of  course,"  answered  Rossel.  "  Count  Waldeck  laughed, 
saying  that  his  princely  grace  takes  with  him  waiting-maids. 
I  saw  myself  two  handsome  maidens ;  his  attendants  told^me 
that  they  were  there  to  iron  his  lace  —  but  God  knows." 

Babinich,  when  he  heard  this,  grew  red  and  pale ;  then 
he  sprang  up,  and  seizing  Rossel  by  the  arm  began  to  shake 
him  violently. 

"  Are  they  Poles  or  Germans  ?  " 

"Not  Poles,"  said  the  terrified  Rossel.  "One  is  a  Prils- 
sian  noblewoman;  the  other  is  a  Swede,  who  formerly 
served  the  wife  of  General  Israel." 

Babinich  looked  at  Pan  Michael  and  drew  a  deep  breath ; 
the  little  knight  was  relieved  too,  and  began  to  move  his 
mustaches. 

"Gentlemen,  permit  me  to  rest,"  said  Rossel.  "I  am 
dreadfully  tired,  for  the  Tartar  led  me  ten  miles  with  a 
lariat." 


604  THE  DELUGE. 

Kmita  clapped  his  hands  for  Soroka,  and  committed  the 
prisoner  to  him ;  then  he  turned  with  quick  step  to  Pan 
Michael. 

"Enough  of  this!"  said  he.  "I  would  rather  perish  a 
hundred  times  than  live  in  this  ceaseless  alarm  and  uncer- 
tainty. When  Rossel  mentioned  those  women  just  now, 
I  thought  that  some  one  was  going  at  my  temple  with  a 
club." 

"It  is  time  to  finish!"  said  Volodyovski,  shaking  his 
sabre. 

At  that  moment  trumpets  sounded  at  the  hetman's  quar- 
ters ;  soon  trumpets  answered  in  all  the  Lithuanian  squad- 
rons, and  pipes  in  the  chambuls. 

The  troops  began  to  assemble,  and  an  hour  later  were  on 
the  march. 

Before  they  had  gone  five  miles  a  messenger  hurried  up 
from  Byeganski  of  Korsak's  squadron,  with  intelligence  for 
the  hetman  that  a  number  of  troopers  had  been  seized  from 
a  considerable  body  occupied  in  collecting  on  that  side  of 
the  river  all  the  wagons  and  horses  of  the  peasants.  In- 
terrogated on  the  spot,  they  acknowledged  that  the  tabor 
of  the  whole  army  was  to  leave  Prostki  about  eight 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  that  commands  were  issued 
already. 

"  Let  us  praise  God  and  urge  on  our  horses,"  said  Gosy- 
evski.  "Before  evening  that  army  will  be  no  longer  in 
existence."  * 

He  sent  the  horde  neck  and  head  to  push  with  utmost 
endeavor  between  Waldeck's  troops  and  the  Pomeranian 
infantry  hastening  to  aid  them.  After  the  horde  went 
Lithuanians ;  being  mainly  of  the  light  squadrons,  they 
came  right  after  the  horde. 

Kmita  was  in  the  front  rank  of  the  Tartars,  and  urged  on 
his  men  till  the  horses  were  steaming.  On  the  road  he 
bowed  down  on  the  saddle,  struck  his  forehead  on  the  neck 
of  his  horse,  and  prayed  with  all  the  powers  of  his  soul, — 

"  Grant  me,  0  Christ,  to  take  vengeance,  not  for  my  own 
wrongs,  but  for  the  insults  wrought  on  the  country !  I  am 
a  sinner ;  I  am  not  worthy  of  Thy  grace ;  but  have  mercy  on 
me !  Permit  me  to  shed  the  blood  of  heretics,  and  for  Thy 
praise  I  will  fast  and  scourge  myself  every  week  on  this 
day  till  the  end  of  my  life." 

Then  to  the  Most  Holy  Lady  of  Chenstohova,  whom  he 
had  served  with  his  blood,  and  to  his  own  patron  besides. 


THE  DELUGE.  605 

did  he  commit  himself;  and  strong  with  such  protection,  he 
felt  straightway  that  an  immense  hope  was  entering  his 
soul,  that  an  uncommon  power  was  penetrating  his  limbs,  — 
a  power  before  which  everything  must  fall  in  the  dust.  It 
seemed  to  him  that  wings  were  growing  from  his  shoulders ; 
joy  embraced  him  like  a  whirlwind,  and  he  flew  in  front  of  his 
Tartars,  so  that  sparks  were  scattered  from  under  the  hoofs 
of  his  steed.  Thousands  of  wild  warriors  bent  forward  to 
the  necks  of  their  ponies,  and  shot  along  after  him. 

A  river  of  pointed  caps  rose  and  fell  with  the  rush  of  the 
horses ;  bows  rattled  behind  the  men's  shoulders ;  in  front 
went  the  sound  from  the  tramp  of  iron  hoofs ;  from  behind 
flew  the  roar  of  the  oncoming  squadrons,  like  the  deep  roar 
of  a  great  swollen  river. 

And  thus  they  fleV  on  in  the  rich  starry  night  which  cov- 
ered the  roads  and  the  fields.  They  were  like  a  mighty 
flock  of  ravening  birds  which  had  smelled  blood  in  the  dis- 
tance. Fields,  oak-groves,  meadows,  sped  past,  till  at  last 
the  waning  moon  became  pale  and  inclined  in  the  west. 
Then  they  reined  in  their  beasts,  and  halted  for  final  re- 
freshment. It  was  not  farther  now  than  two  miles  from 
Prostki. 

The  Tartars  fed  their  horses  with  barley  from  their 
hands,  so  "that  the  beasts  might  gain  strength  before  battle ; 
but  Kmita  sat  on  a  fresh  pony  and  rode  farther  to  look  at 
the  camp  of  the  enemy. 

After  half  an  hour's  ride  he  found  in  the  willows  the 
light-horse  party  which  Korsak  had  sent  to  reconnoitre. 

"  Well,"  asked  Kmita,  "  what  is  to  be  heard  ?  " 

"  They  are  not  sleeping,  they  are  bustling  like  bees  in  a 
hive,"  answered  the  banneret.  "  They  would  have  started 
already,  but  have  not  wagons  sufficient." 

"  Can  the  camp  be  seen  from  some  point  near  at  hand  ?  " 

"It  can  from  that  height  which  is  covered  with  bushes. 
The  camp  lies  over  there  in  the  valley  of  the  river.  Does 
your  grace  wish  to  see  it  ?  " 

"  Lead  on." 

The  banneret  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  they  rode  to  the 
height.  Day  was  already  in  the  sky,  and  the  air  was  filled 
with  a  golden  light ;  but  along  the  river  on  the  opposite  low 
bank  there  lay  still  a  dense  fog.  Hidden  in  the  bushes, 
they  looked  at  that  fog  growing  thinner  and  thinner. 

At  last  about  two  furlongs  distant  a  square  earthwork 
was  laid  bare.     Kmita's  glance  was  fixed  on  it  with  eager- 


606  *  THE  DELUGE. 

ness ;  but  at  the  first  moment  he  saw  only  the  misty  outlines 
of  tents  and  wagons  standing  in  the  centre  along  the  intrench- 
ments.  The  blaze  of  fires  was  not  visible ;  he  saw  only  smoke 
rising  in  lofty  curls  to  the  sky  in  sign  of  fine  weather.  But 
as  the  fog  vanished  Pan  Andrei  could  distinguish  through 
his  field-glass  blue  Swedish  and  yellow  Prussian  banners 
planted  on  the  intrenchments ;  then  masses  of  soldiers,  can- 
non, and  horses. 

Around  there  was  silence,  broken  only  by  the  rustle  of 
bushes  moved  by  the  breeze,  and  the  glad  morning  twitter 
of  birds ;  but  from  the  camp  came  a  deep  sound. 

Evidently  no  one  was  sleeping,  and  they  were  preparing 
to  march,  for  in  the  centre  of  the  intrenchment  was  an  un- 
usual stir.  Whole  regiments  were  mgving  from  place  to 
place ;  some  went  out  in  front  of  the  intrenchments ;  around 
the  wagons  there  was  a  tremendous  bustle.  Cannon  also 
were  drawn  from  the  trenches. 

"It  cannot  be  but  they  are  preparing  to  march,''  said 
Kmita. 

"  All  the  prisoners  said :  *  They  wish  to  make  a  junction 
with  the  infantry  ^  and  besides  they  do  not  think  that  the 
hetman  can  come  up  before  evening ;  and  even  if  he  were  to 
come  up;  they  prefer  a  battle  in  the  open  field  to  yielding 
that  infantry  to  the  knife.'  " 

"  About  two  hours  will  pass  before  they  move,  and  at  the 
end  of  two  hours  the  hetman  will  be  here." 

"  Praise  be  to  God ! "  said  the  banneret. 

"  Send  to  tell  our  men  not  to  feed  too  long." 

"  According  to  order." 

"  But  have  they  not  sent  away  parties  to  this  side  of  the 
river  ?  " 

"  To  this  side  they  have  not  sent  one.  But  they  have 
sent  some  to  their  infantry,  marching  from  Elko." 

"  It  is  well ! "  said  Kmita. 

And  he  descended  the  height,  and  commanding  the  party 
to  hide  longer  in  the  rushes,  moved  back  himself  with  all  the 
breath  in  his  horse  to  the  squadron. 

Gosyevski  was  just  mounting  when  Babinich  arrived.  The 
young  knight  told  quickly  what  he  had  seen  and  what  the 
position  was ;  the  hetman  listened  with  great  satisfaction, 
and  urged  forward  the  squadrons  without  delay. 

Babinich's  party  went  in  advance ;  after  it  the  Lithuanian 
squadrons ;  then  that  of  Voynillovich,  that  of  Lauda,  the 
hetman's  own,  and  othera    The  horde  remained  behind ;  for 


THE  DELUGE.  '  607 

Hassan  Bey  begged  for  that  with  insistence,  fearing  that 
his  men  might  not  withstand  the  first  onset  of  the  heavy 
cavalry.     He  had  also  another  reckoning. 

He  wished,  when  the  Lithuanians  struck  the  enemy's 
front,  to  seize  the  camp  with  his  Tartars ;  in  the  camp  he 
expected  to  find  very  rich  plunder.  The  hetman  permitted 
this,  thinking  justly  that  the  Tartars  would  strike  weakly 
on  the  cavalry,  but  would  fall  like  madmen  on  the  tabor 
and  might  raise  a  panic,  especially  since  the  Prussian  horses 
were  less  accustomed  to  their  terrible  howling. 

In  two  hours,  as"  Kmita  had  predicted,  they  halted  in 
front  of  that  elevation  from  which  the  scouting-party  had 
looked  into  the  intrenchments,  and  which  now  concealed  the 
march  of  all  the  troops.  The  banneret,  seeing  the  troops 
approaching,  sprang  forward  like  lightning  with  intelli- 
gence that  the  enemy,  having  withdrawn  the  pickets  from 
this  side  of  the  river,  had  already  moved,  and  that  the  rear 
of  the  tabor  was  just  leaving  the  intrenchments. 

When  he  heard  this,  Gosyevski  drew  his  baton  from  the 
holsters  of  the  saddle,  and  said,  — 

"  They  cannot  return  now,  for  the  wagons  block  the  way. 
In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost !  There  is 
no  reason  to  hide  longer !  " 

He  beckoned  to  the  bunchuk-bearer ;  and  he,  raising  the 
horse-tail  standard  aloft,  waved  it  on  every  side.  At  this 
sign  all  the  horse-tail  standards  began  to  wave,  trumpets 
thundered,  Tartar  pipes  squeaked,  six  thousand  sabres  .were 
gleaming  in  the  air,  and  six  thousand  throats  shouted,  — 

"  Jesus !  Mary ! " 

"  Allah  uh  Allah ! "    . 

Then  squadron  after  squadron  rose  in  a  trot  from  behind 
the  height.  In  Waldeck's  camp  they  had  not  expected 
guests  so  soon,  for  a  feverish  movement  set  in.  The  drums 
rattled  uninterruptedly ;  the  regiments  turned  with  front  to 
the  river. 

"It  was  possible  to  see  with  the  naked  eye  generals  and 
colonels  flying  between  the  regiments;  they  hurried  to 
the  centre  with  the  cannon^  so  as  to  bring  them  forward  to 
the  river. 

After  a  while  both  armies  were  not  farther  than  a  thou- 
sand yards  from  each  other.  They  were  divided  only  by 
a  broad  meadow,  in  the  centre  of  which  a  river  flowed. 
Another  moment,  and  the  first  streak  of  white  smoke 
bloomed  out  from  the  Prussian  side  toward  the  Poles. 


608  •  THE  DELUGE. 

The  battle  had  begun. 

The  hetman  himself  sprang  toward  Kmita's  troops,  — 

"  Advance,  Babinich !  advance  in  God's  name  against  that 
line ! "  And  he  pointed  with  his  baton  to  the  gleaming 
regiment  of  cavalry. 

"  Follow  me  ! "  commanded  Pan  Andrei.  And  pressing  his 
horse  with  spurs,  he  moved  at  a  gallop  toward  the  river. 

More  swiftly  than  an  arrow  from  a  bow  did  they  shoot 
forward.  The  horses  had  gained  their  highest  speed, 
and  were  running  with  ears  dropped  back,  and  bodies 
stretched  out  like  the  bodies  of  hounds.  The  riders  bent 
forward  to  the  manes  of  their  horses,  and  howling,  lashed 
onward  the  beasts,  which  now  did  not  seem  to  touch  earth  ; 
they  rushed  with  that  impetus  into  the  river.  The  water 
did  not  restrain  them,  for  they  came  upon  a  broad  ford, 
level  and  sandy  ;  they  reached  the  other  bank,  and  sprang 
on  in  a  body. 

Seeing  this,  the  regiment  of  armored  cavalry  moved 
toward  them,  first  at  a  walk,  then  at  a  trot,  and  did  not  go 
faster ;  but  when  Kmita's  front  had  come  within  twenty 
yards,  the  command  "  Fire ! "  was  heard,  and  a  thousand 
arms  with  pistols  were  stretched  forward. 

A  line  of  smoke  ran  from  one  end  of  the  rank  to  the 
other ;  then  the  two  bodies  struck  each  other  with  a  crash. 
The  horses  reared  at  the  first  blow ;  over  the  heads  of  the 
combatants  glittered  sabres  through  the  whole  length  of 
the  line.  A  serpent  as  it  were  of  lightning  flew  from  end 
to  end.  The  ominous  clang  of  blades  against  helmets  and 
breastplates  was  heard  to  the  other  side  of  the  river.  It 
seemed  as  if  hammers  were  ringing  in  forges  on  plates  of 
steel.  The  line  bent  in  one  moment  into  a  crescent ;  for 
since  the  centre  of  the  Grerman  cavalry  yielded,  pushed 
back  by  the  first  onset,  the  wings,  against  which  less  force 
was  directed,  kept  their  places.  But  the  armored  soldiers 
did  not  let  the  centre  be  broken,  and  a  terrible  slaughter 
began.  On  one  side  enormous  men  covered  with  armor 
resisted  with  the  whole  weight  of  horses ;  on  the  other  the 
gray  host  of  Tartars  pushed  with  the  force  of  accumulated 
impetus,  cutting  and  thrusting  with  an  inconceivable  rapid- 
ity which  only  uncommon  activity  and  ceaseless  practice 
can  give.  As  when  a  host  of  woodcutters  rush  at  a  forest 
of  pine-trees  there  is  heard  only  the  sound  of  axes,  and 
time  after  time  some  lofty  tree  falls  to  the  ground  with  a 
fearful  crash,  so  every  moment  some  one  of  the  cavalry 


■ 

I 


THE  DELUGE.  609 

bent  his  shining  head  and  rolled  under  his  horse.  The 
sabres  of  Kmita's  men  glittered  in  their  eyes,  cut  around 
their  faces,  eyes,  hands.  In  vain  does  a  sturdy  soldier  raise 
his  heavy  sword;  before  he  can  bring  it  down,  he  feels  a 
cold  point  entering  his  body ;  then  the  sword  drops  from 
his  hand,  and  he  falls  with  bloody  face  on  the  neck  of  his 
horse.  When  a  swarm  of  wasps  attack  in  an  orchard  him 
who  is  shaking  down  fruit,  vainly  does  the  man  ward  them 
off  with  his  hands,  try  to  free  himself,  dodge  aside ;  they 
reach  his  face  skilfully,  reach  his  neck,  and  each  one 
drives  into  him  a  sharp  sting.  So  did  Kmita's  raging  men, 
trained  in  so  many  battles,  rush  forward,  hew,  cut,  thrust, 
spread  terror  and  death  more  and  more  stubbornly,  surpass- 
ing their  opponents  as  much  as  a  skilful  craftsman  sur- 
passes the  sturdiest  apprentice  who  is  wanting  in  practice. 
Therefore  the  German  cavalry  began  to  fall  more  quickly ; 
and  the  centre,  against  which  Kmita  himself  was  fighting, 
became  so  thin  that  it  might  break  at  any  moment.  Com- 
mands of  officers,  summoning  soldiers  to  shattered  places, 
were  lost  in  the  uproar  and  wild  shouting ;  the  line  did  not 
come  together  quickly  enough,  and  Kmita  pressed  with  in- 
creasing power.  Wearing  chain-mail,  a  gift  from  Sapyeha, 
he  fought  as  a  simple  soldier,  having  with  him  the  young 
Kyemliches  and  Soroka.  Their  office  was  to  guard  their 
master ;  and  every  moment  some  one  of  them  turned  to  the 
right  or  the  left,  giving  a  terrible  blow ;  but  Kmita  rushed 
on  his  chestnut  horse  to  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  and 
having  all  the  secrets  of  Pan  Michael,  and  gigantic 
strength,  he  quenched  men's  lives  quickly.  Sometimes  he 
struck  with  his  whole  sabre ;  sometimes  he  barely  reached 
with  the  point;  sometimes  he  described  a  small  circle 
merely,  but  quick  as  lightning,  and  a  horseman  flew  head 
downward  under  his  beast,  as  if  a  thunderbolt  had  hurled 
him  from  the  saddle. .  Others  withdrew  before  the  terrible 
man. 

At  last  Pan  Andrei  slashed  the  standard-bearer  in  the 
temple  ;  he  gave  forth  a  sound  like  that  which  a  cock  gives 
if  his  throat  is  cut,  and  dropped  the  standard  from  his  hand. 
At  that  moment  the  centre  broke,  and  the  disordered  wings 
forming  two  chaotic  bodies  fled  swiftly  to  the  farther  lines 
of  the  Prussian  army. 

Kmita  looked  through  the  broken  centre  into  the  depth 
of  the  field,  and  saw  at  once  a  regiment  of  red  dragoons  fly- 
ing like  wind  to  the  aid  of  the  broken  cavalry. 
VOL.  11—89 


610  THE  DELUGE. 

"  That  is  nothing !  '^  thought  he ;  "  Volodyovski  will  cross 
the  ford  in  a  moment  to  aid  me." 

At  that  instant  was  heard  the  thunder  of  cannon  so  loud 
that  the  earth  trembled  in  its  foundations;  musketiy 
rattled  from  the  intrenchment  to  those  ranks  of  the  Poles 
who  had  pushed  forward  most.  The  whole  field  was  cov- 
ered with  smoke,  and  in  that  smoke  Kmita's  volunteers 
and  Tartars  closed  with  the  dragoons. 

But  from  the  side  of  the  river  no  one  came  with 
assistance. 

The  enemy  had  let  Kmita  pass  the  ford  purposely,  and 
then  covered  the  ford  with  such  a  dreadful  shower  from 
cannons  and  muskets  that  no  living  foot  could  pass 
through  it 

The  troops  of  Pan  Korsak  tried  first,  and  turned  back  in 
disorder ;  next  the  squadron  of  VoyniUovich  went  to  the 
middle  of  the  ford,  and  turned  back,  —  slowly,  it  is  true,  for 
that  was  the  king's  regiment,  one  of  the  most  valiant  in  the 
army,  but  with  a  loss  of  twelve  noted  nobles  and  nineteen 
soldiers. 

The  water  in  the  ford  which  was  the  only  passs^ 
through  the  river  was  plashing  under  the  blows  of  balls  as 
under  a  dense  pouring  rain.  Cannon-balls  flew  to  the  other 
bank,  casting  around  clouds  of  sand. 

Gosyevski  himself  rode  up  on  a  gallop,  and  when  he  had 
seen  mis,  he  knew  that  it  was  impossible  for  one  living 
man  to  reach  the  opposite  bank. 

And  still  that  might  decide  the  fate  of  the  battle.  Then 
the  forehead  of  the  hetman  frowned  sternly.  For  a  while 
he  looked  through  his  glass  along  the  whole  line  of  the 
enemy's  troops,  and  cried  to  the  orderly,  — 

^'  Rush  to  Hassan  Bey ;  let  the  horde  pass  the  deep  bank 
as  it  can,  and  strike  the  tabor.  What  they  find  in  the 
wagons  will  be  theirs  I  There  are  no  cannon  there ;  it  will 
be  only  hand  to  hand." 

The  horseman  sprang  forward  with  what  breath  was  in 
his  horse ;  but  the  hetman  advanced  to  where  under  wil* 
lows  on  the  meadow  stood  the  Lauda  squadron,  and  halted 
before  it. 

Volodyovski  was  at  the  head  of  the  squadron,  gloomy 
and  silent ;  but  he  looked  in  the  eyes  of  the  hetman,  and 
his  mustaches  quivered. 

'<  What  do  you  think?"  asked  the  hetman;  <<will  the 
Tartars  cross  ?  " 


1 


THE  DELUGE.  611 

"The  Tartars  will  cross,  but.Kmita  will  perish !"  an- 
swered the  little  knight. 

"  As  God  lives  ! "  cried  the  hetman,  suddenly ;  "  this 
Kmita,  if  he  had  a  head  on  his  shoulders,  might  win  the 
battle,  not  perish ! " 

Volodyovski  said  nothing;  still  he  thought:  "It  was 
necessary  either  not  to  send  any  regiment  across  the  river, 
or  to  send  five." 

The  hetman  looked  awhile  yet  through  his  glass  at  the  dis- 
tant confusion  which  Kmita  was  making  beyond  the  river ; 
but  the  little  knight,  not  being  able  to  endure  any  longer, 
drew  near  him,  and  holding  his  sabre-point  upward,  said,  — 

"  Your  worthiness,  if  there  were  an  order,  I  would  try  the 
ford  again/' 

"  Stop !  '^  said  Gosyevski,  rather  sharply ;  "  it  is  enough 
that  those  will  perish." 

"  They  are  perishing  already,"  replied  Volodyovski. 

And  in  truth  the  uproar  was  becoming  more  definite  and 
greater  every  moment.  Evidently  Kmita  was  retreating  to 
the  river. 

"As  God  lives,  I  wanted  that ! "  cried  the  hetman,  suddenly; 
and  he  sprang  like  a  thunderbolt  to  Voynillovich's  squadron. 

In  fact,  Kmita  was  retreating.  After  they  had  met  the 
red  dragoons,  his  men  fought  with  their  last  strength ;  but 
the  breath  was  already  failing  in  their  breasts,  their  wea- 
ried hands  were  drooping,  and  bodies  were  falling  faster  and 
faster ;  only  hope  that  aid  might  come  any  moment  from 
beyond  the  river  kept  courage  in  them  yet. 

Half  an  hour  more  passed,  and  the  cry  of  "  Strike ! "  was 
heard  no  longer ;  but  to  the  aid  of  the  red  dragoons  sprang 
Boguslav's  regiment  of  heavy  cavalry. 

"Death  is  coming!"  thought  Kmita,  seeing  them  ap- 
proaching from  the  flank. 

But  he  was  a  soldier  who  never  had  a  doubt,  for  a  moment, 
not  only  of  his  life,  but  of  victory.  Long  and  hazardous 
practice  had  given  him  also  great  knowledge  of  war ;  there- 
fore lightning  at  dusk  does  not  flash  and  then  die  out  so 
quickly  as  the  following  thought  flashed  to  the  head  of  Pan 
Andrei:  Evidently  the  Poles  could  not  cross  the  ford  to 
the  enemy;  and  since  they  could  not,  he  would  lead  the 
enemy  to  them. 

Boguslav's  regiment  was  coming  on  at  full  sweep,  and 
not  more  than  a  hundred  yards  distant ;  in  a  moment  they 
could  strike  and  scatter  his  Tartars.     Pan  Andrei  raised  the 


612  THE  DELUGE. 

pipe  to  his  mouth,  and  whistled  so  shrilly  that  the  nearest 
dragoon  horses  rose  on  their  haunches. 

That  instant  other  pipes  of  the  Tartar  leaders  repeated 
the  whistle ;  and  not  so  swiftly  does  the  whirlwind  twist  the 
sand  as  that  chambul  turned  its  horses  in  flight. 

The  remnant  of  the  mailed  cavalry,  the  red  dragoons,  and 
Boguslav's  regiment  sprang  after  them  with  all  speed. 

The  shouts  of  the  officers  —  "ISTaprzod  (Forward) !"  and 
"  Grott  mit  uns  (Grod  with  us) ! "  —  rang  like  a  storm,  and  a 
marvellous  sight  was  seen  then.  Over  the  broad  meadow 
rushed  the  disordered  and  confused  chambul  of  Tartars, 
straight  to  the  ford,  which  was  rained  on  with  bullets  and 
balls;  and  they  tore  onward,  as  if  carried  with  wings. 
Every  Tartar  lay  on  the  horse,  flattened  himself,  hid  himself 
in  the  mane  and  the  neck,  in  such  fashion  that  had  it  not 
been  for  the  cloud  of  arrows  flying  back  toward  the  cavalry, 
it  might  be  said  that  the  horses  were  rushing  on  riderless  ; 
after  them,  with  roaring,  shouting,  and  trampling,  followed 
gigantic  men,  with  upraised  swords  gleaming  in  their  right 
hands. 

The  ford  was  nearer  and  nearer ;  there  was  half  a  furlong 
left  yet,  and  evidently  the  Tartar  horses  were  using  their 
last  strength,  for  the  distance  between  them  and  the  cavalry 
was  quickly  decreasing. 

A  few  moments  later  the  front  ranks  of  the  pursuers 
began  to  cut  with  their  swords  the  Tartars  closing  the  rear. 
The  ford  was  right  there ;  it  seemed  that  in  a  few  springs 
the  horses  would  be  in  it. 

Suddenly  something  wonderful  happened. 

Behold,  when  the  chambul  had  run  to  the  ford,  a  shrill 
whistle  of  pipes  was  heard  again  on  the  wings,  an^J  the  whole 
body,  instead  of  rushing  into  the  river  to  seek  safety  on  the 
other  bank,  opened  in  two,  and  with  the  speed  of  swallows 
sprang  to  the  right  and  left,  with  and  against  the  flow  of 
the  river. 

But  the  heavy  regiments,  rushing  right  on  their  shoulders 
with  the  highest  horse-speed,  raced  into  the  ford  with  the 
same  force,  and  only  when  in  the  water  did  the  horsemen 
begin  to  hold  in  their  furious  beasts. 

The  cannon,  which  up  to  that  moment  had  been  showering 
a  rain  of  iron  on  the  gravel,  were  silent  in  a  second ;  the 
gunners  had  to  spare  their  own  array. 

But  Gosyevski  was  waiting  for  precisely  that  instant  as 
for  salvation. 


THE  DELUGE.  613 

The  cavalry  were  hardly  in  the  water  when  the  terrible 
royal  squadron  of  Voynillovich  rushed  at  it  like  a  hurricane ;. 
then  the  Lauda,  the  Korsak,  the  two  squadrons  of  the  het- 
man^  and  the  volunteer  squadron ;  after  that^  the  armored 
squadron  of  Prince  Michael  Radzivill. 

A  terrible  shout,  "Kill,  slay!^^  thundered  in  the  air; 
and  before  the  Prussian  regiments  could  halt,  concentrate, 
use  their  swords,  the  Voynillovich  squadron  had  scattered 
them  as  a  whirl  of  air  scatters  leaves ;  they  crushed  the 
red  dragoons,  pushed  back  Boguslav-s  regiment,  cut  it  in 
two,  and  drove  it  over  the  field  toward  the  main  army  of 
Prussia. 

In  one  moment  the  river  was  red  with  blood.  The  cannon 
began  to  play  again ;  but  too  late,  for  eight  squadrons  of 
Lithuanian  cavalry  were  sweeping  with  thunder  and  roar 
over  the  meadow,  and  the  whole  battle  was  transferred  to 
the  other  side  of  the  river. 

The  hetman  was  flying  with  one  of  his  own  squadrons, 
his  face  radiant  with  joy,  and  with  fire  in  his  eyes;  for 
once  he  had  the  cavalry  beyond  the  river,  he  was  certain  of 
victory. 

The  squadrons,  emulating  one  another  in  slashing  and 
thrusting,  drove  before  them  the  remnant  of  the  dragoons 
and  the  cavalry,  which  fell  in  a  dense  body ;  for  the  heavy 
horses  were  not  able  to  flee  swiftly,  and  merely  covered 
the  pursuers  against  missiles  from  the  front. 

Meanwhile  Waldeck,  Boguslav,  Radzivill,  and  Israel  sent 
forward  all  their  cavalry  to  restrain  the  onset,  and  hastened 
themselves  to  put  the  infantry  in  line.  Regiment  after 
regiment  ran  out  of  the  tabor,  and  took  their  places  on  the 
plain.  They  thrust  the  butts  of  their  heavy  spears  into 
the  earth,  with  the  heads  pointing  forward,  inclined  like  a 
fence  to  the  enemy. 

In  the  next  rank  musketeers  stretched  forward  the  barrels 
of  their  muskets.  Between  the  quadrangles  of  regiments 
they  placed  cannon  in  hot  haste.  Neither  Boguslav  nor 
Waldeck  nor  Israel  flattered  themselves  that  their  cavalry 
could  restrain  that  of  the  Poles  very  long,  and  their  whole 
hope  was  in  the  artillery  and  the  infantry.  Meanwhile  in 
front  of  the  infantry  the  mounted  regiments  struck  breast 
against  breast.  But  that  happened  which  the  Prussian 
leaders  foresaw. 

The  pressure  of  the  Lithuanian  cavalry  was  so  terrible 
that  their  opponents  could  not  restrain  them  for  one  moment, 


614  THE  DELUGE. 

and  the  first  hussar  regiments  split  them  as  a  wedge  splits 
.  wood,  and  went  without  breaking  a  lance  through  the  dense 
mass,  as  a  ship  driven  by  strong  wind  goes  through  waves. 
The  streamers  were  visible  nearer  and  nearer ;  at  times  the 
heads  of  the .  hussar  horses  rose  above  the  throng  of  the 
Prussians. 

"On  your  guard!"  cried  the  officers,  standing  in  the 
quadrangle  of  infantry. 

At  this  word  the  Prussian  soldiers  braced  themselves  more 
firmly  on  their  feet,  and  strained  their  arms  holding  the 
spears ;  and  all  hearts  were  beating  violently,  for  the  terri- 
ble hussars  had  come  wholly  in  sight,  and  were  bearing  down 
straightway  against  them. 

"  Fire !  "  was  the  word  of  command. 

Muskets  rattled  in  the  second  and  third  ranks  of  the  quad- 
rangle. Smoke  covered  the  men.  A  moment  later  the  roar 
of  the  coming  squadron  was  nearer.  They  are  right  there ! 
All  at  once,  amid  the  smoke,  the  first  rank^of  infantry  see 
there  above  them,  almost  over  their  heads,  thousands  of 
horses'  hoofs,  wide  nostrils,  inflamed  eyes ;  a  crash  of  broken 
spears  is  heard ;  a  fearful  shout  rends  the  air ;  Polish  voices 
shouting,  "Slay  I "  and  German  voices,  "  Grott  erbarme  Dich 
meiner  (Grod  have  mercy  on  me)  ! " 

That  regiment  is  broken,  crushed ;  but  in  the  spaces  be- 
tween other  regiments  cannon  begin  to  play.  Other  squad- 
rons come  up.  Each  one  strikes  after  a  moment  on  a  forest 
of  lances ;  but  perhaps  not  every  one  will  break  the  forest 
which  it  strikes,  for  none  has  such  terrible  force  as  Voynil- 
lovich's  squadron.  Shouting  increases  on  the  whole  field  of 
battle.  Nothing  can  be  seen ;  but  from  the  mass  of  com- 
batants groups  of  yellow  infantry  escape  in  disorder,  fleeing 
from  some  regiment  which  evidently  was  also  beaten. 

Horsemen  in  gray  colors  pursue,  cut,  and  trample  these 
men,  and  shout,  — 

"Lauda!  Lauda!" 

That  was  Volodyovski,  who  with  his  squadron  had  fought 
against  a  second  quadrangle. 

But  others  were  "sticking"  yet;  victory  might  still 
incline  to  the  Prussians,  especially  as  at  the  tabor  stood 
two  regiments  intact,  which,  since  the  tabor  was  safe,  might 
be  summoned  at  any  moment. 

Waldeck  had  in  truth  lost  his  head.  Israel  was  not  pres- 
ent, for  he  had  been  sent  with  the  cavalry ;  but  Boguslav 
was  watching  and  managing  everything.    He  led  the  whole 


THE  DELUGE.  615 

battle,  and  seeing  the  increase  of  great  peril,  sent  Pan  Byes 
for  those  regiments. 

Byes  urged  on  his  horse,  and  half  an  hour  later  returned 
bareheaded,  with  terror  and  despair  in  his  face. 

"  The  horde  is  in  the  tabor ! ''  shouted  he,  hurrying  up  to 
Boguslav. 

At  that  moment  unearthly  howling  was  heard  on  the  right 
wing ;  this  howling  came  nearer  and  nearer. 

Suddenly  appeared  crowds  of  Swedish  horsemen  approach- 
ing in  terrible  panic ;  after  them  were  fleeing  weaponless, 
bareheaded  infantry;  after  the  infantry,  in  confusion  and 
disorder,  came  wagons  drawn  by  wild  and  terrified  horses. 
All  this  mass  was  rushing  at  random  from  the  tabor  toward 
the  infantry  in  the  meadow.  In  a  moment  they  fell  on  the 
infantry,  put  them  into  disorder,  scattered  them,  especially 
when  in  front  they  were  pressed  by  Lithuanian  cavalry. 

"  Hassan  Bey  has  reached  the  tiabor ! "  cried  Gosyevski, 
with  ecstasy;  and  he  let  out  his  last  two  squadrons  like 
falcons  from  their  rest. 

At  the  same  moment  that  these  two  squadrons  strike  the 
infantry  in  front,  their  own  wagons  rush  against  them  on 
the  flank.  The  last  quadrangles  burst  as  if  under  the  stroke 
of  a  hammer.  Of  the  whole  brilliant  Swedish-Prussian  army 
there  is  formed  one  gigantic  mass,  in  which  the  cavalry  are 
mingled  with  the  infantry.  Men  are  overturning,  trampling, 
and  suffocating  one  another ;  they  throw  off  their  clothing, 
cast  away  their  arms.  The  cavsdry  press  them,  cut  them, 
crush  them,  mash  them.  It  is  no  longer  a  battle  lost ;  it 
is  a  ruin,  one  of  the  most  ghastly  of  the  war. 

Boguslav,  seeing  that  all  was  lost,  resolved  to  save  at 

least  himself  and  some  of  the  cavalry.    With  superhuman 

exertion  he  collected  a  few  hundred  horsemen,  and  was 

fleeing  along  the  left  wing  in  the  direction  of  the  river's 

course. 

I  He  had  already  escaped  from    the    main  whirl,  when 

I  Prince  Michael  RadziviU,  leading  his  own  hussars,  struck 

him  on  the  flank  and  scattered  his  whole  detachment  at 

a  blow.     After  this  BoguslaVs  men  fled  singly  or  in  small 

groups.     They  could  be  saved  only  by  the  speed  of  their 

I  horses. 

In  fact,  the  hussars  did  not  pursue,  but  struck  on  the  main 
body  of  infantry,  which  all  the  other  squadrons  were  cutting 
to  pieces.  The  iDroken  detachment  fled  over  the  field  like  a 
scattered  herd  of  deer. 


616  THE  DELUGE. 

Boguslav,  on  Kmita's  black  steed,  is  rushing  like  the 
wind,  striving  in  vain  by  cries  to  gather  around  him  even 
a  few  tens  of  men.  No  one  obeys  him ;  each  man  flees  on 
his  own  account,  glad  that  he  has  escaped  from  the  disaster, 
and  that  he  has  no  enemy  in  front  of  him. 

But  rejoicing  was  vain.  They  had  not  gone  a  thousand 
yards  when  howling  was  heard  in  front,  and  a  gray  host  of 
Tartars  sprang  forth  from  the  river,  near  which  they  had 
been  lurking  till  then. 

This  was  Kmita  with  his  men.  Leaving  the  field,  after 
he  had  brought  the  enemy  to  the  ford,  he  turned  so  as  to 
cut  ofE  retreat  to  the  fugitives. 

The  Tartars,  seeing  the  cavalry  scattered,  scattered  them- 
selves in  a  moment  to  catch  them  more  easily,  and  a  mur- 
derous pursuit  began.  Two  or  three  Tartars  cut  off  one 
trooper,  and  he  rarely  defended  himself ;  more  frequently  he 
seized  his  rapier  by  the  point,  and  extended  the  hilt  to  the 
Tartars,  calling  for  mercy.  But  the  Tartars,  knowing  that 
they  could  not  lead  these  prisoners  home,  took  only  officers 
who  could  give  ransom ;  the  common  soldiers  received  a  knife 
in  the  throat,  and  died,  unable  to  say  even  "  God  ! ''  Those 
who  fled  to  the  last  were  stabbed  in  the  back  and  shoulders ; 
those  under  whom  the  horses  did  not  fall  were  caught  with 
lariats. 

Kmita  rushed  for  a  time  over  the  field,  hurling  down 
horsemen  and  seeking  Boguslav  with  his  eyes ;  at  last  he 
beheld  him,  and  knew  hiin  at  once  by  the  horse,  by  the  blue 
ribbon,  and  the  hat  with  black  ostrich  feathers. 

A  cloud  of  white  steam  surrounded  the  prince ;  for  just  the 
moment  before  two  Nogais  had  attacked  him.  One  he  killed 
with  a  pistol-shot,  and  the  other  he  thrust  through  with  a 
rapier ;  then  seeing  a  larger  party  rushing  from  one  side,  and 
Kmita  from  the  other,  he  pressed  his  horse  with  spurs,  and 
shot  on  like,  a  hunted  deer  followed  by  hounds. 

More  than  fifty  men  rushed  in  a  body  after  him ;  but  not 
all  the  horses  ran  equally,  so  that  soon  the  fifty  formed  a 
long  serpent,  the  head  of  which  was  Boguslav  and  the  neck 
Ejnita. 

The  prince  bent  forward  in  his  saddle ;  the  black  horse 
appeared  not  to  touch  the  earth  with  his  feet,  but  was  black 
over  the  green  grass,  like  a  swallow  sweeping  close  to  the 
ground ;  the  chestnut  stretched  his  neck  like  a  crane,  put 
back  his  ears,  and  seemed  as  if  trying  to  spring  from  his 
skin.      Single  willows,  clumps  of  them,  groups  of  alder, 


THE  DELUGE.  617 

shot  past;  the  Tartars  were  behind,  a  furlong,  two,  three 
furlongs,  but  they  ran  and  ran.  Kmita  threw  his  pistols 
from  the  holsters  to  lighten  the  horse's  burden ;  with  eyes 
fastened  on  Boguslav,  with  fixed  lips,  he  almost  lay  on  the 
neck  of  the  horse,  pricked  his  foaming  sides  with  spurs,  till 
soon  the  foam  falling  to  the  earth  became  rose-colored. 

But  the  distance  between  him  and  the  prince  not  only  did 
not  decrease  a  single  inch,  but  began  to  increase. 

"Woe!''  thought  Pan  Andrei,  "no  horse  on  earth  can 
overtake  that  one." 

And  when  after  a  few  springs  the  distance  increased  still 
more,  he  straightened  himself  in  the  saddle,  let  the  sword 
drop  on  its  pendant,  and  putting  his  hands  around  his  mouth, 
shouted  in  a  trumpet-like  voice :  "  Flee,  traitor,  flee  before 
Kmita !    I  will  get  you,  if  not  to-day,  to-morrow.'' 

These  words  had  barely  sounded  in  the  air,  when  on  a 
sudden  the  prince,  who  heard  them,  looked  around,  and 
seeing  that  Kmita  alone  was  pursuing,  instead  of  fleeing 
farther  described  a  circle,  and  with  rapier  in  hand  rushed 
upon  him. 

Pan  Andrei  gave  forth  a  terrible  cry  of  joy,  and  without 
lessening  speed  raised  his  sabre  for  a  blow. 

"  Corpse !  corpse !  "  shouted  the  prince ;  and  wishing  to 
strike  the  more  surely,  he  restrained  his  horse. 

Kmita,  when  he  had  come  up,  held  in  his  own  beast  till 
his  hoofs  sank  in  the  earth,  and  rapier  met  sabre. 

They  closed  in  such  fashion  that  the  two  horses  formed 
almost  one  body.  A  terrible  sound  of  steel  w;as  heard, 
quick  as  thought;  no  eye  could  catch  the  lightning-like 
movement  of  rapier  and  sabre,  nor  distinguish  the  prince 
from  Kmita.  At  times  Boguslav's  hat  appeared  black,  at 
times  Kmita's  steel  morion  gleamed.  The  horses  whirled 
around  each  other.  The  swords  clinked  more  and  more 
terribly. 

Boguslav,  after  a  few  strokes,  ceased  to  despise  his  oppo- 
nent. All  the  terrible  thrusts  which  he  had  learned  from 
French  masters  were  parried.  Sweat  was  now  flowing 
freely  from  his  face  with  the  rouge  and  white;  he  felt 
weariness  in  his  right  arm  already.  Wonder  seized  him, 
then  impatience,  then  rage;  therefore  he  determined  to 
finish,  and  he  tiirust  so  terribly  that  the  hat  feU  from 
his  head. 

Kmita  warded  with  such  force  that  the  prince's  rapier 
flew  to  the  side  of  the  horse ;  and  before  Boguslav  could 


«18  THE  DELUGE. 

defend  himself  again,  Kmita  cut  him  with  the  very  end 
of  the  sabre  in  the  forehead. 

"Christ!"  cried  the  prince  in  Grerman^  rolling  to  the 
earth. 

He  fell  on  his  back. 

Pan  Andrei  was  as  if  stunned  for  the  moment,  but  re. 
covered  quickly.  He  dropped  his  sabre  on  its  pendant, 
made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  sprang  from  his  horse,  and 
seizing  the  hilt,  again  approached  the  prince. 

He  was  terrible ;  for  pale  as  a  sheet  from  emotion,  hia 
lips  were  pressed,  and  inexorable  hatred  was  in  his  face. 

Behold  his  mortal  enemy,  and  such  a  powerful  one,  lying 
now  at  his  feet  in  blood,  still  alive  and  conscious,  but 
conquered,  and  not  with  foreign  weapons  nor  with  foreign 
aid. 

Boguslav  looked  at  him  with  widely  opened  eyes,  watch« 
ing  carefully  every  move  of  the  victor;  and  when  Kmita 
stood  there  above  him,  he  cried  quickly, — 

"  Do  not  kill  me !    Eansom ! '' 

Kmita,  instead  of  answering,  stood  with  his  foot  on  Bogus- 
lav's  breast,  and  pressed  with  all  his  power ;  then  he  placed 
the  point  of  his  sabre  on  the  prince's  throat  so  that  the  skin 
yielded  under  the  point,  —  he  only  needed  to  move  his  hand, 
to  press  more  firmly.  But  he  did  not  kill  him  at  once.  He 
wished  to  sate  himself  yet  with  the  sight,  and  make  the 
death  of  his  enemy  more  grievous.  He  transfixed  Bogus- 
lav's  eyes  with  his  own  eyes,  and  stood  above  him,  as  a  lion 
stands  above  an  overthrown  buffalo. 

The  prince,  from  whose  forehead  blood  was  flowing  more 
and  more  copiously,  so  that  the  whole  upper  part  of  his 
head  was  as  if  in  a  pool,  spoke  again,  but  now  with  a  greatly 
stifled  voice,  for  the  foot  of  Pan  Andrei  was  crushing  his 
breast,  — 

"  The  maiden  —  listen  —  " 

Barely  had  Pan  Andrei  heard  these  words  when  he  took 
his  foot  from  Boguslav's  breast,  and  raised  his  sword. 

"  Speak ! "  said  he. 

But  Boguslav  only  breathed  deeply  for  a  time ;  at  last, 
with  a  voice  now  stronger,  he  said,  — 

"  The  maiden  will  die,  if  you  kill  me.  The  orders  are 
given." 

"What  have  you  done  with  her  ?  "  asked  Kmita. 

"  Spare  me,  and  I  will  give  her  to  you.  I  swear  on  the 
Gospel." 


THE  DELUGE.  619 

Pan  Andrei  struck  his  forehead  with  his  fist.  It  was  to 
be  seen  for  a  time  that  he  was  struggling  with  himself  and 
with  his  thoughts ;  then  he  said,  — 

"  Hear  me,  traitor !  I  would  give  a  hundred  such  degen- 
erate ruffians  for  one  hair  of  hers.  But  I  do  not  believe 
you,  you  oath-breaker ! " 

"  On  the  Gospel !  ^'  repeated  the  prince.  "  I  will  give  you 
a  safe-conduct  and  an  order  in  writing." 

"  Let  it  be  so.  I  will  give  you  your  life,  but  I  will  not 
let  you  out  of  my  hands.  You  will  give  me  the  letter ;  but 
meanwhile  I  will  give  you  to  the  Tartars,  with  whom  you 
will  be  in  captivity." 

"  Agreed,"  answered  Boguslav. 

"  Remember,"  said  Pan  Andrei,  "  your  princely  rank  did 
not  preserve  you  from  my  hand,  nor  your  army,  nor  your 
fencing.  And  be  assured  that  as  many  times  as  you  cro^s 
my  path,  or  do  not  keep  word,  nothing  will  save  you, — 
even  though  you  were  made  Emperor  of  Germany.  Rec- 
ognize me !  Once  I  had  you  in  my  hands,  now  you  are  lying 
under  my  feet ! " 

"Consciousness  is  leaving  me,"  said  the  prince.  "Pan 
Kmita,  there  must  be  water  near  by.  Give  me  to  drink,  and 
wash  my  wound." 

"  Die,  parricide ! "  answered  Kmita. 

But  the  prince,  secure  of  life,  recovered  all  his  self-com- 
mand, and  said,  — 

"  You  are  foolish,  Pan  Emita.  If  I  die,  she  too  —  "  Here 
his  lips  grew  pale. 

Kmita  ran  to  see  if  there  was  not  some  ditch  near  at 
hand,  or  even  some  pool.  The  prince  fainted,  but  for  a 
short  time;  he  revived,  happily  for  himself,  when  the 
first  Tartar,  Selim,  son  of  Gazi  Aga,  the  banneret  among 
Kmita's  Tartars,  was  coming  up,  and  seeing  the  enemy 
weltering  in  blood,  determined  to  pin  him  to  the  earth 
with  the  spear-point  of  the  banner.  The  prince  in  that 
terrible  moment  still  had  strength  sufficient  to  seize  the 
point,  which,  being  loosely  fastened,  fell  from  the  staff. 

The  sound  of  that  short  struggle  brought  back  Pan 
Andrei. 

"  Stop !  son  of  a  dog ! "  cried  he,  running  from  a 
distance. 

The  Tartar,  at  the  sound  of  the  familiar  voice,  pushed  up 
to  his  horse  with  fear.  Kmita  commanded  him  to  go  for 
water,  and  remained  himself  with  the  prince ;  for  from  afar 


1 

1 


620  THE  DELUGE. 


I 


were  to  be  seen  approaching  at  a  gallop  the  Kyemliches, 
Soroka,  and  the  whole  chambul,  who,  after  they  had  caught 
all  the  horsemen,  came  to  seek  their  leader. 

Seeing  Pan  Andrei,  the  faithful  Nogais  threw  up  their  caps 
with  loud  shouts.    * 

Akbah  Ulan  sprang  from  his  horse  and  began  to  bow  to 
him,  touching  with  his  hand  his  forehead,  his  mouth,  and 
his  breast.  Others  smacking  their  lips,  in  Tartar  fashion, 
looked  with  greediness  into  the  eyes  of  the  conquered;  some 
rushed  to  seize  the  two  horses,  the  chestnut  and  the  black, 
which  were  running  at  a  distance  each  with  flying  mane. 

"Akbah  Ulan,"  said  Kmita,  "this  is  the  leader  of  the 
army  which  we  conquered  this  morning.  Prince  Boguslav  . 

Eadzivill.     I  give  him  to  you ;  and  do  you  keep  him,  for  I 

dead  or  alive  they  will  pay  you  for  him  liberally.  Now 
take  care  of  him;  put  on  him  a  lariat,  and  lead  him  to 
camp." 

"  Allah !  Allah  !    We  thank  the  leader !    We  thank  the  ' 

conqueror ! "  cried  all  the  Tartars  in  one  voice ;  and  again 
was  heard  the  smacking  of  a  thousand  lips. 

Kmita  mounted  and  went  with  a  part  of  the  Tartars  to 
the  field  of  battle.  From  a  distance  he  saw  the  standard- 
bearers  with  their  standards,  but  of  the  squadrons  there 
were  only  a  few  men  present;  the  rest  had  gone  in  pur- 
suit of  the  enemy.  Crowds  of  camp  servants  were  busy 
on  the  battle-field,  plundering  the  corpses  and  fighting 
here  and  there  with  the  Tartars,  who  were  plundering  also. 
The  latter  looked  specially  terrible,  with  knives  in  their 
hands,  and  with  arms  stained  to  the  elbows.  You  would 
have  said  that  a  flock  of  crows  had  dropped  from  the  clouds 
to  the  battle-plain.  Their  wild  laughter  and  shouts  were 
heard  over  the  whole  meadow. 

Some  holding  in  their  lips  knives  still  steaming  drew 
with  both  hands  dead  men  by  the  feet;  others  in  sport 
threw  at  one  another  severed  heads.  Some  were  filling 
bags ;  others,  as  in  a  bazaar,  were  holding  up  bloody  gar- 
ments, praising  their  value,  or  examining  the  weapons 
which  they  had  taken. 

Kmita  passed  over  the  field  where  he  had  first  met  the 
cavalry.  Bodies  of  men  and  horses,  cut  with  swords,  lay 
scattered  there;  but  where  squadrons  had  cut  infantry, 
there  were  whole  piles  of  corpses,  and  pools  of  stiffened 
blood  plashed'  under  foot  like  muddy  water  in  a  swamp. 

It  was  difiicult  to  advance  through  the  fragments  of 


THE  DELUGE.  621 

broken  lances,  muskets,  corpses,  overturned  wagons,  and 
troops  of  Tartars  pushing  around. 

Gosyevski  was  still  on  the  intrenchment  of  the  fortified 
camp,  and  with  him  were  Prince  Michael  Radzivill,  Voynil- 
lovich,  Volodyovski,  Korsak,  and  a  number  of  men.  From 
this  height  they  took  in  with  their  eyes  the  field  far  away 
to  its  uttermost  edges,  and  were  able  to  estimate  the  whole 
extent  of  the  victory  and  the  enemy's  defeat. 

Kmita,  on  behold&ng  these  gentlemen,  hastened  his  pace ; 
and  Gosyevski,  since  he  was  not  only  a  fortunate  warrior 
but  an  honorable  man  without  a  shadow  of  envy  in  his 
heart,  had  barely  seen  Pan  Andrei,  when  he  cried,  — 

"  Here  comes  the  real  victor !  He  is  the  cause  of  winning 
the  day.  I  first  declare  this  in  public.  Gracious  gentlemen, 
thank  Pan  Babinich  ;  for  had  it  not  been  for  him  we  could 
not  have  crossed  the  river." 

"  Vivat  Babinich ! "  cried  a  number  of  voices.  "  Vivat, 
vivat ! " 

"Where  did  you  learn  war,  0  soldier,"  cried  the  het- 
man,  with  enthusiasm,  "that  you  know  what  to  do  in  a 
moment  ?  " 

Kmita  did  not  answer,  for  he  was  too  tired.  He  merely 
bowed  on  every  side,  and  passed  his  hand  over  his  face, 
soiled  with  sweat  and  with  powder-smoke.  His  eyes  gleamed 
with  an  uncommon  light,  and  still  the  vivats  sounded  in- 
cessantly. Division  after  division  returned  from  the  field 
on  foaming  horses  ;  and  those  who  came  joined  their  voices 
from  full  breasts  in  honor  of  Babinich.  Caps  flew  into  the 
air ;  whoso  had  a  pistol  still  loaded  gave  fire. 

Suddenly  Kmita  stood  in  the  saddle,  and  raising  both 
hands  high,  shouted,  — 

"  Vivat  Yan  Kazimir,  our  lord  and  gracious  father ! " 

Here  there  was  such  a  shout  as  if  a  new  battle  had  begun. 
Unspeakable  enthusiasm  seized  all.  Prince  Michael  un- 
girded  his  sabre,  which  had  a  hilt  set  with  diamonds,  and 
gave  it  to  Kmita.  The  hetman  threw  his  own  costly  cloak 
on  the  shoulders  of  the  hero,  who  again  raised  his  hands,  — 

"  Vivat  our  hetman,  victorious  leader !  " 

"  May  he  increase  and  flourish ! "  answered  all,  in  a 
chorus. 

Then  they  brought  together  the  captured  banners,  and 
thrust  them  into  the  embankment  at  the  feet  of  the 
leaders.  The  enemy  had  not  taken  one  of  theirs.  There 
were  Prussian,  Prussian   of  the  general  militia^  nobles\ 


I 

622  THE  DELUGE. 

Swedish,  and  Boguslav  flags  \  the  whole  rainbow  of  them 
was  waving  at  the  embankment. 

"  One  of  the  greatest  victories  of  this  war ! "  cried  the 
hetman.  "  Israel  and  Waldeck  are  in  captivity,  the  colonels 
have  fallen  or  are  in  captivity,  the  army  is  cut  to  pieces." 
Here  he  turned  to  Kmita:  "Pan  Babinich,  you  were  on 
that  side,  you  must  have  met  Boguslav;  what  has  hap- 
pened to  him  ?  " 

Here  Pan  Michael  looked  diligently  into  Kmita's  eyes,  but 
Kmita  said  quickly,  — 

"  Gk)d  has  punished  Boguslav  with  this  hand." 

Then  he  stretched  forth  his  right  hand ;  but  at  that  moment 
the  little  knight  threw  himself  into  his  arms. 

"Yendrek,"  cried  he,  "I  am  not  envious  I  May  God 
bless  you!" 

"You  formed  my  hand!"  answered  Pan  Andrei,  with 
effusion. 

But  a  further  expression  of  brotherly  feeling  was  stopped 
by  Pan  Michael  Rgidzivill. 

"  Is  my  cousin  killed  ?  "  asked  he,  quickly. 

"Not  killed,"  answered  Kmita,  "for  I  granted  him  life; 
but  he  is  wounded  and  captive,  and  over  there  my  Nogais 
are  bringing  him." 

At  these  words  astonishment  was  depicted  on  Volodyov- 
ski's  face,  and  the  eyes  of  the  knight  were  turned  to  the 
plain,  on  which  appeared  a  party  of  some  tens  of  Tartars 
approaching  slowly ;  at  last,  when  they  had  passed  a  group 
of  broken  wagons,  they  came  within  some  tens  of  yards  of 
the  intrenchment. 

The  hetman  and  the  officers  saw  that  the  Tartar  riding  in 
advance  was  leading  a  prisoner;  all  recognized  Boguslav, 
but  in  what  a  change  of  fortune ! 

He,  one  of  the  most  powerful  lords  in  the  Commonwealth ; 
he,  who  even  yesterday  was  dreaming  of  independent  rule ; 
he,  a  prince  of  the  German  Empire, — was  walking  now  with 
a  lariat  around  his  neck,  at  the  side  of  a  Tartar  horse,  with- 
out a  hat,  with  bloody  head  bound  in  a  filthy  rag !  But 
such  was  the  venom  in  the  hearts  of  the  knights  against 
this  magnate  that  his  terrible  humiliation  did  not  excite 
the  pity  of  any,  and  nearly  all  mouths  shouted  at  the  same 
moment,  — 

"  Death  to  the  traitor !    Bear  him  apart  on  sabres  I  Death, 

death ! " 
Prince  Michael  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hand,  for  still 


THE  DELUGE.  623 

that  was  a  Badzivill  led  with  such  humiliation.  Suddenly 
he  grew  red  and  shouted,  — 

"  Gracious  gentlemen !  that  is  my  cousin,  that  is  my  blood, 
and  I  have  spared  neither  life  nor  property  for  the  country. 
He  is  my  enemy  who  will  raise  a  ^and  against  that  iU- 
fated  man." 

The  knights  were  silent  at  once. 

Prince  Michael  was  universally  beloved  for  his  bravery, 
liberality,  and  devotion  to  the  country.  Even  when  all 
Lithuania  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Northerners,  he  alone 
defended  himself  in  Nyesvyej,  and  in  the  time  of  the  Swedish 
wars  he  contemned  the  persuasions  of  Prince  Yanush,  and 
was  one  of  the  first  to  join  the  confederacy  of  Tyshovtsi.  His 
voice  therefore  found  hearing  at  once.  Finally,  it  may  be 
that  no  one  wished  to  oppose  so  powerful  a  man ;  it  is  enough 
that  the  sabres  were  placed  at  once  in  the  scabbards,  and 
even  some  officers,  clients  of  the  Radzivills,  exclaimed,  — 

"Take  him  from  the  Tartars!  Let  the  Commonwealth 
judge  him,  but  let  not  honorable  blood  be  insulted  by 
Pagans." 

"  Take  him  from  the  Tartars  ! ''  repeated  the  prince ;  "  we 
will  find  surety,  and  he  will  pay  the  ransom  himself.  Pan 
Voynillovich,  move  your  men  and  let  them  take  him  by 
force,  if  it  is  impossible  otherwise." 

"I  offer  myself  as  a  surety  to  the  Tartars,"  said  Pan 
OnoinskL 

Then  Volodyovski  pushed  up  to  Kmita  and  said :  "  Yen- 
drek,  what  have  you  done  ?  He  will  go  safely  out  of  this 
trouble ! " 

Kmita  sprang  forward  like  a  wounded  wild-cat. 

"  With  ihe  permission  of  your  highness,"  cried  he.  "This 
is  my  prisoner !  I  granted  him  life,  but  under  conditions  to 
which  he  swore  by  his  heretical  gospel ;  and  may  I  fall  dead 
here  if  he  will  go  out  of  the  hands  into  which  I  gave  him 
before  he  fulfils  everything ! " 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  struck  his  horse,  blocked  the 
road^  and  his  inborn  impulsiveness  had  almost  carried  him 
away ;  for  his  face  began  to  writhe,  he  distended  his  nostrils, 
and  his  eyes  began  to  cast  lightning. 

Meanwhile  Voynillovich  pressed  him  with  his  horse. 
"Aside,  Pan  Babinich!"  cried  he. 

"Aside,  Pan  Voynillovich  I "  roared  Kmita,  and  struck 
with  the  hilt  of  his  sabre  Voynillovich's  horse  with  such 
force  that  the  steed  tottered  on  his  legs  as  if  struck  by  a 


624  THE  DELUGE. 

ball  and  dug  the  ground  with  his  nostrils.  Then  there 
rose  a  fierce  shout  among  the  knights,  so  that  Gosyevski 
pushed  forward  and  cried, — 

"  Silence,  gentlemen  I  Gracious  prince,  in  virtue  of  my 
authority  as  hetman,'  I  declare  that  Pan  Babinich  has  a 
right  to  the  prisoner,  and  that  whoso  wishes  to  free  him 
from  Tartar  hands  must  give  guarantee  to  his  conqueror." 

Prince  Michael  mastered  his  indignation,  calmed  himself, 
and  said,  directing  his  speech  to  Pan  Andrei,  — 

"  Say  what  you  wish." 

"  That  he  observe  the  conditions  with  me  before  he  leaver 
captivity." 

"  But  he  will  keep  them  when  he  is  free." 

"  Impossible !  I  do  not  believe  him." 

"  Then  T  swear  for  him,  by  the  Most  Holy  Mother,  whom 
I  recognize,  and  on  the  word  of  a  knight,  that  all  will  be 
observed  to  you.  In  the  opposite  case  you  may  make  demand 
on  my  honor  and  property." 

"That  is  sufficient  for  me!"  said  Kmita.  "Let  Pan 
Gnoinski  go  as  hostage,  for  otherwise  the  Tartars  will  make 
resistance.     I  will  give  way  on  your  word." 

"  I  thank  you,  Cavalier ! "  answered  Prince  Michael.  "  Do 
not  fear,  either,  that  he  will  receive  his  freedom  at  once,  for 
I  will  give  him  to  the  hetman  by  right,  and  he  will  remain 
a  prisoner  until  the  king  pronounces  sentence." 

"  That  will  be  so ! "  answered  the  hetman ;  and  ordering 
Voynillovich  to  sit  on  a  fresh  horse,  for  that  one  was  hardly 
able  to  stand,  he  sent  him  with  Pan  Gnoinski  for  the  priuce. 

But  the  affair  did  not  pass  easily  yet;  for  Hassan  Bey 
made  a  terrible  resistance,  and  only  the  sight  of  Pan  Gnoin- 
ski and  the  promise  of  a  ransom  of  a  himdred  thousand 
thalers  could  pacify  him. 

In  the  evening  Prince  Boguslav  found  himself  in  the  tents 
of  Gosyevski.  He  was  cared  for  with  attention ;  two  physi- 
cians (fid  not  leave  him  for  a  moment,  and  both  guaranteed 
his  life,  for  the  wound,  since  it  had  been  given  with  the 
very  end  of  the  sabre,  was  not  too  serious. 

Volodyovski  could  not  forgive  Kmita  for  having  granted 
the  prince  his  life,  and  from  sorrow  avoided  him  all  day.  It 
was  only  in  the  evening  that  Pan  Andrei  himself  went  to 
Pan  Michael's  tent. . 

"  Fear  the  wounds  of  God  I "  cried  the  little  knight,  at 
sight  of  him ;  "  I  should  have  expected  this  of  any  other 
than  of  you,  to  let  that  traitor  go  alive ! " 


THE  DELUGE.  625 

"Listen  tx).  me,  Michael,  before  you  condemn  me/'  said 
Kmita,  gloomily.  "  I  had  him  under  my  foot  and  held  my 
sabre  point  at  his  throat,  and  then  do  you  know  what  the 
traitor  said  ?  That  there  were  commands  given  to  kill  Olenka 
in  Taurogi  if  he  should  be  slain.  What  had  I,  unfortunate 
man,  to  do  ?  I  purchased  her  life  with  his  life.  What  had 
I  to  do  ?     By  the  cross  of  Christ,  what  had  I  to  do  ?  " 

Here  Pan  Andrei  began  to  pull  his  hair,  to  stamp,  from 
bewilderment ;  and  Volodyovski  thought  for  a  while,  then 
said,  — 

"  I  understand  your  despair ;  but  still  —  you  see,  you  have 
let  go  a  traitor  who  may  bring  grievous  suffering  to  the  coun- 
try. There  is  no  denying,  Yendrek,  that  you  have  rendered 
wonderful  service  to-day ;  but  at  last,  you  sacrificed  the  public 
good  to  your  own  private  ends." 

"And  what  would  you  have  done  if  you  were  told  that 
there  was  a  knife  at  the  throat  of  Panna  Anusia  ?  " 

Pan  Michael's  mustaches  quivered  fiercely.  "I  do  not 
offer  myself  as  an  example.  H'm !  what  would  I  have  done  ? 
But  Pan  Yan,  who  has  a  Eoman  soul,  would  not  have  let  him 
live ;  and  besides,  I  am  certain  that  God  would  not  have 
let  innocent  blood  flow  for  the  reason  he  mentioned." 

"  Let  me  do  penance.  Punish  me,  0  God,  not  according 
to  my  heavy  sin,  but  according  to  Thy  mercy ;  for  to  sign  a 
sentence  against  that  dove  —  "  Here  Kmita  closed  his  eyes. 
"Angels  forefend !    Never,  never ! " 

"  It  is  passed,"   said  Volodyovski. 

Here  Pan  Andrei  took  a  paper  out  of  his  bosom.  "  See, 
Michael,  what  I  obtained.  This  is  a  command  to  Sakovich, 
to  all  the  officers  of  Eadzivill,  and  to  the  Swedish  com- 
mandants. We  forced  him  to  write  it,  though  he  could 
barely  move  his  hand.  Prince  Michael  himself  saw  to  that. 
This  is  freedom  for  her,  safety  for  her.  I  will  lie  in  the 
form  of  a  cross  every  day  for  a  year,  I  will  have  myself 
scourged,  I  will  build  a  church,  but  I  will  not  sacrifice  her 
life.  I  have  not  a  Roman  soul.  Well,  I  am  not  a  Cato  like 
Pan  Yan,  true !  But  I  will  not  sacrifice  her ;  no,  by  a  hun- 
dred thunders,  I  will  not,  even  if  at  last  I  am  roasted  in 
hell  on  a  spit — " 

Kmita  did  not  finish,  for  Pan  Michael  sprang  up  to  him 
and  stopped  his  mouth  with  his  hand,  crying  in  a  terrified 
voice,  — 

"Do  not  blaspheme,  for  you  will  draw  the  vengeance  of 
God  on  her.     Beat  your  breast,  quickly,  quickly  I " 

VOL.  II.  —  40 


626  THE  DELUGE. 

And  Pan  Andiei  began  to  beat  his  breast:  ^Mea  oolpa! 
mea  culpa !  mea  maxima  cnlpa ! "  At  last  the  poor  soloLer 
burst  into  loud  weeping^  for  he  did  not  know  himself  what 

to  do. 
Pan  Michael  let  him  have  his  cry  out ;  then  he  pacified 

him,  and  asked,  — 

"  And  what  will  you  undertake  now  ?  " 

^'I  will  go  with  my  men  whither  I  am  sent,  as  &ir  as 
Birji  Only  let  the  men  and  horses  draw  breath  first  On 
the  road  I  will  shed  as  much  heretical  blood  as  I  can,  to  the 
glory  of  God." 

*     "  And  you  will  have  your  merit.    Do  not  lose  hearty  Yen- 
drek.    God  is  merciful ! " 

'^  I  will  go  directly  ahead.  All  Prussia  is  open  at  present ; 
only  here  and  there  shall  I  light  upon  small  garrisons." 

Pan  Michael  sighed :  ^*  Oh,  I  would  go  with  you  as  gladly 
as  to  paradise.  But  I  must  keep  my  command.  Ton  are 
fortunate  to  lead  volunteers.  Tendrek,  listen,  brother !  and 
when  vou  find  both,  take  care  of  that  one,  so  that  no  evil 
befall  her.    God  knows,  she  may  be  predestined  to  me." 

When  he  had  said  this,  the  little  knight  cast  himself  into 
the  arms  of  Pan  Andrei 


TH£  DELUGE.  627 


CHAPTER  LH. 

Olenka  and  Anusia,  having  freed  themselves  from  Tau- 
rogi,  under  the  protection  of  Braun,  came  successfully  to  the 
sword-bearer's  party,  which  at  that  time  was  near  Olsha, 
therefore  not  very  far  from  Taurogi. 

The  old  noble  when  he  saw  them  both  in  good  health 
would  not  believe  his  eyes  at  first ;  then  he  fell  to  weep- 
ing from  delight,  and  finally  came  to  such  military  enthusi- 
asm that  for  him  danger  existed  no  longer.  Let  not  only 
Boguslav  appear,  but  the  King  of  Sweden  himself  with  all 
his  power.  Pan  Billevich  was  ready  to  defend  his  maidens 
against  every  enemy. 

"  I  will  fall,"  said  he,  "  before  a  hair  shall  drop  from  your 
heads.  I  am  no  longer  the  man  whom  you  knew  in  Taurogi, 
and  I  think  tha.t  the  Swedes  will  long  remember  Girlakole, 
Tasvoynya,  and  those  beatings  which  I  gave  them  at  Ros- 
syeni  itself.  It  is  true  that  the  traitor  Sakovich  attacked  us 
unawares  and  routed  us,  but  you  see  several  hundred  sabres 
on  service." 

Pan  Billevich  did  not  exaggerate  greatly,  for  in  truth  it 
was  difl&cult  to  recognize  in  him  the  former  prisoner  of 
Taurogi  fallen  in  courage.  He  had  another  mind  now ;  his 
energy  had  revived  in  the  field,  on  his  horse ;  he  found 
himself  in  his  element,  and  being  a  good  soldier,  he  had 
really  handled  the  Swedes  several  times  roughly.  And 
since  he  had  great  authority  in  the  neighborhood,  the 
nobles  and  common  people  flocked  to  him  willingly,  and 
even  from  some  remote  districts  a  Billevich  brought  him 
now  between  ten  and  twenty  horsemen,  now  some  tens 
of  horsemen. 

Pan  Toraash's  party  was  composed  of  three  hundred  peas- 
ant infantry  and  about  five  hundred  horsemen.  It  was  rare 
that  any  man  in  the  infantry  had  a  gun ;  the  greater  number 
were  armed  with  scythes  and  forks.  The  cavalry  was  a  col- 
lection of  the  wealthier  nobles,  who  betook  themselves  to 
the  forest  with  their  attendants,  and  of  the  poorer  nobles 
from  villages.    Their  arms  were  better  than  those  of  the 


628  THE  DELUGE. 

infantry,  but  greatly  varied.  Hop-poles  served  as  lances 
for  many ;  some  carried  rich  family  weapons,  but  frequently 
of  a  past  age ;  the  horses,  of  various  breeds  and  quality,  were 
not  fitted  for  one  rank. 

With  such  troops  the  sword-bearer  could  block  the  road 
to  Swedish  patrols,  he  might  cut  ofE  even  detachments  of 
cavalry,  he  might  clear  forests  and  villages  of  plunderers, 
whose  numerous  bands,  composed  of  Swedish  fugitives, 
Prussian  and  local  ruffians,  were  busied  with  robbery ;  but 
he  could  not  attack  any  town. 

The  Swedes  had  grown  wiser.  Immediately  after  the  out- 
break of  the  rebellion  those  who  were  scattered  in  quarters 
in  the  villages  were  cut  down  throughout  Jmud  and  Lithu- 
ania ;  but  now  those  who  had  survived  remained  mostly  in 
fortified  towns,  which  they  left  only  for  short  expeditions. 
Therefore  the  fields,  forests,  hamlets,  and  smaller  towns 
were  in  Polish  hands ;  but  the  larger  towns  were  held  by 
Swedes,  and  there  was  no  power  to  dislodge  them. 

The  sword-bearer's  party  was  one  of  the  best;  others 
could  effect  still  less  than  he.  On  the  boundary  of  Livonia 
the  insurgents  had  grown  so  bold,  it  is  true,  that  they  be- 
sieged Birji  twice,  and  at  the  second  attack  it  was  forced  to 
surrender;  but  that  temporary  preponderance  came  from 
this,  —  that  Pontus  de  la  Gardie  had  assembled  to  the  de- 
fence of  Riga  against  the  forces  of  the  Tsar  all  the  troops 
from  the  neighboring  districts  of  Livonia. 

His  brilliant  victories,  rarely  equalled  in  history,  caused 
the  belief,  however,  that  war  in  that  quarter  would  soon  be 
At  an  end,  and  that  he  would  bring  to  Jmud  new  Swedish 
troops  intoxicated  with  triumphs.  Still  there  was  safety 
enough  in  the  forests  at  that  time ;  and  numerous  parties 
of  insurgents  capable  of  undertaking  little  alone  might  still 
be  certain  that  the  enemy  would  not  seek  them  in  deep 
wildernesses. 

Therefore  Pan  Billevich  rejected  the  thought  of  hiding  in 
Byalovyej  ;  for  the  road  to  it  was  very  long,  and  on  the  way 
were  many  considerable  places  with  large  garrisons. 

''The  Lord  God  has  given  a  dry  autumn,"  said  he  to  the 
maidens,  "therefore  it  is  easier  to  live  sub  Jove  (in  the  open 
air).  I  will  have  a  regular  tent  made  for  you ;  I  will  find  a 
woman  to  wait  on  you,  and  you  will  stay  in  the  camp.  In 
these  -times  there  is  no  safer  refuge  than  the  forest.  My 
Billeviche  is  burned  to  the  ground ;  country  houses  are  in- 
fested by  ravagers  and  sometimes  even  by  Swedish  parties. 


THE  DELUGE.  629 

Where  could  you  incline  your  heads  more  safely  than  with 
me,  who  have  several  hundred  sabres  at  my  command? 
Rains  will  come  later,  then  some  cabin  will  be  found  for 
you  in  the  forest." 

This  idea  pleased  Panna  Anusia  greatly ;  for  in  the  party 
were  many  young  Billeviches,  polite  cavaliers,  and  besides 
it  was  said  continually  that  Pan  Babinich  was  marching  in 
that  direction. 

Anusia  hoped  that  when  he  came  he  would  drive  out  the 
Swedes  in  a  twinkle,  and  then  —  then  would  be  what  God 
would  give.  Olenka  judged  also  that  it  was  safest  with  the 
party ;  but  she  wished  to  retreat  far  from  Taurogi,  fearing 
the  pursuit  of  Sakovich. 

"  Let  us  go  to  Vodokty,"  said  she ;  "  there  we  shall  be 
among  our  own  people.  Although  it  is  burned,  Mitruny 
and  all  the  neighboring  villages  are  there.  It  is  impossible 
that  the  whole  country  is  turned  into  a  desert.  Lauda  will 
defend  us  in  case  of  danger." 

"  But  all  the  Lauda  men  have  gone  with  Volodyovski," 
said  Yur  Billevich,  in  opposition. 

"  The  old  men  and  the  youths  have  remained,  and  even 
the  women  there  are  able  to  defend  in  case  of  need.  Be- 
sides, forests  are  greater  there  than  here ;  the  Domashe- 
viches,  the  hunters,  or  the  Smoky  Gostyeviches  will  take  us 
to  Rogovsk,  where  no  enemy  will  find  us." 

"And  when  I  have  secured  the  camp  and  you,  I  will  at- 
tack the  Swedes,  and  cut  to  pieces  those  who  dare  to  touch 
the  rim  of  the  wilderness,"  said  Pan  Billevich.  "This  is 
an  excellent  idea !  We  have  nothing  to  do  here ;  it  is  pos- 
sible to  render  greater  service." 

Who  knows  whether  the  sword-bearer  did  not  seize 
that  idea  of  Olenka  so  quickly  because  he  too  in  his  soul 
was  somewhat  afraid  of  Sakovich,  who  brought  to  despair 
might  be  terrible? 

The  advice,  however,  was  wise  in  itself;  therefore  it 
pleased  all  immediately.  The  sword-bearer  sent  out  infan- 
try that  very  day  under  command  of  Yur  Billevich,  so  as 
to  push  forward  by  the  forest  in  the  direction  of  Krakinov; 
but  he  went  forward  himself  with  the  cavalry  two  days 
later,  obtaining  in  advance  reliable  intelligence  as  to  whether 
there  had  not  gone  out  from  Kyedani  or  Rossyeni,  between 
which  he  had  to  march,  some  considerable  bodies  of  Swedish 
troops. 

Pan  Billevich  marched  slowly  and  carefully.    The  ladies 


630  THE  DELUGE. 

travelled  in  peasants'  wagons,  and  sometimes  on  ponies 
which  the  sword-bearer  had  provided. 

Annsia,  who  had  received  as  a  gift  from  Yur  Billevich  a 
light  sabre,  hung  it  bravely  at  her  side,  and  in  a  cap,  placed 
jauntily  on  her  head,  brought  up  the  squadron  like  some 
captain.  The  march  amused  her,  the  sabres  glittering  in 
the  sun,  and  the  fires  disposed  around  at  night.  Young 
officers  and  soldiers  were  greatly  pleased  with  the  lady, 
and  she  shot  her  eyes  around  in  every  direction  on  the 
march ;  she  let  her  tresses  fall  so  as  to  braid  them  three 
times  daily  over  the  banks  of  bright  brooks,  which  for  her 
took  the  place  of  a  mirror.  She  said  often  that  she  wished 
to  see  a  little,  so  as  to  give  an  example  of  bravery ;  but  in 
very  truth  she  did  not  want  a  battle  at  all.  She  wanted 
only  to  subdue  the  hearts  of  all  the  young  warriors ;  in  fact, 
she  did  subdue  an  unreckoned  number  of  them. 

Olenka  too  revived  again,  as  it  were,  after  leaving  Taurogi. 
There  the  uncertainty  of  her  future  and  continual  fear  were 
killing  her ;  now  in  the  depths  of  the  forest  she  felt  safer. 
The  wholesome  air  brought  back  her  strength.  The  sight 
of  soldiers,  of  weapons,  the  movement  and  bustle  of  camp 
life,  acted  like  balsam  on  her  wearied  soul.  And  the  march 
of  troops  acted  agreeably  on  her  also ;  possible  dangers  did 
not  alarm  her  in  the  least,  for  knightly  blood  was  in  her 
veins.  Appearing  less  frequently  before  the  soldiers,  not 
permitting  herself  to  gallop  on  a  pony  in  front  of  the  ranks, 
she  attracted  fewer  glances,  but  general  respect  surrounded 
her.  The  mustached  faces  of  the  soldiers  were  laughing  at 
sight  of  Anusia ;  heads  were  uncovered  when  Olenka  drew 
near  the  fires.  That  was  changed  later  to  homage.  But  it 
did  not  pass  without  this,  —  that  some  heart  beat  for  her  in 
a  youthful  breast ;  but  eyes  did  not  dare  to  gaze  at  her  so 
directly  as  at  that  brunette  of  the  Ukraine.     . 

They  advanced  through  forests  and  thickets,  often  send- 
ing scouts  ahead ;  and  only  on  the  seventh  day  did  they 
arrive  late  at  night  in  Lyubich,  which,  lying  on  the  border 
of  the  Lauda  region,  formed  as  it  were  the  entrance  to  It. 
The  horses  were  so  tired  that  in  spite  of  Olenka's  opposi- 
tion it  was  impossible  to  go  farther;  Billevich  therefore 
forebade  the  lady  to  find  fault,  and  disposed  his  party  for 
the  halt.  He  himself  with  the  young  ladies  occupied  the 
house,  for  the  night  was  foggy  and  very  cold.  By  a  mar- 
vellous chance  the  house  had  not  been  burned.  The  enemy 
had  spared  it  probably  through  the  command  of  Prince 


THE  DELUGE.  631 

Yanush  Badzivill^  because  it  was  Eiulta's ;  and  thougli  the 
prince  learned  later  of  Pan  Andrei's  secession,  he  forgot 
or  had  not  time  to  give  a  new  order.  The  insurgents 
considered  the  estate  as  belonging  to  the  Billeviches ;  the 
ravagers  did  not  dare  to  plunder  near  Lauda.  Therefore 
nothing  had  changed  in  it  Olenka  went  under  that  roof 
with  a  terrible  feeling  of  bitterness  and  pain.  She  knew 
every  corner  there,  but  almost  with  each  one  was  bound  up 
some  memory  of  Kmita's  betrayal.  Before  her  is  the  din- 
ing-hall  ornamented  with  the  portraits  of  the  Billeviches 
and  with  skulls  of  wild  beasts  of  the  forest ;  the  skulls 
cracked  with  bullets  are  still  on  the  nails ;  the  portraits 
slashed  with  sabres  are  gazing  from  the  walls,  as  if  wish- 
ing to  say, "  Behold,  0  maiden !  behold,  our  granddaughter ! 
it  was  he  who  slashed  with  sacrilegious  hand  the  pictures 
of  our  earthly  forms,  now  resting  long  in  their  graves." 

Olenka  felt  that  she  could  not  close  an  eye  in  that  branded 
house.  It  seemed  to  her  that  in  the  dark  comers  of  the 
rooms  were  prowling  around  yet  the  ghosts  of  those  terri- 
ble comrades  breathing  fire  from  their  nostrils.  And  how 
quickly  that  man,  so  loved  by  her,  had  passed  from  vio- 
lence to  transgression,  from  transgression  to  crimes,  from 
the  slashing  of  portraits  to  profligacy,  to  the  burning  of 
Unita  and  Volmontovichi,  to  carrying  her  off  from  Vo- 
dokiy;  further  to  the  service  of  Badzivill,  to  treason, 
crowned  with  the  promise  of  raising  his  hand  against  the 
Ung,  against  the  mther  of  the  whole  Commonwealth ! 

The  night  went  on  swiftly,  but  sleep  did  not  seize  the 
lids  of  unhappy  Olenka.  All  the  wounds  of  her  soul  were 
reopened  and  began  to  bum  painfully.  Shame  again  was 
scorching  her  cheeks ;  her  eyes  dropped  no  tears  in  that 
time,  but  immeasurable  grief  surrounded  her  heart,  because 
it  could  not  find  place  within  that  poor  heart.  Grief  for 
what  ?  For  what  might  have  been  had  he  been  other,  — ^if 
with  his  bad  habits,  wildness,  and  violence,  he  had  even 
had  an  honest  heart ;  if  finally  he  had  even  a  measure  in 
his  crimes,  if  there  existed  some  boundary  over  which  he 
was  incapable  of  passing  ?  And  her  heart  would  have  for* 
given  so  much. 

Anusia  saw  the  suffering  of  her  companion,  and  under- 
stood the  cause;  for  the  old  sword-bearer  had  detailed 
the  whole  history  to  her  previously.  Since  she  had  a 
kind  heart,  she  came  up  to  Panna  Billevich,  and  throw- 
ing her  arms  around  her  neck,  said|  — 


632  THE  DELUGE. 

"  Olenka,  you  are  writhing  from  pain  in  this  house/* 

Olenka  at  first  did  not  wish  to  speak;  then  her  whole 
body  trembled  like  an  aspen  leaf,  and  at  last  a  terrible,  de- 
spairing cry  burst  from  her  bosom.  Seizing  Anusia's  hand 
convulsively,  she  rested  her  bright  head  on  that  maiden^s 
shoulder;  sobbing  now  tore  her  as  a  whirlwind  tears  a 
thicket. 

Anusia  had  to  wait  long  before  it  passed;  at  last  she 
whispered  when  Olenka  was  pacified  somewhat,  "Let  us 
pray  for  him." 

Olenka  covered  her  eyes  with  both  hands.  "I  —  cannot," 
said  she,  with  an  effort. 

After  a  while,  gathering  back  feverishly  the  hair  which 
had  fallen  on  her  forehead,  she  began  to  speak  with  a 
gasping  voice,  — 

"  You  see  —  I  cannot  —  You  are  happy ;  your  Babinich 
is  honorable,  famous,  before  God  and  the  country.  You 
are  happy ;  I  am  not  free  even  to  pray  —  Here,  every- 
where, is  the  blood  of  people,  and  here  are  burned  ruins. 
If  at  least  he  had  not  betrayed  the  country,  if  he  had  not 
undertaken  to  sell  the  king!  I  had  forgiven  everything 
before,  in  Kyedani ;  for  I  thought  —  for  I  loved  him  with 
my  whole  heart.  But  now  I  cannot  —  0  merciful  God !  I 
cannot !  I  could  wish  not  to  live  myself,  and  that  he  were 
not  living." 

"  It  is  permitted  to  pray  for  every  soul,"  said  Anusia ; 
*^  for  God  is  more  merciful  than  men,  and  knows  reasons 
which  often  men  do  not  know." 

When  she  had  said  this,  Anusia  knelt  down  to  pray,  and 
Olenka  threw  herself  on  the  floor  in  the  form  of  a  cross, 
and  lay  thus  till  daybreak. 

Next  morning  the  news  thundered  through  the  neighbor- 
hood that  Pan  Billevich  was  in  Lauda.  At  that  news  all 
who  were  living  came  forth  with  greeting.  Therefore  out 
of  the  neighboring  forests  issued  decrepit  old  men,  and 
women  with  small  children.  For  two  years  no  one  had 
sowed  any  seed,  no  one  had  ploughed  any  laud.  The 
villages  were  partly  burned  and  were  deserted.  The  peo- 
ple lived  in  tne  forests.  Men  in  the  vigor -of  life  had 
gone  with  Volodyovski  or  to  various  parties ;  only  youths 
watched  and  guarded  the  remnant  of  cattle,  and  guarded 
well,  but  under  cover  of  the  wilderness. 

They  greeted  the  sword -bearer  then  as  a  savior,  with  a 
great  cry  of  joy ;  for  to  those  simple  people  it  seemed  that 


THB  DELUGE.  633 

if  the  sword-bearer  had  come  and  the  "lady"  was  return- 
ing to  the  ancient  nest,  then  there  must  be  an  end  to  war 
and  disasters.  In  fact,  they  began  at  once  to  return  to  the 
villages,  and  to  drive  out  the  half-wild  cattle  from  the 
deepest  forest  inclosures. 

The  Swedes,  it  is  true,  were  not  far  away,  defended  by 
intrenchments  in  Ponyevyej ;  but  in  presence  of  Billevich's 
forces  and  other  neighboring  parties  which  might  be  sum- 
moned in  case  of  need,  less  attention  was  paid  to  them. 

Pan  Tomash  even  intended  to  attack  Ponyevyej,  so  as  to 
clear  out  the  whole  district;  but  he  was  waiting  for  more 
men  to  rally  to  his  banner,  and  waiting  especially  till  guns 
were  brought  to  his  infantry.  These  guns  the  Domashe- 
viches  had  secreted  in  considerable  number  in  the  forest ; 
meanwhile  he  examined  the  neighborhood,  passing  from 
village  to  village. 

But  that  was  a  gloomy  review  at  Vodokty.  The  mansion 
was  burned,  and  half  the  village  ;  Mitruny  in  like  manner ; 
Volmontovichi  of  the  Butryms,  which  Kmita  had  burned 
in  his  time,  and  which  had  been  rebuilt  after  the  fire,  by 
a  marvellous  chance  was  untouched;  but  Drojeykani  and 
Mozgi  of  the  Domasheviches  was  burned  to  the  ground; 
Patsuneli  was  half  consumed,  and  Morezi  altogether.  Gosh- 
chuni  experienced  the  harshest  fate ;  for  half  the  people 
were  cut  to  pieces,  and  all  the  men  to  boys  of  a  few  years 
had  their  hands  cut  off  by  command  of  Colonel  Rossa. 

So  terribly  had  war  trampled  those  neighborhoods !  such 
were  the  results  of  the  treason  of  Yanush  Eadzivill ! 

But  before  Billevich  had  finished  his  review  and  sta- 
tioned his  infantry,  fresh  tidings  came,  at  once  joyful  and 
terrible,  which  rang  with  thousand-fold  echo  from  cottage 
to  cottage. 

Yurek  Billevich,  who  had  gone  with  a  few  tens  of  horses 
on  a  reconnoissance  to  Ponyevyej  and  had  seized  some 
Swedes,  was  the  first  to  learn  of  the  battle  at  Prostki. 
Then  every  report  brought  more  details,  so  wondrous  that 
they  resembled  a  fable. 

Pan  Gosyevski,  it  was  said,  had  routed  Count  Waldeck, 
Israel,  and  Prince  Boguslav.  The  army  was  cut  to  pieces, 
the  leaders  in  captivity.  All  Prussia  was  blazing  in  one 
conflagration. 

A  few  weeks  later  the  mouths  of  men  began  to  repeat  one 
terrible  name,  —  the  name  of  Babinich. 

Babinich,  said  they,  was  the  main  cause  of  the  victory  at 


634  THE  DELUGE. 

Prostki.  Babinich  cut  down  with  his  own  hand  and  cap- 
tured Prince  Boguslav.  The  next  news  was:  "Babinich 
is  burning  Electoral  Prussia^  is  advancing  like  death  to- 
ward Jmud,  slaying,  leaving  behind  only  earth  and  sky/' 

Then  came  the  end:  "Babinich  has  burned  Taurogi. 
Sakovich  has  fled  before  him,  and  is  hiding  in  forests." 
The  last  event  had  happened  too  near  to  remain  long  in 
doubt.    In  fact,  the  news  was  verified  perfectly. 

Anusia  during  the  whole  time  that  news  was  arriving 
lived  as  if  dazed ;  she  laughed  and  wept  in  turn,  stamped 
her  feet  when  no  one  believed,  and  repeated  to  every  one, 
whether  that  one  would  listen  or  not,  — 

"  I  know  Pan  Babinich.  He  brought  me  from  Zamost  to 
Pan  Sapyeha.  He  is  the  greatest  warrior  in  the  world.  I 
do  not  know  whether  Pan  Chamyetski  is  his  equal.  He  is 
the  man  who  serving  under  Sapyeha  crushed  Boguslav  ut- 
terly in  the  first  campaign.  He — I  am  sure  that  it  is  no 
other  —  conquered  him  at  Prostki.  Yes,  he  can  finish  Sa- 
kovich and  ten  like  Sakovich  ;  and  he  will,  sweep  out  the 
Swedes  in  a  month  from  all  Jmud." 

In  fact,  her  assurances  began  to  be  justified  speedily. 
There  was  not  the  least  doubt  that  the  terrible  warrior 
called  Babinich  had  moved  forward  from  Taurogi  toward 
the  northern  country. 

At  Koltyni  he  deieated  Colonel  Baldon  and  cut  his  troops 
to  pieces-;  at  Vami  he  scattered  the  Swedish  infantry,  which 
retreated  before  him  at  Telshi ;  at  Telshi  he  won  a  greater 
victory  over  two  colonels,  Norman  and  Hudenskiold,  in 
which  the  latter  fell,  and  Norman  with  the  survivors  did  not 
halt  till  he  reached  Zagori,  on  the  very  boundary  of  Jmud. 

From  Telshi  Babinich  marched  to  Kurshani,  driving  be- 
fore him  smaller  divisions  of  Swedes,  who  took  refuge  in 
haste  with  the  more  important  garrisons. 

From  Taurogi  and  Polangi  to  Birji  and  Vilkomir  the 
name  of  the  victor  was  ringing.  They  told  of  the  cruelties 
which  he  permitted  himself  against  the  Swedes.  It  was  said 
that  his  forces,  composed  at  first  of  a  small  chambul  of  Tar- 
tars and  little  squads  of  volunteers,  increased  day  after  day ; 
for  all  who  were  living  rushed  to  him,  all  parties  joined  him, 
but  he  bound  them  in  bonds  of  iron  and  led  them  against 
the  enemy. 

Minds  were  so  far  occupied  by  his  victories  that  tidings 
of  the  defeat  which  Pan  (Josyevski  had  sustained  from 
Steinbock  at   Filipovo   passed    almost  without   an    echo. 


THE  DELUGE.  635 

Babinich  was  nearer,  and  with  Babinich  they  were  more 
occupied. 

Anusia  implored  Billevich  daily  to  advance  and  join  the 
great  warrior.  Olenka  supported  her ;  all  the  officers  and 
nobles  urged,  excited  by  curiosity  alone. 

But  to  join  the  warrior  was  not  easy.  First,  Babinich 
was  in  another  district;  second,  he  often  disappeared,  and 
was  not  heard  of  for  weeks,  and  then  appeared  again  with 
news  of  a  new  victory ;  third,  all  the  Swedish  soldiers  and 
garrisons,  protecting  themselves  from  him,  had  stopped  the 
road  with  large  forces ;  finally,  beyond  Eossyeni  a  consider- 
able body  of  troops  had  appeared  under  Sakovich,  of  whom 
tidings  were  brought  saying  that  he  was  destroying  every- 
thing before  him,  and  torturing  people  terribly  while  ques- 
tioning them  concerning  Billevich's  party. 

The  sword-bearer  not  only  could  not  march  to  Babinich, 
but  he  feared  that  it  would  soon  be  too  narrow  for  him  near 
Lauda.  Not  knowing  himself  what  to  begin,  he  confided  to 
Yurek  Billevich  that  he  intended  to  withdraw  to  the  forest 
of  Eogovsk  on  the  east.  Yurek  immediately  gave  this  in- 
formation to  Anusia,  and  she  went  straight  to  the  sword- 
bearer. 

"  Dearest  uncle,^'  said  she,  for  she  always  called  him  un- 
cle when  she  wanted  to  gain  something  from  him,  "  I  hear 
that  we  have  to  flee.  Is  it  not  a  shame  for  so  celebrated  a 
warrior  to  flee  at  the  mere  report  of  an  enemy  ?  " 

"Your  ladyship  must  thrust  your  three  coppers  into 
everything,^'  said  the  anxious  sword-bearer.  "  This  is  not 
your  affair." 

"  Very  well,  then,  retreat,  but  I  will  stay  here." 

"  So  that  Sakovich  will  catch  you,  —  you  '11  see  !  " 

"Sakovich  will  not  catch  me,  for  Pan  Babinich  will  de- 
fend me." 

"  Especially  when  he  knows  where  you  are.  I  have  said 
already  that  we  are  unable  to  go  to  him." 

"  But  he  can  come  to  us.  I  am  his  acquaintance ;  if  I 
could  only  send  a  letter  to  him,  I  am  certain  he  would  come 
here,  after  he  had  beaten  Sakovich.  He  loved  me  a  little, 
and  he  would  come  to  rescue  me." 

"But  who  will  undertake  to  carry  a  letter  ?  " 

"  It  can  be  sent  through  the  first  peasant  that  comes." 

"  It  will  do  no  harm,  it  will  do  no  harm ;  in  no  case  will 
it  do  harm.  Olenka  has  quick  wit,  but  neither  are  you 
without  it.     Even  if  we  had  to  retreat  to  the  woods  this 


636  THE  DELUGE. 

moment  before  superior  force,  it  would  still  be  well  to  liave 
Babinich  come  to  these  parts,  for  we  can  then  join  him  more 
easily.  Try !  Messengers  will  be  found,  and  trusty  men." 
The  delighted  Anusia  began  to  try  so  well  that  that  same 
day  she  found  two  messengers,  —  and  not  peasants ;  for  one 
was  Yurek  Billevich,  the  other  Braun.  Each  was  to  take  a 
letter  of  the  same  contents  as  that  which  the  other  carried, 
so  that  if  one  failed  the  other  might  deliver  the  missive  to 
Babinich.  With  the  letter  itself  Anusia  had  more  trouble ; 
but  at  last  she  wrote  it  in  the  following  words :  — 

**  In  the  last  extremity  I  write  to  you.  If  you  remember  me, 
though  I  doubt  if  you  do,  come  to  rescue  me.  By  the  kindness 
which  you  showed  me  on  the  road  from  Zamost,  I  dare  to  hope  that 
you  will  not  leave  me  in  misfortune.  I  am  in  the  party  of  Pan 
Billevich,  the  sword-bearer  of  Ros^eni,  who  gave  me  refuge  be- 
cause I  brought  his  relative,  Panna  Billevich,  out  of  captivity  in 
Taurogi.  And  him  and  us  both  the  enemy,  namely,  the  Swedes, 
have  surrounded  on  every  side,  and  a  certain  Pan  Sakovich,  before 
whose  sinful  importunities  I  hsid  to  flee  and  seek  safety  in  the  camp. 
I  know  that  you  did  not  love  me,  though  God  sees  that  I  did  you 
no  harm.  I  wished  you  well,  and  I  shall  wish  you  well  from  my 
whole  heart.  But  though  you  do  not  love,  rescue  a  poor  orphan 
from  the  savage  hand  of  the  enemy.  God  will  reward  you  for  it  a 
hundred  fold,  and  I  will  pray  for  you,  whom  to-day  I  call  only  my 
good  protector,  but  hereafter  my  savior." 

When  the  messengers  were  leaving  the  camp,  Anusia,  con- 
sidering to  what  dangers  they  were  exposed,  was  alarmed, 
and  at  last  wished  to  stop  them.  Even  with  tears  in  her 
eyes  she  began  to  implore  the  sword-bearer  not  to  permit 
them  to  go ;  for  peasants  might  carry  the  letters,  and  it 
would  be  easier  for  the  peasants  to  deliver  them. 

But  Braun  and  Yurek  Billevich  were  so  stubborn  that  no 
remonstrance  could  avail.  One  wished  to  surpass  the  other 
in  readiness  to  serve,  but  neither  foresaw  what  was  awaiting 
him.  A  week  later  Braun  fell  into  the  hands  of  Sakovich, 
who  gave  command  to  flay  him ;  but  poor  Yurek  was  shot 
beyond  Ponyevyei  while  fleeing  before  a  Swedish  party. 

Both  letters  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 


THE  DELUGE.  637 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

Sakovich,  after  he  had  seized  and  flayed  Braun,  arranged 
at  once  a  joint  attack  on  the  Billevich  party  with  Hamil- 
ton, the  commandant  of  Ponyevyej,  an  Englishman  in  the 
Swedish  service. 

Babinich  had  just  disappeared  somewhere  in  the  forest, 
and  for  a  number  of  days  no  report  of  him  had  come.  But 
Sakovich  would  not  have  regarded  him,  even  had  he  been  in 
the  neighborhood.  He  had,  it  is  true,  in  spite  of  all  his 
daring,  a  certain  instinctive  dread  of  Babinich ;  but  this  time 
he  was  ready  to  perish  himself,  if  he  could  accomplish  his 
vengeance.  From  the  time  of  Anusia's  flight  rage  had  not 
ceased  for  a  moment  to  tear  his  soul.  Deceived  calcula- 
tions, and  wounded  love  especially,  brought  him  to  frenzy ; 
and  besides  the  heart  was  suffering  in  him.  At  first  he 
wished  to  marry  Anusia  only  for  the  property  willed  her 
by  her  first  betrothed.  Pan  Podbipienta ;  but  later  he  fell  in 
love  with  her  blindly,  and  to  the  death,  as  only  such  a  man 
can  fall  in  love.  And  it  went  so  far  that  he  who  feared  no 
one  on  earth  save  Boguslav,  he  before  whose  glance  alone 
people  grew  pale,  gazed  like  a  dog  into  the  eyes  of  that 
maiden,  yielded  to  her,  endured  her  caprices,  carried  out 
all  her  wishes,  strove  to  divine  her  thoughts. 

She  used  and  abused  her  influence,  deluding  him  with 
words,  with  a  look ;  used  him  as  a  slave,  and  finally  be- 
trayed him. 

Sakovich  was  of  those  men  who  consider  that  only  as 
good  and  virtuous  which  is  good  for  them,  and  as  evil 
and  criminal  that  which  brings  them  harm.  In  his  eyes, 
therefore,  Anusia  had  committed  the  most  terrible  crime, 
and  there  was  no  punishment  sufficiently  great  for  her. 
If  the  mishap  had  met  another,  the  starosta  would  have 
laughed  and  jeered  at  the  man ;  but  when  it  touched  his 
own  person,  he  roared  as  a  wounded  wild  beast,  and  thought 
only  of  vengeance.  He  wished  to  get  the  guilty  woman 
into  his  hands,  dead  or  alive.  He  would  have  preferred  her 
alive,  for  then  he  could  exercise  a  cavalier's  vengeance 


638  THE  DELUGE. 

before  her  death;  but  if  the  maiden  had  to  fall  in  time 
of  attack,  he  cared  little,  if  only  she  did  not  come  into 
possession  of  another. 

Wishing  to  act  with  certainty,  he  sent  a  bribed  man  to 
the  sword-bearer  with  a  letter  as  if  from  Babinich,  in  which 
he  announced,  in  the  name  of  the  latter,  that  he  would  be 
in  Volmontovichi  in  the  course  of  a  week. 

Billevich  believed  easily,  trusting  therefore  in  the  invin- 
cible power  of  Babinich;  and  he  made  no  secret  of  the 
arrangement.  He  not  only  took  up  his  headquarters  for 
good  in  Volmontovichi,  but  by  the  announcement  of  the 
news  he  attracted  almost  all  the  population  of  Lauda. 
What  remained  of  it  assembled  from  the  forests,  —  first,  be- 
cause the  end  of  autumn  had  come,  and  there  were  heavy 
frosts;  and  second,  through  pure  curiosity  alone  to  see 
the  great  warrior. 

Meanwhile,  from  the  direction  of  Ponyevyej  marched 
toward  Volmontovichi  Hamilton's  Swedes,  and  from  the 
direction  of  Kyedani  was  stealing  forward  in  wolf-fashion 
Sakovich. 

But  Sakovich  had  no  suspicion  that  on  his  tracks  was 
advancing  in  wolf-fashion  also  a  third  man,  who  without 
invitation  had  the  habit  of  coming  where  people  expected 
him  least. 

Kmita  knew  not  that  Olenka .  was  with  the  Billevich 
party.  In  Taurogi,  which  he  ruined  with  fire  and  sword, 
he  learned  that  she  had  gone  with  Anusia;  but  he  sup- 
posed  that  they  had  gone  to  Byalovyej,  where  Pan  Yan's 
wif6  was  in  hiding  as  well  as  many  other  noble  women. 
He  might  the  more  easily  suppose  this,  since  he  knew  that 
Billevich  had  long  intended  to  take  his  niece  to  those  im- 
passable forests. 

It  tortured  Pan  Andrei  immensely  that  he  had  not  found 
her  in  Taurogi,  but  at  the  same  time  he  was  glad  that  she 
had  escaped  from  the  hands  of  Sakovich,  and  would  find  safe 
refuge  till  the  end  of  the  war. 

Not  being  able  to  go  for  her  at  once  to  the  wilderness,  he 
determined  to  attack  and  destroy  the  enemy  in  Jmud,  until 
he  had  crushed  them  completely.  And  fortune  went  with 
him.  For  a  month  and  a  half  victory  followed  victory; 
armed  men  rushed  to  him  in  such  numbers  that  soon  his 
chambnl  was  barely  one  fourth  of  his  force.  Finally,  he 
drove  the  enemy  out  of  all  western  Jmud ;  but  hearing  of 
^kovich,  and  having  old  scores  to  settle  with  the  starost% 


THE  DELUGE.  6^9 

he  set  out  for  his  own  former  district,  and  followed  him. 
In  this  way  both  were  now  drawing  near  Volmontovichi. 

Billeviehy  who  at  first  had  ts^en  a  position  .not  far 
from  the  village,  had  been  living  there  a  week,  and  the 
thought  did  not  even  come  to  his  head  that  he  would  soon 
have  such  terrible  guests.  One  evening  the  youthful  Bu- 
tryms,  herding  horses  beyond  Volmontovichi,  informed  him 
that  troops  had  issued  from  the  forest,  and  were  advancing 
from  the  south.  Billevich  was  too  old  and  experienced  a 
soldier  not  to  take  precautions.  Some  of  his  infantry,  partly 
furnished  with  fire-arms  by  the  Domasheviches,  he  placed 
in  the  houses  recently  rebuilt,  and  some  he  stationed  at  the 
gate ;  with  the  cavalry  he  took  possession  himself  of  a  broad 
pasture  somewhat  in  the  rear,  beyond  the  fences,  and  which 
touched  with  one  side  the  river.  He  did  this  mainly  to  gain 
the  praise  of  Babinich,  who  must  understand  skilful  disposi- 
tions ;  the  place  he  had  chosen  was  really  a  strong  one. 

After  Kmita  had  burned  Volmontovichi,  in  vengeance  for 
the  slaughter  of  his  comrades,  the  village  was  rebuilt  bv 
degrees ;  but  as  later  on  the  Swedish  war  had  stopped  work 
on  it,  a  multitude  of  beams,  planks,  and  boards  were  lying 
on  the  principal  street.  Whole  piles  of  them  rose  up  near 
the  gate ;  and  infantry,  even  slightly  trained^  might  make  a 
protracted  defence  from  behind  them. 

In  every  case  the  infantry  protected  the  cavalry  from  the 
first  onset.  Billevich  was  so  eager  to  exhibit  his  military 
skill  to  Babinich^  that  he  sent  forward  a  small  party  to 
reconnoitre. 

What  was  his  amazement,  and  at  the  first  moment  alarm, 
when  from  a  distance  and  beyond  the  grove  there  came  to 
him  the  sound  of  musketry ;  then  his  party  appeared  on  the 
road,  but  coming  at  a  gallop,  with  a  crowd  of  enemies  at  its 
shoulders. 

The  sword-bearer  sprang  at  once  to  the  infantry  to  give 
final  orders ;  but  from  the  grove  rushed  forth  dense  groups  of 
the  enemy,  and  advanced  locust-like  toward  Volmontovichi, 
with  arms  glittering  in  the  setting  sun. 

The  grove  was  near.  When  they  had  approached  somewhat, 
the  cavalry  pushed  forward  at  once  on  a  gallop,  wishing  to 
pass  the  gate  at  a  blow ;  but  the  sudden  fire  of  the  infantry 
stopped  them  on  the  spot.  The  first  ranks  fell  back,  and 
even  in  considerable  disorder;  only  a  few  brought  their 
horses'  breasts  to  the  defences. 

The  sword-bearer  recovered  meanwhile,  and  galloping  to 


640  THE  DELUGE. 

the  cavalry  ordered  all  who  had  pistols  or  guns  to  advance 
to  the  aid  of  the  infantry. 

Evidepitly  the  enemy  were  equally  provided  with  muskets  ; 
for  after  the  first  onset  they  began  a  very  violent,  though 
irregular  fire. 

From  both  sides  it  thundered  now  more  quickly,  now  more 
slowly;  the  balls  whistling  came  up  to  the  cavalry,  struck 
on  the  houses,  fence,  piles  of  timber ;  the  smoke  rose  over 
Volmontovichi,  the  smell  of  powder  filled  the  street. 

Anusia  had  what  she  wanted,  —  a  battle.  Both  ladies 
mounted  ponies  at  the  first  moment,  by  command  of  Bille- 
vich,  so  that  at  a  given  signal  they  might  retreat  with  the 
party  should  the  enemy's  forces  turn  out  too  great.  They 
were  stationed  therefore  in  the  rear  ranks  of  the  cavalry. 

But  though  Anusia  had  a  small  sabre  at  her  side  and  a 
lynx-skin  cap  on  her  head,  her  soul  fled  at  once  into  her 
arms.  She  who  knew  so  well  how  to  take  counsel  in  peace 
with  officers,  had  not  one  pinch  of  energy  when  she  had  to 
stand  eye  to  eye  with  the  sons  of  Bellona  in  the  field.  The 
whistle  and  knocking  of  balls  terrified  her;  the  uproar, 
the  racing  of  orderlies,  the  rattle  of  muskets,  and  the  groans 
of  the  wounded  took  away  her  presence  of  mind,  and  the 
smell  of  powder  stopped  the  breath  in  her  breast.  She 
grew  faint  and  weal^  her  face  became  pale  as  a  kerchief, 
and  she  squirmed  and  whimpered  like  a  little  child,  till 
young  Pan  Olesha  from  Kyemnar  had  to  hold  her  by  the 
arms.  He  held  her  firmly,  more  firmly  than  was  needed ; 
and  he  was  ready  to  hold  her  in  that  way  to  the  end  of 
the  world. 

The  soldiers  around  her  began  to  laugh.  "  A  knight  in 
petticoats ! ''  called  voices.  "  Better  set  hens  and  pluck 
feathers ! "  Others  cried :  "  Pan  Olesha,  that  shield  has 
come  to  your  arm ;  but  Cupid  will  shoot  you  all  the  more 
easily  through  it ! "     And  good-humor  seized  the  soldiers. 

But  others  preferred  to  look  at  Olenka,  who  bore  herself 
differently.  At  first,  when  bullets  flew  past  at  some  dis- 
tance she  grew  pale  too,  not  being  able  to  forbear  inclining 
her  head  and  closing  her  eyes;  but  later  knightly  blood 
began  to  act  in  her,  then  with  face  flushed  like  a  rose  she 
reared  her  head  and  looked  forward  with  fearless  eye.  Her 
distended  nostrils  drew  in  as  it  were  with  pleasure  the  smell 
of  powder.  Since  the  smoke  grew  thicker  and  thicker  at 
the  gate  and  decreased  the  view  greatly,  the  daring  lady, 
seeing  that  the  officers  were  advancing,  went  with  them,  to 


THE  DELUGE.  641 

follow  more  accurately  the  course  of  battle^  not  even  thinks 
ing  of  what  she  was  doing. 

In  the  throng  of  cavalry  there  rose  a  murmur  of  praise. 

"  Oh,  that  is  blood !  that  is  the  wife  for  a  soldier ;  she  is 
the  right  kind  of  volunteer  I " 

"  Vivat  Panna  Billevich ! '' 

^*Let  us  hasten,  gracious  gentlemen,  for  it  is  worth 
while  before  such  eyes." 

"  The  Amazons  did  not  meet  muskets  better !  "  cried  one 
of  the  younger  men,  forgetting  in  his  enthusiasm  that  the 
Amazons  lived  before  the  invention  of  powder. 

"It  is  time  to  finish.  The  infantry  have  borne  them- 
selves well,  and  the  enemy  are  seriously  shattered ! " 

In  fact,  the  enemy  could  do  nothing  with  their  cavalry. 
Every  moment  they  urged  on  their  horses,  attacked  the 
gate,  but  after  a  salvo  drew  back  in  disorder.  And  as  a 
wave  which  has  fallen  upon  the  flat  shore  leaves  behind 
mussels,  stones,  and  dead  fish,  so  after  each  attack  a  num- 
ber of  bodies  of  horses  and  men  were  left  on  the  road 
before  the  gate. 

At  last  the  onsets  ceased.  Only  volunteers  eame  up,  fir- 
ing in  the  direction  of  the  village  with  piatols  and  guns 
rather  thickly,  so  as  to  occupy  the  attention  of  Billevich's 
men.  But  the  sword-bearer,  coming  out  along  the  gutter 
of  the  house,  saw  a  movement  in  the  rear  ranks  of  the 
enemy  toward  the  fields  and  thickets  extending  along  the 
left  side  of  Volmontovichi. 

"  They  will  try  from  that  side ! "  cried  he ;  and  sent  im- 
mediately a  part  of  the  cavalry  between  the  houses  so  as 
to  give  resistance  to  the  enemy  from  the  gardens. 

In  half  an  hour  a  new  battle  was  begun  on  the  left  wing 
of  the  party  and  also  with  fire-arms.  The  fenced  gardens 
rendered  difficult  a  hand-to-hand  struggle,  and  equally  dif- 
ficult for  both  sides. 

The  enemy,  however,  being  extended  over  a  longer  line, 
were  less  exposed  to  bullets. 

The  battle  was  becoming  more  stubborn  and  more  ac- 
tive, and  the  enemy  did  not  cease  to  attack  the  gate. 

Billevich  was  growing  uneasy.  On  the  right  flank  he 
had  a  field  behind  him  still  free,  ending  with  a  stream  not 
very  wide,  but  deep  and  swampy,  through  which  a  passage, 
especially  if  in  haste,  might  be  difficult.  In  one  place  only 
was  there  a  trodden  road  to  a  flat  shore  along  which  vil- 
lagers drove  cattle  to  the  forest. 

VOL.  II.  — 41 


642  THE  DELUGE. 

The  sword-bearer  began  to  look  around  oftener  toward 
that  side.  All  at  once  among  willows  which  could  be  seen 
through^  for  they  had  lost  their  leaves,  he  saw  in  the  even- 
ing light  glittering  weapons  and  a  dark  cloud  of  soldiers. 

"  Babinich  is  coming  !  "  thought  he. 

But  at  that  moment  Pan  Hjanstovski,  who  led  the  cav- 
alry, rushed  up  to  him. 

"  Swedish  infantry  are  visible  from  the  river ! "  cried  he, 
in  terror. 

"Some  treason!"  cried  Pan  Tomash.  "By  Christ's 
wounds,  gallop  with  your  cavalry  against  that  infantry; 
otherwise  it  will  attack  us  on  the  flank." 

"There  is  a  great  force!"  answered  Hjanstovski. 

"  Oppose  it  even  for  an  hour,  and  we  will  escape  in  the 
rear  to  the  forests." 

The  officer  galloped  away,  and  was  soon  rushing  over  the 
field  at  the  head  of  two  hundred  men ;  seeing  which  the 
enemy's  infantry  began  to  form  in  the  willows  to  receive 
the  Poles.  The  squadron  urged  the  horses,  and  in  the  wil- 
low-bushes a  musketry  fire  was  soon  rattling. 

Billevich  had  doubts,  not  only  of  victory,  but  of  saving 
his  own  infantry.  He  might  withdraw  to  the  rear  with  a 
part  of  the  cavalry  with  the  ladies,  and  seek  safety  in  the 
forest ;  but  such  a  withdrawal  would  be  a  great  defeat,  for 
it  meant  leaving  to  the  enemy's  sword  most  of  the  party 
and  the  remnant  of  the  population  of  Lauda,  which  had 
collected  in  Volmontovichi  to  see  Billevich.  Volmontovichi 
itself  would  be  levelled  to  the  ground. 

There  remained  still  the  lone  hope  that  Hjanstovski 
would  break  the  infantry.  Meanwhile  it  was  growing  dark 
in  the  sky ;  but  in  the  village  the  light  increased  every  mo- 
ment, for  the  chips,  splinters,  and  shavings,  lying  in  a  heap  at 
the  first  house  near  the  gate,  had  caught  fire.  The  house  iteelf 
caught  fire  from  them,  and  a  red  conflagration  was  rising. 

By  the  light  of  the  burning  Billevich  saw  Hjanstovski's 
cavalry  returning  ip  disorder  and  panic ;  after  it  the  Swed- 
ish infantry  were  rushing  from  the  willows,  advancing  to 
the  attack  on  a  run. 

He  understood  then  that  he  must  retreat  by  the  only 
road  open.  He  rushed  to  the  rest  of  the  cavalry,  waved 
his  sword  and  cried,  — 

"  To  the  rear,  gentlemen,  and  in  order,  in  order ! " 

Suddenly  shots  were  heard  in  the  rear  also,  mingled  witk 
shouts  of  soldiery. 


THE  DELUGE.  64S 

Billevich  saw  then  that  he  was  surrounded,  that  he  had 
fallen  as  it  were  into  a  trap  from  which  there  was  neither 
issue  nor  rescue.  It  remained  for  him  only  to  perish  with 
honor ;  therefore  he  sprang  out  before  the  line  of  cavalry, 
and  cried,  — 

"  Let  us  fall  one  upon  the  other !  Let  us  not  spare  our 
blood  for  the  faith  and  the  country ! '' 

Meanwhile  the  fire  of  the  infantry  defending  the  gate  and 
the  left  side  of  the  village  had  grown  weak,  and  the  increas- 
ing shout  of  the  enemy  announced  their  near  victory. 

But  what  mean  those  hoarse  trumpet  sounds  in  the  ranks 
of  Sakovich's  party,  and  the  rattle  of  drums  in  the  ranks  of 
the  Swedes  ? 

Outcries  shriller  and  shriller  are  heard,  in  some  way 
wonderful,  confused,  as  if  not  triumph  but  terror  rings 
through  them. 

The  fire  at  the  gate  stops  in  a  moment,  as  if  some  one 
had  cut  it  off  with  a  knife.  Groups  of  Sakovich's  cavalry 
are  flying  at  break-neck  speed  from  the  left  flank  to  the 
main  road.  On  the  right  flank  the  infantry  halt,  and  then, 
instead  of  advancing,  begin  to  withdraw  to  the  willows. 

"What  is  this  ?"  cried  Billevich. 

Meanwhile  the  answer  comes  from  that  grove  out  of  which 
Sakovich  had  issued ;  and  now  emerge  from  it  men,  horses, 
squadrons,  horsetail  standards,  sabres,  and  march — no,  they 
fly  like  a  storm,  and  not  like  a  storm,  —  like  a  tempest !  In 
the  bloody  gleams  of  the  fire  they  are  as  visible  as  a  thing 
on  the  hand.  They  are  hastening  in  thousands !  The  earth 
seems  to  flee  from  beneath  them,  and  they  speed  on  in  dense 
column;  one  would  say  that  some  monster  had  issued  from 
the  oak-grove,  and  is  sweeping  across  the  fields  to  the  vil- 
lage to  swallow  it.  The  air  flies  before  them,  driven  by  the 
impetus;  with  them  go  terror  and  ruin.  They  are  almost 
there!  Now  the  attack!  Like  a  whirlwind  they  scatter 
Sakovich's  men. 

"  O  God !  O  great  God ! "  cries  Billevich,  in  bewilderment ; 
"  these  are  ours !    That  must  be  Babinich ! " 

"  Babinich  I "  roared  every  throat  after  him. 

"  Babinich !  Babinich ! ''  called  terrified  voices  in  Sako- 
vich's  party. 

And  all  the  enemy's  cavalry  wheel  to  the  right,  to  escape 
toward  the  infantry.  The  fence  is  broken  with  a  sharp 
crash,  under  the  pressure  of  horses'  breasts.  The  pasture 
is  filled  with  the  fleeing;  but  the  new-comers,  on  their 


644  THE  DELUGE. 

shoulders  already,  cut,  slash,  —  cut  without  resting,  cut 
without  pity.  The  whistling  of  sabres,  cries,  groans,  are 
heard.  Pursuers  and  pursued  fall  upon  the  infantry,  over- 
turn, break,  and  scatter  them.  At  last  the  whole  mass 
rolls  on  toward  the  river,  disappears  in  the  brush,  clam- 
bers out  on  the  opposite  bank.  Men  are  visible  yet ;  the 
chasing  continues,  with  cutting  and  cutting.  They  recede. 
Their  sabres  flash  once  again ;  then  they  vanish  in  bushes, 
in  space,  and  in  darkness. 

Billevich's  infantry  began  to  withdraw  from  the  gate  and 
the  houses,  which  needed  no  further  defence.  The  cavalry 
stood  for  a  time  in  such  wonder  that  deep  silence  reigned 
in  the  ranks ;  and  only  when  the  flaming  house  had  fallen 
with  a  crash  was  some  voice  heard  on  a  sudden,  — 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  the 
storm  has  gone  by ! '' 

"  Not  a  foot  will  come  out  alive  from  that  hunt ! "  said 
another  voice. 

*^  Gracious  gentlemen ! "  cried  the  sword-bearer,  suddenly, 
"  shall  we  not  spring  at  those  who  came  at  us  in  the  rear  ? 
They  are  retreating,  but  we  will  come  up." 

"  Kill,  slay ! "  answered  a  chorus  of  voices. 

All  the  cavalry  wheeled  around  and  urged  their  horses 
after  the  last  division  of  the  enemy.  In  Volmontovichi 
remained  only  old  men,  women,  children,  and  "  the  lady '' 
with  her  friend. 

They  quenched  the  fire  in  a  twinkle ;  joy  inconceivable 
seized  all  hearts. .  Women  with  weeping  and  sobbing  raised 
their  hands  heavenward,  and  turning  to  the  point  where 
Babinich  had  rushed  away,  cried,  — 

"  God  bless  thee,  invincible  warrior !  savior  who  rescued 
us,  with  our  children  and  houses,  from  ruin ! " 

The  ancient,  decrepit  Butryms  repeated  in  chorus,  — 

"God  bless  thee,  God  guide  thee!  Without  thee  this 
would  have  been  the  end  of  Volmontovichi." 

Ah,  had  they  known  in  that  crowd  that  the  very  same 
hand  that  had  now  saved  the  village  from  fire  and  the  peo- 
ple from  steel  had  two  years  before  brought  fire  and  the 
sword  to  that  Volmontovichi ! 

After  the  fire  was  quenched,  all  began  to  collect  in 
Billevich's  wounded;  the  youths  in  a  rage  ran  through 
the  battle-field,  and  killed,  with  poles  from  wagon-racks, 
the  wounded  left  by  the  Swedes  and  Sakovich's  ravagers. 

Olenka  took  command  of  the  nursing.    Ever  keeping  her 


THE  DELUGE.  646 

presence  of  mind,  full  of  energy  and  power,  she  did  not  cease 
her  labor  till  every  wounded  man  was  resting  in  a  cottage, 
with  dressed  wounds.  Then  all  the  people  followed  her  ex- 
ample in  repeating  at  the  cross  a  litany  for  the  dead.  Through 
the  whole  night  no  one  closed  an  eye  in  Volmontovichi ;  all 
were  waiting  for  the  return  of  the  sword-bearer  and  Babinich, 
hurrying  around  at  the  same  time  to  prepare  for  the  victors 
a  fitting  reception.  Oxen  and  sheep,  herded  in  the  forests, 
went  under  the  knife ;  and  fires  were  roaring  till  morning. 

Anusia  alone  could  take  no  part  in  anything ;  for  at  first 
fear  deprived  her  of  power,  and  later  her  joy  was  so  great 
that  it  had  the  seeming  of  madness.  Olenka  had  to  care 
for  her ;  she  was  laughing  and  weeping  in  turn,  and  again 
she  threw  herself  in  the  arms  of  her  friend,  repeating  with- 
out system  or  order,  — 

"  Well,  what  ?  Who  saved  Billevich  and  the  party  and  all 
Volmontovichi  ?  Before  whom  did  Sakovich  flee ;  who  over- 
whelmed him,  and  the  Swedes  with  him  ?  Pan  Babinich ! 
Well,  now !  I  knew  he  would  come,  for  I  wrote  to  him.  But 
he  did  not  forget !  I  knew,  I  knew  he  would  come.  It  was 
I  who  brought  him !  Olenka,  Olenka !  I  am  happy.  Have 
I  not  told  you  that  no  one  could  conquer  him  ?  Charnyetski 
is  not  his  equal.  O  my  God,  my  God !  Is  it  true  that  he  will 
return  ?  Will  it  be  to-day  ?  If  he  was  not  going  to  return, 
he  would  not  have  come,  is  it  not  true?  Do  you  hear, 
Olenka  ?     Horses  are  neighing  in  the  distance !  '^ 

But  in  the  distance  nothing  was  neighing.  Only  toward 
morning  a  tramp  was  heard,  shouting,  singing,  and  Billevich 
came  back.  The  cavalry  on  foaming  horses  filled  the  whole 
village.  There  was  no  end  to  the  songs,  to  the  shouts,  to 
the  stories. 

The  sword-bearer,  covered  with  blood,  panting,  but  joy- 
ful, related  till  sunrise  how  he  had  broken  a  body  of  the 
enemy's  cavalry,  how  he  had  followed  them  ten  miles,  and 
cut  them  almost  to  pieces. 

Billevich,  as  well  as  the  troops  and  all  the  Lauda  people, 
were  convinced  that  Babinich  might  return  at  any  moment. 
The  forenoon  came ;  then  the  sun  went  to  the  other  half  of 
the  sky,  and  was  descending ;  but  Babinich  came  not. 

Anusia  toward  evening  had  sunburned  spots  on  her  face. 
"  If  he  cared  only  for  the  Swedes,  and  not  for  me !  '*  thought 
she,  in  her  soul ;  "  still,  he  got  the  letter,  for  he  came  to 
the  rescue ! " 

Poor  woman !  she  knew  not  that  the  souls  of  Yurek  Bil- 


] 


646  ^HE  D£LU6£. 

levich  and  Braun  were  long  since  in  the  other  world,  and 
that  Babinich  had  received  no  letter ;  for  if  he  had  received 
the  letter  he  would  have  returned  like  a  lightning-flash  to 
Volmontovichi,  —  but  not  for  thee,  Anusia. 

Another  day  passed.  Billevich  did  not  lose  hope  yet,  and 
did  not  leave  the  village.     Anusia  held  stubborn  silence. 

"  He  has  belittled  me  terribly  1  But  it  is  good  for  me,  for 
my  giddiness  and  my  sins ! ''  said  she  to  herself. 

On  the  third  day  Billevich  sent  some  men  on  a  recon- 
noissance.  They  returned  four  days  later  with  information 
that  Babinich  had  taken  Ponyevyej,  and  spared  not  a  Swede. 
Then  he  marched  on,  it  was  unknown  whither,  for  tidings  of 
him  had  ceased. 

^^I  shall  ndt  find  him  till  he  comes  up  again,"  said 
Billevich. 

Anusia  became  a  nettle ;  whoever  of  the  nobles  or  younger 
officers  touched  her  drew  back  quickly.  But  the  fifth  day 
she  said  to  Olenka,  — 

"  Pan  Volodyovski  is  just  as  good  a  soldier,  but  less  rude." 

"And  maybe,"  answered  Olenka,  meditatively,  "maybe 
Pan  Babinich  has  retained  his  constancy  for  that  other  wo- 
man, of  whom  he  spoke  to  you  on  the  road  from  Zamost." 

"  Well,  all  one  to  me ! "  said  Anusia. 

But  she  told  not  the  truth ;  for  it  was  not  all  one  to  her 
yet,  by  any  means. 


THE  DELUGE.  647 


CHAPTER  LIV, 

Sakovich's  forces  were  cut  up  to  such  a  degree  that  he 
was  barely  able  himself  to  take  refuge  in  the  forests  near 
Ponyevyej  with  four  other  men.  Then  he  wandered  through 
the  forests  disguised  as  a  peasant  for  a  whole  months  not 
daring  to  put  his  head  out  into  the  open  light. 

But  Babinich  rushed  upon  Ponyevyej,  cut  down  the  in- 
fantry posted  there  as  a  garrison,  and  pursued  Hamilton, 
who  was  unable  to  flee  to  Livonia  because  of  the  considerar 
ble  Polish  forces  assembled  in  Shavli,  and  farther  on,  near 
Birji,  turned  toward  the  east  in  hope  of  being  able  to  break 
through  to  Vilkomir.  He  had  doubts  about  saving  his  own 
regiment,  but  did  not  wish  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  Babi- 
nich ;  for  the  report  was  spread  everywhere  that  that  stern 
warrior,  not  to  burden  himself,  gave  orders  to  slay  every 
prisoner. 

The  ill-fated  Englishman  therefore  fled  like  a  deer  hunted 
by  wolves,  and  Babinich  hunted  him  all  the  more  veno- 
mously. Hence  he  did  not  return  to  Volmontovichi,  and 
he  did  not  even  inquire  what  p^ty  it  was  that  he  had 
saved. 

The  first  hoar-frosts  had  begun  to  cover  the  earth  in  the 
morning;  escape  became  more  difficult  thereby,  for  the 
tracks  of  hoofs  remained  on  the  earth.  In  the  forest  there 
was  no  pasture,  in  the  field  the  horses  suffered  stern  hun- 
ger. The  foreign  cavalry  did  not  dare  to  remain  longer  in 
villages,  lest  the  stubborn  enemy  might  reach  them  any 
moment 

At  last  their  misery  surpassed  all  bounds;  they  lived 
only  on  leaves,  bark,  and  those  of  their  own  horses  which 
fell  from  fatigue.  After  a  week  they  began  to  implore 
their  colonel  to  turn,  face  Babinich,  and  give  him  battle, 
for  they  chose  to  die  by  the  sword  rather  than  by  hunger. 
Hamilton  yielded,  and  drew  up  for  battle  in  Andronishki. 
The  Swedish  forces  were  inferior  to  that  degree  that  the 
Englishman  could  not  even  think  of  victory,  especially 
against  such  an  opponent  But  he  was  himself  greatly 
wearied,  and  wanted  to  die.     The  battle,  begun  at  Andro- 


648  THE  DELUGE. 

nishki,   ended  near  Troiipi,   where  fell  the  last  of    the 
Swedes. 

Hamilton  died  the  death  of  a  hero,  defending  himself  at 
a  cross  by  the  roadside  against  a  number  of  Tartars,  who 
wished  at  first  to  take  him  alive,  but  infuriated  by  his 
resistance  bore  him  apart  on  their  sabres  at  last. 

But  Babinich's  squadrons  were  so  wearied  too  that  they 
had  neither  the  strength  nor  the  wish  to  advance  even  to 
the  neighboring  Troiipi ;  but  wherever  one  of  them  stood 
during  battle  there  it  prepared  at  once  for  the  night's 
rest,  kindling  fires  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy's  corpses. 
After  they  had  eaten,  all  fell  asleep  with  the  sleep  of 
stones.  Even  the  Tartars  themselves  deferred  till  next 
morning  the  plunder  of  con)ses. 

Kmita,  who  was  concerned  mainly  about  the  horses,  did 
not  oppose  that  rest.  But  next  morning  he  rose  rather 
early,  so  as  to  count  his  own  loss  after  the  stubborn  con- 
flict and  divide  the  spoils  justly.  Immediately  after  eating 
he  stood  on  the  eminence,  at  that  same  cross  under  which 
Hamilton  had  died ;  the  Polish  and  Tartar  officers  came  to 
him  in  their  turn,  with  the  loss  of  their  men  notched  on 
staffs,  and  made  reports.  He  listened  as  a  country  proprie- 
tor listens  in  summer  to  his  overseers,  and  rejoices  in  his 
heart  at  the  plentiful  harvest. 

Then  Akbah  Ulan  came  up,  more  like  a  fright  than  a 
human  being,  for  his  nose  had  been  broken  at  Volmonto- 
vichi  by  the  hilt  of  a  sabre ;  he  bowed,  gave  Kmita  a  bloody 
paper,  and  said, — 

"  Effendi,  some  papers  were  found  on  the  Swedish  leader, 
which  I  give  according  to  order." 

Kmita  had  indeed  given  a  rigorous  order  that  all  papers 
discovered  on  corpses  should  be  brought  to  him  straight- 
way after  battle,  for  often  he  was  able  to  learn  from  them 
the  plans  of  the  enemy,  and  act  accordingly. 

But  at  this  time  he  was  not  so  urgent;  therefore  he 
nodded  and  put  the  paper  in  his  bosom.  But  Akbah  Ulan 
he  sent  to  the  chambul  with  the  order  to  move  at  once  to 
Troiipi,  where  they  were  to  have  a  longer  rest. 

The  squadrons  then  passed  before  him,  one  after  the 
other.  In  advance  marched  the  chambul,  which  now  did 
not  number  five  hundred  completely ;  the*  rest  had  been 
lost  in  continual  battles;  but  each  Tartar  had  so  many 
Swedish  riks  thalers,  Prussian  thalers  and  ducats  sewed 
up  in  his  saddle,  in  his  coat,  and  in  his  cap,  that  he  was 


THE  DELUGE.  649 

worth  his  own  weight.  They  were  in  no  wise  like  common 
Tartars,  for  whoso  of  them  was  weaker  had  perished  from 
hardship ;  there  remained  only  men  beyond  praise,  broad- 
shouldered,  of  iron  endurance,  and  venomous  as  hornets. 
Continual  practice  had  so  trained  them  that  in  hand-to- 
hand  conflict  they  could  meet  even  the  regular  cavalry  of 
Poland ;  on  the  heavy  cavalry  or  dragoons  of  Prussia,  when 
equal  in  number,  they  rushed  like  wolves  upon  sheep.  In 
battle  they  defended  with  terrible  fierceness  the  bodies  of 
their  comrades,  so  as  to  divide  afterward  their  booty.  They 
passed  now  before  Kmita  with  great  animation,  sounding 
their  trumpets,  blowing  their  pipes,  and  shaking  their 
horse-tail  standard;  they  went  in  such  order  that  regular 
troops  could  not  have  marched  better. 

Next  came  the  dragoons,  formed  with  great  pains  by  Pan 
Andrei  from  volunteers  of  every  description,  armed  with 
rapiers  and  muskets.  They  were  led  by  the  old  sergeant, 
Soroka,  now  raised  to  the  dignity  of  officer,  and  even  to 
that  of  captain.  The  regiment,  dressed  in  one  fashion 
in  captured  uniforms  taken  from  Prussian  dragoons,  was 
composed  chiefly  of  men  of  low  station ;  but  Kmita  loved 
specially  that  kind  of  people,  for  they  obeyed  blindly  and 
endured  every  toil  without  uttering  a  murmur. 

In  the  two  following  squadrons  of  volunteers  only  smaller 
and  higher  nobles  served.  They  were  stormy  spirits  and 
restive,  who  under  another  leader  would  have  been  turned 
into  a  herd  of  robbers,  but  in  Kmita's  iron  hands  they  had 
become  like  regular  squadrons,  and  gladly  called  themselves 
"  light  horsemen."  These  were  less  steady  under  fire  than 
the  dragoons,  but  were  more  terrible  in  their  first  fury,  and 
were  more  skilful  in  hand-to-hand  conflict,  for  they  knew 
every  point  of  fencing. 

After  these  marched,  finally,  about  a  thousand  fresh  vol 
unteers,  —  good  men,  but  over  whom  it  was  needful  to  work 
yet  to  make  them  like  regular  troops. 

Each  of  these  squadrons  in  passing  raised  a  shout,  salut- 
ing meanwhile  Pan  Andrei  with  their  sabres.  And  he  was 
more  and  more  rejoiced.  That  was  a  considerable  and  not 
a  poor  force.  He  had  accomplished  much  with  it,  had  shed 
much  of  the  enemy's  blood,  and  Grod  knows  how  much  he 
might  do  yet.  His  former  offences  were  great,  but  his  re- 
cent services  were  not  slight.  He  had  risen  from  his  fall, 
from  his  sin ;  and  had  gone  to  repent,  not  in  the  church, 
but  in  the  field.  —  not  in  ashes,  but  in  blood.     He  had 


▼» 


650  THE  DELUGE. 

defended  the  Most  Holy  Lady,  the  country,  and  the  king ; 
and  now  he  felt  that  it  was  easier  in  his  soul  and  more  joy- 
ous. Nay,  the  heart  of  the  young  man  swelled  with  pride, 
for  not  every  one  would  have  been  able  to  make  head  as 
he  had. 

For  how  many  fiery  nobles  are  there,  how  many  cava- 
liers in  that  Commonwealth !  and  why  does  no  one  of  them 
stand  at  the  head  of  such  forces,  — not  even  Volodyovski, 
nor  Pan  Yan  ?  Besides,  who  defended  Chenstohova,  who 
defended  the  king  in  the  pass,  who  slashed  down  Bogus- 
lav,  who  first  brought  fire  and  sword  into  Electoral  Prus- 
sia? And  behold  even  now  in  Jmud  there  is  hardly  an 
enemy. 

Here  Pan  Andrei  felt  what  the  falcon  feels,  when,  stretch- 
ing his  wings,  he  rises  higher  and  higher.  The  passing 
squadrons  greeted  him  with  a  thundering  shout,  and  he 
raised  his  head  and  asked  himself,  "  Whither  shall  I  fly  ?  " 
And  his  face  flushed,  for  in  that  moment  it  seemed  to  him 
that  within  himself  he  bore  a  hetman.  But  that  baton,  if 
it  comes  to  him,  will  come  from  the  field,  from  wounds, 
from  service,  from  praise.  No  traitor  will  flash  it  before 
his  eyes  as  in  his  time  Prince  Yanush  had  done,  but  a 
thankful  country  will  place  it  in  his  hand,  with  the  will 
of  the  king.  But  it  is  not  for  him  to  think  when  it  will 
come,  but  to  fight,  and  to  fight  to-morrow  as  he  fought 
yesterday  I 

Here  the  excited  imagination  of  the  cavalier  returned  to 
reality.  Whither  should  he  march  from  Troiipi,  in  what 
new  place  strike  the  Swedes  ? 

Then  he  remembered  the  letter  given  him  by  Akbah  Ulan 
and  found  on  the  body  of  Hamilton.  He  put  his  hand  in  his 
bosom,  took  it  out  and  looked,  and  astonishment  at  once 
was  reflected  on  his  face;  for  on  the  letter  was  written 
plainly,  in  a  woman's  hand  r  "  To  his  Grace  Pan  Babinich, 
Colonel  of  Tartar  forces  and  volunteers.'' 

"  For  me ! "  said  Pan  Andrei. 

The  seal  was  broken;  therefore  he  opened  the  letter 
quickly,  struck  the  paper  with  the  back  of  his  hand,  and  be- 
gan to  read.  But  he  had  not  finished  when  his  hands  began 
to  quiver,  his  face  changed,  and  he  cried,  — 

^^ Praised  be  the  name  of  the  Lord!  O  merciful  God, 
the  reward  comes  to  me  from  Thy  hand ! " 

Here  he  seized  the  foot  of  the  cross  with  both  hands,  and 
began  to  beat  his  yellow  hair  against  the  wood.     In  another 


THE  DELUGE.  651 

manner  he  was  not  able  to  thank  God  at  that  moment ;  he 
found  no  other  words  for  prayer,  because  delight  like  a 
whirlwind  had  seized  himi  and  borne  him  far,  far  away  to 
the  sky. 

That  letter  was  from  Anusia.  The  Swedes  had  found  it 
on  the  body  of  Yurek  Billevich,  and  now  it  had  come  to 
Kmita's  hands  through  a  second  corpse.  Through  Pan  An- 
drei's head  thousands  of  thoughts  were  flying  with  the 
speed  of  Tartar  arrows. 

Therefore  Olenka  was  not  in  the  wilderness,  but  in  Bille- 
vich's  party ;  and  he  had  just  saved  her,  and  with  her  that 
Volmontovichi  which  on  a  time  he  had  sent  up  in  smoke  in 
avenging  his  comrades.  Evidently  the  hand  of  God  had 
directed  his  steps,  so  that  with  one  blow  he  had  made  good 
all  wrongs  done  Olenka  and  Lauda.  Behold,  hi^  offences  are 
washed  away  I  Can  she  refuse  now  to  forgive  him,  or  can 
that  grave  brotherhood  of  Lauda  ?  Can  they  refuse  to  bless 
him  ?  And  what  will  she  say,  that  beloved  maiden  who 
holds  him  a  traitor,  when  she  learns  that  that  Babinich 
who  brought  down  Radzivill,  who  waded  to  his  girdle  in 
German  and  Swedish  blood,  who  crushed  the  enemy  out  of 
Jmud,  destroyed  them,  drove  them  to  Prussia  and  Livonia, 
was  he,  —  was  Kmita ;  no  longer,  however,  the  disorderly, 
the  outlaw,  the  traitor,  but  the  defender  of  the  faith,  of  the 
king,  of  the  country  ? 

Immediately  after  he  had  crossed  the  boundary  of  Jmud, 
Pan  Andrei  wished  to  proclaim  to  the  four  sides  of  the 
world  who  that  far-famed  Babinich  was ;  and  if  he  did  not 
do  so,  it  was  only  because  he  feared  that  at  the  very  sound 
of  his  real  name  all  would  turn  from  him,  all  would  suspect 
him,  would  refuse  him  aid  and  confidence.  Two  years  had 
barely  passed,  since  bewildered  by  Radzivill  he  had  cut 
down  those  squadrons  which  were  not  willing  to  rise  with 
Radzivill  against  king  and  country.  Barely  two  years  be- 
fore, he  had  been  the  right  hand  of  the  traitor. 

Now  all  was  changed.  Now,  after  so  many  victories,  in 
such  glory,  he  had  a  right  to  come  to  the  maiden  and  say, 
"  I  am  Kmita,  but  your  savior."  He  had  a  right  to  shout 
to  all  Jmud,  "  I  am  Kmita,  but  thy  savior ! " 

Besides,  Volmontovichi  was  not  distant.  Kmita  had  fol- 
lowed Hamilton  a  week ;  but  Kmita  would  be  at  the  feet 
of  Olenka  in  less  time  than  a  week.  Here  Pan  Andrei 
stood  up,  pale  with  emotion,  with  flaming  eyes,  with  gleam- 
ing face,  and  cried  to  his  attendant,  — 


652  THE  PBLUGE. 

"  My  horse  quickly  !    Be  alive,  be  alive ! " 

The  attendant  brought  the  black  steed,  and  sprang  down 
to  hold  the  stirrup ;  but  when  he  had  reached  the  ground  he 
said,  — 

"Your  grace,  some  strange  men  are  approaching  from 
Troiipi  with  Pan  Soroka,  and  they  are  coming  at  a  trot." 

"  I  do  not  care  for  them !  "  answered  Pan  Andrei. 

Now  both  horsemen  approached  to  within  some  yards ; 
then  one  of  them  with  Soroka  pushed  forward  on  a  gallop, 
arrived,  and  removing  his  panther-skin  cap,  uncovered  a  head 
red  as  fire. 

"  I  see  that  I  am  standing  before  Pan  Babinich  I "  said  he ; 
*^  I  am  glad  that  I  have  found  you." 

"  With  whom  have  I  the  honor  to  speak  ?  "  asked  Kmita, 
impatiently. 

"I  am  Vyershul,  once  capta^in  of  the  Tartar  squadron 
with  Prince  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski.  I  come  to  my  native 
place  to  make  levies  for  a  new  war;  and  besides  I  bring 
you  a  letter  from  the  grand  hetman,  Sapyeha." 

"  For  a  new  war  ?  "  asked  Kmita,  frowning.  "  What  do 
you  say  ?  " 

"  This  letter  will  explain  better  than  I,"  replied  Vyershul, 
giving  the  letter  of  the  hetman. 

Kmita  opened  the  letter  feverishly.    It  read  as  follows :  — 

My  very  dear  Pan  Babikioh,  —  A  new  deluge  is  on  the  coun- 
try. A  league  of  Sweden  with  Rakotsy  has  been  concluded,  and  a 
division  of  the  CommonweaUh  agreed  upon.  Eighty  thousand  Hun- 
garians, Transylvaniaus,  Wallachians,  and  CossacKs  may  cross  the 
southern  boundary  at  any  moment.  And  since  in  these  last  straits 
it  is  necessary  for  us  to  exert  all  our  forces  so  as  to  leave  even  a 
glorious  name  after  our  people  for  coming  ages,  I  send  to  your 
grace  this  order,  according  to  which  you  are  to  turn  straight  to  the 
south  without  losing  a  moment  of  time,  and  come  to  us  by  forced 
marches.  You  will  find  us  in  Brest,  whence  we  will  send  you 
farther  without  delay.  This  time  periculum  in  mora  (there  is  dan- 
ger in  delay).  Prince  Boguslav  is  freed  from  captivitjr;  but  Pan 
Gosyevski  is  to  have  an  eye  on  Prussia  and  Jmud.  Enjoining  haste 
on  you  once  more,  I  trust  that  love  for  the  perishing  country  will 
be  your  best  spur. 

When  Kmita  had  finished  reading,  he  dropped  the  letter 
to  the  earth,  and  began  to  pass  his  hands  over  his  moistened 
face ;  at  last  he  looked  wanderingly  on  Vyershul,  and  in- 
quired in  a  low,  stifled  voice,  — : 


THE  DELUGE.  653 

"  Why  is  Pan  Grosyevski  to  remain  in  Jmud^  and  why  must 
I  go  to  the  south  ?  >^ 

Vyershul  shrugged  his  shoulders:  "Ask  the  hetman  in 
Brest  for  his  reason  ;  I  answer  nothing." 

All  at  once  terrible  anger  seized  Pan  Andrei  by  the  throat. 
His  eyes  flashed,  his  face  was  blue,  anc^he  cried  with  a 
shrieking  voice:  "I  will  not  go  from  here!  Do  you 
understand  ?  " 

"  Is  that  true  ?  "  asked  Vyershul.  "  My  office  was  to  de- 
liver the  order ;  the  rest  is  your  affair.  With  the  forehead, 
with  the  forehead !  I  wished  to  beg  your  company  for  a 
couple  of  hours,  but  after  what  I  have  heard  I  prefer  to  look 
for  another." 

Then  he  wheeled  his  horse  and  rode  off. 

Pan  Andrei  sat  again  under  the  cross,  and  began  to  look 
around  on  the  sky,  as  if  wishing  to  take  note  of  the  weather.. 
The  attendant  drew  back  some  distance  with  the  horses,  and 
stillness  set  in  all  around. 

The  morning  was  clear,  pale,  half  autumnal,  half  wintry. 
The  wind  was  not  blowing,  but  from  the  birch  bushes  grow- 
ing at  the  foot  of  the  crucifix  the  last  leaves  were  dropping  ^ 
noiselessly,  yellow  and  shrivelled  from  frost.  Countless 
flocks  of  crows  and  jackdaws  were  flying  over  the  forest ; 
some  were  letting  themselves  down  with  mighty  cawing 
right  there  near  the  crucifix,  for  the  field  and  the  road  were 
covered  with  corpses  of  Swedes  still  unburied.  Pan  Andrei 
looked  at  those  dark  birds,  blinking  his  eyes ;  you  would  say 
that  he  wanted  to  count  them.  Then  he  closed  his  lids  and 
sat  long  without  motion;  at  last  he  shuddered,  frowned; 
presence  of  mind  came  back  to  his  face,  and  he  began  to 
speak  thus  to  himself,  — 

"  It  cannot  be  otherwise !  I  will  go  in  two  weeks,  but  not 
now.  Let  happen  what  may.  It  was  not  I  who  brought 
Rakotsy.  I  cannot !  What  is  too  much  is  too  much ! 
Have  I  hammered  and  pounded  but  little,  passed  sleepless 
nights  in  the  saddle,  shed  my  own  blood  and  that  of  other 
men  ?  What  reward  for  this  ?  If  I  had  not  received  the 
first  letter,  I  should  have  gone ;  but  both  have  come  in  one 
hour,  as  if  for  the  greater  pain,  the  greater  sorrow.  Let 
the  world  perish,  I  will  not  go !  The  country  will  not  be 
lost  in  two  weeks;  and  besides  the  anger  of  God  is  evi- 
dently on  it,  and  it  is  not  in  the  might  of  man  to  oppose  that. 
O  God !  the  Hyperboreans  [Northern  Russians],  the  Swedes, 
the  Prussians,  the  HungarianSi  the  Transylvanians,  the  Wal« 


654  THE  DELUGE. 

iachians^  the  Cossacks,  and  all  of  them  at  once!  Who  can 
resist  ?  O  Lord,  in  what  has  this  unfortunate  land  offended, 
in  what  this  pious  king,  that  Thou  hast  turned  from  them 
Thy  face,  and  givest  neither  mercy  nor  rescue,  and  sendest 
new  lashes  ?  Is  the  bloodshed  yet  too  little,  the  tears  too 
few  ?  People  hq§B  have  forgotten  to  rejoice,  —  so  the  wind 
does  not  blow  here,  it  groans ;  so  the  rains  do  not  fall,  they 
weep,  —  and  Thou  art  lashing  and  lashing !  Mercy,  O  Lord ! 
Salvation,  O  Father !  We  have  sinned,  but  still  repentance 
has  come.  We  have  yielded  our  fortunes,  we  have  mounted 
our  horses,  we  are  fighting  and  fighting.  We  have  aban- 
doned violence,  we  have  abjured  private  ends.  Why  not 
pardon  us  ?     Why  not  comfort  us  ?  " 

Here  conscience  seized  him  by  the  hair  suddenly,  and 
shook  him  till  he  screamed ;  for  at  the  same  time  it  seemed 
to  him  that  he  heard  some  strange  voice  from  the  whole  dome 
of  heaven,  saying,  — 

"  Have  you  abandoned  private  ends  ?  But,  unfortunate, 
what  are  you  doing  at  this  moment  ?  You  are  exalting  your 
services ;  and  when  the  first  moment  of  trial  comes,  you  rise 
like  a  wild  horse,  and  shout,  ^  I  will  not  go  I '  The  mother 
is  perishing ;  new  swords  are  piercing  her  breast,  and  you 
turn  away  from  her.  You  do  not  wish  to  support  her  with 
your  arm;  you  are  running  after  your  own  fortune,  and 
crying,  *I  will  not  go!'  She  is  stretching  forth  bleeding 
hands;  she  is  just  falling,  just  fainting,  just  dying,  and 
with  her  last  voice  cries,  *  Kescue  me,  children ! '  But  you 
answer,  *  I  will  not  go  I '  Woe  to  you !  Woe  to  such  people, 
woe  to  the  Commonwealth ! " 

Here  terror  raised  the  hair  on  Pan  Andrei's  head,  and  his 
whole  body  began  to  tremble  as  if  fever  had  seized  it ;  and 
that  moment  he  fell  with  his  face  to  the  earth,  and  began 
not  to  cry,  but  to  scream  in  terror,  — 

"  O  Jesus,  do  not  punish !  Jesus,  have  mercy !  Thy  will 
be  done  !    I  will  go,  I  will  go !  " 

Then'  he  lay  some  time  without  speaking,  and  sobbed; 
and  when  he  rose  at  last,  he  had  a  face  full  of  resignation 
and  perfectly  calm ;  and  thus  he  prayed  further,  — 

"  Wonder  not,  O  Lord,  that  I  grieve,  for  I  was  on  the  eve 
of  my  happiness ;  but  let  it  be  as  Thou  hast  ordained.  I  un- 
derstand now  that  Thou  didst  wish  to  try  me,  and  therefore 
didst  p>lace  me  as  it  were  on  the  parting  of  the  roads*  Let 
Thy  will  be  done.  Once  more  I  will  not  look  behind.  To 
Thee,  O  Lord,  I  offer  this  my  terrible  sorrow,  this  my  yearn- 


THE  DELUGP.  655 

ing,  this  my  grievous  suffering.  Let  it  all  be  accounted  to 
me  in  punishment  because  I  spared  Prince  Boguslav,  at 
which  the  country  wept.  Thou  seest  now,  O  Lord,  that  that 
was  my  last  work  for  self-interest.     There  will  be  no  other. 

0  merciful  Father  !  But  now  I  will  kiss  once  more  this  be- 
loved earth;  yes,  I  will  press  Thy  bleeding  feet  again,  and 

1  go,  O  Christ!  Igo  — " 
And  he  went. 

In  the  heavenly  register  in  which  are  written  tiie  evil  and 
good  deeds  of  men,  his  sins  were  at  that  moment  all  blotted 
out,  for  he  was  completely  corrected. 


656  THB  DELUQIL 


CHAPTER  LV. 

It  is  \7ritten  in  no  book  how  many  battles  the  armies,  the 
nobles,  and  the  people  of  the  Commonwealth  fought  with  the 
enemy.  They  fought  in  forests,  in  fields,  in  villages,  in  ham- 
lets, in  towns ;  they  fought  in  Prussia,  in  Mazovia,  in  Great 
Poland^  in  Little  Poland,  in  Eussia,  in  Lithuania,  in  Jmud ; 
they  fought  without  resting,  in  the  day  or  the  night. 

Every  clod  of  earth  was  drenched  in  blood.  The  names  of 
knights,  their  glorious  deeds,  their  great  devotion,  perished 
from  the  memory ;  for  the  chronicler  did  not  write  them 
down,  and  the  lute  did  not  celebrate  them.  But  under  the 
force  of  these  exertions  the  power  of  the  enemy  bent  at  last. 
And  as  when  a  lordly  lion,  pierced  the  moment  before  with 
missiles,  rises  suddenly,  and  shaking  his  kingly  mane,  roars 
mightily,  pale  terror  pierces  straightway  the  hunters,  and 
their  feet  turn  to  flight ;  so  that  Commonwealth  rose  ever 
more  terrible,  filled  with  anger  of  Jove,  ready  to  meet  the 
whole  world.  Into  the  bones  of  the  aggressors  there  en- 
tered weakness  and  fear ;  not  of  plunder  were  they  think- 
ing then,  but  of  this  only,  —  to  bear  away  home  from  the 
jaws  of  the  lion  sound  heads. 

New  leagues,  new  legions  of  Hungarians,  Transylvanians, 
Wallachians,  and  Cossacks  were  of  no  avail.  The  storm 
passed  once  more,  it  is  true,  between  Brest,  Warsaw,  and 
Cracow ;  but  it  was  broken  against  Polish  breasts,  and  soon 
was  scattered  like  empty  vapor. 

The  King  of  Sweden,  being  the  first  to  despair  of  his  cause, 
went  home  to  the  Danish  war ;  the  traitorous  elector,  humble 
before  the  strong,  insolent  to  the  weak,  beat  with  his  fore- 
head before  the  Commonwealth,  and  fell  upon  the  Swedes ; 
the  robber  legions  of  Kakotsy's  "  slaughterers  '^  fled  with  all 
power  to  their  Transylvanian  reed-fields,  which  Pan  Lyubo- 
mirski  ruined  with  fire  and  sword. 

13  ut  it  wag;  f)9,sier  for  them  to  break  into  the  Common- 
wealth than  to  escape  without  punishment ;  therefore  when 
they  were  atfegyeked  at  the  passage,  the  Counts  of  Transylva- 
nia, kneeling  before  Pototski,  Lyubomirski,  and  Charnyetski, 
begged  for  mercy  in  the  dust. 


THE  DELUGE.  657 

"  We  will  surrender  our  weapons,  we  will  give  millions !  '^ 
cried  they ;  "  only  let  us  go ! " 

And  receiving  the  ransom,  the  hetmans  took  pity  on  that 
army  of  unfortunate  men ;  but  the  horde  trampled  them 
under  hoofs  at  the  very  thresholds  of  their  homes. 

Peace  began  to  return  gradually  to  the  plains  of  Poland. 
The  king  was  still  taking  Prussian  fortresses ;  (Jharnyetski 
was  to  take  the  Polish  sword  to  Denmark,  for  the  Com- 
monwealth did  not  wish  to  limit  itself  to  driving  out  the 
enemy. 

Villages  and  towns  were  rebuilt  on  burned  ruins;  the 
people  returned  from  the  forests  ;  ploughs  appeared  in  the 
fields. 

In  the  autumn  of  1657,  immediately  after  the  Hungarian 
war,  it  was  quiet  in  the  greater  part  of  the  provinces  and 
districts ;  it  was  quiet  especially  in  Jmud. 

Those  of  the  Lauda  men  who  in  their  time  had  gone  with 
Volodyovski,  were  still  somewhere  far  off  in  the  field ;  but 
their  return  was  expected. 

Meanwhile  in  Morezi,  in  Volmontovichi,  in  Drojeykani, 
Mozgi,  Goshchuni,  and  Patsuneli,  women,  boys,  and  gii'ls, 
with  old  men,  were  sowing  the  winter  grain,  building  with 
joint  efforts  houses  in  those  "  neighborhoods  "  through  which 
lire  had  passed,  so  that  the  warriors  on  their  return  might 
find  at  least  roofs  over  their  heads,  and  not  be  forced  to 
die  of  hunger. 

Olenka  had  been  living  for  some  time  at  Vodokty,  with 
Anusia  and  the  sword-bearer.  Pan  Tomash  did  not  hasten  to 
his  Billeviche,  — first,  because  it  was  burned,  and  second,  be- 
cause it  was  pleasanter  for  him  with  the  maidens  than  alone. 
Meanwhile,  with  the  aid  of  Olenka,  he  managed  Vodokty. 

The  lady  wished  to  manage  Vodokty  in  the  best  manner, 
for  it  was  to  be  with  Mitruny  her  dowry  for  the  cloister ;  in 
other  words,  it  was  to  become  the  property  of  the  Benedic- 
tine nuns,  with  whom  on  the  very  day  of  the  coming  New 
Year  poor  Olenka  intended  to  begin  her  novitiate. 

For  after  she  had  considered  everything  that  had  met 
her,  —  those  changes  of  fortune,  disappointments,  and  suffer- 
ings, —  she  came  to  the  conviction  that  thus,  and  not  other- 
wise, must  be  the  will  of  God.  It  seemed  to  her  that  some 
all-powerful  hand  was  urging  her  to  the  cell,  that  some  voice 
was  saying  to  her,  — 

**In  that  place  i^the  best  pacification^  and  the  end  of  all 
earthly  anxiety." 

VOL.  II.  —  42 


(y^  THE  DELUGE. 

She  had  determiTied  therefore  to  follow  that  voice.  Feel 
ing,  however,  in  the  depth  of  her  conscience  that  her  soul 
had  not  been  able  yet  to  tear  itself  from  the  earth  with  com- 
pleteness, she  desired  first  to  prepare  it  with  ardent  piety, 
with  good  works  and  labor.  Frequently  also  in  those  efforts 
echoes  from  the  world  hindered  her. 

For  example,  people  began  to  buzz  around  that  that  famous 
Babinich  was  Kmita.  Some  contradicted  excitedly ;  others 
repeated  the  statement  with  stubbornness. 

Olenka  believed  not.  All  Kmita's  deeds,  Kmita  and  his 
service  with  Yanush  Kadzivill,  were  too  vividly  present  in 
her  memory  to  let  her  suppose  for  one  instant  that  he  was 
the  crusher  of  Boguslav,  and  such  a  trusty  worker  for  the 
king,  such  an  ardent  patriot.  Still  her  peace  was  disturbed, 
and  sorrow  with  pain  rose  up  afresh  in  her  bosom. 

This  might  be  remedied  by  a  hurried  entrance  to  the 
cloister ;  but  the  cloisters  were  scattered.  The  nuns  who 
had  not  perished  from  the  violence  of  soldiers  during  war- 
time were  only  beginning  to  assemble. 

Universal  misery  reigned  in  the  land,  and  whoso  wished 
to  take  refuge  behind  the  walls  of  a  convent  had  not  only 
to  bring  bread  for  personal  use,  but  also  to  feed  the  whole 
convent. 

Olenka  wished  to  come  with  bread  to  the  cloister, — to 
become  not  merely  a  sister,  but  a  nourisher  of  nuns. 

The  sword-bearer,  knowing  that  his  labor  was  to  go  to 
the  glory  of  God,  lalwred  earnestly. 

He  went  around  the  fields  and  the  buildings,  carrying  out 
the  labors  of  the  autumn  which  with  the  coming  spring 
were  to  bear  fruit.  Sometimes  he  was  accompanied  by 
Anusia,  who,  unable  to  endure  the  affront  which  Babinich 
had  put  upon  her,  threatened  also  to  enter  the  cloister,  and 
said  she  was  merely  waiting  for  Volodyovski  to  bring  back 
the  Lauda  men,  for  she  wished  to  bid  adieu  to  her  old  friend. 
But  more  frequently  the  sword-bearer  went  with  Olenka 
only  on  these  circuits,  for  land  management  was  irksome 
to  Anusia. 

A  certain  time  both  rode  out  on  ponies  to  Mitruny,  where 
they  were  rebuilding  barns  and  oow-houses  burned  in  time 
of  war. 

On  the  road  they  were  to  visit  the  church ;  for  that  was 
the  anniversary  of  the  battle  of  Volmontovichi,  in  which 
they  were  saved  from  the  last  straits  by  the  coming  of 
Babinich*    The  whole  day  had  passed  for  them  in  v£^riou9 


THE  DELUGE.  659 

occupations,  so  that  only  toward  evening  could  they  start 
from  Mitruny.  In  going  there  they  went  by  the  church- 
road,  but  in  returning  they  had  to  pass  through  Lyubich 
and  Volmontovichi.  Panna  Aleksandra  had  barely  looked 
at  the  first  smoke  of  Lyubich  when  she  turned  aside  her 
eyes  and  began  to  repeat  prayers  to  drive  away  painful 
thoughts  ;  but  the  sword-bearer  rode  on  in  silence,  and  only 
looked  around.  At  last,  when  thdy  had  passed  the  gate, 
he  said, — 

"  That  is  land  for  a  senator !  Lyubich  is  worth  two  like 
Mitruny." 

Olenka  continued  to  say  her  prayers. 

But  in  Pan  Tomash  was  roused  the  old  landlord  by  nature, 
and  perhaps  also  he  was  given  somewhat  to  lawsuits ;  for 
after  a  while  he  said  again,  as  if  to  himself,  — 

"  And  yet  it  is  ours  by  right,  —  old  Billevich  property,  our 
sweat,  our  toil.  That  unfortunate  man  must  have  perished 
long  since,  for  he  has  not  announced  himself ;  and  if  he  had, 
the  right  is  with  us."  Here  he  turned  to  Olenka :  "  What 
do  you  think  ?  " 

"  That  is  a  cursed  place,"  answered  she.  "  Let  happen 
with  it  what  may  !  " 

"  But  you  see  the  right  is  with  us.  The  place  was  cursed 
in  bad  hands,  but  it  will  be  blessed  in  good  ones.  The  right 
is  with  us." 

"Never!  I  do  not  wish  to  know  anything  of  it.  My 
grandfather  willed  it  without  restriction ;  let  Kmita's  rela- 
tives take  it." 

^Then  she  urged  on  the  pony.  Billevich  put  spurs  also  te 
his  beast,  and  they  did  not  slacken  speed  till  they  were  in 
the  open  field.  Meanwhile  night  had  fallen ;  but  there  was 
perfect  light,  for  an  enormous  red  moon  had  risen  from 
behind  the  forest  of  Volmontovichi  and  lighted  up  the 
whole  region  with  a  golden  shining. 

"  Well !  God  has  given  a  beautiful  night,"  said  the  sword- 
bearer,  looking  at  the  circle  of  the  moon. 

"How  Volmontovichi  gleams  from  a  distance!"  said 
Olenka. 

"  For  the  wood  in  the  houses  has  not  become  black." 

Their  further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  squeak- 
ing of  a  wagon,  which  they  could  not  see  at  first,  for  the 
road  was  undulating ;  soon,  however,  they  saw  a  pair  of 
horses,  and  following  behind  them  a  pair  at  a  pole,  and  at 
the  end  of  the  pole  a  wagon  surrounded  by  a  number  of 
horsemen. 


660  THE  DELUGE. 

"  What  kind  of  people  cau  these  be  ?  "  asked  the  sword- 
bearer  ;  and  he  held  in  his  horse.  Olenka  stopped  at  his 
side. 

"  Halt ! "  cried  Billevich.  "  Whom  are  you  carrying 
there  ? '' 

One  of  the  horsemen  turned  to  them  and  said,  — 

"  We  are  bringing  Fan  Kmita,  who  was  shot  by  the  Hun- 
'jarians  at  Magyerovo." 

"  The  word  has  become  flesh  ! "  said  Billevich. 

The  whole  world  went  around  suddenly  in  Olenka's  eyes ; 
the  heart  died  within  her,  breath  failed  her  breast.  Certain 
voices  were  calling  in  her  soul :  "  Jesus !  Mary  !  that  is  he !  '* 
Then  consciousness  of  where  she  was  or  what  was  happening 
left  her  entirely. 

But  she  did  not  drop  from  the  horse  to  the  ground,  for 
she  seized  convulsively  with  her  hand  the  wagon-rack ;  and 
when  she  came  to  herself  her  eyes  fell  on  the  motionless 
form  of  a  man  lying  in  the  wagon.  True,  that  was  he,  —  Pan 
Andrei  Kmita,  tiie  batineret  of  Orsha ;  and  he  was  lying  on 
his  back  in  the  wagon.  His  head  was  bound  in  a  cloth,  but 
by  the  ruddy  light  of  the  moon  his  pale  and  calm  face  was 
perfectly  visible.  His  eyes  were  deeply  sunk  and  closed ; 
life  did  not  discover  itself  by  the  least  movement. 

"  With  God ! "  said  Billevich,  removing  his  cap. 

"  Stop !  ^'  cried  Olenka.  And  she  asked  with  a  low  but 
quick  voice,  as  in  a  fever ;  "  Is  he  alive  or  dead  ?  " 

"  He  is  alive,  but  death  is  over  him." 

Here  the  sword-bearer,  looking  at  Kmita's  face,  said: 
"You  will  not  take  him  to  LyUbich?'' 

"  He  gave  orders  to  take  him  to  Lyubich  without  fail,  fot 
he  wants  to  die  there." 

"  With  God !  hasten  fotward." 

"  We  beat  with  the  forehead ! " 

The  wagon  moved  on ;  and  Olenka  with  Billevich  galloped 
ill  the  opposite  direction  with  what  breath  was  in  their  horses. 
They  flew  through  Volmontovichi  like  two  night  phantoms, 
and  came  to  Vodokty  without  speaking  a  word  on  the  road  j 
only  when  dismounting,  Olenka  turned  to  her  uncle,  — 

"  It  is  necessary  to  send  a  priest  to  him,"  said  she,  with  a 
panting  voice ;  "  let  some  one  go  this  moment  to  Upita." 

The  sword-bearer  went  quickly  to  carry  out  her  wish ;  she 
rushed  into  her  room,  and  threw  herself  on  her  knees  before 
the  image  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady. 

A  couple  of  hours  after,  in  the  late  evening,  a  bell  was 


THE  DELUGE.  661 

heard  beyond  the  gate  at  Vodokty.     That  was  the  priest 
passing  on  his  way  with  the  Lord  Jesus  to  Lyubich. 

Panna  Aleksandra  was  on  her  knees  continually.  Her 
lips  were  repeating  the  litany  for  the  dying.  And  when  she 
had  finished  she  struck  the  floor  three  times  with  her  head, 
repeating :  "  Eeckon  to  him,  O  God,  that  he  dies  at  the  hands 
of  the  enemy ;  forgive  him,  have  mercy  on  him  !  " 

In  this  way  the  whole  night  passed  for  her.  The  priest 
remained  in  Lyubich  till  morning,  and  on  his  way  home 
called  at  Vodokty.     Olenka  ran  out  to  meet  him. 

"  Is  it  all  over  ?  "  asked  she ;  and  could  say  no  more,  for 
breath  failed  her. 

"  He  is  alive  yet,"  answered  the  priest. 

During  each  of  the  following  days  a  number  of  messengers 
flew  from  Vodokty  to  Lyubich,  and  each  returned  with  the 
answer  that  the  banneret  was  "  alive  yet."  At  last  one  brought 
the  intelligence,  which  he  had  heard  from  the  barber  brought 
from  Kyedani,  that  he  was  not  only  alive,  but  would  recover ; 
for  the  wounds  were  healing  successfully,  and  strength  was 
coming  back  to  the  knight. 

Panna  Aleksandra  sent  bountiful  offerings  to  Upita  for  a 
thanksgiving  Mass;  but  from  that  day  messengers  ceased 
to  visit  Lyubich,  and  a  wonderful  thing  took  place  in  the 
maiden's  heart.  Together  with  peace,  the  former  pity  for 
Kmita  began  to  rise.  His  offences  came  to  her  mind  again 
every  moment,  so  grievous  that  they  were  not  to  be  forgiven. 
Death  alone  could  cover  them  with  oblivion.  If  he  returned 
to  health,  they  weighed  on  him  anew.  But  still  everything 
that  could  be  brought  to  his  defence  Olenka  repeated  to 
herself  daily. 

So  much  had  she  suffered  in  these  days,  so  many  con- 
flicts were  there  in  her  soul,  that  she  began  to  fail  in  health. 
This  disturbed  Pan  Tomash  greatly;  hence  on  a  certain 
Dvening  when  they  were  alone,  he  said, — 

"  Olenka,  tell  me  sincerely,  what  do  you  think  of  the 
banneret  of  Orsha?" 

"  It  is  known  to  God  that  I  do  not  wish  to  think  of  him." 

"  For  see,  you  have  grown  thin  —  H'm !  Maybe  that  you 
still  —  I  insist  on  nothing,  but  I  should  be  glad  to  know 
what  is  going  on  in  your  mind.  Do  you  no{  think  that  the 
will  of  your  grandfather  should  be  accomplished  ?  " 

"  Never ! "  answered  Olenka.  ^'  My  grandfather  left  me 
this  door  open,  and  I  will  knock  at  it  on  the  New  Year. 
Thus  will  his  will  be  accomplished." 


662  THE  DELUGE. 

"Neither  do  I  believe  at  all,"  answered  Billevich,  "what 
some  buzz  around  here,  —  that  Babinich  and  Kmita  are 
one ;  but  still  at  Magyerovo  he  was  with  the  country,  fought 
against  the  enemy,  and  shed  his  blood.  The  reform  is  late, 
but  still  it  is  a  reform.'^ 

"  Even  Prince  Boguslav  is  serving  the  king  and  the  coun- 
try now,''  answered  the  lady,  with  sorrow.  "  Let  Grod  for- 
give both,  and  especially  him  who  shed  his  blood;  but 
people  will  always  have  the  right  to  say  that  in  the  moment 
of  greatest  misfortune,  in  the  moment  of  disaster  and  fall, 
he  rose  against  the  country,  and  returned  to  it  only  when 
the  enemy's  foot  was  tottering,  and  when  his  personal  profit 
commanded  him  to  hold  to  the  victor.  That  is  their  sin ! 
Now  there  are  no  traitors,  for  there  is  no  profit  from  trea- 
son !  But  what  is  the  merit  ?  Is  it  not  a  new  proof  that 
such  men  are  always  ready  to  serve  the  stronger  ?  Would 
to  God  it  were  otherwise,  but  Magyerovo  cannot  redeem 
such  transgression." 

"  It  is  true  !  I  cannot  deny  it,"  answered  Billevich.  "  It 
is  a  bitter  truth,  but  still  true.  All  the  former  traitors 
have  gone  over  in  a  chambul  to  the  king." 

"  On  the  banneret  of  Orsha,"  continued  the  lady,  "  there 
rests  a  still  more  grievous  reproach  than  on  Boguslav,  for 
Pan  Kmita  offered  to  raise  his  hand  against  the  king,  at 
which  act  the  prince  himself  was  terrified.  Can  a  chance 
shot  remove  that  ?  I  would  let  this  hand  be  cut  off  had 
that  not  happened ;  but  it  has,  and  it  will  never  drop  away. 
It  seems  clear  that  God  has  left  him  life  of  purpose  for 
penance.  My  uncle,  my  uncle!  we  should  be  tempting 
our  souls  if  we  tried  to  beat  into  ourselves  that  he  is  in- 
nocent. And  what  good  would  come  of  this  ?  Will  con- 
science let  itself  be  tempted  ?  Let  the  will  of  Gdd  be 
done.  What  is  broken  cannot  be  bound  again,  and  should 
not.  I  am  happy  that  the  banneret  is  alive,  I  confess ;  for 
it  is  evident  that  God  has  not  yet  turned  from  him  His 
favor  altogether.  But  that  is  sufficient  for  me.  I  shall  be 
happy  when  I  hear  that  he  has  effaced  his  fault ;  but  I  wish 
for  nothing  more,  I  desire  nothing  more,  even  if  my  soul 
had  to  suffer  yet.     May  God  assist  him ! " 

Olenka  was  not  able  to  speak  longer,  for  a  great  and  piti- 
ful weeping  overpowered  her ;  but  that  was  her  last  weep- 
ing. She  had  told  all  that  she  carried  in  her  heart,  and 
from  that  time  forth  peace  began  to  return  to  her  anew. 


THE  DELUGE.  663 


CHAPTER   LVI. 

The  horned,  daring  soul  in  truth  was  unwilling  to  go  out 
of  its  bodily  enclosure,  and  did  not  go  out.  In  a  month 
after  his  return  to  Lyubich  Pan  Andrei's  wounds  began  to 
heal ;  but  still  earlier  he  regained  consciousness,  and  look- 
ing around  the  room,  he  saw  at  once  where  he  was.  Then 
he  called  the  faithful  Soroka. 

"  Soroka,''  said  he,  "  the  mercy  of  God  is  upon  me.  I 
feel  that  I  shall  not  die." 

"  According  to  order ! "  answered  the  old  soldier,  brushing 
away  a  tear  with  his  list. 

And  Kmita  continued  as  if  to  himself :  "  The  penance  is 
over,  —  I  see  that  clearly.   The  mercy  of  God  is  upon  me ! " 

Then  he  was  silent  for  a  moment ;  only  his  lips  were 
moving  in  prayer. 

"  Soroka ! "  said  he  again,  after  a  time. 

"  At  the  service  of  your  grace ! " 

"Who  are  in  Vodokty  ?  " 

"The  lady  and  the  sword-bearer  of  Eossyeni." 

"  Praised  be  the  name  of  the  Lord !  Did  any  one  come 
here  to  inquire  about  me  ? " 

"  They  sent  from  Vodokty  until  we  told  them  that  you 
would  be  well." 

"  And  did  they  stop  then  ?  " 

"  Then  they  stopped." 

"They  know  nothing  yet,  but  they  shall  know  from 
me,"  said  Kmita.  "  Did  you  tell  no  one  that  I  fought  as 
Babinich  ?  " 

"  There  was  no  order,"  answered  the  soldier. 

"And  the  Lauda  men  with  Pan  Volodyovski  have  not 
come  home  yet?" 

"  Not  yet ;  but  they  may  come  any  day." 

With  this  the  conversation  of  the  first  day  was  at  an 
end.  Two  weeks  later  Kmita  had  risen  and  was  walking 
on  crutches;  the  following  week  he  insisted  on  going  to 
church. 

"  We  will  go  to  Upita,"  said  he  to  Soroka ;  "  for  it  is 
needful  to  begin  with  God,  and  after  Mass  we  will  go  to 
Vodokty." 


664  THE  DELUQE. 

Soroka  did  not  dare  to  oppose ;  therefore  he  merely  or- 
dered straw  to  be  placed  in  the  wagon.  Pan  Andrei  ar- 
rayed himself  in  holiday  costume,  and  they  drove  away. 

They  arrived  at  an  hour  when  there  were  few  people 
yet  in  the  church.  Pan  Andrei,  leaning  on  Soroka's  arm, 
went  to  the  high  altar  itself,  and  knelt  in  the  collator's 
seat ;  his  face  was  very  thin,  emaciated,  and  besides  he 
wore  a  long  beard  which  had  grown  during  the  war  and 
his  sickness.  Whoever  looked  at  him  thought  that  he 
wao  some  passing  personage  who  h^^d  come  in  to  Mass: 
for  there  was  movement  everywhere,  the  country  was  full 
of  passing  nobles  who  were  going  from  the  field  to  theii 
own  estates. 

The  church  filled  slowly  with  people  and  with  neighbor- 
ing nobles ;  then  owners  of  inherited  land  from  a  distance 
began  to  arrive,  for  in  many  places  churches  had  been 
burned,  and  it  was  necessary  to  come  to  Mass  as  far  as 
Upita. 

Kmita,  sunk  in  prayer,  saw  no  one.  He  was  roused  first 
from  his  pious  meditation  by  the  squeaking  of  footstools 
under  the  tread  of  persons  entering  the  pew.  Then  he 
raised  his  head,  looked,  and  saw  right  there  above  him  the 
sweet,  sad  face  of  Olenka. 

She  also  saw  him,  and  recognized  him  that  moment ;  for 
she  drew  back  suddenly,  as  if  frightened.  First  a  flush,  and 
then  a  deathly  pallor  came  out  on  her  face ;  but  with  the 
greatest  exercise  of  will  she  overcame  her  emotion,  and 
knelt  there  near  him ;  the  third  place  was  occupied  by  the 
sword-bearer. 

And  Kmita  and  she  bowed  their  heads,  and  rested  their 
faces  on  their  hands ;  they  knelt  there  in  silence  side  by 
side,  and  their  hearts  beat  so  that  both  heard  tl^em  per- 
fectly.    At  last  Pan  Andrei  spoke,  — 

"  May  Jesus  Christ  be  praised ! " 

"  For  the  ages  of  ages,"  answered  Olenka,  in  an  undertone. 

And  they  said  no  more. 

Now  the  priest  came  out  to  preach.  Kmita  listened  to 
him ;  but  in  spite  of  his  efforts  he  could  not  distinguish  the 
words,  he  could  not  understand  the  preacher.  Here  she  is, 
the  desired  one,  for  whom  he  had  yearned  during  years,  who 
had  not  left  his  mind  nor  his  heart ;  she  was  here  now  at  his 
side.  He  felt  her  near  ;  and  he  dared  not  turn  his  eyes  to 
her,  for  he  was  in  the  church,  but  closing  his  lids,  he  caught 
her  breathing  with  his  ear. 


THE  DELUGE.  665 

•*  Olenka !  Olenka  is  near  me  ! ''  said  he  to  himself, 
"  see,  God  has  commanded  ns  to  meet  in  the  church  after 
absence."  Then  his  thoughts  and  his  heart  repeated  with- 
out ceasing :  "  Olenka,  Olenka,  Olenka  ! " 

And  at  moments  a  weeping  joy  caught  him  by  the  throat, 
and  again  he  was  carried  away  by  such  an  enthusiasm  of 
thankful  prayer  that  he  lost  consciousness  of  what  was  hap- 
pening to  him. 

She  knelt  continually,  with  her  face  hidden  in  her  hands. 

The  priest  had  finished  the  sermon,  and  descended  from 
the  pulpit. 

All  at  once  a  clatter  of  arms  was  heard  in  front  of  the 
church,  and  a  tramp  of  horses'  hoofs.  Some  one  cried  be- 
fore the  threshold  of  the  church,  "  Lauda  returning ! "  and 
suddenly  in  the  sanctuary  itself  were  heard  murmurs,  then 
a  bustle,  then  a  still  louder  calling,  — 

"Lauda!   Lauda!" 

The  crowd  began  to  sway ;  all  heads  were  turned  at  once 
toward  the  door. 

With  that  there  was  a  throng  in  the  door,  and  a  body  of 
armed  men  appeared  in  the  church.  At  the  head  of  them 
marched  with  a  clatter  of  spurs  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba. 
The  crowd  opened  before  them ;  they  passed  through  the 
whole  church,  knelt  before  the  altar,  prayed  a  short  time, 
and  then  entered  the  vestry. 

The  Lauda  men  halted  half-way,  not  greeting  any  one,  out 
of  respect  for  the  place. 

Ah,  what  a  sight !  Grim  faces,  swarthy  from  winds, 
grown  thin  from  toils  of  war,  cut  with  sabres  of  Swedes, 
Germans,  Hungarians,  and  Wallachians!  The  whole  his- 
tory of  the  war  and  the  glory  of  God-fearing  Lauda  was 
written  on  them  with  swords.  There  were  the  gloomy 
Butryms,  the  Stakyans,  the  Domasheviches,  the  Gostsye- 
viches,  a  few  of  all ;  but  hardly  one  fourth  returned  of  those 
who  on  a  time  had  left  Lauda. 

Many  women  are  seeking  in  vain  for  their  husbands,  many 
old  men  are  searching  in  vain  for  their  sons ;  therefore  the 
weeping  increases,  for  those  too  who  find  their  own  are 
weeping  from  joy.  The  whole  church  is  filled  with  sobbing. 
From  time  to  time  some  one  cries  out  a  beloved  name,  and 
is  silent ;  and  they  stand  in  glory,  leaning  on  their  sabres, 
but  over  their  deep  scars  tears  too  are  falling  on  their 
mustaches. 

Now  a  bell,  rung  at  the  door  of  the  vestry,  quieted  the 


666  THE  DELUGE. 

weeping  and  the  murmur.  All  knelt ;  the  priest  came  to 
finish  Mass,  and  after  him  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba. 

But  the  priest  was  so  moved  that  when  he  turned  to  the 
people,  saying,  "  Do  minus  vobiscum  /  "  his  voice  trembled. 
When  he  came  to  the  Gospel,  and  all  the  sabres  were  drawn 
at  once  from  the  scabbards,  as  a  sign  that  Lauda  was  ever 
ready  to  defend  the  faith,  and  in  the  church  it  was  bright 
from  steel,  the  priest  had  barely  strength  to  finish  the 
Gospel. 

Then  amid  universal  emotion  the  concluding  prayer  was 
sung,  and  Mass  was  ended;  but  the  priest,  when  he  had 
placed  the  sacrament  in  the  tabernacle,  turned,  after  the 
last  Gospel,  to  the  people,  in  sign  that  he  wished  to  say 
something. 

There  was  silence,  therefore,  and  the  priest  with  cordial 
words  greeted  first  the  returning  soldiers ;  then  lie  gave 
notice  that  he  would  read  a  letter  from  the  king,  brought  by 
the  colonel  of  the  Lauda  squadron. 

The  silence  grew  deeper,  and  after  a  while  the  voice  from 
the  altar  was  heard  through  the  whole  church,  — 

**  We,  Yan  Kaziniir,  King  of  Poland,  Grand  Duke  of  Lithuania, 
Mazovia,  Prussia,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost,  Amen ! 

**  Since  wicked  people  must  receive  punishment  in  this  temporal 
life  for  their  crimes  against  king  and  country  before  they  stand  in 
presence  of  the  heavenly  tribunal,  it  is  equally  just  that  virtue  re- 
ceive a  reward,  which  should  add  the  lustre  of  glory  to  virtue  itself, 
and  give  posterity  the  desire  to  follow  its  examples. 

**  Therefore  we  make  it  known  to  the  whole  order  of  knighthood, 
namely,  to  men  of  arms  and  civilians  having  office,  together  with 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  Grand  Principality  of  Lithuania  and  our 
Starostashipof  Jmud,  that  whatever  accusations  have  rested  on  Pan 
Andrei  Kmita,  the  banneret  of  Orsha,  who  is  greatly  beloved  by  us, 
are  to  vanish  from  the  memory  of  men,  in  view  of  the  following 
services  and  merit,  and  are  to  detract  in  no  wise  from  the  honor  and 
glory  of  the  said  banneret  of  Orsha." 

Here  the  priest  ceased  to  read,  and  looked  toward  the 
bench  on  which  Fan  Andrei  was  sitting.  Kmita  rose  for  a 
moment,  and  sitting  down  again,  rested  his  haggard  head  on 
the  railing  and  closed  his  lids,  as  if  in  a  faint. 

But  all  eyes  were  turned  to  him;  all  lips  began  to 
whisper,  — 

"  Pan  Kmita !   Kmita !    There,  near  the  Billevichea." 

But  the  priest  beckoned,  and  began  to  read  on  amid  deep 
silence,  — 


THE  DELUGE.  667 

**  Which  banneret  of  Orsha,  though  in  the  beginning  of  this  un- 
fortunate Swedish  invasion  he  declared  himself  on  the  side  of  the 
prince  voevoda,  did  it  not  from  any  selfishness,  but  from  the  purest 
good-will  to  the  country,  brought  to  this  error  by  Prince  Yanush 
Badzivill,  who  persuaded  him  that  no  road  of  safety  remained  to 
the  Commonwealth  save  that  which  the  prince  himself  took. 

*^  But  when  he  visited  Prince  Boguslav,  who,  thinking  him  a 
traitor,  discovered  to  him  clearly  all  the  hostile  intrigues  against 
the  country,  the  said  banneret  of  Orsha  not  only  did  not  promise 
to  raise  his  hand  against  our  person,  but  with  armed  force  carried 
away  Prince  Boguslav  himself,  so  as  to  avenge  us  and  the  suffering 
country/' 

"  0  God,  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner ! "  cried  the  voice  of 
a  woman  right  there  near  Pan  Andrei ;  and  in  the  church 
there  broke  out  anew  a  murmur  of  amazement. 

The  priest  read  on,  — 

"  He  was  shot  by  Boguslav,  but  had  barely  recovered  when  he  went 
to  Chenstohova,  and  there  defended  with  his  own  breast  that  most 
sacred  Retreat,  giving  an  example  of  endurance  and  valor  to  all ; 
there,  in  danger  of  his  life  and  health,  he  blew  up  with  powder  the 
greatest  siege-gun.  Seized  after  that  daring  deed,  he  was  condemned 
to  death  by  cruel  enemies,  and  tortured  with  living  fire." 

With  this  the  weeping  of  women  was  heard  here  and  there 
through  the  church.  Olenka  was  trembling  as  in  a  paroxysm 
of  fever. 

<<But  rescued  by  the  power  of  the  Queen  of  the  Angels  from 
those  terrible  straits,  he  came  to  us  in  Silesia,  and  on  our  return  to 
this  dear  country,  when  the  treacherous  enemy  prepared  an  ambush 
for  us,  the  said  banneret  of  Orsha  rushed  himself,  with  his  three 
attendants,  on  tha  whole  power  of  the  enemy,  to  save  our  person. 
There,  cut  down  and  thrust  through  with  rapiers,  swimming  in  his 
own  blood,  he  was  borne  from  the  field  as  if  lifeless  —  " 

Olenka  placed  both  her  hands  on  her  temples,  and  raising 
her  head,  began  to  catch  t}\e  air  into  her  parted  lips.  From 
her  bosom  came  out  the  groan,  — - 

"OGod!  OGod!  OGod!'' 

And  again  the  voice  of  the  priest  sounded,  also  more  and 
more  moved :  — 

"  And  when  with  our  endeavors  he  returned  to  health,  he  did  not 
rest,  but  continued  the  war,  standing  forth  with  immeasurable  praise 
in  every  necessity,  held  up  as  a  model  to  kniehtbood  by  the  hetmans 
of  both  people,  till  the  fortunate  capture  of  Warsaw,  after  which  he 
was  sent  to  Prussia  under  the  assumed  name  of  Babinich  —  '* 


668  THE  DELUGE. 

When  that  name  was  heard  in  the  church,  the  noise  of  the 
people  changed  as  it  were  into  the  roar  of  a  river. 

"  Then  he  is  Babinich  ?  Then  he  is  that  crusher  of  the 
Swedes,  the  savior  of  Volmontovichi,  the  victor  in  so  many 
battles,  —  that  is  Kmita  ?  " 

The  murmur  increased  still  more ;  throngs  began  to  push 
toward  the  altar  to  see  him  more  closely. 

"God  bless  him!  God  bless  him!"  said  hundreds  of 
voices. 

The  priest  turned  to  the  seat  and  blessed  Pan  Andrei,  who, 
leaning  continually  against  the  railing,  was  more  like  a  dead 
than  a  living  man,  for  the  soul  had  gone  out  of  him  with 
happiness  and  had  risen  toward  the  sky. 

The  priest  read  on,  — 

*^  He  visited  the  enemy's  country  with  fire  and  sword,  was  the 
main  cause  of  the  victory  at  Prostki ;  with  his  own  hand  he  over- 
threw and  captured  Prince  Boguslav.  Called  late  to  our  starosta- 
ship  of  Jmad,  what  immense  service  he  rendered  there,  how 
many  towns  and  village&  he  saved  from  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
must  be  known  to  tlie  inhaultauts  of  c/iai;  stait)8ta8hip  better  than 
to  others." 

"  It  is  known,  it  is  known,  it  is  known ! "  was  thundered 
through  the  whole  church. 

"  Silence  ! "  said  the  priest,  raising  the  king's  letter. 

**  Therefore  we,  considering  all  his  services  to  us  and  the  country, 
so  many  that  a  son  could  not  have  done  more  for  his  father  and  his 
mother,  have  determined  to  publish  them  in  this  our  letter,  so  that 
so  great  a  cavalier,  so  great  a  defender  of  the  faith,  of  king  and 
Commonwealth,  should  no  longer  be  pursued  by  the  ill-will  of  men, 
but  go  clothed  with  the  praise  and  universal  love  proper  to  the 
virtuous.  Before  then  the  next  Diet,  confirming  these  our  wishes, 
shall  remove  from  him  every  stain*  and  before  we  shall  reward  him 
with  the  starostaship  of  Upita,  which  is  vacant,  we  ask  earnestly 
of  the  inhabitants  dear  to  us  of  our  starostaship  of  Jmud  to  re- 
tain in  their  hearts  and  thoughts  tjfiese  our  words,  which  justice 
itself,  the  foundation  of  States,  has  commanded  us  to  put  into 
their  memory.*' 

Here  the  priest  concluded,  and  turning  to  the  altar  began 
to  pray ;  but  Pan  Andrei  felt  on  a  sudden  that  a  soft  hand 
was  seizing  his  hand.  He  looked.  It  was  Olenka;  and 
before  he  had  time  to  come  to  himself,  to  withdraw  his 
hand,  she  had  raised  it  and  pressed  it  to  her  lips  in  pres- 
ence of  all,  before  the  altar  and  the  people. 

"  Olenka ! "  cried  the  astonished  Kmita. 


THE  DELUGE.  669 

But  she  had  arisen,  and  covering  her  face  with  a  veil,  said 
to  old  Billevich,  — 

"  Uncle,  ^et  us  go,  let  us  go  from  here  quickly  t " 

And  they  went  out  through  the  door  of  the  vestry. 

Pan  Andrei  tried  to  rise  to  follow  her,  but  he  could  not. 
His  strength  left  him  entirely. 

But  a  quarter  of  an  hour  later  he  was  in  front  of  the 
church,  supported  on  one  side  by  Pan  Volodyovski,  on  the 
other  by  Zagloba. 

The  throng  of  people,  small  nobles  and  common  men, 
crowded  around.  Women,  some  barely  able  to  tear  away 
from  the  breast  of  a  husband  returned  from  the  war,  led 
by  curiosity  special  to  the  sex,  ran  to  look  at  that  Kmita, 
once  terrible,  now  the  savior  of  Lauda  and  the  coming 
starosta.  The  throng  became  greater  every  instant,  till  the 
Lauda  men  had  at  last  to  surround  him  and  protect  him 
from  the  crush. 

"  Pan  Andrei ! "  cried  Zagloba,  "  see,  we  have  brought  you 
a  present.  You  did  not  expect  such  a  one.  Now  to  Vodokty, 
to  Vodokiy,  to  the  betrothal  and  the  wedding ! " 

Further  words  of  Zagloba  were  lost  in  the  thundering 
shout  raised  at  once  by  the  Lauda  men,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Yuzva  Footless, — 

"  Long  life  to  Pan  Kmita ! " 

"  Long  life ! "  repeated  the  crowd.  "  Long  life  to  our 
starosta  of  Upita!     Long  life!" 

"  All  to  Vodokty ! "  roared  Zagloba,  again. 

"  To  Vodokty !  to  Vodokty  ! "  shouted  a  thousand  throats. 
"  As  best  men  to  Vodokty  with  Pan  Kmita,  with  our  savior ! 
To  the  lady!   to  Vodokty!" 

And  an  immense  movement  began.  Lauda  mounted  its 
horses ;  every  man  living  rushed  to  wagons,  carts,  ponies. 
People  on  foot  began  to  run  across  field  and  forest.  The 
shout  "  To  Vodokty ! "  rang  through  the  whole  place.  The 
roads  were  thronged  with  many-colored  crowds. 

Kmita  rode  in  his  little  wagon  between  Volodyovski  and 
Zagloba,  and  time  after  time  he  embraced  one  or  the  other 
of  them.  He  was  not  able  to  speak  yet,  he  was  too  much 
excited;  but  they  pushed  on  as  if  Tartars  were  attacking 
Upita.  All  the  wagons  and  carts  rushed  in  like  manner 
around  them. 

They  were  well  outside  the  place,  when  Pan  Michael 
suddenly  bent  to  Kmita's  ear.  "  Yendrek,"  asked  he,  *^but 
do  you  not  know  where  the  other  is  ?  " 


670  THE  DELUGE. 

"  In  Vodokty." 

Then,  whether  it  was  the  wind  or  excitement  that  began 
to  move  the  mustaches  of  Pan  Michael,  is  unknown ;  it  is 
enough  that  during  the  whole  way  they  did  not  cease  to 
thrust  forward  like  two  awls,  or  like  the  feelers  of  a  May- 
bug. 

Zagloba  was  singing  with  delight  in  such  a  terrible  bass 
voice  that  he  frightened  the  horses,  — 

"  There  were  two  of  us,  Kasvenko,  two  in  this  world ; 
But  methinlu,  somehow,  tnat  three  are  now  riding." 

Anusia  was  not  at  church  that  Sunday,  for  she  had  in  her 
turn  to  stay  with  the  weakly  Panna  Kulvyets,  with  whom 
she  and  Olenka  remained  on  alternate  days. 

The  whole  morning  she  had  been  occupied  with  watching 
and  taking  care  of  the  sick  woman,  so  that  it  was  late  when 
she  could  go  to  her  prayers.  Barely  had  she  said  the  last 
"  Amen,"  when  there  was  a  thundering  before  the  gate,  and 
Olenka  rushed  into  the  room  like  a  storm. 

"  Jesus !  Mary !  What  has  hapx)ened  ?  "  screamed  Anusia, 
looking  at  her. 

"  Anusia,  you  do  not  know  who  Pan  Babinich  is  ?  He  is 
PanKmita!" 

Anusia  sprang  to  her  feet :  "  Who  told  you  ?  " 

"  The  king's  letter  was  read  —  Pan  Volodyovski  brought 
it  —  the  Lauda  men  —  " 

"  Has  Pan  Volodyovski  returned  ?  "  screamed  Anusia ; 
and  she  threw  herself  into  Olenka's  arms. 

Olenka  took  this  outburst  of  feeling  as  a  proof  of  Anusia's 
love  for  her ;  for  she  had  become  feverish,  was  almost  un- 
conscious. On  her  face  were  fiery  spots,  and  her  breast  rose 
and  fell  as  if  from  great  pain. 

Then  Olenka  began  to  tell  without  order  and  in  a  broken 
voice  everything  which  she  had  heard  in  the  church,  run- 
ning at  the  same  time  through  the  room  as  if  demented,  re- 
peating every  moment,  "I  am  not  worthy  of  him!"  re- 
proaching herself  terribly,  saying  that  she  had  done  him 
more  injustice  than  all  others,  that  she  had  not  even  been 
willing  to  pray  for  him,  when  he  was  swimming  in  his  own 
blood  in  defence  of  the  Holy  Lady,  the  country,  and  the 
king. 

In  vain  did  Anusia,  while  running  after  her  through  the 
room,  endeavor  to  comfort  her.  She  repeated  continually 
one  thing,  —  that  she  was  not  worthy  of  him,  that  she 


THE  DELUGE.  671 

would  not  dare  to  look  in  his  eyes ;  then  again  she  would 
begin  to  speak  of  the  deeds  of  Babinich,  of  the  seizure 
of  Boguslav,  of  his  revenge,  of  saving  the  king,  of  Prostki, 
Volmontovichi,  and  Chenstohova;  and  at  last  of  her  own 
faults,  of  her  stubbornness,  for  which  she  must  do  pen- 
ance in  the  cloister. 

Further  reproaches  were  interrupted  by  Pan  Tomash,  who, 
falling  into  the  room  like  a  bomb,  cried,  — 

"  In  God's  name,  all  Upita  is  rolling  after  us  !  They  are 
already  in  the  village,  and  Babinich  is  surely  with  them ! " 

Indeed,  a  distant  shout  at  that  moment  announced  the 
approach  of  the  crowds.  The  sword-bearer,  seizing  Olenka, 
conducted  her  to  the  porch ;  Anusia  rushed  after  them. 

At  that  moment  the  throng  of  men  and  horses  looked 
black  in  the  distance ;  and  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  the 
whole  road  was  packed  with  them.  At  last  they  reached 
the  yard.  Those  on  foot  were  storming  over  ditches  and 
fences;  the  wagons  rolled  in  through  the  gates,  and  all 
were  shouting  and  throwing  up  their  caps. 

At  last  appeared  the  crowd  of  armed  Lauda  men,  and 
the  wagon,  in  which  sat  three  persons, — Kmita,  Volodyov- 
ski,  and  Zagloba. 

The  wagon  stopped  at  some  distance,  for  so  many 
people  had  crowded  up  before  the  entrance  that  it  was 
impossible  to  approach.  Zagloba  and  Volodyovski  sprang 
out  first,  and  helping  Kmita  to  descend,  took  him  at  once 
by  the  arms. 

"  Give  room  ! "  cried  Zagloba. 

^  Give  room ! "  repeated  the  Lauda  men. 

The  people  pushed  back  at  once,  so  that  in  the  middle  of 
the  crowd  there  was  an  open  road  along  which  the  two 
knights  led  Kmita  to  the  porch.  He  was  very  pale,  but 
walked  with  head  erect,  at  once  confused  and  happy. 

Olenka  leaned  against  the  door-post,  and  dropped  her 
arms  without  control  at  her  sides ;  but  when  he  was  near 
she  looked  into  the  face  of  the  emaciated  man,  —  who 
after  such  a  time  of  separation  approached,  like  Lazarus, 
without  a  drop  of  blood  in  his  face,  —  then  sobbing,  rent 
her  breast  again.  He,  from  weeping,  from  happiness,  and 
from  confusion,  did  not  know  himself  what  to  say,  — 

"What,  Olenka,  what  ? '' 

But  she  dropped  suddenly  to  his  knees,  — 

"  Yendrek  I "  cried  she,  "  I  am  not  worthy  to  kiss  thy 
wounds ! " 


672  THE  DELUGE. 

At  that  moment  streixgth  came  back  to  the  knight ,'  he 
seized  her  from  the  ground  like  a  feather^  and  pressed  her 
to  his  bosom. 

One  immense  shout,  from  which  the  walls  of  the  house 
trembled  and  the  last  of  the  leaves  fell  from  the  trees, 
dinned  every  ear.  The  Lauda  men  began  to  fire  from  pis- 
tols ;  caps  flew  into  the  air ;  around  nothing  was  to  be  seen 
but  faces  carried  away  by  joy,  gloaming  eyes,  and  open 
mouths  shouting,  — 

"  Vivat  Kmita !  vivat  Panna  Billevich !  vivat  the  young 
couple ! " 

"  Vivat  two  couples ! "  roared  Zagloba ;  but  his  voice  was 
lost  in  the  general  storm. 

Vodokty  was  turned  as  it  were  into  a  camp.  All  day 
they  were  slaughtering  oxen  and  sheep  at  command  of  the 
sword-bearer,  and  digging  out  of  the  ground  barrels  of  mead 
and  beer.  In  the  evening  all  sat  down  to  a  feast,  —  the 
oldest  and  most  noted  in  the  rooms,  the  younger  in  the 
servants'  hall ;  the  simple  people  rejoiced  equally  at  fires 
in  the  yard. 

At  the  chief  table  the  cup  went  around  in  honor  of  two 
happy  pairs ;  but  when  good  feeling  had  reached  the  highest 
degree,  Zagloba  raised  the  following  toast :  — 

"  To  thee  I  return,  worthy  Pan  Andrei,  and  to  thee  old 
friend.  Pan  Michael  I  It  was  not  enough  to  expose  your 
breasts,  to  shed  blood,  to  cut  down  the  enemy!  Your 
work  is  not  finished ;  for  since  a  multitude  of  people  have 
fallen  in  time  of  this  terrible  war,  you  must  now  give  new 
inhabitants,  new  defenders  to  this  Commonwealth.  For 
this  I  think  you  will  not  lack  either  in  manhood  or  good 
will.  Worthy  gentlemen !  to  the  honor  of  those  coming 
generations !  May  God  bless  them,  and  permit  them  to 
guard  this  legacy  which  we  leave  them,  restored  by  our 
toil,  by  our  sweat,  by  our  blood.  When  grievous  times 
come,  let  them  remember  us  and  never  despair,  considering 
that  there  are  no  straits  out  of  which  it  is  impossible  to 
rise,  with  united  forces  and  the  help  of  God.'^ 

Pan  Andrei  not  long  after  his  marriage  served  in  a  new 
war  which  broke  out  on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Common- 
wealth; but  the  thundering  victory  of  Charnyetski  and 
8apyeha  over  Hovanski  and  Dolgoruki,  and  the  hetmans 
of  the  kingdom  over  Sheremetyeff,  soon  brought  it  to  an 
end.     Then  Kmita  returned,  covered  with  fresh  glory,  and 


THE  DELUGE.     .  673 

settled  down  permanently  in  Vodokty.  After  him  his  cou- 
sin Yakub  became  banneret  of  Orsha,  —  Yakub,  who  after- 
ward belonged  to  the  unfortunate  confederation  of  the 
army ;  but  Pan  Andrei,  standing  soul  and  heart  with  the 
king,  rewarded  with  the  starostaship  of  Upita,  lived  long 
in  exemplary  harmony  and  love  with  Lauda,  surrounded 
by  universal  respect.  His  ill-wishers — for  who  has  them 
not? — said,  it  is  true,  that  he  listened,  over-much  to  his 
wife  in  everything.  He  was  not  ashamed  of  that,  however, 
but  acknowledged  himself  that  in  every  important  affair 
he  sought  her  advice. 


VOL.  II.  —  43 


THE  END, 


The  Novels  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz 

AUTHORIZED  AND  UNABRIDGED  TRANSLATIONS 

By  JEREMIAH  CURTIN. 

PUBLISHED   BY   LITTLE,  BROWN,  &   COMPANY. 


tTust  reeidy:  a  New  Volume- 

Hania. 

Translated  from  the  Polish  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz,  author 
of  "  Quo  Vadis,"  "  With  Fire  and  Sword,"  etc.,  by  Jeremiah 
CuRTiN.     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  with  portrait.     $2.00. 

"  Hania,"  the  new  volume  hy  Sienkiewicz,  has  been  carefully  trans- 
lated from  the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin,  whose  translations  of  **  Quo 
Vadis/*  "  With  Fire  and  Sword,"  and  the  other  writings  of  Sienkiewicz, 
have  been  so  highly  commended  for  their  spirit  and  faithfulness  by 
scholars  and  critics  throughout  the  country.  It  is  uniform  in  size  and 
binding  with  Mr.  Curtin's  translations  of  "  Quo  Vadis,"  and  the  other 
works  of  Sienkiewicz,  Library  Edition,  and  contains  a  portrait  of  the 
author  and  his  daughter,  reproduced  in  photogravure  from  a  photograph 
taken  last  summer  in  the  Carpathian  Mountains. 

The  volume  comprises  over  five  hundred  pages,  about  one-third  being 
occupied  by  the  story  which  gives  the  book  its  title,  "  Hania."  It  is  a 
story  of  strength  and  tenderness  and  powerful  characterization,  its  scene 
being  laid  in  Poland.  In  addition  to  **  Hania,"  the  volume  includes  the 
author's  latest  story,  "On  the  Bright  Shore,"  a  romance  of  Monte 
Carlo ;  a  philosophical  religious  story  of  the  crucifixion  entitled  "  Let 
Us  Follow  Him,"  which  suggested  to  Sienkiewicz  the  idea  of  writing 
"  Quo  Vadis  " ;  a  sketch  entitled  "  Tartar  Captivity,"  the  germ  of  "  With 
Fire  and  Sword  "  and  the  other  volumes  of  the  great  historical  trilogy ; 
a  humorous  novelette  entitled  "  That  Third  Woman,"  etc. 

The  new  book  by  the  distinguished  Polish  writer  is  of  great  interest 
and  power,  and  will  doubtless  have  a  wide  sale.  With  the  volumes 
previously  issued  it  gives  in  a  series  of  admirable  translations  a  practi- 
cally complete  set  of  the  novels  and  romances  of  Sienkiewicz. 

Let  Us  Follow  Him. 

Translated  from  the  Polish  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz,  by 
Jeremiah  Curtin.  16  mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  with  photo- 
gravure frontispiece  by  Edmund  H.  Garrett.     50  cents. 

Although  "  Let  Us  Follow  Him "  is  included  in  the  new  volume  by 
Sienkiewicz  entitled  "  Hania,"  its  publication  in  a  separate  volume  has 
been  deemed  advisable  for  the  reason  that  this  story  gave  to  its  author 
the  idea  of  writing  **  Quo  Vadis,"  the  literary  sensation  of  the  time. 

The  period  of  "  Let  Us  Follow  Him  "  is  that  of  the  death  of  Christ. 
Antea,  the  wife  of  a  Roman  patrician,  ill  with  terrible  visions,  is  advised 
by  a  physician  to  seek  the  air  of  Jerusalem.  There  she  and  her  husband 
meet  Pilate,  who  tells  them  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Nazarene,  Jesus,  and 
his  condemnation  to  death.  They  are  present  at  the  crucifixion,  and  Antea 
gives  honor  to  the  condemned  Nazarene,  saying,  "  Thou  art  Truth." 


"Quo  Vadis:' 

**  Cf  intense  interest  to  the  whole  Christian  dvilization,  —  Chicago  Tribune. 

"Quo  Vadis/'  a  Narrative  of  the  Time  of  Nero.  By 
Henryk  Sienkiewicz,  author  of  "With  Fire  and  Sword," 
"  The  Deluge,"  etc.  Translated  from  the  Polish  by  Jeremiah 
CuRTiN.     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  Jt2.oo. 

One  of  the  greatest  books  of  our  day.  —  T%e  Bookman, 

In  all  respects  a  surpassing  work  of  fiction.  —  New  York  Herald, 

His  understanding  of  the  Roman  heart  is  marvellous.  —  Boston 
Transcript. 

One  of  the  strongest  historical  romances  that  have  been  written  in  the 
last  half  century.  —  Chicago  Evening  Post, 

Absorbingly  interesting,  brilliant  in  style,  imposing  in  materials,  and 
masterly  in  their  handling.  —  Providence  News, 

The  portrait  of  Petronius  is  alone  a  masterpiece  of  which  the  greatest 
word-painters  of  any  age  might  be  proud. — Philadelphia  Church  Standard 

A  book  to  which  no  review  can  do  justice.  A  most  noble  historical 
romance,  in  which  the  reader  never  for  a  moment  loses  interest. — 
Detroit  Free  Press, 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  books  of  the  decade.  It  burns  upon  the 
brain  the  struggles  and  triumphs  of  the  early  Church.  —  Boston  Daily 
Advertiser, 

With  him  we  view,  appalled,  Rome,  grand  and  awful,  in  her  last 
throes.  The  picture  of  the  giant  Ursus  struggling  with  the  wild  animals 
is  one  that  will  always  hold  place  with  such  literary  triumphs  as  that  of 
the  chariot  race  in  **Ben  Hur." — Boston  Courier, 

The  world  needs  such  a  book  at  intervals,  to  remind  it  again  of  the 
surpassing  power  and  beauty  of  Christ's  central  idea.  ...  A  climax  [the 
scene  in  the  arena]  beside  which  the  famous  chariot  race  in  **Ben  Hur" 
seems  tame.  —  Chicago  Tribune. 

Every  chapter  in  it  b  eloquent  with  meaning.  .  .  .  The  feasting  at 
the  imperial  palace,  the  contests  in  the  arena,  the  burning  of  Rome,  the 
rescue  of  Lygia,  the  Christian  maiden,  —  mtUI  hold  their  place  in  memory 
with  unfading  color,  and  are  to  be  reckoned  among  the  significant  tri- 
umphs of  narrative  art.  —  The  Boston  Beacon. 

Without  exaggeration  it  may  be  said  that  this  is  a  great  novel. 
It  will  become  recognized  by  virtue  of  its  own  merits  as  the  one  heroic 
monument  built  by  the  modem  novelist  above  the  ruins  of  decadent 
Rome,  and  in  honor  of  the  blessed  martyrs  of  the  early  Church.  There 
are  chapters  in  "  Quo  Vadb  "  so  convincing,  so  vital,  so  absolute,  that 
by  comparison  Lew.  Wallace's  popular  book  seems  tinsel,  while  Ware's 
honest  old  ''Aurelian"  sinks  into  insignificance.— ^ri^w^S/^  £agie, 

a 


IVitb  Fire  and  Sword. 

TJU  only  modem  romance  with  which  it  can  be  compared  for  fire^  sfrigktl^ 
nesSf  rapidity  of  action^  swift  changes,  and  absorbing  interest  is  **  The  Thr^ 
Musketeers  **  of  Dumas.  —  New  York  Tribune. 

Wrra  Fire  and  Sword.  An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland 
and  Russia.  By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Translated  from  the 
Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  With  photogravure  portrait  of 
the  author.     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  $2.00. 

'*  With  Fire  and  Sword  "  is  the  first  of  a  trilogy  of  historical  romances 
of  Poland,  Russia,  and  Sweden.  Their  publication  has  been  received 
throughout  the  United  States  by  readers  and  critics  as  an  event  in 
literature.  Action  in  the  field  has  never  before  been  described  in  any 
language  so  briefly,  so  vividly,  and  with  such  a  marvellous  expression 
of  energy.  The  famous  character  of  Zagloba  has  been  described  as 
**  a  curious  and  fascinating  combination  of  Falstaff  and  Ulysses.*'  Charles 
Dudley  Warner,  in  **  Harper's  Magazine/'  affirms  that  the  Polish  author 
has  in  Zagloba  given  a  new  creation  to  literature. 

Wonderful  in  its  strength  and  picturesqueness. — Boston  Courier, 
A  romance  whichy  once  ready  is  not  easily  forgotten, — Literary  World, 
One  of  the  noblest  works  of  historical  romance  ever  written, —  The  Pilot, 
One  of  the  most  brilliant  historical  novels  ever  written, — Christian  Union, 
A  tremendous  work  in  subject^  size,  and  treatment, — Providence  Journal, 
Not  a  tedious  page  in  the  entire  magnificent  story.  —  Boston  Home 
Journal, 

The  force  of  the  work  recalls  certain  elements  of  Wallenstein. — 
Boston  Journal, 

llie  first  of  Polish  novelists^  past  or  present,  and  second  to  none  now 
living  in  England,  France,  or  Germany, — Blackwood* s  Magazine, 

He  exhibits  the  sustained  power  and  sweep  of  narrative  of  Walter 
Scott  and  the  humor  of  Cervantes.  —  Philadelphia  Inquirer, 

The  word  painting  is  startlingly  like  some  of  the  awesome  paintings 
by  Verestchagin.  We  do  not  feel  over  bold  in  saying  that  some  of  the 
character-drawing  is  Shakespearian.  Where,  outside  of  Shakespeare, 
can  such  a  man  as  Zagloba  be  found? — Christian  Advocate, 

A  novel  that  like  Thackeray's  "Henry  Esmond"  or  Scott's  "Ivanhoe" 
can  be  returned  to  again  and  again.  —  Boston  Gazette, 

Such  a  writer  as  Sienkiewicz,  the  Polish  novelist,  whose  works  belong 
with  the  very  best  of  their  class,  and  who  has  a  kind  of  Shakesperian 
freshness,  virility,  and  power  of  characterization,  is  sufficient  to  give 
dignity  to  the  literature  of  a  whole  generation  in  his  own  country.  His 
three  novels  on  the  Wars  of  the  Polish  Commonwealth,  and  his  superb 
psychological  story,  **  Without  Dogma,"  form  a  permanent  addition  to 
modem  literature.  —  The  Outlook, 

3 


The  Delude. 


It  even  surpasses  in  interest  and  power  the  same  author's  romance  **  With 
Fire  and  Sword.**  .  »  ,  The  whole  story  swarms  with  brilliant  pictures  of  war y 
and  with  personal  episodes  of  battle  and  adventure.  —  New  York  Tribune. 

The  Deluge.  An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland,  Sweden, 
and  Russia.  By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Translated  from  the 
Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  A  sequel  to  "With  Fire  and 
Sword."  With  a  map  of  the  country  at  the  period  in  which 
the  events  of  "  The  Deluge "  and  "  With  Fire  and  Sword " 
take  place.     2  vols.     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  JI3.00, 


« 


The  wars  described  in  *  The  Deluge,' "  says  the  translator,  "  are  the 
most  complicated  and  significant  in  the  whole  career  cf  the  Common- 
wealth." The  hero  of  the  book,  Pan  Andrei  Kmita,  is  delineated  with 
remarkable  power ;  and  the  wonderful  development  of  his  character  — 
from  the  beginning  of  the  book,  when  his  nature  is  wild  and  untamed, 
to  the  end,  when  he  becomes  the  savior  of  the  King  and  the  Common- 
wealth after  almost  unequalled  devotion  and  self-sacrifice — gives  this 
great  historical  romance  a  place  even  above  "  With  Fire  and  Sword." 

Wonderfully  vivid  and  life-like.  —  Congregationalist. 

Marvellous  in  its  grand  descriptions. — Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

The  greatest  living  writer  of  the  romance  of  incident. — Boston  Courier. 

One  of  the  direct  anointed  line  of  the  kings  of  story-telling. — 
Literary  World. 

Has  the  humor  of  a  Cervantes  and  the  grim  vigor  of  Defoe. — Boston 
Gazette. 

A  really  great  novelist.  .  .  .  To  match  this  story  one  must  turn  to  the 
masterpieces  of  Scott  and  Dumas.  —  Philadelphia  Press. 


Pan  Michael. 

No  word  less  than  **  Excelsior'*  will  Justly  describe  the  achievement  of  the 
trilogy  of  novels  of  which  "  Pan  Michael**  is  the  last.  —  Baltimore  American. 

Pan  Michael.  An  Historical  Novel  of  Poland,  Russia, 
and  the  Ukraine.  By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Translated  from 
the  Polish  by  Jeremuh  Curtin.  A  sequel  to  "  With  Fire  and 
Sword  "  and  "  The  Deluge.*'     Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  $2.00. 

This  work  completes  the  great  Polish  trilogy.  The  period  of  the 
story  is  1668-167 4,  and  the  principal  historical  event  is  the  Turkish  inva- 
sion of  1672.  Pan  Michael,  a  favorite  character  in  the  preceding  stories, 
and  the  incomparable  Zagloba  figure  throughout  the  novel.  The  most 
important  historical  character  introduced  is  Sobieski,  who  was  elected 
king  in  1674. 

4 


Pan   Michael  {continued). 

The  interest  of  the  trUogy,  both  historical  and  romantic,  is  splen- 
didly  sustained.  —  TAg  Dial, 

A  great  novel.  It  abounds  in  creations.  It  is  a  fitting  ending  to  a 
great  trilogy,  —  a  trilogy  which  teaches  great  lessons.  —  Boston  Advertiser, 

May  fairly  be  classed  as  Homeric.  —  The  Boston  Beacon, 

There  is  no  falling  off  in  interest  in  this  third  and  last  book  of  the 
series ;  again  Sienkiewicz  looms  as  one  of  the  great  novel  writers  of  the 

world.  —  The  Nation, 

From  the  artistic  standpoint,  to  have  created  the  character  of  Zag- 
loba  was  a  feat  comparable  with  Shakespeare's  creation  of  Falstaff  and 
Goethe's  creation  of  Mephistopheles.  —  The  DiaL 


PVitbout  Dogma. 


Emphatically  a  human  document  read  in  the  light  of  a  great  imagination.  — 
Boston  Beacon. 

Without  Dogma.  A  Novel  of  Modern  Poland.  By  Henryk 
Sienkiewicz.  Translated  from  the  Polish  by  Iza  Young. 
Crown  8vo.     Cloth,  jji-so. 

A  psychological  novel  of  modern  thought,  and  of  great  power.  Its 
utter  contrast  to  the  author's  historical  romances  exhibits  in  a  most 
striking  manner  the  remarkable  variety  of  his  genius. 

A  triumph  of  psychology.  —  Chicago  Times. 

A  masterly  piece  of  writing. — Pittsburg  Bulletin. 

Belongs  to  a  high  order  of  fiction.  —  New  York  Times, 

Intellectually  the  novel  is  a  masterpiece.  —  Christian  Union. 

Self-analysis  has  never  been  carried  further.  —  Colorado  Springs 
Gazette, 

Worthy  of  study  by  all  who  seek  to  understand  the  human  soul. — 
Boston  Times, 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  works  of  modem  novelists.  —  Kansas 
City  Journal. 

Bold,  original,  and  unconventional,  and  displa5rs  the  most  remarkable 
genius.  —  Boston  Home  Journal. 

In  her  beautiful  simplicity,  her  womanly  strength  and  purity,  the 
woman  stands  forth,  Beatrice-like,  in  strong  contrast  to  the  ma^i.  —  Balti- 
more American. 

Both  absorbing  and  instructive.  Distinctly  a  notable  contribution  to 
the  mental  and  ethical  history  of  the  age.  — Boston  Courier. 


Children  of  the  Soil 

A  great  novels  such  as  enriches  the  reader* s  experience  and  extends  his  mental 
horizons,  Ofie  can  compare  it  only  with  the  great  fictions  of  our  great  day^  and 
in  that  comparison  find  it  inferior  to  very  few  of  the  greatest,  — W.  D.  Ho  wells 
in  Harper's  Weekly. 

Children  of  the  Soil.  Translated  from  the  Polish  of 
Henryk  Sienkiewicz,  by  Jeremuh  Curtin.  Crown  8vo. 
Cloth,  ;$2.oo. 

"  Children  of  the  Soil,"  a  novel  of  contemporary  life  in  Poland,  is  a 
work  of  profound  interest,  written  with  that  vividness  and  truthful  pre- 
cision which  have  made  the  author  famous.  The  great  question  of  the 
book  is.  What  can  a  good  and  honorable  woman  do  to  assist  a  man  in 
the  present  age  in  civilized  society?  The  question  is  answered  thor- 
oughly  in  "  Children  of  the  Soil." 

A  work  of  the  very  first  order  .  .  .  which  posterity  will  class  among 
the  chefs-d^cnfvre  of  the  century.  In  this  romance  are.  manifested  the 
noblest  and  rarest  qualities  that  an  author  can  possess:  a  wonderful 
delicacy  of  psychological  analysis,  an  incomparable  mastery  of  the  art 
of  painting  characters  and  morals,  and  the  rare  and  most  invaluable 
faculty  of  making  the  characters  live  in  the  printed  page.  —  Le  Figaro, 
Paris,  May  4, 1895. 

There  is  not  a  chapter  without  originality  and  a  delightful,  honest 
realism.  —  New  Haven  Evening  Lecuier, 

It  must  be  reckoned  among  the  finer  fictions  of  our  time,  and  shows 
its  author  to  be  almost  as  great  a  master  in  the  field  of  the  domestic 
novels  as  he  had  previously  been  shown  to  be  in  that  of  imaginative  his- 
torical  romance.  —  Chicago  Dial. 

Few  books  of  the  century  carry  with  them  the  profound  moral  sig- 
nificance of  the  "  Children  of  the  Soil,"  but  the  book  is  a  work  of  art 
and  not  a  sermon.  Every  page  shows  the  hand  of  a  master.  -«  Chicago 
Chronicle. 

There  are  few  pages  that  do  not  put  in  an  interesting  or  amusing 
light  some  current  doctrine  or  some  fashion  of  the  hour. — New  York 
Critic. 

Not  only  as  a  finely  elaborated  and  manifestly  truthful  depiction  of 
contemporary  Polish  life,  but  as  a  drama  of  the  human  heart,  inspired 
by  the  supreme  principles  of  creative  art,  "  Children  of  the  Soil "  is  de- 
cidedly a  book  to  be  read  and  lingered  over.  —  Boston  Beacon. 

It  is  a  book  to  sit  with  quietly  and  patiently,  to  read  with  conscience 
and  comprehension  awake  and  alert,  to  absorb  with  an  open  heart.  — 
Pro7)idence  News. 

This  is  a  narrative  long  but  full,  rich  in  vitality,  abounding  in  keen 
and  exact  characterization.  —  Milwaukee  Sentinel. 

6 


SHOET  STORIES  BY  SIENKIEWICZ. 

Yanko  the  Musician. 

His  tturgy  and  imagination  are  gigantesque.  He  writes  prose  epUs,^^ 
Chicago  Evening  Post. 

Yanko  the  Musician,  and  Other  Stories.  By  Henryk 
SiENKiEWicz.  Translated  from  the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Cur- 
tin.  With  Illustrations  by  Edmund  H.  Garrett.  i6mo. 
Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  <Ji.25. 

Contents,  —  I.  Yanko  the  Musician;  II.  The  Light-house 
Keeper  of  Aspinwall;  III.  From  the  Diary  of  a  Tutor  in 
Poznan;  IV.  A  Comedy  of  Errors,  a  Sketch  of  American 
Life;  V.  Bartek  the  Victor.      "" 

*A  series  of  studies  of  the  impressionist  order,  full  of  light  and  color, 
delicate  in  sentiment,  and  exquisite  in  technical  expression.  —  Boston 
Beacon, 

The  stories  are  deeply  intellectual.  —  Pkiladelphia  Public  Ledger, 

The  note  of  patriotism,  of  love  of  home,  is  strong  in  all  these  stories. 
Chicago  Figaro. 

Full  of  powerful  interest.  —  Boston  Courier, 

Models  of  simplicity.  —  Brooklyn  Eagle, 

The  simple  story  of  the  lighthouse  man  is  a  masterpiece.  — New  York 
Times, 

They  have  all  the  charm  of  the  author's  manner. — Public  Opinion. 

The  tale  of  Yanko  has  wonderful  pathos.  —  Chicago  HercUd, 

Lillian  Morris,  and  Other  Stories. 

Lillian  Morris,  and  Other  Stories.  Translated  from  the 
Polish  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz  by  Jeremuh  Curtin.  Illus- 
trated by  Edmund  gE.  Garrett.  i6mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt 
top,  ;?i.25. 

Contents,  —  I.  Lillian  Morris;  II.  Sachem;  III.  Angel; 
IV.  The  Bull-Fight. 

The  reminiscence  of  Spsun  which  describes  a  bull-fight  in  Madrid  is 
a  realistic  and  rather  brilliant  sketch,  —  one  of  the  most  effective  ac- 
counts of  the  Spanish  national  sport  one  is  likely  to  find.  —  Review  of 
Reviews, 

"  Yamyol "  in  this  new  collection  is  written  with  awful  intensity  and 
marvellous  power.  This  little  tale  is  a  masterpiece  of  literary  work,  and 
its  effect  on  the  reader  extraordinary. 

All  the  stories  are  remarkable.  —  Literary  World. 


Opinions  regarding  Mr.  Curtin's  Translations. 


pTOfft  tbC        ^  ^^wtf  read  with  diligent  attention  cUl  the  volumes  of  my 
Auihnr       ^f>^^^  ^^^  ^^  {American  Edition),     I  understand  how  great  the 
*      diffiadties  were  which  you  had  to  overcome,  especially  in  trans- 
lating the  historical  novels,  the  language  of  which  is  somewhat 
archaic  in  character, 

I  admire  not  only  the  sincere  conscientiousness  and  accuracyj 
but  also  the  skilly  with  which  you  did  the  work. 

Your  countrymen  will  establish  your  nierit  better  than  I ;  as 
to  me,  I  can  only  desire  that  you  and  no  one  else  should  translate 
all  that  I  write. 

With  respect  and  friendship, 

HENRYK  SIENKIEf^ICZ, 

f^itb  Fife       "^^^  translation  appears  to  be  faithful,  for  none  of  the  glow 

J  and  vigor  of  the  great  Polish  novelist  are  missing,  and  the 

r»  J  work  is  indeed  a  triumph  of  genius.  —  Chicago  Mail, 

oWOTCl*  Mr.  Curtin's  admirable  translation  of  this  brilliant  historical 

romance  may  be  said  to  have  taken  the  literary  critics  of  the 

day  by  storm.  —  Portland  Advertiser. 

Mr.  Curtin  deserves  the  gratitude  of  the  English-speaking 
public  for  his  most  excellent  and  spirited  translation.  We 
have  to  thank  him  for  an  important  contribution  to  the  number 
of  really  successful  historical  novels  and  for  a  notable  enlarge- 
ment of  our  understanding  of  a  people  whose  unhappy  fate 
has  deserved  the  deepest  sympathy  of  the  world.  —  Chicago 
Evening  Post, 

Mr.  Jeremiah  Curtin  shows  uncommon  ability  in  transla- 
tion ;  he  conveys  in  accurate  and  nervous  English  the  charm 
of  the  Polish  original,  frequently  exercising  much  ingenuity  in 
the  treatment  of  colloquial  idioms.  —  Literary  World. 

The  English-reading  world  cannot  be  too  grateful  to  Mr. 
Curtin  for  rendering  this  masterpiece  among  historical  novels 
into  such  luminous,  stirring  English.  He  has  brought  both 
skill  and  enthusiasm  to  his  work,  and  has  succeeded  in  giving 
us  a  thorough  Polish  work  in  English  dress.  —  Pittsburg 
Chronicle  Telegraph. 

Mr.  Curtin's  style  of  translation  is  excellent  and  apparently 
faithful,  and  he  is  entitled  to  the  thanks  of  the  English-reading 
public  for  revealing  this  new  and  powerful  genius. — Providence 
Journal. 

It  is  admirably  translated  by  that  remarkable,  almost  phe- 
nomenal, philologist  and  Slavonic  scholar,  Jeremiah  Curtin,  so 
long  a  resident  of  Russia,  and  at  one  time  secretary  of  legation 
there. — Brooklyn  Eagle. 

8 


The 
Deluge. 


Pan 

Michael 

Children 
of  the 
Soil. 


Short 
Stories. 


Mr.  Curtin  has  done  the  translation  so  well  that  the  pecii> 
liarities  of  the  author's  style  have  been  preserved  with  great 
distinctness. — Detroit  Tribune. 

This  story,  like  its  predecessor,  has  been  translated  from 
the  Polish  by  Jeremiah  Curtin  in  a  way  that  makes  its  stirring 
or  delightful  scenes  appear  to  have  been  written  originally  in 
English.  —  Brooklyn  Daily  Eagle. 

Too  much  cannot  be  said  in  praise  of  the  conscientious  and 
beautiful  work  of  the  translator.  —  Chattanooga  Times, 

Of  Mr.  Curtin *s  share  in  "The  Deluge,"  there  are  no  words 
to  express  its  excellence  except  "it  is  perfect."  Fortunate 
Mr.  Sienkiewicz  to  have  such  an  interpreter  I  Fortunate  Mr. 
Curtin  to  have  such  a  field  in  which  to  exercise  his  skill  1  — 
Boston  Times. 

Mr.  Jeremiah  Curtin  has  accomplished  his  task  with  that 
sympathy  and  close  scholarship  which  have  always  distin- 
guished his  labors. — Boston  Saturday  Evening  Gazette. 

The  translation  is  full  of  sympathy,  of  vigor,  and  of  ele- 
gance. The  translator  has  accomplished  the  difficult  task  of 
preserving  the  spirit  of  the  original  without  failing  in  the 
requirement  of  the  tongue  in  which  he  was  writing,  and  the 
result  is  a  triumph  of  the  translator's  art.  He  has  done  a 
great  service  to  the  English  reader,  while  he  has  at  the  same 
time  made  for  himself  a  monument  which  would  cause  his 
name  long  to  be  remembered,  even  had  he  no  other  claims 
upon  public  gratitude.  —  Boston  Courier, 

The  fidelity  of  Mr.  Curtin's  translation  to  the  original  can 
only  be  judged  by  internal  evidence.  That  would  seem  to  be 
conclusive.  The  style  is  vigorous  and  striking.  —  Cleveland 
Plain  Dealer, 

The  translation  is  quite  up  to  Mr.  Curtin's  excellence.  -^ 
Brooklyn  Eagle. 

like  all  Mr.  Jeremiah  Curtin*s  work,  the  translation  is 
excellent.  —  New  York  Times. 

Mr.  Curtin  has  made  his  translation  with  that  exquisite 
command  of  English  and  breadth  of  knowledge  characteristic 
of  him.  —  Boston  Beacon. 

The  translation  is  beyond  criticism.  —  Boston  Home  Journal. 

The  style  of  all  the  pieces,  as  Englished  by  Mr.  Curtin,  is 
singularly  clear  and  delicate,  after  the  manner  of  the  finished 
French  artists  in  language.  —  Review  of  Reviews. 

Mr.  Curtin  has  certainly  caught  the  verve  of  the  original, 
and  in  his  rendering  we  can  still  feel  the  warmth  of  the  author's 
own  inspiration.  —  New  Haven  Register. 

The  translation  from  the  Polish  of  all  of  Sienkiewicz's 
works  has  been  made  by  Mr.  Jeremiah  Curtin,  and  it  is  suffi- 
cient to  say  that  it  has  received  the  unqualified  praise  of 
scholars  both  in  this  country  and  in  England.  —  Boston  Home 
Journal. 


r^  (ytu)  The  literary  world  is  indebted   to  Mr.   Curtin   for  his 

•^•Sf»    »     admirable  work.  —  Milwaukee  Journal. 

rUilJSm  The  translation  is  all  that  can  be  desired.    It  is  difficult  to 

conceive  that  the  book  can  be  more' effective  in  its  native 
tongue.  —  Cleveland  World. 

Mr.  Curtin  has  adequately  translated  the  complicated  plot, 
giving  full  scope  to  the  imaginative  qualities  of  the  author's 
genius.  —  Boston  Herald. 

Mr.  Curtin  in  his  translation  has  so  preserved  the  spirit  of 
the  original  that  in  his  English  version  almost  every  page  is 
eloquent  with  meaning. — Jersey  City  Journal. 

Mr.  Curtin's  translation  is  of  that  satisfying,  artistic  order 
that  one  always  expects  and  obtains  from  him.  To  the  reader's 
thought,  author  and  translator  are  one,  so  perfect  is  the  mutual 
understanding.  —  Boston  Ideas. 

It  is  a  good  deal  to  be  thankful  for  that  such  a  book  is 
made  into  the  English  language ;  and  for  doing  that  so  famously 
well,  Mr.  Jeremiah  Curtin  is  entitled  to  the  blessings  of  a 
romance-loving  public.  —  Providence  News. 

Mr.  Curtin's  English  is  so  limpid  and  fluent  that  one  finds 
it  difficult  to  realize  that  he  is  reading  a  translation.  In  fact, 
it  is  so  perfect  that  one  never  thinks  about  it  until  he  has 
received  the  impression  which  the  author  intends  to  convey 
and  begins  to  ask  himself  how  the  impression  is  made.  Then, 
indeed,  he  perceives  that  he  owes  a  debt  not  only  to  the  author, 
but  to  the  translator  who  has  made  so  great  a  work  accessible 
to  him.  —  Philadelphia  Church  Standard. 

But  our  debt  to  Sienkiewicz  is  not  less  than  our  debt  to  his 
translator  and  friend,  Jeremiah  Curtin.  The  diversity  of  the 
language,  the  rapid  flow  of  thought,  the  picturesque  imagery 
of  the  descriptions  are  all  his.  The  purity  of  the  English,  the 
accuracy  of  abstract  expressions,  the  specific  apposition  of 
word  to  object  is  remarkable.  The  work  would  stand  alone  as 
a  model  of  English  prose,  and  might  well  be  read  with  profit 
merely  as  an  example  of  combined  narrative  and  description. 
Mr.  Curtin  has  done  good  work  before  in  his  translation  of 
Sienkiewicz;  he  has  surpassed  himself  in  his  Englishing  of 
"Quo  Vadis.*'  — ^i^j/^w  Transcript. 

No  brain  and  hand  were  better  fitted  by  nature  and  wide 
experience  to  assume  the  task  of  reanimating  the  work  of 
Sienkiewicz  into  English  than  those  of  Mr.  Curtin.  A  cosmop- 
olite, but  few  countries  in  the  world  have  escaped  a  prolonged 
Tisit  by  him,  and  indeed  he  is  the  complete  and  thorough 
master  of  seven  languages.  Thus  equipped,  and  unexcelled 
fts  a  linguist  and  man  of  letters,  he  has  given  us  the  unsur- 
passed translation  of  "  With  Fire  and  Sword,"  •'  The  Deluge," 
"  Pan  Michael,"  and  the  lesser  romances  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz ; 
and  now  the  supreme  effort,  <*  Quo  Vadis."  Here  b  a  trans- 
lation indeed  I — Boston  Courier. 


LITTLE.  BROWN,  &  COMPANY,  Publishers 
254  Washington  Street,  Boston 


A  REMARKABLE  BOOK. 

Affording  Laughter  and  Entertainment  for  Young  and  Old* 

Miss  Belladonna,  ffff^f 

By  CAROLINE  TICKNOR, 

Author  of  ^'A  Hypocritical  Romance  and  Other  Stories." 

Illustrated  by  L  J.  Bridgnum. 

16mo.    Cloth,  extra,  gilt  top.    $1 .50. 

A  FEW  PRESS  OPINIONS. 

It  is  a  clever  Ht  of  work,  and  possesses  the  merit,  not  frequently 
found  in  fiction  for  children,  of  bemg  equally  interesting  to  readers  of 
more  mature  years.  No  one  will  be  sorry  for  having  spent  an  hour  m 
its  perusal.  —  Pittsburgh  News, 

It  is  uproariously  funny,  and  displays  unusual  shrewdness  in  light- 
ing up  the  foibles  of  human  nature.  .  .  .  The  character  of  the  fascinating 
little  heroine  is  what  holds  the  story  together.  Her  keen  sayings  are 
extremely  bright  and  amusing ;  yet  they  come  naturally  from  the  lips  of 
this  spunky  and  determined  young  lady  who  is  not  fettered  by  foolish 
TUXMSvaas,"^ Boston  Herald, 

One  of  the  very  cleverest  books  of  the  season.  From  first  to  last 
the  book  is  thoroughly  enjoyable.  — Boston  Transcript, 

'  The  reader  who  appreciates  spontaneous,  vivacious,  and  original 
humor,  fresh  and  sparkling,  without  the  slightest  taint  of  coarseness  or 
vulgarity  and  with  just  an  appetizing  dash  of  satire,  will  be  delighted 
with  Miss  Caroline  Ticknor's  "  Miss  Belladonna,"  a  child  of  to-day.  — 
Cleveland  Plain  Dealer, 

From  the  first  page  to  the  last  <<Miss  Belladonna^'  is  a  laughter- 
provoking  story.  —  The  Beacon, 

If  the  children  find  as  much  amusement  in  it  as  did  the  reviewer, 
they  will  have  no  reason  to  complain. — Pnhlic  Opinion, 

Since  the  days  of  Miss  Ferrier  and  Miss  Edgeworth  fiction  has 
known  no  spoiled  child  to  compare  with  Miss  Belladonna,  who  gives  her 
name  to  Miss  Caroline  Ticknor's  new  book.  —  New  York  Times, 

There  is  a  vast  deal  of  entertainment  in  the  book.  Indeed,  every 
page  furnishes  from  one  to  a  dozen  laughs.  The  children  in  it  are 
very  much  alive,  —  and  what  can  be  more  entertaining  than  really  live 
children  ?  —  Providence  News, 

The  impressions,  experiences,  criticisms,  and  scrapes  of  a  group  of 
very  original  small  children  are  told  in  **  Miss  Belladonna."  —  7%e  Outlook, 


iXrClE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY,  PoUislien^ 
254  Washinctoo  Street,  Boston. 


MISS  FARMER'S  COOK  BOOK. 

The  Latest  Contributloii  to  this  Inportant  Subied. 

SOENTmC  YET  SIMPLE. 

CONTjLmS  1400  RECIPES. 

THOROUGHLY  UP  TO  DATE. 

SHOULD  BE  m  EVERY  HOUSEHOLD. 

THE  BOSTON  COOKING- SCHOOL  COOK  BOOK. 

By  FANNIE  MERRITT   FARMER, 
rMINCIPAX>    OX'   TMM   BOSTON  COOKING   SCHOOIi, 

I2a».  doth.  600  pages*  With  3S  Ulnitnittaiit.  Frioe,  $2.00. 

For  salt  tvirywfttrg^  or  unit  ^osi/aidt  by  tio  PmUixhers,  oh.  roco^  ^  tko  prko. 


PRESS   NOTICE& 

The  Review  of  Be  views. 

Offers  many  helpful  suggestions.  It  is  one  of  the  fruits  of  the  wisely 
conaucted  work  of  the  Boston  Cooking-School,  a  model  institution  of 
its  class. 

BroQiUsm  Times. 

The  book  is  admirably  comprehensive ,  and  the  information  is  clearly 
and  concisely  given.  • 

Detroit  Tree  Press. 

One  of  the  best  and  most  practical  cook  books  we  have  seen  in  a  long  time. 


The  book  is  fully  equal  to  the  highest  expectations  of  those  who  have 
been  looking  forward  to  its  appearance.  //  gives  one  the  impression  of 
being  packed  full  of  good  things.  It  covers  the  whole  subject  of  the  cuh- 
nar^  art  in  a  very  comprehensive  way,  and  nothing  which  can  be  of  any 
assistance  to  the  housekeeper  in  this  direction  has  been  omitted. 

Boston  CodUag-Schodl  Macaziae. 
The  work  of  a  tireless,  energetic,  and  enthusiastic  teacher.     As  a 
standard  authority  on  the  subject  of  practical  and  scientific  cookery,  we 
are  confident  that  it  will  take  its  rightfid  place  in  countless  households. 

Chicago  loterOoeaa. 
Thoroughly  practical  and  easily  understood ;  and  its  recipes  are  made 
so  plain,  and  sdl  described  so  accurately,  as  to  need  no  other  instructor  to 
the  intelligent  woman.    A  thoroughly  good  book,  which  Tooukl  be  a  boon 
if  taken  into  one  million  homes  and  studied  and  its  rules  put  into  practice. 

The  Bew  York  Wemaa's  World. 
If  one  were  asked  off-hand  to  name  the  best  cook  book  on  the  market, 
it  would  not  be  strange  if  The  Boston  Cooking-School  Cook  Book  were 
named. 

The  OvtleQlc. 

Needs  no  comment  to  invite  public  confidence  in  it.  The  method  of 
the  school  is  in  line  with  the  latest  progress  in  the  science  of  foods.  Tht 
recipes  are  compounded  with  a  knowledge  of  the  science  of  cooking* 


UmE,  BKOWN,  k  CO.,  PoUishtR,  254  Wnhingtoa  8t,  Botfaa. 


■